First four books of the epic coming-of-age series: A Stupid Boy Story. Complete Freshman Year.
The first four novels in a brand-new series, A Stupid Boy Story, from award-winning author G.Younger about a small Midwestern town filled with cute girls, Friday-night football games, and life lessons that stir up some major drama and fun.
To everyone who knows him, David Dawson is your stereotypical nerd, the good kid who has a great family life and good friends. A cute girl, way out of his league--according to his friends--leads him astray. His sudden shift to hanging out with the wrong crowd sends him spiraling into teenage depression and upsets his best friends. It all comes to a sudden end when a girl at a party he throws almost...
*Stupid Boy: The Beginning*
*Freshman Year: Fall*
*Freshman Year: Spring*
*Freshman Year: Summer*
Stupid Boy: The Beginning
Copyright �2017 G. Younger | ISBN-13: 978-0-9988371-3-0
Freshman Year: Fall
Copyright �2018 G. Younger | ISBN-13: 978-0-9988371-4-7
Freshman Year: Spring
Copyright �2018 G. Younger | ISBN-13: 978-0-9988371-5-4
Freshman Year: Summer
Copyright �2018 G. Younger | ISBN-13: 978-0-9988371-6-1
Also by G.Younger: A Stupid Boy Story
Starbound By Magic
The Adventures of Jeremy Tucker
Watch for more at G. Younger�s site.
DESCRIPTION: The first novel in a brand-new series,
To everyone who knows him, David Dawson is your stereotypical nerd, the good kid who has a great family life and good friends.� A cute girl, way out of his league�according to his friends�leads him astray. His sudden shift to hanging out with the wrong crowd sends him spiraling into teenage depression and upsets his best friends. It all comes to a sudden end when a girl at a party he throws almost dies.
It is his crucible. Crucible is a great word.� It means to go through a severe test. For David, it means he must take responsibility for his actions. He is sent to his uncle�s farm for the summer to get his life back on track.� What he doesn�t know is his uncle John has a degree in child psychology. With a combination of hard work and long talks, he begins to pull his life back together.
When he returns from his exile, he�s changed. He is no longer the slightly pudgy-looking nerd due to a growth spurt and hard work on the farm. His best friend, Tami Glade, isn�t quite sure what to make of her �stupid boy.�� Before he was sent to the farm, she�d screamed at him out of frustration that she never wanted to see him again.
David has changed.� He is suddenly popular, way too handsome for his own good, and going out for football.� The changes aren�t just physical.� He seems more confident and focused.� He even has Life Goals.� Tami isn�t quite sure what to make of the new David.� Her �stupid boy� of a best friend has been transformed into a hunk.� The problem is, he doesn�t realize it, and she isn�t sure if they should be just friends, or more.
Chapter 1 � Change Does a Body Good
Monday August 26
I woke to the sound of my bedroom window rattling. Was someone breaking in? A flash of lightning almost blinded me as it lit up my room. I waited several seconds and then the rumble of thunder rolled in. Rain began to pelt the roof and the wind started to gust as a black wall of clouds moved in to blot out the morning sun. The weather fit my mood: I felt depressed. It didn�t help that my head was pounding. I always seemed to get a headache when a cold front came through due to the change in barometric pressure.
I looked at the clock by my bed and the neon-blue numbers said it was 6:59. I knew I had something important to do today, but for a moment I couldn�t get the fog out of my mind. I wasn�t a morning person, but something told me I needed to get up. I heard my mom holler at my brother and me.
�Get your butts out of bed, you have school today.�
There was another flash of lightning and much quicker rumble. The storm was getting closer. My first day of high school and I was going to get drenched running to the bus.
I heard my older brother get to the bathroom before I did. Great, he was worse than having a sister. He would hog the bathroom until it was time to go. We shared a bathroom between our two rooms. To heck with it, I had to pee. When I heard the shower start, I walked into a wall of steam that escaped from the shower. My brother Greg jerked the shower curtain back. His dark brown hair was plastered to his head and I saw his blue-gray eyes communicate my impending doom.
�You flush it and you die.�
My evil grin made him nervous. The plumbing in our home was terrible. We live in an old Victorian-style house, circa 1925. Our neighborhood had been the upscale section of town back in the day. Over the years, many of these large homes had gone into disrepair.
In the mid-2000s a revival came when the housing boom occurred. These old Victorians had a lot of square footage and natural wood floors under layers of carpet and padding. It became very profitable to buy and flip them. My mom, being in real estate, saw the potential and talked Dad into buying this one. For the past ten years, we had worked on this home to bring it back to its former glory. The plumbing was from a renovation in the 1960s. Obviously, they hadn�t done a very good job. If you flushed the toilet, the shower would go scalding hot.
�What are you going to do for me if I don�t?� I challenged my big brother.
�I�ll make this easy for you: I won�t beat your butt!�
Well now, he thought he was a tough guy today. I loved pulling his chain, but I needed a favor. I was in no mood for the bus, so I got a serious look.
�The last time we wrestled, I won. I�m not really all that scared. You�ll have to make me a better offer.�
Since mid-spring, I had hit my growth spurt. I grew a little over six inches and put on thirty pounds. I was now over six feet tall and 185 pounds. My brother was three years older, five-ten and 175 pounds. On Saturday, I caught him unaware and tackled him from behind. It was a game that we�d played since we were little boys. To our mother�s bewilderment we had fallen right back into it when I came home. I�d reached for his wrist to try to put him into a submission hold. Luckily, I had grabbed his thumb. As I bent it back, he squealed like a little girl. I held on for dear life, knowing if he broke free, I was dead. To my surprise, he surrendered. This was my first clear victory in almost a year. I felt it necessary to gloat.
Greg started to step out of the shower and I decided to try another strategy.
�Hang on. I don�t want to have to wrestle you into submission, especially with you all wet and
The naked comment slowed him down. He knew I would kick him in the balls if it looked like I would get my ass kicked.
�Why don�t you just agree to give me a ride to school today, since it�s raining?�
Greg knew that Mom would make him take me anyway, so he smirked and said, �Okay.�
I�d just gotten home from my summer of internment the previous Friday. It felt good to fall back into my relationship with Greg. I�d missed him.
Two weeks before summer vacation started, I talked some friends into a party. I�d started to hang out with a wilder crowd and drifted away from my friends. I found an empty house. Actually, I used my mom�s realtor website to find a foreclosure. If they ever found out, she could get into serious trouble. I jimmied the lock on the back door to break in. This house didn�t have any neighbors, which made it perfect for our needs. I turned on the water and power so we�d be comfortable.
I wasn�t sure why, but I was out of control. Here I was in middle school, and I�d broken into a home so my crew could have a party. Just a few months ago, this would have been unthinkable. I had good friends and a stable family life. However, I found myself depressed. When I got stoned and drunk it made me numb so I wouldn�t have to face my inner demons.
There were rumors that mental illness ran on my mom�s side of the family. I sometimes wonder if I might have similar issues. Mom was a great example. She seemed to have no filters. Whatever was on her mind, she�d say. I know it bothered her when she hurt someone�s feelings, but she did make life interesting. When I started to drink, I wasn�t sure if it was because something was wrong, or just normal teenage angst.
On the night in question, one of the girls, Lily Harris, was drunk and passed out. She was a cute little pixie. Because of her size, she had a hard time keeping up when we all started to drink hard, so I wasn�t too concerned when I saw her drooling in a corner. I did check every now and then to make sure no one molested her. There were a few people at the party I didn�t trust. Then one of the girls screamed. I looked over and Lily�s lips were a pale blue. All the color had drained from her face and she looked dead. There was bedlam as teens scattered.
My dad was in charge of Parks and Recreation for our town and had taught my brother and me CPR. The training kicked in. I checked her and found she wasn�t breathing. I detected a pulse so I worked to clear her airway, and found vomit had blocked it. I turned her on her side and slid two fingers into her mouth to clean the worst of it out. I gagged and almost puked on her. I have a hair-trigger gag reflex when I either saw or smelled puke. I breathed through my mouth so I couldn�t smell it. She still wasn�t breathing after I cleared her throat. That meant that she had it in her lungs. I turned her on her side and with the flat of my hand, I beat on her back between her ribs.
�You�re hurting her!� Sharon Riley yelled.
I felt her try to pull me off Lily. After the fifth time I hit her on the back, Lily coughed and I heard her suck in a huge breath. I made sure she was breathing before I rolled her back into my lap. The color returned to her face and her lips went back to being pink. I started to cry and rock her in my arms. Bill Rogers pulled Sharon out the door. He gave me a look that said, �Keep your mouth shut!�
When the police arrived, Lily seemed to come to for a moment. The cops decided I was up to no good, so they cuffed me. They had me sit Indian style while the paramedics rushed in. I told them what I�d done to clear her airway, and that she�d stopped breathing. They put an oxygen mask on her, loaded her on a gurney, and rushed her out.
I probably would have gotten out of any trouble but I refused to tell the cops who all had been at the party and how we got in. Luckily, I was smart enough to keep my mouth shut. It was my idea and I�d broken into the house. The detective was persuasive when he pointed out that they�d all abandoned Lily and me.
All I thought about was the last image of Lily strapped to the gurney as the ambulance door closed. The �what ifs� about killed me. What if I hadn�t wanted to have a party? What if I�d paid more attention? My mind went in circles with one conclusion: my actions had injured a 14-year-old girl. Hell, Lily might be dead by now.
The good boy in me wanted to tell the police everything. The smart boy, the one in charge of self-preservation, kept me quiet. It wasn�t because I was scared what the other kids would think. It wasn�t even that I was scared of Bill. Truth was... he did scare me. I kept quiet because I knew if all the facts came out, my mom would catch some of the flak. If it were just me, I would have told them.
Since the police didn�t know I was the instigator, they only charged me with underage drinking. I was positive they went light on me once they confirmed I assisted in helping Lily. The district attorney dropped the charges a week later. It turned out Lily was fine. She had a minor case of alcohol poisoning and they kept her in the hospital overnight, mostly for observation. When I learned that, I showed no emotions. Later that night I cried myself to sleep with relief.
Of course, my parents got involved and Mom flipped out. She said I was no longer the son she thought she knew. She wasn�t sure she wanted me to come home. My heart broke; it was the darkest time in my short life. I was sure I would end up out on the streets.
It was obvious I�d ruined every significant relationship in my life. My best friend wouldn�t talk to me. My old friends kept their distance. My new crew was afraid I would rat them out. My family was ready to disown me. At that point, Dad stepped in and decided I would go to my uncle�s farm for the summer. My uncle needed some help, and Dad figured if I was stuck 10 miles from the nearest town I wouldn�t have a chance to get into any further mischief.
What I didn�t know was my Uncle John had a degree in child psychology. I just thought he was a farmer. With a combination of hard work and long talks, I began to pull my life back together. We put in new fences around several pastures. I used a posthole digger for the duration of the summer. At the end of each ten-hour day, I was exhausted. I was sure there were child labor laws, but who was I going to tell? In the first two weeks, I decided he wanted to kill me. I had never been so sore in all my life. Each night I would force myself to eat dinner and shortly thereafter, I would collapse in my bed.
The funny thing was the last week before I came home I�d looked for something in the barn. I found an attachment to the tractor for drilling postholes! When I got my uncle and showed him, he just laughed at me. At the time, I didn�t think it was funny.
Uncle John helped me get back on track. He made me realize I had turned into someone I didn�t really like. He treated me like a new colt. His gentle, assured approach seemed to calm me. I was full of hate and self-loathing. My first reaction was to blame everyone but myself. It took me nearly a week before Uncle John and I said ten words to each other. Suddenly the dam broke and I spent a day crying and telling him everything. Once I realized I didn�t like myself, it was easy to figure out I wanted to change. Uncle John spent the rest of the summer helping me work towards those changes. I was still trying to figure out who I was going to be, but I was now confident I could become a better person. I owed that man my life.
The other good thing was between my growth spurt and my sadistic uncle working me ten hours a day, I had turned all my baby fat into muscle. My body had undergone a transformation. Uncle John called it a metamorphosis. Just as a tadpole transforms into a frog, I was changing. I was no longer a short, slightly pudgy nerd. I was now very lean with a narrow waist, but my chest, shoulders, biceps and thighs had gotten noticeably bigger. A posthole digger works your whole body. My frame had a nice V-shape.
The transformation wasn�t only my outward physical appearance; I had grown a lot emotionally. Uncle John helped give me the tools to cope. I no longer felt the need for alcohol or drugs. He also taught me a lot about personal responsibility. Did I still have a touch of depression now and then? Yes, of course, but Uncle John gave me the tools to get myself out of my funk.
When I got home the thing that helped the most was Greg. He acted as if I�d never left. We spent Saturday and Sunday just hanging out. This was kind of a big deal. When Greg dated someone, we rarely saw him. Dad let me know Greg was seeing Cindy Lewis. She was smoking hot. He�d sacrificed time with his girlfriend to be with me.
I darted back to my room and got dressed. I ran down the stairs two steps at a time, and this got my mother to yell at me.
�Slow down in the house!�
I slid on the kitchen floor and hopped up on the bar stool at the counter. The sameness of everything reassured me. It was almost as if I�d been home for the past three months. Mom made me a bowl of my favorite cereal and I dove in. She had sworn I would eat them out of house and home. But hey, I was a growing boy, and growing boys eat a
Mom and I hadn�t talked much. She was, I don�t know, cordial. It was weird. She kept an eye on me, and waited for me to do something stupid. I didn�t expect her to fully trust me yet, but we needed to come to an understanding. The subtle message was if I messed up, it was back to my Uncle John�s farm. In the last two days I�d caught her with a strange expression, but I intended to get back into her good graces.
�Where�s your brother?� she asked with a scowl on her face.
Mom wasn�t the easiest person to live with. She had a sharp tongue that could shred you.
�He was taking a shower. He should be down in a minute.�
I needed to clear the air.
�Mom?� I asked, and she just looked at me. �We need to talk.�
She got a sad look on her face and it looked like she made a decision.
�David, we don�t have time right now. Let�s talk after dinner.�
�Okay, Mom, but I want you to know I love you.�
She seemed to weigh my words and see if I meant them.
�I love you, too.�
It sounded forced. Before I could overthink the situation, Greg came down the stairs. He grabbed some toast.
�Come on, we don�t want to be late,� he said
I ran out first and came to a dead stop when I went through the back door. Greg about knocked me down.
�What the heck, dork?� he asked.
Standing by the car was Tami Glade. Tami and I had been best friends and neighbors since we were five. I wasn�t the only one who�d grown up over the summer. Tami had curves. She looked good wearing her usual red Phillies baseball cap with her long silky brown hair in a ponytail sticking out of the back of the cap.
Tami wasn�t a classic beauty, because the end of her nose was a little too big, but she had a healthy girl-next-door look. I�d never thought of her as sexy until just now. I saw she�d started to mature. The hint of a flare in her hips was a real turn-on for a teenage boy. It probably also had to do with being stuck on a farm for the last three months with little female contact.
I was jarred back to reality as I remembered the last time we�d talked. About a month before the party, Tami had screamed at me that she never wanted to see my loser butt again. She was the last person I expected to see.
Tami was always a tomboy. She loved to play baseball, and we had been on the same Little League team. Tami played second base to my shortstop. For a girl, she had a cannon for an arm. She gunned down more than one boy who tried to test her. She was now five-eight, and with her budding body she no longer really fit her tomboy image.
When she saw me, her eyes got wide. I saw her face go through several emotions in rapid succession. I could tell she was still mad at me, but the final emotion was relief. I saw she was going to say something but I never gave her a chance. I rushed up and pulled her into a hug.
�I�m sorry. I missed you so much,� I choked out.
I felt her relax in my arms and I heard her sob. Tears ran down my face. I had missed my best friend. I looked over at Greg and he had a goofy grin on his face. I did the math and realized that he set this up. I mouthed, �Thank You!�
She leaned back.
�When did you get back?�
�Friday,� I said as I fell into the pools of her brown eyes.
�How come you didn�t come see me?�
I gave a little chuckle.
�Did you want to see me?�
She at least blushed and shook her head �no� as I released her from my embrace.
�I let a lot of people down. Over the summer, I changed. I�m not the same guy you remember. I�m no longer the �stupid boy� you knew.� �Stupid Boy� was her nickname for me. �I�m also not the jerk I was in the spring. I�m clean and sober and I intend to stay that way. I�m hoping you�ll give me a chance and we can be friends again.�
Tami looked like she was going to cry again.
�I missed you. Why didn�t you call me over the summer?�
How could I explain how messed up I was?
�I wasn�t ready. I had to fix me before I could come back, but I�m back now. Look, will you give me a chance to make it up to you?�
She took a deep breath and nodded her head �yes.�
�Let me get a look at you,� she said.
She looked me up and down and did a little twirl with her finger to indicate she wanted me to do a spin. If Tami wanted to check out my butt, who was I to argue? I did a little spin for her and I heard her make a little gasp.
�When did you get such a hot body? I mean, you were always cute, but dang, boy, you�re going to have to beat the girls off with a stick.�
I was glad to hear her tease me. I didn�t know where the �cute� thing came from; I guess in my mind�s eye I was still the slightly chubby nerd of four months ago. I never had the best body image of myself, so it was hard to imagine being cute.
�Look who�s talking. You actually look like a woman now. Someone grew up over the summer, and I have to say you�re filling out your jeans nicely.�
�You pig!�
Greg laughed at the two of us and told us to get in the car. Tami beat me to the front seat, so I jumped in the back. She could have shotgun the rest of her life as long as I was with her. High school was going to be okay.
ON THE RIDE TO SCHOOL, I took the time to look at the old neighborhood. It had once been the place where people with money lived. Then things aged and it began to run down. Ten years ago, the neighborhood had started to come back. These big houses were on half-acre lots. It was perfect place if you had children because of the big backyards. Now there was a mix of older people, who had lived here forever, and families like ours.
The neighborhood had an easy rhythm about it that made you feel at home. It was the type of neighborhood you would only find in a small town. No one locked their doors. We all were friendly and looked out for each other. Part of the charm was the giant oak and maple trees that lined the streets and created a canopy. It was a great place to grow up.
Greg laid down the rules before we were in the high school parking lot.
�This is the first year we�ll both be in the same school since grade school. You will not embarrass me and act like a dork in front of my friends.�
�I�m not a dork,� I said, letting him know he�d hurt my feelings.
Tami didn�t help, she giggled. I gave her a mock scowl and got her laughing even more.
�Settle down, David. I know you�re not a dork, just don�t act like one.�
Greg and I were actually very close for brothers with a three-year age difference. He was a senior and one of the Big Men on Campus. I would start as a lowly freshman. Greg never tore me down in public like a lot of brothers do to their siblings. Mom and Dad taught us that you didn�t embarrass each other outside the home. Believe me, break that rule and Mom and Dad could be much more embarrassing.
�After school I�m meeting Cindy to, ah, study. Do you think you can find your way home?�
My older brother was a legend when it came to girls. All my friends gave him rock-star status. The funny thing was, my brother wasn�t the best-looking dude in school. If the rumors were true, he�d slept with half the cheerleading squad and most of the other hot girls. He had a long list of cutest girls going out with him since he was a freshman. His current girlfriend was Cindy Lewis.
Every man rates a girl in the first three seconds of meeting her. Yes, we would never admit this to a girl, but we do. For Cindy the rating went like this. First, she�s definitely a 9 to 9.5 on looks alone. I think I subconsciously deducted a half point because she was dating someone. If I were to judge her as a total stranger, and not knowing about her going out with my brother, she would be a solid 9.5.
Second, her breasts were sized somewhere between grapefruits and melons. I would give them a solid 9. Now her butt is another story. I
Finally, of course, is �Would you bang her?� This goes from, �Right here in front of everyone!� all the way down to, �Not even with my worst enemy�s willy!�
Overall, I would rate Cindy a solid 9 out of 10. She�d always been the type to go out with the current Ken-doll jock type. I would say she was odds-on favorite for Homecoming Queen this year. When she agreed to go out with my brother, everyone was shocked. The strange thing was, if the rumors were true, my brother had stopped dating other girls. It looked like this was his first serious girlfriend. His almost three-year streak of a new girl each month had ended.
If you had told me that my brother was off the market, I would have laughed. It wasn�t that he went out with multiple girls. He actually had a couple of firm rules. The first was never go out with a girl who�s in a relationship. The second was while you were with someone, you didn�t cheat. By some unspoken agreement, girls seemed to go out with Greg for 3 to 6 weeks, and then they moved on.
What always amazed me was you never heard a bad thing about Greg. It seemed everyone he dated truly liked him, even after they stopped seeing him. Somehow they set expectations where what they were doing was for fun. Because no one expected the relationship to get serious, no one was disappointed.
The best thing about being Greg�s brother was hot older girls flirted with me. They went out of their way to stop and talk to me. I knew they weren�t interested in me. The conversation always turned to questions about my big brother. What it did was make me comfortable talking to them. Most guys my age became a quivering mess; I just took it in stride.
My friends were a different matter. If they saw a varsity cheerleader saunter up to me and give me a hip-check, they would just about pee themselves. Junior and senior girls didn�t talk to guys our age.
When we pulled into the parking lot, the rain had stopped. The sky was still angry, and you could see the spider web of lightning flashes in the distance. The humidity would be killer today, with the temperature expected to be in the low 90s.
Greg spotted Cindy waiting by her car. She melted into his arms when they met. Cindy wore a white button-up blouse and a plaid pleated skirt. She looked like the porn-star version of a Catholic schoolgirl. She had long, straight, dark brown hair that came down to the middle of her back. I thought her best features, besides the obvious ones, were her pale blue eyes and her pouty lips. Whenever you saw her, you could just imagine falling into those eyes and kissing her. She looked exceptional today. I adjusted her rating to a solid 10. The deciding factor was I would do her in the parking lot in front of Greg.
She spun Greg so his back was to the car and pressed her body into his. He reached down, slid his hand up the back of her legs and pulled her skirt up as he groped her. Holy cow, she was wearing a thong! I had an instant physical reaction and she jumped to an 11. Okay, 11�s aren�t allowed, but she was perfect. Her skin was flawless, and the shape of her bottom would fit into your palms perfectly. I wanted to drop to my knees and worship at the altar of her butt. I decided this would be my new religion. I zoned out as I admired Cindy. Her perfect teenage butt would be masturbatory material for the next few weeks. On further inspection, it was obvious her summer had included tanning nude.
Tami broke my concentration.
�Pick your tongue up off the ground,� she said as she smacked me in the back of the head.
I gave her a wink.
�I think my brother�s in love.�
Tami nodded.
�I think you have the hots for your brother�s girl.�
I hated it when she could read me. I didn�t even bother to respond because we both knew it was true.
They broke their kiss and Cindy looked over at me and smiled.
�Looks like both the Dawson boys are happy to see me. David, you got big over the summer!� she said, as she stared at my obvious problem.
I about died as I headed to the front door. I could hear Cindy giggle as I hurried off. Tami just shook her head and followed my hasty retreat.
CONSTRUCTED IN THE late �50s, Lincoln High was built to accommodate the baby boomers. Beyond the change of seasons, there never seemed to be any difference to the campus. Whenever they added a new building, it always looked old before it was half completed. The sameness to the place was somehow soothing. I approached the school and took in its old fa�ade. I was full of hope for the coming year.
My friends Jeff Rigger and Alan Douglas met me at the front door. Jeff was a tall, dorky kid who currently had on a butterfly t-shirt. Seriously, you wear a butterfly t-shirt for your first day of high school? I just shook my head�not that I was cool by any stretch of the imagination, but just wow!
Alan still hadn�t hit his growth spurt. What was the best way to describe Alan? Alan had, let�s say,
When my friends saw me walk up, they both stiffened. I must have been a bigger jerk last year than I realized. I definitely had some fences to mend. Luckily, they saw Tami with me and I caught her giving them a nod. I could see them visibly relax. My best friend was going to make starting freshman year go better than I deserved.
As I walked up Alan laughed.
�Got some wood this morning, David? What set you off?�
I dropped my book bag in front of me so it hid my current state. Tami just smiled and let me twist in the wind; some friend she was. One thing I�d learned from Greg was you never kiss and tell. I figured it wasn�t my place to tell everyone Cindy and Greg�s business, so I just smirked.
�If you haven�t noticed, there�s a stiff wind out there today,� I explained.
Jeff chuckled.
�I know what you mean. I get one of those every time I turn around. This morning it was looking at the bus driver, and she�s like 50 or something. But man, she has big tits.�
Go figure, a teenage boy and hormones.
It started to rain again. We all hurried inside. As soon as I went through the front door, the skies opened up. I glanced out the door and I saw Peggy Pratt run up the sidewalk. She looked like a drowned rat. I had swimming for PE this semester and I had a towel in my backpack. I hate the feel of the ones they handed out in gym. I pulled it out and held the door with it draped over my arm as she ran in.
�For you, madam,� I said.
Peggy was a junior and one of Greg�s ex-girlfriends. I really liked her. No, that wasn�t right, I
Peggy was my dream girl. She wasn�t stuck-up like some of the other girls Greg went out with. I could understand how some of his exes would be aloof. They must get hit on all the time. Peggy was fun and outgoing. Everyone loved her. She was gorgeous and didn�t seem to notice how fine she was.
Her long curly red hair was a mess. She looked at me and winked as she took the towel. She gave me her best southern belle.
�I do declare, a gentleman has come to my rescue.�
Miss Peggy took notice of me, gave me the once-over and smiled even bigger.
�I see you grew up over the summer. I think I like what I�m seeing,� she teased me.
I just smirked, and she got a chuckle out of Alan and Jeff. Tami just rolled her eyes. They were reminded of my ease when talking to good-looking older girls. Where I had problems was with girls my own age. I guess I figure there was no chance with the older girls, so I didn�t seem to get nervous. Tami hauled Jeff and Alan off to class, which gave me some privacy with Peggy. Tami would get some kind of reward later for being a good wingman.
It was apparent Peggy hadn�t worn a bra today. She looked like a hot wet-t-shirt babe. You could clearly see her nice breasts; in my inexperienced opinion, a B cup. Her alabaster breasts were highlighted by her pink nipples, standing proud,�a shade of pink found only in true redheads. I reached into my bag and handed her my gym t-shirt.
�Madam may wish to change before class,� I said, hamming it up.
She leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�Thanks, David, you�re a good friend.�
She left to go to the ladies� room to change. I watched her walk away, and seeing her wet clinging jeans made me wish we were more than friends. I was sure nothing would top that for the day. I had seen Cindy�s, the likely Homecoming Queen�s, butt and now Peggy�s, my long time crush, perfect breasts. I might have to go to the restroom and take care of something before I went to class.
When Peggy came out, she looked much better. Well, maybe not
I RUSHED TO MY FIRST period class to find the door starting to close. I squeezed in.
�Sorry.�
I found myself staring at a pretty teacher who was in her mid-twenties. She arched her eyebrows and I scurried to an open seat. Unfortunately, the only seats available were in the front row. I looked around and many of the students had laptops open on their desks. I would have to remember to bring my tablet to take notes.
�Good morning. This is Algebra II and I will be your instructor for the semester, Mrs. Sinclair. This being first period, this also is your homeroom. So when I call your name please raise your hand.
�Mindy...�
When roll call was over, she continued with announcements.
�Today at lunch there will be club sign-ups. Please note that having some clubs on your transcript may be beneficial for college applications. I will make a personal pitch for Math Club.�
She then handed out a class syllabus. I zoned out for the lecture that covered what we had learned last year. I pulled out my schedule. After Algebra, I had World History, Biology, Lunch, PE, and English, and then Study Hall rounded out the day. I was glad when the bell finally rang.
BEFORE LUNCH, I MET Tami at my locker. In middle school, we�d always made a point to go to lunch together. It was nice to see things hadn�t changed. I had just closed my locker when I heard a girl scream.
�David! David!�
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Tami take a step back. I began to turn when I was tackled and I bounced off my locker. I ended up on my ass with a wiggling bundle of blond energy who straddled me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into a fierce kiss.
�Hrmmph.�
I moaned, trying to catch my breath.
�Lily, you might want to let the �stupid boy� breathe,� Tami said.
�Mwuaaa,� Lily broke the kiss and looked expectantly into my eyes.
I grinned from ear to ear.
�You seem happy to see me.�
�Yes, I am. I�ve been looking for you all day.�
I heard Tami snort and I saw her grin as she took in my predicament. I stared into Lily�s light brown eyes and I could feel the warmth of her feelings for me pour out of them. I�d never had a girl look at me like that. I felt little butterflies flutter in my stomach as I started to become nervous.
Tami cleared her throat to get my attention. Lily and I had started to attract a crowd. Her expression became more intense.
�I need to talk to you.�
�Okay, but you�re going to have to let me up.�
With a happy giggle she bounced up and latched herself to my arm. Tami�s eyebrows arched and I could tell she was asking, �What is this was all about?� I gave her a shrug; I was clueless when it came to women.
We made it safely to the cafeteria and got in line with our orange cafeteria trays. Great, it was mystery meat day. We made it through the line without saying a word. I scanned the cafeteria, found an empty corner table and guided Lily to it. About that time, I saw Alan and Jeff. I nodded to Tami and she saw them. She grabbed the guys before they could join us and steered them to another table.
Once we were settled, Lily began to talk.
�I just wanted to thank you. You saved my life.�
�About that...� I began.
She would not be deterred.
�David, you�re a hero. I�ve been trying to get in touch with you all summer so I could thank you. I�m not really sure what I can do, but just name it.�
As she said this, she moved closer and closer to me. I started to react to her as she invaded my personal space.
�Ah, Lily,� I tried again.
She got a sultry look in her eyes.
�Seriously David, I mean if there�s
Oh, man, being a virgin really sucked. I had some very specific ideas of what I�d like to do, but I wasn�t quite sure how to go about it. I suddenly felt a presence behind me. I turned around and Tami stood there. She gave me a headshake and walked away. She�s right. I shook my head to clear it.
�I�m just glad I was there. You scared the crap out of me.�
I shuddered to think what could have happened.
�The doctor told me if you had been only a little bit slower I�d�ve suffered brain damage.� That was scary. I remembered being scared to death she would die in my arms. It brought back a flood of images. She must have seen the faraway look. I felt her reach over and squeeze my hand.
I gave her a half smile.
�I�m just glad you�re okay.�
�I�m so sorry you got in so much trouble. I heard they made you go away for the summer,� she said as she looked down.
I needed to look at the positives.
�You know what? It was the best thing to happen to me. I was a jerk who was out of control. I look at it as a wake-up call. The summer at my uncle�s farm gave me the time to figure out what�s important to me. The biggest one is I need to be a better person. Seeing you, uh, I thought you were dead.�
�Everyone was surprised when you didn�t tell the police who all was there.�
�To be honest, I was surprised too. Somehow, I knew I needed to own that night and my role in it. I�m sorry I allowed you to be hurt.�
She looked shocked.
�But you
I blinked in surprise. I wasn�t sure what I should do about this. Lily and I were never close, even though I had recently started to hang out with the stoner group. She was a cute girl. At the time, I was much more of a nerd, and girls like her didn�t give me the time of day. It was obvious this hero worship had built up over the summer. I was sure if she knew me, she could quickly be cured. I�m not the hero kind of guy.
�No, Lily, a better friend would have realized you were too drunk and needed help. All I cared about that night was getting wasted.�
She looked at me as if I were nuts.
�Nonsense, I was the one who drank so much I essentially killed myself.�
�What?�
�The doctor told me I drank enough to put myself into a coma. No one forced me to drink.�
I guess I�d never thought of it that way. I actually felt as if a weight was lifted. I had carried around the responsibility for what happened. She was right: I didn�t make her drink. I needed to let it go. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I knew if I continued to dwell on this, I would slip back into depression. Uncle John had pointed out numerous times I couldn�t take on the responsibility for the actions of others. I thought I could finally forgive myself. Lily could see I was much happier that I knew this.
�Thank you for saying that. I was afraid you�d hate me.�
�No. I�m just thankful you were there,� Lily said.
�Stop,� I said to get her to slow down. �I just happened to be trained in CPR. My training kicked in when I saw you weren�t breathing. I�m not anyone special. I saw you were in trouble and I reacted.�
�But...� she started.
I interrupted her.
�Okay! Can we agree you�re thankful I helped you out? Please, I�m really uncomfortable with the whole hero thing and no, you don�t owe me anything. I would
She had a grin from ear to ear.
�Alright, you have a deal. I�ll back off with the hero talk and respect your wishes.�
She screwed her face up and then turned to look out the window once before taking a deep breath.
�One thing the police never made public is they found Rohypnol in my blood work. The combination was almost fatal.�
What the hell? Rohypnol was known as a date-rape drug. No one had ever mentioned Lily was a target. If I�d known, I would have been more cooperative with the police. I was sure they didn�t tell me because I was a suspect. How could someone do that? The scary part was we were just kids. I mean, we were all in middle school at the time!
�Do you have any idea who might�ve slipped it into your drink?�
Her eyes looked dead.
�I�ve gone over it in my head many times, but the drug must have done something because I honestly can�t remember. I�ve talked to Sharon about the party a few times without telling about the drugs. I�m really embarrassed it happened. I could�ve easily been raped. That is
She suddenly went bright red when she realized what she�d told me. I instinctively pulled her into my embrace. Her head rested on my chest. She began to cry softly. She obviously had held this in for a long time. I became aware we were in the middle of the cafeteria. All conversation had gone quiet around us as everyone tried to figure out what was going on. A crying girl will do that, but I didn�t care. I felt her shudder and then stiffen. I think she also realized our surroundings.
�Oh God, David, I�m so sorry I just dumped all that on you.�
I saw the fear in her eyes.
�Lily, I�m flattered you felt comfortable enough to tell me that. You have no worries about me talking about this.�
I saw her visibly relax. Teenagers could be cruel. I�d seen it before, and it made me a little sick to think people could be so uncaring of other�s feelings. I was a nerd and so were most of my friends. We experienced it on numerous occasions.
I needed time to process what she had just told me. I decided to change the course of this conversation.
�Do you see the old gang?�
�Not really. I run into Sharon occasionally. She lives down the street and has invited me to some parties, but after that night I decided to make some changes,� she said.
She looked out the window again. Then she smiled.
�Plus I got grounded for the summer. Dad wasn�t happy. I think you know what that�s like,� she said.
I knew what she meant. I just nodded.
�David, I really no longer have any friends,� she continued.
�Of course you do.�
She looked into my eyes and I just nodded. Lily gave me a hug. I suddenly noticed she felt good in my arms. She had her next class across campus and had to get going. I went over to where my crew was eating and sat down. Tami raised her eyebrows, gave me a pointed look and then indicated with her eyes towards Lily as she walked away. I shrugged.
�Lily just wanted to thank me for helping her out.�
Alan couldn�t keep quiet.
�What did you do to make her cry? Did you say something stupid to her? I know Tami�s always calling you �stupid boy.� Is she a good kisser?�
Jeff came to my defense.
�Hang on, Sherlock. Even though those are all very good questions, I�m not sure they�re really appropriate.�
�Why not? We all want to know what�s going on. So, David, are you and Lily going out?� Alan asked.
Tami leaned over and whacked Alan on the forehead.
�Ouch, what was that for?�
Tami just smirked.
�Settle down. Let me handle this,� she announced.
That got Alan to shut up. Everyone knew Tami was the master at getting people to talk. I waited for the interrogation to begin. She looked at me.
�Are you okay?� she asked.
I felt my eyes begin to water and I just got up and walked out. She caught me off guard. I had tried to tamp down my emotions for Lily�s sake. Then I tried to play it cool with the gang all there. I think I could have handled any other question but that one.
�What the heck?� Alan asked, which was followed by the sound of Alan�s forehead being smacked.
�Ouch, what was that for?� he complained.
Chapter 2 � Football?
Monday August 26
Right after lunch, I had PE. By the time I got there, my emotions were back under control.
For first semester, I signed up for swimming with Coach Engels. He was also the freshman football coach. We were lucky to have a swimming pool. A few years back one of the wealthy boosters organized a fundraiser for a swimming complex. We were one of the few schools in our area that had one. I really liked to swim. Dad had gotten me involved in swimming through the park district. Next year I�d be old enough to be a lifeguard. I think that would be a great summer job.
�Dawson, get over here,� Coach Engels said.
Crud, what had I done? It was only the first day, after all.
�Coach?� I asked.
I could see several other freshmen watch us. I would shortly be the talk of the school, with a crying girl at lunch and now Coach getting on my case. Little did I know that when I helped Peggy this morning, it would be an even bigger topic of conversation.
Coach turned to the others.
�You guys get in the water and start swimming laps.�
He waited until we were alone.
�John called me. He said you�re going out for football.�
I looked confused. I realized Coach was talking about my uncle. They�d been college roommates. I also knew better than to contradict my Uncle John. For the past few months, he�d been my anchor. If he said I was going out for football, I was going out for football.
�What do I need to do?� I asked.
Coach Engels arched his eyebrows in surprise. He knew I wasn�t a jock and had asked out of courtesy to my uncle. When I didn�t hesitate, it shocked him. He quickly gathered his wits.
�You�ve missed the first two weeks of practice, so you�ll have to start at the bottom and earn a spot on the team.�
�Yes, sir.�
�I need you to get your parents to sign a permission slip. I expect to see you at practice after school on Tuesday.�
�Yes, sir.�
I guess I would go out for football.
I TRUDGED INTO THE kitchen after a long bus ride. I thought it would have been faster to walk. For some reason I was the last stop. The good news was if I rode the bus in the morning, I�d have a short trip. I went up to my room to unload my backpack. There was no homework yet, but I wanted to get a handle on things. I�d never been strong in the sciences, so I pulled out my Biology book and did the reading suggested in the syllabus.
Normally I was a solid A/B student, without ever cracking a book, but this year I was determined to do better. My parents weren�t well off, so if I planned to get into a good school, I would need some financial support. An academic scholarship would go a long way to make that dream happen.
Over the summer, Uncle John worked with me to figure out how I wanted my life to go. One of my goals was financial stability. I didn�t necessarily need to be rich, but I wanted to be able to have a comfortable life. Once I had the destination figured out, the path to achieving the goal became clear. A good education suddenly became a priority if I wanted to have financial stability.
Other goals weren�t as obvious, like being physically fit. Uncle John made the point that this should be part of my plan when he pulled out his high school yearbook. The previous fall they�d had their reunion. He showed me photos from that event and we compared them to the yearbook photos. He let me draw my own conclusions. It was apparent physical fitness was a worthy goal. I was sure this was why he had talked to Coach Engels about me playing football.
The next thing we talked about was a solid moral foundation, one I could use as a sounding board for decisions I would make. This went beyond a religious aspect, though that was an important part of my life. This had to do more with becoming a man of integrity, a man of my word, a man people could trust.
I remembered the example he gave me.
�Do you think you�re a man of your word?�
�Of course I am,� I answered.
He arched his eyebrows.
�So, if you say you�ll do something, you�ll do it?�
I stopped to think for a moment. There had to be a catch in there for him to be looking like that. Then I thought I caught it.
�Yes, with the exception of it causing harm to me or to someone else.�
�Interesting, you�re using your brain today. So if we take the exception of harm out of the equation, you�d say you�re a man of your word?�
�Yes.�
�Would you agree being a man of your word is important in how others will perceive and interact with you?�
I looked at him in confusion. There had to be another trap in there. I couldn�t find it this time. If someone told me they would do something and then did it, it would be better than not.
�Yes, I would agree.�
�Good. Let me give you two examples of your recent behavior, and you tell me if you still think you�re a man of your word.�
Oh, crap. Here we go.
�Yesterday you told me that you�d dig postholes to finish the dirt road section. But when offered to go out for lunch, you accepted instead.�
�Hang on, something better came up. No one would expect me to dig holes over getting off the farm for even an hour,� I reasoned.
He waited me out. He was good at that, and sometimes it drove me to distraction. Then it hit me: the men who placed the posts and strung the fence had to dig most of those holes, and my uncle paid for the extra labor. My lunch had cost him an extra $200. I hung my head, and he saw I realized what I�d done. I said I would do the work. I didn�t tell him I wasn�t done, which caused a problem later.
�David, two things I want to point out. The first is there are times that being a man of your word sucks. Remember three weeks ago when I told you we�d go shopping for work clothes?�
�That was the night we went to dinner with that girl you�re sweet on.�
�Well, a better opportunity came up. I could�ve dumped you and gone out with Ann, but I made you a promise. I came to you and asked you if, in addition to getting you some clothes, you wanted to join us. How many guys do you know would�ve just gone on the date?�
�Almost everyone. I see your point. You kept your word, but when something better came up you worked it out so everyone was happy. So let me ask you: if I said no, would you have gone on the date?�
�No.�
�Wow.�
�Let me give you some other examples. You like to gossip.�
I gave him a look.
�Don�t bullshit me, you tell me stuff all the time. If someone tells you something in confidence, is it yours to retell?� he asked.
�No, I guess not.�
�But you still do it all the time. Do you really want to be the guy no one can share with because sharing with you means they�ll be sharing with everyone else?�
�No, of course not.�
�This becomes even more important when you start to date. The time you spend with a woman is not meant to be shared with anyone but that woman. Your partner may choose to share, but I would suggest you not be the one doing the sharing.
�Two things I want you to take away from this. First is before you say you�ll do something, think it through. The second is to learn how to say �no,�� Uncle John said.
The final thing I put on my list was a healthy sex life. Since I currently didn�t have one, this was the area I would have to work on the hardest. Uncle John agreed this was important but was unwilling to help me out with it. Go figure.
By the time I�d finished my Biology reading and doing the practice problems, I heard someone downstairs. I bounced down the stairs to find Dad in the kitchen.
�Need any help?� I asked, which startled him.
�Oh, I didn�t know anyone was home. What do you want for dinner?�
�Anything, you�ve no idea how bad a cook Uncle John is. I swear his country-fried steak was made with newspaper,� I said.
�Why don�t you pull out the frozen bread sticks and we do pasta?�
�Sounds great. Have you talked to Uncle John?� I asked.
�We talked for a little bit on Sunday. Why, what�s up?� Dad asked.
�He called Coach Engels and told him I was going out for football,� I said, and wondered if Dad knew about this development.
�First I�ve heard of it. What do you think your mom will think?� Dad asked, as we both knew this could be a sticky topic.
�If it gets me out of the house and out of trouble, I�m sure she�ll be okay.�
�What time did Greg say he�d be home?� Dad asked.
�He didn�t. Want me to text him?�
I grabbed my phone and found him in my contacts.
�Tell him dinner will be ready in 30 minutes,� Dad told me.
I sent Greg a text.
�
�
I went to set the table as Dad signed the football permission slip. Mom was out showing houses and would be late. Twenty minutes later Greg came in. We each shared our day over dinner. I talked about my football news. Greg talked about the pre-college courses he was taking and Dad about work. It was nice to be home and spending family time together. I missed everyone, and I think they were both shocked when I hugged them before heading upstairs. After I caught up with my studies, I played some video games and then hit the sack.
Tuesday August 27
THE NEXT MORNING I walked to school early to see Tami. I wanted to talk to her and see what was going on. I was seated on the front steps when I saw her walk in with Bert Nelson; they were deep in conversation. When they got to the steps, Tami and I just nodded to each other and she and Bert went into the school. Seeing them together like that about killed me.
I knew Bert from middle school. He was a nice guy, but we never ran in the same circles. I tended to hang out with the nerds, and he was a jock and a rich kid. I had to admit they made a nice-looking couple. No one ever accused Tami of not being good looking. She was just always a tomboy. Dressed like a girl, I could see where Bert would be attracted to her. Her long dark brown hair was no longer in a ponytail; it had been styled to have a little body and framed her cute face.
Before I started to sulk too much, first bell rang and I made my way to homeroom. I wouldn�t see Tami until lunch.
Lunch finally came and Tami waited for me at my locker. I launched right in.
�So what�s the deal with you and Bert?�
Tami gave me a dirty look and surprised me.
�Drop it. I�m warning you, if you don�t, we�re talking about you and Lily all through lunch.�
I blinked twice; well okay. Something was wrong, and I didn�t know where to begin. I shrugged, doing my best to remain calm.
�Okay, we have a deal.�
We made it to the cafeteria without saying a word to each other. I could feel the tension build between us. Tami and I didn�t keep secrets. That was what made me nervous. She and I had only actually talked a few sentences since we reconnected yesterday. Aside from her reading my mind, we hadn�t talked about anything significant. I started to believe there was much more going on than I knew. The only secrets she ever kept from me were things like birthday presents, never anything important.
When we finally made it to our table, I found Alan, Jeff and Lily waiting for us. Alan had grilled Lily, and I could tell by Jeff�s shrug that Alan had started to irritate her. Tami walked up to Alan and smacked him on the forehead.
�Ow! What was that for?� Alan asked.
She looked him in the eyes and left no doubt she was serious.
�Do you want David to bring his friends to the table and eat with us?�
He looked a little sheepish.
�Yes,� was his one-word answer.
�Then don�t pry into their personal business.�
She said it loud enough that we started to get noticed.
As a freshman, being noticed in a high school cafeteria wasn�t always the best thing. I sat down next to Lily and winked at her. She seemed relieved. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a flash of red hair coming my way. I smiled and jumped up to greet Peggy.
�Hey, Gorgeous.�
Peggy beamed and leaned in and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I noticed that half the lunchroom watched us. The funny thing was a vast majority of those who watched were girls. Greg had a huge grin on his face and gave me a wink from across the room as she flirted back.
�Hey, Good-looking. The stuff you loaned me yesterday, I have it at my locker. I want to thank you for being such a gentleman. Most boys would have either leered at me or let me go to class like that.�
The whole time she was rubbing her hand on my chest. That was fine except for one little thing. Did I just say little? Well, the little guy�Mr. Happy was his name�had taken notice that the woman of his dreams had caressed me. I arched my eyebrows, and she suddenly noticed what she was doing and jerked her hand away.
�You don�t have to stop, I was enjoying that,� I said with a stage whisper as I leaned in.
She gave my arm a playful swat.
�I bet you were.�
I just leered back and used my best sexy voice.
�I think you enjoyed it too.�
She blushed, so I changed the subject.
�Why don�t you join us for lunch?�
Peggy thought about it for a moment and just nodded. She went to her table, and you could hear the volume of girl-chatter go up when she gathered her lunch and joined us. Before Peggy made it back to our table, I heard a smack.
�Ow! What was that for?� Alan complained.
Alan and Jeff were in shock all through lunch with Tami and Lily taking up residence on either side of me, and Peggy across from me. Funny how a pretty girl will do that to a guy. I had two of the better-looking freshmen and a smoking-hot junior seated at our lunch table.
Every time I tried to get Tami�s attention, she seemed to ignore me. I wasn�t going to get anywhere with her at lunch. Towards the end, the subject of football came up. I think Tami was trying to head me off so she wouldn�t have to talk to me. �David, what�s this I hear you�re going out for football?� Tami asked.
The lunch crew all turned and looked at me. I was about to put a bite in my mouth but stopped to answer.
�Yes, I got the permission slip signed and tonight I have a physical. If everything�s okay, my first practice is Wednesday.�
Lily was enthusiastic.
�You have the body for it.�
I groaned as everyone else chuckled. Peggy wasn�t to be outdone.
�Lily, you�re right, he does look like such a jock now that he�s spent the summer on the farm. How did you get so many muscles?�
Tami frowned and added her two cents.
�I don�t know, is his new body all show, or does he have real muscles to back it up?�
I made the mistake when I flexed my arms and chest. Lily and Tami took that as an invitation to grope me. I looked at them in mock horror.
�Ladies, careful with the merchandise; you break it, you buy it.�
Peggy grinned.
�Keep flexing like that and I might have to check your bod out a little closer.�
�You can have the shirt off my back, any time, any place,� I said, as I looked her in the eyes.
�Oh, I do declare, I feel faint,� Peggy said to tease me.
Lily slugged me in the arm and Tami gave me a disappointed look. I suddenly felt like I may have crossed a line. Everyone burst out laughing at the look on my face.
The bell rang and we headed to our classes. Alan pressed me for details about Peggy in PE next period.
"Well, let me put it to you like this." Alan leaned forward, looked around to see if anyone was listening, and spoke in a lowered voice, "Peggy, that absolutely gorgeous thing you were talking to, is a complete and total slut."
My head snapped around. I guess it was time for another Alan beatdown. Ever since Jeff and I had known him, one or both of us usually ended up smacking him about once every other week. I figured I would give him a little more rope and then let the beating begin.
�Do tell,� I said calmly.
He was in his own world or he would have seen the danger signs I gave off.
�Well, first of all, your brother went out with her, and we know he bags every fox in this school.�
�Really, Greg never told me any such thing.�
�No, he never does talk, but it�s common knowledge.�
�Where are you getting this �common knowledge� from?�
I think he caught the edge in my voice and decided to take another tack.
�Never mind, let�s take your big brother out of the equation.�
�Let�s, and before we go much further, Peggy is one of the most popular girls at school and a personal friend.�
He looked at me in confusion.
�What does that have to do with anything?�
I took a deep breath.
�Don�t you think if she were a slut, the other girls would be trashing her?�
He wasn�t to be deterred.
�Well, she must not�ve slept with any guy that has a girlfriend.�
This had gotten interesting. Alan�s convoluted logic had me intrigued.
�So she�s a slut with a code of ethics then�like the Bro Code?�
The Bro Code said if another guy was into a girl, you backed off until it was obvious he had no shot. Sometimes the �no shot� portion of the code was blurred, but in general the system seemed to work. You also didn�t go after taken girls.
�Yes, that must be it. Anyways, I heard that Jimmy Alton bagged her over the summer.�
This was news. I had been out of the loop, but Jimmy Alton was a known liar.
�Are we talking about the same Jimmy Alton who�s a bigger dork than we are?�
�Well, yes,� Alan admitted.
�The same Jimmy Alton who said you stole his lunch box last year?�
�The F-in� liar!� Alan exclaimed, showing his anger at the false claim.
�Exactly my point.�
Alan suddenly got it.
�Well, she�s still a slut.�
�Alan, I�m about a minute away from smacking you. Peggy�s a good friend of mine, and unless you have some proof, I�m going to take offense.�
�Sorry.�
The rest of the day Alan was subdued. Jeff asked what his deal was and I told him what was up. Jeff just gave me a knowing look and we dropped it. Later that day in the hall, I heard a smack.
�Ow! What was that for?� Alan�s voice cracked, making it even funnier.
I just grinned. My avenging angel had just taken care of it.
Chapter 3 � Makeover
Wednesday August 28
Last night I had my physical and they cleared me for football. I was now officially six feet and a half inch tall and weighed 187 pounds. The doctor confirmed my growth spurt had slowed down; he felt I would end up at six-one or six-two, probably by Christmas.
I found my commitment to read ahead had helped me understand more during my class lectures. After my first two classes, I stopped raising my hand with answers when everyone started to look at me strangely. I didn�t want the �nerd� label to carry over from middle school, but I wasn�t going to dumb it down if called upon.
In third period, I received a note that said I should to report to the training room at lunchtime to get my football equipment checked out. I grabbed a sandwich and skipped lunch with the gang. Being a freshman, and the last one to get equipment, I got the worst of the lot.
PE was a surprise. Coach Engels explained that football players were required to do strength and conditioning. So today was the last day of swimming.
AFTER SCHOOL, I SUITED up for football. Coach Engels waited for me on the field.
�Dawson, get over here.�
I trotted up. Bert Nelson had just fumbled the ball, and I have to admit it brought a small smirk to my face. The defense high-fived each other and danced over Bert.
�Go in for Bert.�
�Sir?�
He jerked my facemask, so we were just inches apart.
�Do I have to repeat myself?�
I just jogged out to the huddle. Mike Herndon was our quarterback. I looked at Mike and he gave me a disgusted look. I didn�t blame him. I�d never played organized football and all these guys knew it. I was always the slightly overweight nerd, as far as these guys were concerned. I hated to ask, but I had no idea what position Bert played.
�What�s my position and what do you want me to do?�
Mike popped his head out of the huddle and looked at coach as if to say, �Are you kidding me?�
�Run veer right!� Coach yelled.
At least I knew what the veer option was. I loved watching it. It�s a simple concept. The quarterback reads the defense and decides where the ball will go. When done right it�s impossible to stop. It was designed for teams who are intelligent and quick. Most times the quarterback would line up under center to take the snap. The fullback and tailback would line up in an I-formation. He would put the ball into the fullback�s stomach and ride him down the line to see if the fullback had an opening. If he did, he would release the ball and the fullback would take it from there. If the linebacker filled the gap, then the quarterback would pull the ball and work his way down the line.
The critical block was the tackle. He had to block his player for the veer to work. This left the defensive end to cover two players at the line of scrimmage. The quarterback would read the end, and if he closed on him, he would pitch the ball to the tailback. If the end cheated out to cover the tailback, the quarterback tucked the ball and ran up field. It was like a magic show of where�s-the-football.
Mike took pity on me.
�David, you�re playing fullback. You�ll line up in the I-formation in front of Jake. We�re running the veer option. I�ll ride you into the hole and I�m going to give you the ball. Your job is to score. On two, BREAK!�
I looked across the line and saw the middle linebacker, Tim Foresee, as he cheated to the right. Hell, the defense had a huge advantage because they knew where the ball was supposed to go. I would be creamed. I suddenly felt sorry for Bert.
�Down! Set! Hut, Hut!�
I exploded out of my stance and Mike slapped the ball into my stomach. Mike saw the wall of defenders come and just let go to save himself, the bastard. I figured �what the heck� and exploded into Tim. I didn�t just hit him, I ran through him. Later I heard that you could hear the crack of pads clear over at the varsity practice. It was beyond the normal crack you heard in a play. It was the kind of noise that made everyone turn to see what had just happened.
Tim bounced off me, stunned, and I just kept churning my legs. I plowed through the grasp of the wall of defenders and broke free. The free safety had me dead-to-rights and I decided to run him over too. I got low and I think he had the same idea. There was another tremendous crack and I just spun off him and trotted into the end zone.
There was stunned silence. I looked back. The safety and Tim were laid out, and the trainer sprinted onto the field to make sure they were okay.
Next thing I knew there was pandemonium. Mike and the rest of the offense sprinted to me, jumped up and down, and slapped my helmet. They all grinned like idiots.
�Holy crap man, that was awesome!� Mike declared.
�I just did what you told me.�
Coach Engels decided we were done with scrimmage for the rest of the day. He didn�t want to lose any other defenders. He had Mike, Jake and me work on running the veer option. By the end of practice, I started to understand what I was supposed to do.
Then I think Coach thought it was a good idea to kill me. He took me aside and had me run conditioning drills for the rest of practice. It was obvious to everyone that missing two weeks of practice meant you weren�t in football shape. When I finally collapsed, everyone else had left and it was just Coach and the trainer.
The trainer was a cute girl just out of college, Ms. Becky Grimes. I was still getting used to my new body and there were times I wasn�t very coordinated. Becky stopped me and wanted to check me out. I noticed my shoulder was sore from hitting Tim. It should be; Tim outweighed me by fifteen pounds.
�When you get home put ice on the shoulder, and I want you to drink plenty of fluids to rehydrate and to flush your system. If you don�t, you won�t be able to walk in the morning.�
After that, the trainer headed to the locker room. Coach Engels stopped me to talk.
�I just want you know that you surprised me today.�
�You and me both, Coach.�
�Look, I stuck my neck out to let you play.�
I was shocked. Coach put his hands up to stop me from saying anything.
�I know you had some trouble last spring. That�s exactly the kind of trouble I don�t need when I�m putting together a football team, but on John�s recommendation I�m letting you play. Please don�t disappoint either John or myself.�
�No, sir. I won�t let you down.�
�Good. Tomorrow I want you to make time to meet with Ms. Kim. She�s going to put together a strength and conditioning plan to help you with your coordination.�
I just nodded.
�Now go hit the showers.�
AFTER PRACTICE, I WAS supposed to meet Greg for a ride home. He was picking up Cindy from cheerleading practice, which ended about the same time as I finished. As I walked out to meet Greg, I felt a hip bump me and I almost stumbled.
�Wake up, Dawson.�
I looked over and saw a sexy senior smiling at me. Beth Anderson was the down-to-earth girl-next-door type who happened to be the head cheerleader this year. She was in tight jeans and a baggy t-shit. Beth had a great body, but she didn�t flaunt it. Her long brown hair was in a ponytail. I put my arm out and she slid up next to me to get a hug. I leaned down and kissed her cheek.
�Hey cutie, how�ve you been?� she asked.
�I�ve been doing well.�
�Where have you been?�
�I was at my uncle�s all summer helping him on his farm.�
�It looks like the fresh air did you some good.�
She ran her hands over my chest and smiled at me. I knew she was teasing me, but we were good friends. Our moms have been best friends since high school and her family had a pool. You would find Greg and me as almost permanent fixtures in their back yard most summers. She couldn�t help but know where I was all summer, but Beth was polite enough to allow me to tell her.
What amazed me was Greg never went out with her. They�d been friends all their lives. The two of them were the same age, and when they were little they were as close as Tami and I were. I think our families had always assumed they would get together, but they had some kind of disagreement when they were freshmen and seemed to drift apart. This was when Greg began his conquest of the hot women at our high school. They remained friends, but gradually Beth and I became better friends. If it weren�t for Tami, I think we may have become best friends.
�So did you like having Greg all to yourself this summer?� I asked.
A flash of disappointment crossed her eyes, but then it was gone.
�No, I never saw him.�
�That�s too bad. You two would make a cute couple.�
That got me a strange look. She just giggled as we walked out to a sunny afternoon. When Beth laughed, it lit up my world. She knew I had a crush on her, but she never teased me about it. It was nice to see her again. The difference between her and Tami was I had no problem thinking of her as a sexual person. Not that Beth dated much or had a reputation.
�How�re you and Tami doing?�
Fair question; the last time we talked, I had told her Tami didn�t want to see me. She knew this hurt me, but she was honest with me. She pointed out Tami had valid reasons for not wanting to be around me. What I liked most about Beth was she was always straight with me. I knew when she said something, she had my best interest at heart. I found she never offended me with what she said, because of that level of trust.
�We really haven�t had a chance to talk. I just got back last week,� I said, as she looked concerned. �Beth, she is, was, I don�t know, my best friend. I�m going to do everything I can to not lose that.�
�She�s been mad at you for a long time. Don�t push it, or you might lose her. Tami needs to see you�re no longer the jerk you were.�
I had a mock look of shock.
�Thanks, Beth.�
�Well, you were a jerk.�
�I know I was. Thanks for caring,� I said, and I meant it.
She was one of the rare people I felt safe telling anything, and it was a two-way street. Her sophomore year she had her heart broken by a senior. She had poured her deepest feelings and insecurities out to me. She never told me exactly what happened, but I was there to listen. I think she just needed to talk, and honestly, I was probably too young to explain the private details to anyways.
�Let me give you one piece of advice,� she said as I paid rapt attention. �You need to really listen to her. Your meltdown affected her more than you know. It was one thing for you to be around and her mad at you. It was another for you to leave. With you here, she at least was able to see you, even though she didn�t want to talk to you. If I remember right, she would text you every now and then. It really hit her hard, you leaving for the summer. When you left, there was zero contact. She was completely cut off from you for the first time in over seven years. Tami needed you.�
�What do you mean?�
She seemed to think about my question.
�That isn�t my story to tell. I�m just telling you that you need to have an open mind when you talk to her. There are major changes about to happen for Tami, and I�m sure she�ll need your support.�
What was going on?
�Okay, I promise to listen.�
She took a deep breath and I could see her pull herself together.
�Okay, it�s time I cheered you up. Why don�t you come over a week from Sunday and go swimming? Bring Tami if you can.�
This weekend was a holiday weekend and I had to work for my dad. I�d really missed Beth. Even though she was three years older than I was, she always treated me like a friend.
�What time?�
�We get back from church around 11:30. Why don�t you come over around noon and I�ll have my mom cook you a nice lunch.�
I smiled. It felt like old times. I needed that.
�It�s a date.�
�Good. I�ll see you then.�
I saw Greg and Cindy as they walked towards us. Greg said something to Cindy and she headed to her car.
�Hey Beth, how are things?�
�Things are good. How come you never came over to see me this summer?�
It was Greg�s turn to squirm, but before he could answer, Beth checked her watch and bolted for the parking lot. She waved at us.
�I forgot. I�m late.�
As we watched her run away, my brother turned to me.
�Hey, do you have any plans this afternoon?�
�Several of us were going to jump online and play Black Ops. I�m supposed to be online in about 45 minutes,� I said as I looked over at my friends.
He looked disappointed.
�Don�t suppose you�d do your big brother a favor, would you?�
I could tell this might pay off if I played my cards right.
�What do you want?� I asked.
�Cindy has to babysit the neighbor kids until their mom gets home. I�m hoping you would stand in for her so we could spend some, ah, quality time together,� he said, and he at least had the decency to blush. �I�d owe you big, just name your price.�
I already owed him big-time and almost just agreed, but something in the back of my mind told me that we needed to get on with our lives, so I played it straight. I knew if I caved right away, I wasn�t going to get a favor back.
�I just can�t think of anything I want right now. Maybe next time I can help you out.�
�Really? Seriously, I�ll do anything, within reason,� Greg said.
Nice save. I could see my big brother was desperate. He must have told his girlfriend he could deliver. Maybe I could use this to my advantage and get something I really wanted. I thought back to yesterday morning and seeing Peggy�s hot body. I knew what I wanted, and my brother had a unique skill I needed to learn. Having a healthy sex life was one of my life goals. This I wanted to get started on ASAP.
�No bullshit, you�ll do me a huge favor?� I asked, and stared at him to let him know I was serious.
It was Greg�s turn to get nervous. He�d never seen me get this intense. He knew I could come up with wild requests. He got a faraway look and I knew I had him. He was thinking about some personal time with Cindy. Hell, I bet he would give his left nut about right now. He looked me in the eye.
�As long as it doesn�t hurt anyone, cost me more than 50 bucks, or mean more than a month�s worth of free rides, then the answer is yes.�
�Well, I�m not sure how long it�ll take, but I want you to teach me something you�re very qualified in.�
Now I was uneasy. If Greg were a jerk, I would never have trusted him, but he never was cruel, so I decided to ask.
�I have a crush on a junior,� I started out slowly and then finished with a rush, �and want your help in learning to be successful with girls so I can ask her out and not blow it.�
Greg looked stunned. He thought about it for a while and smiled.
�Ah, grasshopper wishes to learn from the master.� His fake Chinese accent wasn�t very good.
I nodded to him.
�If you�re serious, I would love to train you to be a little stud. But you�re going to have to do as I say, and some of the things you�re going to fight me on,� Greg said.
I looked confused.
�What will I fight you on?�
�That�s the point: nothing. If you agree to follow my rules, I�ll teach you.�
I let out a long breath of relief.
�Agreed!�
�So, who is this junior you have the hots for?�
I started to evade the answer.
�Look dumbass, you want help or not?� he asked.
I sure did.
�Peggy Pratt.�
�I guess you either go big or stay home. Peggy would be an excellent choice. I think she even likes you.�
�Do you really think so?�
�I know so. She always comments on what a nice guy you are. That�s half the battle. I even heard you did her a solid on Monday by giving her your gym shirt.�
I remembered her wet-t-shirt look and smiled.
�She needed a change after being caught in the rain,� I explained.
�Well, I can tell you the rest of the male population at the school would rather she
That caught my interest.
�What were they saying?�
Greg got an evil grin.
�After all the talk about you saving Peggy, they mostly talked about how much you�ve grown. I think the phrases �cute butt� and �hot bod� were used once or twice.�
Greg saw me go completely red and he broke out laughing.
�Greg, are you kidding me?�
�Sorry, dude, no, I�m not.�
I was too stunned to continue the conversation. I pulled out my cell and called Jeff.
�Sorry man. Greg needs me to do him a favor so I won�t be able to play tonight.�
�No problem, I�ll let Alan know.�
�Thanks. I�ll see you at school.�
I hung up and decided to give Tami a quick call and invite her to Beth�s a week from Sunday.
Tami answered and I just started talking.
�Hey, I have to help Greg until dinner. How about I call you after?�
�I can�t tonight, Bert Nelson is coming over.�
What the heck, did someone just punch me in the stomach? My chest felt like someone was sitting on it. I didn�t have any right to tell Tami who she could go out with, but this was
�Will I see you in the morning?� I asked.
�No. I�ll see you in school.�
Sunday was forgotten at that moment. I just told her goodbye and I let Greg drag me to the car. There was just silence as he waited me out. One of the things I loved about him was he never pushed me. I asked him about it one time, and he said it was his philosophy on life. If you don�t know what to do, just shut up and see what happens. The weird thing was our silence was always comfortable. My mind was spinning as I tried to figure out what it would mean if Tami were dating. Why did it hurt so much? Did I have feelings beyond friendship for Tami? The image of her with another guy almost made me physically ill.
BEFORE I COULD SOLVE my problems, we were at Cindy�s house. She met us at the door.
�David! Thanks for the help. The kids are in the backyard running off some energy. Why don�t you go back and meet them.�
I knew when I�d been dismissed, so I went out back. There were six screaming kids from the ages of 3 to 11. Needless to say, I earned my stud education that day. I also realized I didn�t want to have unprotected sex if this was what it created. I was the happiest guy in the world when their mom showed up about two hours later.
Afterwards, I collapsed on the back porch. The little rugrats had worn me out. I wished I had that much energy. It wasn�t that they were bad kids, they were just wound up. Finally, Greg came out about thirty minutes later.
�Come on in.�
I followed him into the kitchen. Cindy�s family had money and their house showed it. Cindy came into the kitchen in a short silk robe. Her hair was a mess and her nipples were very obviously pressing through the flimsy material. She thanked me for watching the little monsters and I handed her the thirty bucks their mother had given me. She tried to give it back.
�No, Greg and I have a deal and it doesn�t involve me taking money from you.�
�I told Cindy what we�re going to do and she wants to help,� Greg said.
I was a little pissed he had told her, but I could use a woman�s perspective. I saw some real upside to this. Plus, I looked at her in her robe and imagined her naked underneath. Cindy saw me check her out.
�David, are you a virgin?� she asked.
I turned bright red and made some ums and ahs. Could I blush any more today?
�Look at me,� Greg said to get my attention. �Lesson one. We�re going to have to work on your self-confidence. I want you to realize most girls your age are as nervous as you are. Why do you think most freshman girls are looking to go out with juniors and seniors?�
To be honest, I�d never thought about it. I assumed they liked the looks of older guys.
�When I was a freshman, I was dating a junior,� Cindy said. �It had to do with his confidence. He didn�t stammer or beat around the bush. He just asked me out and I said �yes.� I was happy to have someone take me by the hand and teach me about dating. What do you think Peggy will think if you�re stammering?�
I just nodded. Wait! How the heck did she know about my crush on Peggy?
She looked me up and down.
�You filled out nicely over the summer, and most girls like taller guys.�
She had me off-balance. She�d laid the Peggy bomb on me and then she had checked me out. I decided to follow Greg�s philosophy: just wait and see what was next. I think Greg saw my wheels grinding to a stop, so he bailed me out.
�First we need to find out your experience level. Are you a virgin?�
I knew that Greg was aware I was.
�Yes, I�m a virgin. I went out with a girl in middle school, but the furthest it ever went was some kissing.�
I had one brief girlfriend: Jan Duke. Jan was cute and had just broken up with Justin Tune. A couple of weeks after our first date I saw them kissing in the hall at school and never talked to her again. Shortly after she broke my heart, I had gone off the deep end. Three months later was when Lily happened.
�Good job, you didn�t hesitate, you just answered. So I can see there�re two things that are working against you: one is experience asking a girl out, and the second is experience being with a girl,� Greg said.
�Yeah, that about sums it up.�
Didn�t that sum up most 15-year-old boys?
�Okay, lucky for you we have a girl you can practice on,� my brother said to stun me.
I looked at both Greg and Cindy and tried to figure out whom they would get to practice with me, when Cindy burst out laughing.
�David, ask me out.�
I went bright red again and looked at my shoes. I guess I wasn�t done blushing. I figured that if I didn�t die from this, it was going to help get a date. If I ever wanted to go out with Peggy, I�d better man up and ask my brother�s girlfriend out.
�Cindy, if you�re not doing anything Friday night, we could, ummm...�
Greg bailed me out.
�Stop. First, have a plan. What would you like to do with Cindy on Friday?�
I got an evil grin.
�I think I can guess,� Cindy volunteered.
Greg gave me a dirty look that said I�d better straighten up or Cindy wasn�t going to be my test partner.
�What would be a good first date?� he asked.
I got serious and thought about it for a minute.
�How about I meet her at the football game?�
Both Cindy and Greg shook their heads �no.�
�First of all, do you want Jeff and Alan hanging around you? Or better yet, how about her friends?� Greg asked.
�You want the first date to be something where you can get to know each other better. The first date needs to be something that can either be short, if it�s not working out, or can be longer if it is,� Cindy added.
I looked confused. Thankfully, my brother had a solution.
�This was Cindy and my first date: I asked her to Jerry�s Ice Cream after school. It�s right next to the park, so if things are going well you can spend time taking a nice walk.�
Jerry�s was an institution. They have the best ice cream in town.
�I remember that. You kissed me on the bridge and then, well, it was the best first date I�ve ever had.�
�I think I�ve got it,� I said, and then asked her out. �Cindy, would you like to go to Jerry�s and get an ice cream after school on Friday?�
�Why, David, yes I would.�
�Good job, let�s talk about appearance. You need to look like a boy a girl would want to be seen with; no girl wants to be seen kissing some dork. You have to look the part,� Greg said.
That one hurt. What was wrong with what my clothes looked like? Greg could see that he hadn�t worded that quite right.
�I�m not trying to be mean, I�m trying to help,� he said softly.
I just nodded at Greg. Wait a minute, did someone say kissing? If I hadn�t caught it, Mr. Happy sure noticed.
Cindy was pragmatic.
�You need a haircut, and your clothes need a makeover. I�ve only seen you in old jeans and bad t-shirts. No girl wants to be seen with someone who has on an �I�m with stupid� t-shirt.�
Sure enough, it was what I had on, but I didn�t want to be some Ken-doll knockoff either.
�Cindy has volunteered to help you in the next few days to get you looking like someone girls would date,� Greg said.
I was relieved. I wanted to make a good impression. It looked like �plan Peggy� was shaping up. Cindy clapped her hands.
�Goody, I always wanted to make a guy over. Now for your reward: c�mere and kiss me.�
I wasn�t going to pass this up, and I think they were both surprised when I walked up to her and kissed her. The first kiss was gentle and tentative. Okay, give me a break. My brother�s girlfriend was hot, and he was within punching distance; but hell, yes, she was in a silk robe. I reached out, put my hands on her hips and gave her a second kiss. This one had more passion in it and lasted much longer. I slightly parted my lips and I found a tongue in my mouth. I was a little taken aback, but I found I enjoyed it. I decided to give as well as receive. When my tongue snaked into her mouth, Cindy moaned. Her hands went from my chest to the back of my neck.
Her fingers ran through my hair. I felt her melt into my arms and her body mold into mine. She just kind of eased onto me. I knew she could feel my desire press into her, but my mind had short-circuited because her silk robe was almost as good as having her nude in my arms. I felt her firm breasts and hard nipples drill into my chest. My hands found their way to her butt as I pulled her tightly against me. I was lost in the moment.
I heard Greg clear his throat.
�Okay, horndog, I think the lesson�s over for today.�
The best make-out session I�ve ever had was with my brother�s girlfriend while he watched. I prayed he didn�t plan to kill me in my sleep. I�d really forgotten where I was and whom I was with. As I disengaged from Cindy, I noticed that her robe had fallen open to her navel. It barely covered her naughty bits. Okay, she was definitely a 10.
As we parted, we were both aroused. Cindy�s chest was flushed, and she had a predatory look in her eyes. I felt like a little rabbit that was being stalked by a jungle cat. My heart beat like there was a hummingbird trapped in my chest. I broke eye contact with Cindy and looked Greg in the eye. He was trying not to laugh. All I could say was I was sorry.
Cindy smiled at me and I swear she purred.
�No need to be sorry, you come by your kissing talents naturally. If I decide to dump this lug I�ll look you up.�
Damn, Greg was a lucky man. Cindy made no move to cover up as she walked over to Greg.
�I think you need some practice too. Your little brother may be a better kisser than you are.�
Greg growled at her and put a serious lip-lock on her. He teased her.
�You little skank, you�re teasing my poor brother with all your goodies hanging halfway out.�
She squealed as he swatted her butt.
�David, do you feel abused?� she asked.
I laughed as she flashed me her breasts. Greg grinned from ear to ear.
�I�m not sure I can trust you with my little brother.�
She looked at my jeans.
�I�m not so sure he�s little!�
Greg just rolled his eyes. I knew I had nothing to be ashamed of. I wasn�t the biggest guy around, but as far as other freshmen were concerned, I had one of the larger sizes, based on what I saw in gym class.
It was time to go home.
�Thanks for today�s lesson,� I said once we were in the car.
�Okay, here�s this week�s homework. First, you�re going to let Cindy make you over. You do whatever she tells you. And second, you�ll ask someone out for Friday night.�
�Should I ask Peggy?�
�Before you go to the big leagues and ask her out, let�s get you a few training dates,� Greg coached me.
�You�re the boss.�
WHEN WE GOT HOME, DAD was making dinner. Mom was out selling a home. Dad, Greg and I had learned to fend for ourselves, so it was no surprise to see Dad cooking, and it smelled wonderful. Greg and I never told Mom that Dad was a better cook.
�Greg, come make a salad. David, you set the table and get us drinks.�
We quietly fell into our tasks. After I was done, I walked up behind Dad and peeked over his shoulder to see what he was making. It was Salisbury steak with brown gravy and mashed potatoes. It looked like he�d made the mashed potatoes from scratch. He noticed me, turned and gave me a hug and a kiss.
Dad had always kissed us. When Greg turned eleven, it was decided we would no longer be kissed on the lips. Some of Greg�s friends had commented on it. After he hugged me he went over, hugged, and kissed Greg. Dad always made me feel loved. It was just his open, friendly personality. He had a charisma that just seemed to draw people to him, and to like him. Greg had inherited the same thing. I just wished I had half of their charm.
�How was your day at school?� Dad asked me.
Dad and I shared everything, so Greg wasn�t surprised with what followed.
�Today was great. I like all my classes except English; that looks like it might be hard. I got reacquainted with all my friends. Jeff and Alan seem great. The other morning Peggy Pratt got caught in the rain, so I gave her a towel and t-shirt out of my gym bag so she wouldn�t have to be wet all day.�
�I tell you, Dad, David made a lot of enemies yesterday. No one was happy he gave her a dry t-shirt,� Greg said with a chuckle.
We all went to the table and started eating. It felt good to be having our family dinner together where we shared our day. Dad had a big smile on his face too, so I continued.
�That may be, but I�m not too worried about the guys at school. I�ll be worried if the girls are all mad at me.�
�He has nothing to worry about. You should hear what all the girls were saying about him at lunch. �Little Dawson grew up over the summer. He was so cute! And did you see his nice butt?��
I threatened to flick mashed potatoes at Greg.
�Settle down, guys,� Dad warned us.
�After school Greg asked me to help him and Cindy out by sitting for some neighbor kids. In return they�re helping me with my dating skills.�
Dad�s looked shocked and Greg gave me a look, but that didn�t stop me.
�I�m thinking Cindy may be the best dating coach ever. She taught me how to kiss.�
Greg shot water out of his nose and Dad burst out laughing. Dad was enjoying this conversation.
�Please tell me about the kiss.�
I sat up a little straighter.
�You know I can�t talk to you about that. A gentleman never gives details.�
�That�s sound advice. May I ask two questions?� Dad asked.
�If I can answer them, I will.�
�Okay, fair enough. First, was Cindy a willing participant?�
I nodded my head �yes.�
�Second, is your brother a dumbass?�
�Yes, sir, he is. I would never let my girlfriend kiss another guy like that, even if he was my brother.�
That got them both laughing.
�The little shit put a lip-lock on her that I swear weakened her knees. We found out pretty quick he knows how to kiss. He�ll have them lining up, once word gets out.�
�Oh lord, I thought one Casanova was enough.�
Greg stuck his tongue out at Dad. Dinner was done, so I helped clean up. Dad told Greg to go do his homework. I wanted to talk to Dad about some more serious matters, specifically Lily, Tami, and Mom. I didn�t really know what to think of Tami and Bert. I could also not figure out why Mom had been so mad at me, and still seemed to be leery.
�You remember the girl I helped in the spring, the one I gave CPR to?�
I could see my dad stiffen, but he just nodded.
�She told me someone spiked her drink with a date-rape drug. How dangerous is that?�
Dad thought for a minute before he answered. I could tell he didn�t expect this line of questioning.
�I would suspect if she had a high enough alcohol level, the drug could cause serious problems. Especially if it depresses her system, it could potentially cause problems with her breathing.�
Dad had become serious at this point and followed up with a question.
�Are you telling me kids your age have access to date-rape drugs?�
�Yeah, it kind of freaks me out to think something like that was going on. My concern is it�ll happen to someone else.�
Dad just nodded. I could tell we would talk about this some more, but not now.
�I have a problem with Tami.�
That got Dad�s attention.
�I thought you were working things out,� Dad said.
�She doesn�t want me to call her tonight because she�s meeting another guy. She also doesn�t want a ride tomorrow.�
�I think if this other guy was anything serious you�d have heard about it from Jeff or Alan.�
My dad had a point. If there were any gossip to be had, Alan would have told me. I just nodded.
�Honestly, David, I would wait and see. This could be a lot of nothing. Something else was on your mind; what is it?�
Dad could read me like a book. There was no hiding anything from him.
�Mom and I are going to talk when she gets home.�
My dad got a serious look.
�I think you need to know something before you have your talk. She has her reasons for being as mad as she is about what happened, but not all the reasons have to do with you. You need to talk to her about this and listen. Don�t get mad. I want you to listen and try to understand.�
I think I got the same advice from Beth just a few hours earlier concerning Tami.
�Can�t you tell me what�s going on?�
�I love you both and I know you can work this out, but you�re going to have to come more than halfway with her or we�re going to have some serious problems as a family.�
I was now a little scared. Was Dad telling me if I didn�t shape up, I was out of here? I�d just gotten home. What was I going to have to do to make amends?
�Okay, Dad.�
�Why don�t you go to your room, and when your mother�s ready, I�ll come and get you.�
I went up to my room to wait. We lived in an old Victorian three-story home. Greg and I have our rooms on the third floor. The heating system has old ducts that made it possible to hear conversations from the first floor. I could hear Mom and Dad, but it only sounded like a mumble. I was tempted to eavesdrop but thought better of it. A few minutes later, I heard the stairs creak as Dad came up. There was a light knock on the door.
�Your mom�s ready for you.�
I followed Dad down the stairs. When we got to the second floor, he went into the master bedroom. I found Mom in the kitchen, eating a salad at the breakfast bar. I got onto the stool next to her. She gave me a look I couldn�t read. I just assumed the worst and started babbling.
�Mom, I�m sorry if this isn�t working out. I�ll call Uncle John and see if I can go live with him. I know I�ve disappointed you and you�re not ready for me to be back.�
Mom was one of those people who just says whatever is on her mind. There was no filter. I sometimes wonder if what they say about opposites attracting was true. Mom�s sharp tongue tended to push people away. Dad jokes if she wasn�t so good looking he would never put up with her. The truth of the matter was Mom was stop-traffic good looking. I also knew they loved each other. I had to remember she loved me too.
�You are maybe the stupidest kid I�ve ever known. Why would you ever think I wanted you to move out?�
It sounds like she�s been talking to Tami with the �stupid� comment.
�Before I went to Uncle John�s you said you didn�t want me in your home. When I got back you just seemed like you don�t want me here.�
�Like I said, you�re stupid.�
Okay, I hadn�t listened to my dad. He said listen to my mom. I was doing way too much talking and I now knew my mom thought I was stupid. That was what happened I when I didn�t pay attention. To my credit, that wasn�t the worst thing she had ever called me, so I figured it was time to shut up.
�David, last spring you broke my heart. You�d become someone I no longer recognized. Even your best friends didn�t want anything to do with you. The final straw was when you almost killed that girl.�
I could feel all the old emotions come back. I felt my chest get tight and I knew I was about to start to cry. I think Mom saw it in my eyes.
�I�ve never told you about my dad.�
The story we were told was Grandpa had died when Mom was in her early teens. No one ever talked about it much, so I was never curious.
�He was an alcoholic. By the time I was thirteen, Mom kicked him out. When he was sober, I loved him to death, but he was a mean drunk. I won�t go into details, but it was the best thing for all of us. When I saw you at the police station all those memories came flooding back. I knew I had to do something.�
�Going to Uncle John�s was for the best. Will I ever drink again? I have no idea, but I don�t intend to go back to that lifestyle. I�ll only promise to try and make better decisions.�
�I know. I�ve had several talks with John. He says you did a lot of growing up this summer. David, I love you and you�ll always be my baby. I know I�m not the easiest person to live with, but you and I are going to be okay. Just give me some time.�
�Okay, Mom. I love you too.�
After that, we had a long conversation and caught up on everything that went on since I had been gone. It was nice just to talk to my mom. I really missed her. We both realized it was getting late and we went up to bed. I felt much better about things now that we�d talked.
Chapter 4 � Health and Human Services
Saturday August 31
Cindy showed up around 10 a.m. Greg had something going on, so it was just the two of us. The plan was to check out my clothes and figure out what would work. We would then go to the mall and pick out some clothes, and I would get a haircut.
I�d cleaned my room like a madman the night before. Mom was suspicious because I hadn�t cleaned my room in over six months. The last time she threatened not to let me go to spring break at our church youth camp. Greg told her what Cindy was doing, and Mom just smiled and said it was nice to see me growing up.
Cindy was impressed. She�d seen my room a few times and she commented on the changes.
�You go sit on the bed until I need you.�
She was going through my t-shirts and putting most of my best ones into a pile. She found a basic black one.
�Put this on,� she ordered.
I hesitated, but I remembered what Greg had said, so I just did it. She watched with a clinical eye, so I wasn�t too embarrassed.
�Turn around. Now lift your arms. Not too bad, but a little snug in the shoulders.�
I�d grown, so most of my clothes no longer fit. She told me to take it off. She put it into a new pile. She continued to hand me shirts until we had gone through all of them. There were only three she liked. My favorites she put into a garbage bag along with all the ones that didn�t fit.
She then went to work on my jeans. When she handed me a pair of jeans to try on, I suddenly realized I was without a shirt and was about to strip down to my underwear. I figured to go for it.
�Stop. Seriously, you�re wearing tighty-whities?� Cindy asked before I could pull my jeans up.
She went over to my top drawer and started to put all my underwear into the garbage bag. I had nothing to wear. She went into Greg�s room and came back with a pair of boxers.
�Put these on.�
I was not going to get naked in front of Cindy. I stepped into the bathroom and changed. Thank God, Cindy didn�t make any comments. She just nodded and handed me a pair of jeans to put on. It turned out she only liked one pair of jeans and two pairs of my shoes. I was kind of bumming when she made me haul all my clothes out to her car. She took me to the local church and had me put the clothes into the donation bin. She then took me shopping.
I normally hate shopping, but with Cindy, it was fun. She enjoyed herself so much that it was contagious. I have to admit, I looked good in the clothes she picked out. I�ve never been into tight pants, but Cindy insisted on skinny jeans.
She seemed at a loss for shirts. My shoulders were much wider than my waist, so she said we had to get more-fitted shirts. I wasn�t thrilled, but I was not going to hurt her feelings.
�Cindy, this is fun and all, but I don�t have the money to buy all this.�
�It�s my treat,� she assured me.
I grinned at her and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Cindy was beaming. She then took me to a hair salon. I�ve always had my dad cut my hair and when the gal saw it, she almost fainted. I got the whole treatment of wash, cut and styling. When we left, I had a bag full of shampoos, conditioners and gels.
I looked into the mirror and was amazed. I looked like a much better version of myself. I thought I looked older; I could probably get into a bar looking like this. They cut my hair short on the sides and styled the top; the top curled loosely and looked like I did nothing to it. The trick to get it to look like that had taken them thirty minutes to teach me. It was a distinctive, cool look.
When I finally came out of the back, I noticed the cute receptionist looking at me with a critical eye. �Was she checking me out?� I asked as soon as we left the salon.
�Of course she was. I�ll let you in on a little secret: if a girl sees a guy with another girl, she wants him even more.�
�No way that�s true.�
�Want to bet?�
�Sure, what�s the bet and what do I win?�
�Go into the sandwich shop and flirt with any of the girls in there and see how far you get with your new look. If you get digits, that actually work, you win and I�ll be your girl toy this afternoon. I�ll come in ten minutes later and flirt with you. I�ll then leave and give you another five minutes to try to get a phone number. If I win, you�re mine for the afternoon.�
Of course, I would agree to this bet. It sounded like a sure thing either way.
�Deal!�
There were three girls my age or a little older working. I could see all of them talking and glancing over at me. I had this in the bag. The cute girl with long chestnut hair came over. She looked like she was a little older than I was. She had a very athletic look. When she came to the table, she gave me a smile.
�Can I get you something to drink?�
�Sure, how about a Coke?�
�Sorry, we only have Pepsi.�
�I�ll have Mountain Dew then.�
I hated the taste of Pepsi. I�m a diehard Coke man, but I did like Mountain Dew. It looked like radioactive slurry and had enough caffeine to kick-start any day.
�What can I get you?� she asked when she brought me my drink.
I figured to use the direct approach.
�How about your phone number?�
She smiled at me and wrote down her name and number on a napkin. I was amused, she didn�t miss a beat. She must get hit on all the time. �What would you like to eat?� she clarified.
No need to push it, but I was a guy. I decided I�d already won the bet, so I left the �eat� comment alone. I ordered a sub. Cindy came slinking in. She�d watched and figured it was time for her to pay up.
�How did you do?�
I pulled out the napkin and handed it to her. She pulled out her cell phone, dialed the number, and put it on speaker.
�Health and Human Services,� a cheerful voice answered.
She hung up and busted out laughing. What the heck? The waitress had given me the number for the local VD clinic. I had to laugh; it was pretty funny. The waitress came back with my sandwich.
I could see her take Cindy�s measure.
�What can I get you?�
Cindy was still laughing.
�You gave him the VD clinic number?�
The waitress smiled.
�Sure. If he�s that brazen, I figured he needed the number.�
They both lost it and I started to get a little uncomfortable. Cindy smiled at her.
�My boyfriend will split his sandwich with me, but could you get me an iced tea?�
As she was walked away, Cindy gave me a kiss. Well, I liked that. I also noticed the girls had taken note.
�Can you put that into a to-go cup? I have to take off,� Cindy said when our waitress came back with her tea.
When she returned with the to-go cup, Cindy leaned into me and ran her hand on the inside of my thigh. I jumped because I knew her hand was mere inches from my package. She gave me a nice kiss. The waitress just gawked as Cindy got up and walked out. I didn�t say a word but smiled at the waitress. I pulled out my phone and handed it to her. She put her name and number into my phone and told me to call her. I looked down and saw her name, Robbie King.
I finished my sandwich and went to find Cindy. She just smirked and I knew she knew. I just followed her to the car like a good boy toy.
WHEN WE GOT HOME, MOM and Dad were there. Cindy decided she would collect her bet by having me model my clothes for my parents. Everyone seemed to have a good time at my expense.
�If I didn�t know you, I�d jump you,� Mom said.
Talk about too much information. I thought I would die of embarrassment. Cindy gave me a knowing look and smirked.
�I do know him, and I think might jump him. Greg will just have to find a new girlfriend.�
I thought we�d have to give Dad CPR when he choked on his drink. I think Cindy was evil, but in a very good way. Greg was a lucky guy. The more I�d gotten to know her, the more I liked her. I think I might like her jumping me.
Monday September 2
LABOR DAY WAS THE BUSIEST day of the season for Dad and his Parks and Recreation staff. The parks would be full and it was the last day they had the public pools open. Greg and I always had to help in some way. For some reason Greg had gotten out of helping this time. He got up early and left for the day. Dad made me help the lifeguards at the main pool. You had to be sixteen to do it for money, so I was an unpaid volunteer, or that was what Dad told me.
By 11:00 the pool was packed. It was a perfect end-of-summer day, with the temperature headed to the low 80s and not a cloud in the sky. For many of the teenage girls it was a chance to even out their tans. For the guys it was a chance to flirt with the many pretty girls.
I was put in charge of gofer duty. Anything the lifeguards or staff needed I was sent to fetch. I�d gotten everyone�s lunch orders when I saw Bill Rogers and company show up. They were all scruffy-looking guys, and you could see the crowd keep a watchful eye on them. They made no secret they wanted female company. When they found some prime lounge chairs, they chased off the hapless guys seated in them.
It wasn�t going to be long before they pissed someone off, and there�d be a fight or the staff would be forced to get involved. I hadn�t seen Bill since the night of the party. I could feel the hair go up on the back of my neck. This guy scared me. He was a complete wild card, and I knew he could become violent at the drop of a hat. I had no idea why I went up to him.
�Hey, Bill, how�s it going?�
It took him a minute to realize who I was.
�Dawson, it�s good to see you, man. I didn�t know you worked here. How was your summer?�
�I was sent away for the summer.�
�Oh yeah, I heard that somewhere. Hey, thanks for keeping us out of it.�
�No problem. I wanted to ask you a favor.�
Bill tipped his head forward so he could look over his sunglasses.
�What kind of favor?�
�You�re making our guests nervous. I was wondering if you�d do me a favor and leave.�
Bill and my eyes locked. Out of my peripheral vision, I saw two of his goons stand up on either side of me. I knew if I showed any fear, they�d jump me. Bill looked pissed.
�Listen, wuss, do you see all this prime trim that needs my attention?�
He pulled his sunglasses off and made a circular motion to indicate all the women close to them.
�Bill, I understand, but to be honest I�m not seeing anyone who�s interested. They seem nervous. Today is supposed to be a fun day for everyone. We both know at some point you or one of your guys is going to cause a confrontation.�
He chuckled, and not in a nice way.
�David, you have balls. I think our confrontation�s about to begin, with you getting your ass kicked.�
�Hang on, Bill. You do owe me a favor, and I�m calling it in now.�
He got up in my face. The next thing I knew he slugged me in the gut. I went down to one knee and doubled over. Bill grabbed me by the hair and pulled my head up. His face was a mask of pure evil.
�No one tells me what to do! Do you hear me?�
�Yes,� I choked out.
He seemed to make a decision. He jerked my hair back, which caused me to sprawl out on the pool deck. He got down close to my ear and spoke so only I could hear him.
�You�re lucky. I normally wouldn�t let something like this go, but I do owe you a favor. We�re even now, but keep an eye out. I may need to kick your ass just to make an example of you.�
He stormed out with his goons in in his wake. I got to my feet and several people gave me appreciative looks. None of them seemed to want to check on me. I think they were embarrassed because they were going to let me take a beating. I went to the office and collected myself. It was never good to get on any bully�s radar when you�re a nerd, especially a bully like Bill. I would have to be careful at school for the next couple of weeks.
Tuesday September 3
I CAME TO SCHOOL WITH my new haircut and wearing the first outfit Cindy had told me to wear. I had on a fitted black t-shirt and black jeans. The shirt was almost worse than going without one. It showed every bump, curve and ripple. The jeans were tight, and Cindy said they made my butt look cute. After a summer of farm work, I was no longer embarrassed about my body, so I wasn�t too worried. Jeff and Alan were out front. They started to give me a hard time. Jeff fired the first shot and nodded to Alan to turn around as I came up.
�Alan, do you know who the new guy is?�
Alan spun around and faced me.
�Hey, GQ, where�s the photo shoot? Is it true all models are gay?�
�Yes, we are, and I have to say I�m into nerdy little guys. What are you doing after school today?�
Alan started to back up and Jeff burst out laughing. �So what�s with the makeover? Did Tami get her wish and turn you into her little Ken doll?� Jeff asked.
I gave them a scowl.
�No, actually Cindy got her claws into me. Seriously guys, this isn�t too gay, is it?�
Talk about walking into it; I thought they�d have a stroke, they laughed so hard. I was ready to head home and change when Peggy came up. My back was to her and she saw my best friends crack up.
�Hey, guys, what�s so funny?� she asked.
I heard her gasp. I turned to her and saw she was slowly checking me out. I started to worry something was wrong, because I couldn�t read her expression. Her hand came to her mouth and I heard her whisper, �Oh, my.�
�Are you okay?� I asked.
She seemed to come back to herself, and she looked me in the eye and blushed. Peggy Pratt, my wet dream, had checked me out and blushed. To hell with what Jeff and Alan thought. If Peggy liked it, I would dress up like a GQ model every day of the week! Thank you, Cindy!
�No, I just never realized, uh, dang, Dawson, you�re a hottie.�
To their credit, Jeff and Alan shut up when they saw Peggy�s reaction. I think Tami had smacked Alan enough in the past few days to slow him down. They looked at me in that weird way they do when an older good-looking girl talks to me and I act like it happens all the time. I leaned in close so only Peggy could hear.
�Not too gay?�
She actually snorted. She seemed fascinated with my new haircut. She reached up and ran her fingers through my curls. Any time Peggy was touching me like this it was a very good thing. She leaned in a little closer.
�No. Seriously, I like the new look.�
Then she shocked me.
�A hard man is good to find,� she said in a breathy whisper.
My eyebrows went up. I�m sure the guys hadn�t heard her because they didn�t react. Peggy eyed me, and not as just a friend! Then she jerked as if she realized she�d said it aloud. I just winked at her and put my arm out.
�Madam, may I escort you to your locker?�
�Why sir, it would be my pleasure.�
She noticeably relaxed. I�m sure she was glad I hadn�t pressed the issue, but I was filing this away for future study. I made a significant step towards getting out of the �friends� penalty box where so many nice guys find themselves. At least she looked at me with a little heat.
We giggled as we entered the building. Then things got a little weird. As we walked down the hall, the crowd seemed to part as we walked to Peggy�s locker. She stood a little taller, pushed her chest out, and put a little wiggle into her walk. I could tell she enjoyed the attention. When we got to her locker, she gave me a peck on the cheek.
�Thank you, kind sir. You can walk me to my locker anytime.�
I had a stupid grin on my face all the way to my first class.
AT LUNCH, I CAUGHT a nice-looking brunette checking me out. I remembered her from World History class. She must have been from one of the other middle schools who came to this high school, because I couldn�t remember her name. She seemed like someone I would like to go out with, so I walked up to her.
�Hi, my name�s David.�
�Hi, I�m Tina.�
The good news was she hadn�t run off screaming. She seemed nervous. Without my brother�s coaching, I would have just frozen up. When I saw her fidget, I felt liberated.
�I�d like you to go with me to have ice cream at Jerry�s on Friday after school,� I said.
Did I just say that? I held my breath as I waited to hear her response. �You mean, with other people?� she asked as she smiled at me.
Did she not want to go with me? Not wanting anyone to overhear, I leaned forward and whispered in her ear.
�No, it�ll be just the two of us on a date.�
My hot breath on her neck caused her to shiver. Her eyelashes did this cute little flutter thing as she stammered.
�I, I, I would love to.�
She obviously hadn�t expected me to ask her out. Her eyes darted around to look for her friends. I let out more of my hot breath on her neck. Her head went back just a little, and she closed her eyes for a moment. I glanced down and noticed her nipples were erect. Heck yes! It felt good to be in control. I stepped out of her personal space.
�I�ll meet you out front after school on Friday and we can walk over.�
The bell rang and I went to class. I noticed she and her friends were all huddled together sharing all the details. I was about to find out girls were bigger gossips than guys were.
Tami corralled me and pointed me in the direction of my next class.
�What was that about?�
It felt nice that for once she didn�t know everything that went on with me. She obviously noticed the new look and my confidence. I know this was just the opening question in my interrogation. I had three choices: clam up and let her puzzle it out herself; let the interrogation continue; or just tell her. I decided on the latter.
�I got myself a date for Friday night.�
She actually stopped in her tracks and snagged my arm to spin me around to face her. Okay, I didn�t actually choose to tell her everything. She did rather scare the crap out of me.
�I asked Greg to help me, ummm, socially. He enlisted the help of Cindy to do me over.�
She just nodded.
�They�ve been coaching me, and my first assignment was to get a date for Friday night. So when I saw Tina checking me out, I decided to give it a try. Normally I get all tongue-tied with a pretty girl, but with Greg and Cindy�s coaching, I had a plan. Greg helped by telling me the girl I asked out would probably be more nervous than I was. So when I saw she was nervous, I felt at ease.�
I tilted my head to indicate we needed to head to class, and I started to walk. She fell in beside me, but remained silent.
�I asked her out for a date to Jerry�s for ice cream, and then a walk in the park. It�s low-pressure and gives us a chance to get to know each other.�
We reached her class and I was happy to see she just shrugged and went in. It was her subtle way to let me know she approved. She could tell I wasn�t being a horndog. I was elated the rest of the day.
AFTER SCHOOL, I TRIED to call Tami again, but got no answer. She was avoiding me. I started to get pissed. It wasn�t as if she was mad at me, but something had changed. The only thing I could think of was it must be her dating Bert. I debated if I should send her a text, but decided to take my dad�s advice and wait it out before I let my emotions get ahead of themselves.
After I hung up on Tami�s voice mail, my phone rang. I looked at the caller ID and saw it was Cindy.
�Hey, Boy Toy, how did it go today? Did the new look have the girls drooling?�
�Yep, I had to beat them off with a stick. Actually, it went pretty well.�
�Spill it.�
�Well, to start with, I got a kiss on the cheek from Peggy. That made it worthwhile. At lunch I asked a girl out and she said �yes.��
I had to pull the phone away from my ear as I heard her squeals of joy. Girls cracked me up when they got that excited. I could imagine her doing a little Snoopy Dance of Joy. I interrupted her little celebration.
�Is Greg there? I want to share this with him.�
She calmed down.
�No, I haven�t seen him since lunch today.�
�Oh, he�s not home, I just assumed he was with you.�
�Nope, I�m flying solo tonight.�
She then spent the next ten minutes telling me what to wear tomorrow. Today went so well I wasn�t going to argue with her.
GREG DIDN�T GET HOME until about six, and I was dying to tell him.
�I have a date for Friday night!�
�Great job man, I knew you could do it. I guess I�m going to have to jam about twelve lessons into one tonight.�
We went up to his room. He smelled of sex, and went to take a shower before Mom found out. While he took his shower, I tried to put two and two together to figure out where he�d been. I sure hoped he hadn�t cheated on Cindy, but it just didn�t make sense. Greg had a strict code of conduct that I had
Before I could get too far into trying to solve the mystery, Tami called.
�Hey, David, I see you called.�
�Hey, long time no talk. What have you been up to?�
I tried to sound upbeat, even though I was worried inside. I needed my best friend back. I heard her take a deep breath and exhale slowly.
�I�ve had a lot on my mind. I need to work through some things.�
I grimaced. I knew how much we each cared about the other, and yet I was uncertain what to say that wouldn�t risk our friendship. In these kinds of situation, I would normally ask Tami, but I couldn�t when she was involved. I felt my soul was bared and very helpless.
�Anything you�d like to share?�
I think I let some of my concern bleed through, but I had to know.
�Yeah, I would like to share. You�re my best friend, after all. But I can�t do it over the phone.�
�I have an idea. Beth Anderson invited us over to her place on Sunday to go swimming. I haven�t had a chance to ask, but would you be willing to go?�
�Perfect. I�ll meet you there. I�ll get the details from Beth.�
She actually sounded like her old self. I felt a huge weight lift from my shoulders. I hadn�t appreciated how much this had affected me. I suddenly needed to say something.
�Tami, you do know that I love you?�
�Yes, David, I know. You�ve never told me before, and it�s sweet, but I�ve always known you love me. And best friend of mine, I love you too.�
I heard the phone disconnect and I knew all was right with the world. Tami Glade loved me. We never looked at each other in a sexual manner. We never played doctor, or you-show-me-yours-and-I�ll-show-you-mine. Tami was my twin sister. Maybe not biologically, but we�re as close as twins. We just made each other better people. I think the most confusing thing was when I saw her with Bert and I thought it could be me. I knew our friendship meant more to me than to risk it. I knew I would just be happy for her. She would feel the same way about anyone I dated.
I was pleased when Greg was done with his shower and he came to my room. I hadn�t forgotten he came in and reeked of sex. For some reason I suspected it wasn�t with Cindy, but was it really my business? I loved my brother and I really liked Cindy. They made a great couple.
Greg jumped back into the conversation.
�Okay, who are you going out with?�
�Tina... I just realized I don�t know her last name.�
�It�s probably best you don�t know a lot about her. It�ll give you something to talk about.�
He thought for a moment.
�On your walk to Jerry�s, I want you to do a couple of things. The first is to tell her she looks nice. When you tell her that, look at her mouth. If you�re looking at her tits, she�ll think you�re a horndog and just want in her pants. If you stare her in the eye, she�ll get nervous. Just glance at her mouth and say it. Then glance away, reach down, and take her hand. Once you have her hand, start walking.�
�Really?�
�Yep, it�s an early indicator if you�re doing well or not. You�ve basically taken possession of her. You�ll see many girls will take notice of this as you walk off the school grounds. This�ll pay off in spades later on.�
�What do you mean by �pay off�?�
�Okay, I�m about to sound like a complete ass, but if you want to date someone like Peggy, you have to become someone she can date. She can�t have an awkward freshman chasing her. She�ll cut you off at the knees. A girl who�s a junior will only go out with a freshman if it�s socially acceptable.�
I smirked.
�You�re right, you do sound like a jerk, but I think I understand. I have to become cool enough that I can get out of the �friends� zone.�
�Don�t get me wrong. Peggy isn�t like that. If she wanted you, she would move heaven and earth to be with you. She�s one of the best human beings I know. You�ll be the luckiest guy in the world if you date her. But the cold fact is she�ll never see you for the great guy I know you are until other girls start to notice.�
�Yeah, Cindy was telling me a little about that. She said girls are attracted to men other women want.�
�Cindy�s a smart girl. You�d do well to listen to her. The goal out front of the school is to get the girls to start buzzing about you as a potential date. Up to this point, it�s been about you coming out. You started out by showing up at school all grown up. Then you did a brilliant thing in just being you. You gave Peggy a shirt when she really needed it. You have no idea how that affected the girls at this school. It created a buzz about you being a nice guy. Cindy took all that and put it into a package that had all the girls checking you out. Friday, when they see you with a date, they�ll be jealous it�s not them on your arm. Next week you�ll start having girls approach you.�
�Okay, I get what you guys are doing. What do I need to do to make this date a success?�
�It�s just human nature that boys try to chase and capture girls. It�s a girl�s job to run and ward off guys. We need to change that mindset or you�ll never get past the first date with this girl. On the walk over, take your time and ask her about herself. Let her feel you care about her. You�ll never get into trouble if they�re talking about themselves unless you become judgmental or get too personal too soon.�
�Got it.�
�When you get to Jerry�s, find out what she wants to order and then order for her. This shows you�re a gentleman and you�re taking care of her. You�re no longer chasing her; you�re taking the initial step in changing the dynamics so she can get to know you. She probably has very little experience and this may put her off a little bit, but it just shows you�re confident. This is the type of thing that�ll set you apart from all the other guys she�s ever gone out with or will ever go out with.�
I nodded. He was the master, so I wasn�t about to question him.
�If she asks you about yourself, give her a complete answer and then turn the conversation back to her.�
I was a little confused.
�What do you mean by giving �a complete answer�?�
�If you give her a half-assed answer she�ll think you�re a fake. Take your time and tell her what she wants to know and then turn it back to her. You want the conversation ratio to be about 85% about her.�
�But what if she asks me about something that�s personal?�
�Good, you�re thinking. You can tell her it�s personal.�
�But won�t she think I�m being evasive?�
�Maybe, but you�ll get more respect having some boundaries than telling her things you probably shouldn�t. Here�s a great example: Cindy asked me yesterday if I�d ever dated Peggy. I told her yes I did, my junior year for about six weeks. I felt comfortable telling her because I�m sure she already knew. If not, it was something she could ask Peggy about. Then she asked me if Peggy was a natural redhead. Once again, she already knows she is, but it�s not my place to tell Peggy�s business. The real question was did we sleep together. That�s nobody�s business but Peggy�s and mine.�
I nodded in understanding.
�While talking to her, make sure you�re sitting on the edge of your seat facing her. By doing this, your body language is telling her you�re interested in what she�s saying. Don�t stare at her, but be sure you make eye contact. Don�t make her think you have anything but her on your mind.�
Good to know; I knew I hated it when I was with someone and it seemed as if they�d rather be somewhere else.
�Okay, controversial subjects to stay away from: do not ask her about her ex-boyfriends or her sexual experience. Do not gossip. If you�re a big gossip, she�ll assume you�ll gossip about her. Do not put anyone down. I think you get the idea; keep it positive.�
Greg gathered his thoughts.
�After you�re done eating, tell her she�s going for a walk in the park with you. If she does, then things are still going well. If not, this is her chance to bail, and this is important: I don�t care if you�re having the worst time in the world, you ask her to go for the walk. The reason is your date will set your reputation. She�ll be telling her friends all about it. If you�re an ass, you will never get another date.�
That made sense. Greg had a great reputation and had dated all types before he and Cindy hooked up.
�The reason I told you to tell her you were going for a walk is because most guys are whiney little beggars. Girls hate that. You hear them say stuff like �please baby let�s do this� or �can we do that.� As soon as you go there, the girl will have you wrapped around her little finger and they know it. By you taking control, it breaks the whole run, entice and evade cycle. They turn themselves over to a more mature and confident man.�
I wrapped my brain around what he said as he continued.
�Head over to the lake area and go to the bridge. When you get there, tell her you�re going to kiss her. Most guys make the mistake of asking if they can. If you ask and she�s nervous, she�ll tell you �no� nine times out of ten. I take that back, she�ll probably kiss
�Now this is the tricky part.
�How do I pull that off?�
�Tell her what you�re going to do and then pause. If she looks hesitant, then ask her if it�s okay. Let me give you an example. You�re going to kiss Tina. Say �I�m going to kiss you.� Don�t just grab her and kiss her. Take your time. Look her deep in her eyes and then kiss her. If you see her hesitate, ask her. �Tina, is it okay if I kiss you?� If she doesn�t answer right away, tell her it�s alright to say �no.� If she says stop, you will stop right now. I mean it David, NO means NO.�
�I know.�
�David, the one thing that will disappoint me is hearing you�re the kind of guy who forces himself on a girl. I can�t stress this enough. Don�t be that loser.�
I�d never seen Greg so intense. At that moment, I never intended to let something like that happen. We�d been raised to respect women. I just nodded.
�I don�t think you need any advice on kissing. You seem to have it down, according to Cindy. Do not become an octopus. If you go straight for her ass or breasts, you�ll be shut down before you get going. No one wants to be fighting off his or her date all night. She�ll revert to the run-and-hide, and you�ll get a rep as a guy who can�t be trusted. Keep your hands on her waist until she gets into it. Once she�s going good, take her by the hand and take her to the picnic area just off to the side of the bridge. It�s secluded and you�ll have plenty of privacy. That�ll give her confidence and you�ll get much farther. And finally, be prepared.�
�What do you mean?� I asked.
�Okay, not that this date is going to go anywhere, but if it does you need to have condoms. Part of being in charge is the responsibility side. It�s
�Oh.�
I looked at him, confused, as he got up and left the room. Where the heck was I going to get condoms? A minute later, my big brother came to my rescue. He tossed two foil packs to me.
�Thanks, man.�
�No problem. If you�re going to be man enough to have sex, then you�re man enough to buy your own condoms. I expect you to get your own supply. I honestly don�t think things will go so far you�ll need them. I�ll leave the sex talk for later. No need for information overload.�
After my brother left, I thought I would never get to sleep. I was trying to remember everything he�d told me. How could one date be so complicated?
Chapter 5 � First Date
Friday September 6
The rest of the week was a blur. I went to class and then football practice until I was exhausted. When I got home, I studied and crashed. Then I got up and did it all again. I was nervous about Friday, but Greg and Cindy kept coaching me throughout the week. By Friday, I was ready to go.
I awoke Friday morning to the sunlight as it peeked around my bedroom curtains. My stomach started to knot up when I thought about today and the anticipated
She then took the time to walk me through how to do my hair. I wasn�t used to using hair products and she wasn�t happy with how I�d slipped on doing my hair each day. I tried to explain that at least three showers a day meant having to fix my hair each time. She gave me a look and I meekly decided to do as I was told. This morning I was up twenty minutes early to shower and do my hair. If the guys only knew, I would catch it all day long.
Greg gave me a ride to school and Cindy did a visual inspection when we arrived. We arranged to meet right before my date since Cindy knew I had PE and would need to do my hair again. I tried to decide if this was irritating or helpful. The sad truth was Cindy was so hot I enjoyed her fussing over me. It gave me an excuse to be around her.
Alan was a big pest all day because he wanted to know details about my plans for my date with Tina. I actually threatened to punch him if he didn�t stop. I guess he had sex on his mind 24/7 like almost every other fifteen-year-old boy. Alan was impressed I had one of our fellow freshmen going out on a date the second week of school. I guess I could see his point. I never dated much in middle school. I was confused as to how Alan knew so much about the date. I didn�t give out any details, and I knew Tami, Greg and Cindy wouldn�t tell either.
Apparently Tina had talked. I found it hard not to share with Jeff and Alan what Greg had told me. I probably would share with Tami, but we hadn�t had our talk yet. The one thing I always admired about Greg was he never shared personal stuff about someone else. With Tina blabbing to all her friends, I could see where Greg�s approach was better, and I wanted to follow his example. I noticed several girls had taken an interest in me once word got out. I liked the attention, but Greg cautioned me it wasn�t a good idea to do anything about those girls until I was done dating Tina. But I made mental note in case this date didn�t work out.
Finally, the end of school came. I dropped my books off at my locker, and went to the front entrance. Cindy found me before I went out.
�David, come here.�
She was like a mother hen as she fixed my hair and made sure I was presentable.
�Word is there are thirty freshman girls hanging out front to see you guys off on your date.�
Was she kidding me?
�You�re joking, right?�
�Nope, and that�s a good thing.�
�How can that be good?�
�It means they�ve taken notice.�
By �they,� I assumed she meant the freshman girls. Ah, Greg had warned me, but I hadn�t believed him. If there was a crowd, I had to remember not to make a fool out of myself.
�Thanks for warning me.�
�Okay, you look ready. Go have fun and don�t do anything I wouldn�t do,� she said, giving me a smug smile that begged for a comeback.
�Someday you�ll have to tell me what you wouldn�t do.�
I arched my eyebrows and her grin got bigger. I decided to beat a hasty retreat. She stuck her tongue out at me and just smiled.
The front entrance area was what made Lincoln High a historic landmark. It was originally designed to look like a park. The manicured green lawns and mature oak trees gave it the feel of serenity. The raised planted beds had nice walls, ideal to kick back and people-watch from. I noticed various freshman girls in groups of threes and fours all hanging around the entrance. Cindy�s estimate was a little low. There were at least fifty girls who waited for the show. I�d not seen this many girls in one place since school started. I saw that a couple of junior boys had figured it out and worked the crowd. The gossip network was in overdrive. I started to get a little pissed off. Greg said this part of the date was for show. Didn�t these girls have anything better to do?
I saw Tina come towards me. I remembered her mentioning she had math last period, which was across campus. She was accompanied by three of her friends who all checked me out and giggled. Tina scanned the crowd and got a smug look on her face. Well, that confirmed it. She was the one who had bragged about our date.
As she walked up, I noticed she wore a short skirt and a pink cashmere sweater. I appreciated she had shown off her nice legs as opposed to her normal jeans and t-shirt. She obviously was dressed to impress today. She saw me notice and gave me a wink.
When she got about six feet from me, she broke away from her friends. Her big smile reminded me of the cat that ate the canary. I was now officially pissed. I felt fifty-plus pair of eyes bore into my back. If Greg hadn�t warned me, I would have let my feelings show. I felt like a piece of meat surrounded by a pack of hungry dogs.
�Hi,� Tina greeted me.
I slid my arm around her waist, pulled her into me, and gave her a kiss. All conversation suddenly stopped. In the back of my mind, I was chastising myself for being an idiot, so I just continued to kiss her. At first, I felt her stiffen in surprise, but it wasn�t long before she actually kissed me back. Whoa, this girl was starting to turn me on. When our kiss stopped, her eyes fluttered open and I smiled at her.
�Hi. I�ve wanted to kiss you all day.�
I heard her breath catch in surprise. Her eyes were as big as saucers. Before she could respond, I grabbed her hand and started to walk off school grounds. I could hear the gaggle of girls explode into conversation as we walked away. Tina didn�t say a word, but she went with me. When we got about halfway down the block, I started to feel bad for her. I�d forgotten the
�Tina, I�m sorry I kissed you.�
�What?�
She sounded pissed. Oh crud, that did not come out right. I saw a flash in her eyes that scared me.
�Oops, I meant I�m sorry I kissed you without asking your permission.�
�Oh.�
I could see her face go from �What the heck are you thinking?� to �stupid boy.� I can live with �stupid boy.� I�d been in that personal doghouse many a time with Tami.
�Tina, I want you to know no means no. If at any time you�re not comfortable with
�David, can I tell you something?�
I just nodded.
�I asked around about you and I know you�re a good guy. Peggy, Lily and Tami have all talked to me. I was a little nervous when you first asked me out, but everyone says you have a good heart. When you kissed me, I just wasn�t expecting it. To be honest, if you�d asked I�d�ve said yes.�
Two things hit me. The first was that my female friends had talked to my date. Was that a good thing or not? Second, I felt much better knowing she didn�t think I was some guy on the make. It was time to change the subject. Greg said to get your date to talk about things that interest them. I looked at her.
�You look very nice.�
This seemed to bring her back.
�Thank you.�
I was still worried about how she felt about me laying one on her in front of her peers. It was hard to be a teenage girl, and I figured my little display would be seen in one of two ways. I prayed I hadn�t made it hard on her. I needed to feel this out a little and see what she thought.
�I think we gave your friends a little show back there.�
She laughed.
�Yes, I guess we did.�
At least she didn�t seem mad. I could tell something was weighing on her mind.
�I�d bet they�re all jealous you�re going out today.�
�I think so. Several of them didn�t believe you asked me on a date.�
Teenage girls can be mean. It sounded like she�d fought a gallant battle all week. I could tell I was close to what was bothering her.
�Why�s that?� I asked.
She looked down. She was as nervous about this date as I was. I pulled her chin up so she could look me in the eyes. She looked so vulnerable I just wanted to wrap my arms around her and hold her until everything was all right.
�Tina, you�re a gorgeous young woman and I wouldn�t want to be with anyone else right now,� I said.
The scary part was it was true. She was cute and had the right balance of looks and innocence. Was she drop-dead gorgeous like Cindy or Peggy? No, but I could see myself falling for her. I like breasts like every other guy, but this girl had my weakness, a cute butt. Throw in a little vulnerability and the male ego will pull out the old white-knight routine.
I saw her eyes fill with tears and she buried her face in my chest. Great! I pulled her into my arms and felt her shoulders shake. What the heck? Greg didn�t tell me what to do when this happened. I should remember to bring a hanky next time. Note to self: be prepared. I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a hug. I�m sure if you make your date cry in the first fifteen minutes it can�t be a good thing. One thing I�d learned was it was better to be there for a girl when she was crying than it was to try to talk to her, so I gently rocked her in my arms. I tried to make her feel safe and cared for. When she stopped crying, she looked at me sheepishly.
�I�m sorry for that.�
�So why did they think you didn�t have a date?� I asked.
�I don�t know. I guess they were being mean to me like they always are. I�ve been the quiet one in the group. I�m always the last one to do anything, so when I told them I had a date they didn�t buy it. Then, when they found out it was you, they told me you were out of my league. I don�t think they like it that I�m the first one to have a high school date, especially with a guy like you.�
I was shocked. I wasn�t out of anyone�s league. She had just described me. I always had been the wallflower who blended in. I started to like her even more. I gave her a smile.
�Are you ready for some ice cream?�
I could feel her relax in my arms, and it was a remarkable sight as she smiled at me. I could feel her gather her confidence.
�Yes, I would love some.�
It was a short walk to the ice cream parlor. When we got to Jerry�s we found it was a mistake. There were at least twenty people we knew. Our date was good for business. On a Friday afternoon, at this time, there would normally be three to five customers. I saw Alan and Jeff seated in a booth. The gossip network had disclosed the location of our date. Alan waved at us to try to get our attention. Hell if I was going to spend my first high school date talking to them. Tina stiffened and I turned to her.
�You want to skip this and take a walk in the park?�
She looked relieved.
�Please, I don�t think I could face them.�
As we turned to leave, I smiled at her.
�Did you let it slip what we were doing tonight?�
She gave me a sheepish grin.
�Yes, I guess I did.�
I winked at her.
�Note to self: don�t tell them where the date is going to be.�
We spent an hour getting to know each other and wandered through the park hand-in-hand. She was very shy at first, but as time went by, she became a little chatterbox. She had two little sisters and a dog. The more I talked to her, the more I got the impression she was a good girl and very much a follower. I would have to be careful not to push her into things she didn�t really want to do. I�m not sure she would stand up to me. Once she started to open up, I found she had a sharp wit that caught me off guard. She was a lot of fun. She was smart, and when I caught her smile, I found I had fallen under her spell.
The park was one of our town�s highlights. There were ten miles of walking and bike trails. It had different athletic venues ranging from softball and soccer to a public pool. I had grown up in this park, since my dad worked for Parks and Recreation. I enjoyed pointing out landmarks and interesting sections. One of my favorite locations was the duck pond. It was a little off the beaten path. The calm weather made the pond look like a reflecting pool. We both went silent as we took in the sight. I steered her towards the bridge that led to a small island in the middle of the pond. I stopped with the pretense of looking at the ducks. I glanced over and saw that she was happy. I found I wanted to kiss her.
I turned to her.
�I�m going to kiss you again,� I said.
I paused and she tilted her head to me. She drew to within scant inches of me and I inhaled the intoxicating scent of her perfume. I took the tilt of her head as permission, leaned in, and gave her a kiss. The first one was a nice tentative one, but she was having none of that. She slid her hand behind my right ear and pulled me into a sizzling kiss. It took me by surprise and my eyes popped wide open and looked at her. She wasn�t in Cindy�s league, but she made up for her inexperience with enthusiasm. I started to get lost in the moment. I could feel my passion ramp up. She had a decided effect on me. She was a quick study and gave as much as she got. As we kissed, her technique improved. When we parted from each other, she responded by wrapping her arms around my neck as she pulled me back to her lips. I remembered Greg�s instructions and my hands found her hips. When I parted my lips and the tip of my tongue caressed her lips, she jerked back.
I figured I would play on her inexperience.
�Don�t you like my kisses?�
�No, I mean, yes, I do. You just caught me by surprise again,� she said. �I think I like your surprises.�
She was flushed and breathing a little harder than normal. I was learning to recognize the signs of desire. I wanted to do more than give her sweet kisses. I pushed those thoughts out of my head and just focused on being in the moment, and kissed her. Without the anticipation of pushing things forward, I found our kiss to be more passionate. In the back of my mind, I knew we were exposed on the bridge. I broke our kiss and she all but panted. There was a fire in her eyes that spoke of a need that surprised me.
�Let�s go somewhere more private,� I offered.
I took her by the hand and led her down a secluded path to the picnic area. There were large bushes on three sides and the lake on the fourth. The far side of the lake was wooded so we had some privacy. I backed up to the end of one of the tables so my butt was pressed against the table�s edge, and I pulled her toward me.
�Kiss me,� I ordered.
She seemed to relax now we weren�t out in the open, and soon we were French kissing. Her right hand ran over my chest as her left played with my hair and neck. I felt my manhood lengthen down my pant leg and I knew she could feel it as she pressed into me. Over the next several minutes, I was lost in her lips. I felt her legs part and then enclose my thigh. Her vee slowly rubbed into my jeans as her passion escalated. She began to moan into our kiss.
"David," she whispered as I began trailing kisses down her neck. "Oh, David, I�ve been hoping for this since we first met. I was so afraid you didn�t like me."
I probably should have said something to reassure her, but my mind was a blank. I just grunted and I ran my hand down and cupped her rear on the outside of her skirt. She moaned as her lips found my mouth. I took her response as approval and made the move I had seen Greg make by sliding my hand under the hem of her skirt. She had on silk panties that felt cool and slick. I massaged her and she wiggled her tail like a happy puppy.
She broke our kiss.
"I want to memorize every detail of your body,� she said in a breathy voice. �I want you to teach me to be a woman. I want to please you in every way, but what I really want first is to feel you in me. Before we do anything else, can we just make love?"
You could have pushed me over with a feather. Sweet, innocent Tina had just asked me to make love to her. Now what? I had a basic idea, since I had sex education in middle school: peg �A� was inserted into slot �B.� But in practical terms, I was clueless. That didn�t mean I wasn�t willing. Someone had to be my first, and Tina had everything I hoped for, and in spades.
"Like I told you, we can do anything you want. You set the pace."
I wasn�t really sure how to describe what happened next. Tina gave a sexy moan and then latched her lips onto mine. Her hands were all over me. I started to get nervous that I was in way over my head. She ran her hand up my thigh and startled me, causing to make an embarrassing little squeak as I broke our kiss.
"Tina," I warned her.
I felt her grab my shirt and pull it out of my jeans so she could run her hands over my stomach and up my chest. She gave me another toe-curling kiss. My tight shirt obviously didn�t work for her, because she broke our kiss and pulled my shirt up. I got the idea and helped her take it off me.
Was this really going to happen? How did she go from the quiet, shy girl to this? Now I wished Greg had taken the time to tell me what to do for this part. Once my shirt was off, she stepped back and made an �oohing� noise. She liked what she saw. I felt cornered and not sure what to do next.
�You�re gorgeous,� she gasped as her hands ran all over my chest and to my shoulders.
My summer of hard labor paid off. The next thing I knew her sweater went flying and then her bra. Her breasts were impressive�not that I had a lot to compare them with. She reached down, grabbed my hands, and put them on her breasts. I wasn�t sure what to do, so she covered my hands and showed me what she wanted. When she was sure I had the idea, she closed her eyes and leaned her head back. I took that as an invitation to kiss her at the base of her neck.
�Oh God, that feels so good.�
She grasped the back of my head so I wasn�t going anywhere. I would hate not to give each side equal time, so I went back and forth between the two. After several minutes of this, I noticed the smell of her arousal. That scent will catch any guy�s attention. I wasn�t sure what it was, but I felt my arousal start to go through the roof.
As I used my mouth on her, she pulled my hands to her butt. I took her subtle clue and began to knead her tight little buns. I really wanted to feel the real thing, so I snaked both of my hands under the waistband of her panties. She reached under her skirt and slid her panties off her hips until they were halfway down her thighs. She brought her thighs closer together and her underwear was suddenly around her ankles. She stepped out of them and spread her thighs enough so I could cup her from behind.
She guided me to her front. I cupped her and I massaged her core. Suddenly her odor was much more prominent. I rubbed her and she stiffened. I thought I had done something wrong. She shivered and I felt my hand get wet. She must be more worked up than I�d realized.
�Yes! Oh David, you�re the best. You make me feel so good. I need you.�
She pulled me into a passionate kiss as I toyed with her sex. My manhood was crushed in my tight jeans and I needed to make an adjustment. I�d gotten overstimulated to the point of exploding if we continued.
�Hang on,� I said.
I reached into the top of my jeans to make the necessary adjustment. She looked down at my bulge with fascination. Her eyes looked up at me and locked. I�m not sure what she looked for, so I just gazed at her. She gave me a steamy gaze that made me shiver. She grasped my belt and undid it. I then felt the button come undone, followed by my zipper going down.
She hooked her thumbs in the waistband of my jeans and underwear and pushed down. My manhood popped out and stood at attention with my jeans around my knees. She just looked at my member as it swung in the breeze. Before my jeans hit the ground, she had taken me into her warm mouth.
I staggered back until I was against the picnic table. If it hadn�t been there, I would have fallen down. Never had a girl so expertly handled me before, and the sensations drove me crazy. I swiftly neared the breaking point. I had no idea how to control myself. I lost control and released. She was surprised and made a gagging noise as she jerked me out of her mouth. I had more left in me and I made a mess on her face. She licked all around her lips.
She smiled up at me.
�So that�s what it�s like? I wasn�t expecting that.�
Me neither! I had never achieved climax that fast in my life. I sure hoped it didn�t happen every time. My knees finally unlocked, and I found myself lying on the ground as I looked up at her smiling at me. She grabbed her panties and cleaned herself off.
She noticed I was still hard. She straddled my waist and rubbed my staff into the opening between her legs, and I panicked.
�Stop!�
She got a startled look on her face. I made a nervous laugh and grabbed my jeans. I rummaged through my pockets and found what I was looking for. I handed her the foil packet. Understanding lit up her face and she leaned down and kissed me.
�Good boy, I�d forgotten about that.�
She opened the packet and put the condom on. I was glad she seemed to know how. She must have been paying attention in Sex Ed. She then repositioned me and let her weight slowly fall until she hit bottom. Unfortunately, she sat on my left nut. I know in the past I�d said I would give my left nut to get laid, but I thought that was just a figure of speech. The sharp pain caused a tear to form at the corner of my eye. She must have thought I was having some kind of emotional moment because she just beamed when she saw it. Luckily, this caused her to lean forward and give me a passionate kiss, which freed my little buddy.
I now had two things that worked in my favor. The condom helped deaden the feeling, and the pain in my nut wasn�t very sexy, so this time when she started to move I was nowhere near a quick finish. I think I was closer to throwing up from the pain.
�Are you ready?�
�Okay, but slowly,� Tina told me.
I took over and began to slide my thick spear in and out of her. I would pull almost all the way out and then steadily thrust forward as I held her hips in place.
�This is nice,� I sighed.
We got a good rhythm going and I soon found the once shy little Tina was a moaner. Each time we came together, she moaned.
�Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.�
She started to get into it, and her hips met mine. Tina thrust her beautiful round backside at me in the most animalistic invitation possible. I felt myself on the verge, so I slowed down, reached up to grasp both of her breasts. �Oh, yeah, David I�m going to, going to...! I�m almost there!�
The extra stimulation sent her over the edge. I felt her insides twitch and grab me. I picked up the pace and thrust hard as our thighs slapped together and made a staccato smack, smack, smack sound. Her breasts jiggled as I pounded her.
"Auggghhhh!" she yelped. "Aaahhhhh! Yes!�
"Oh God, I�m there too!" I exclaimed.
I took a few more strokes, and I then threw my head back as found myself in Heaven. She continued to move and then soon joined me.
We slowly stopped moving. Tina collapsed onto my chest. We were both sucking air as if we�d just finished a race. I caressed her back, which was slightly damp from her sweat. When she finally got her breath back, she rolled off me.
I looked up through the diffused light as it was filtered through the canopy of trees and heard her giggle.
�I
�How are you feeling?� I asked.
�I�m just a little sore. This is new.� She saw my look of concern. �Don�t worry, big guy, it�s a good sore. I think I�m going to be walking funny for the next few days. Nobody warned me about that.�
I had a big grin on my face I that might now be permanent.
�I�m sorry. I didn�t mean to hurt you.�
�You didn�t hurt me. It was just my first time. When I get more used to it, I�m sure I won�t be sore. We need to practice, a lot.�
She seemed to enjoy making me uncomfortable. I liked the idea of more practice, though. I�d be willing to help her with that. She grabbed my hand.
�Take me home. I didn�t tell my parents we had a date tonight.�
That was weird. She just jumped up and got dressed. She seemed full of energy, whereas I was ready for a nap. I figured I�d just follow her lead. I thought there�d be cuddling, and I hoped for a second round. As soon as she was dressed, she grabbed my hand and we walked to her house.
We chatted about school and other things on the way home. She only lived about a half mile from the park, so it didn�t take too long to get her home. The comment about not telling her parents sounded weird. I guess not everyone had the same relationship with their parents as I had with mine. When we got to the corner before her house, she stopped me.
�David, my parents don�t know I went out on a date this afternoon. They say I can�t date until I�m sixteen.�
Great, I find a girl who I like and we can�t date.
�So what does that mean?�
�Well, most days I have to come straight home to watch my sisters until my mom gets off work, but some days Mom lets me hang out after school and will get them a babysitter. For this afternoon I talked one of my friends into watching my sisters.�
I looked hopeful.
�Can your friends help us out?�
�I don�t really want them to.�
I was crestfallen.
�David, it�s not that I don�t want to see you. I do, but I respect my parents too much to defy them. I want to do what we did today many more times, and I want to do it with you.�
I felt myself start to get hard. Many times sounded very good indeed. She looked like she was about to cry again.
�When do you turn sixteen?� I asked.
�Not for another 8 months.�
Crap. Mr. Happy did
�So, why did you go out with me?�
She looked stricken. That wasn�t the best thing to say, but now that it was out, I really wanted an answer. Why go out with me if it was a one-time thing?
�Are you kidding? I wasn�t missing my chance, and I have to say I made the right decision to have you be my first. It�s killing me, but until I�m sixteen we�ll have to wait.�
Well frick!
�Okay, on the Friday after your sixteenth birthday we have a date.�
She squealed and jumped into my arms and kissed my face all over. I�d made the right decision.
�I was afraid you were going to hate me,� she confessed.
�How could I hate you? You gave me your special gift. Am I disappointed we can�t see each other for eight months? Yes. Will I push the issue? No. I won�t go against your family�s wishes, because it�s important to you.�
She got a serious look.
�David, I know eight months is a long time. I don�t expect you to wait for me.�
I started to interrupt her and she shushed me.
�If this is a one-time thing, I won�t be happy, but I understand. I will always cherish today. You made me feel special, and you were gentle and listened to me. I felt safe, and that made me want this with you. I will cherish today forever.�
�I don�t know what to say.�
�Don�t say anything. I want us to be friends, but we can�t be anything more until I turn sixteen. Honestly, I�m really torn. I don�t want to lose you, but I want you to be happy. I want you to date and have a good time. When I turn sixteen, if you�re not attached I�ll expect to pick up where we left off.�
Wow, she was blowing me away. It was true girls grow up faster than boys do. She gave me a quick kiss and walked to her house.
�I�ll see you in school on Monday,� I called after her.
She sashayed her cute little butt up the block. When she got about ten feet from me, she turned around and tossed me her underwear.
�Here�s a little something for you to remember me by.� I caught them and smiled at her. She then stopped and looked back. �Don�t be sad. I think some of my friends will be looking you up.�
It wasn�t until I was halfway home that it hit me: I�d lost my virginity. In just under two weeks, with the help of Greg and Cindy, I�d gone from a hapless nerd to having sex. I was in shock. Before I knew it I was home, and Greg had waited for me. He took one look, and I expect he could smell me, and he ushered me upstairs before Mom or Dad figured out something was up. I�m awful at lying. I would never be a very good poker player. Greg could read me like an open book.
�All right, tell me what�s wrong.�
�We had sex,� I blurted out.
�You mean you actually needed the condoms?� he asked in shock.
He could tell it was true.
�Crap, David, that�s wrong on so many levels. Was she willing?�
�Up yours! I am
I was pissed.
�Damn, so what�s next?�
�Nothing.�
�What do you mean, nothing? Are you kidding me? You�re showing her
�Greg, you didn�t give me a chance. She doesn�t want anything more right now. She went out with me so she could one-up her friends. At some point she decided I was going to be her first. Granted, I didn�t fight her, but she was the one that decided to do it. She then told me she snuck out. She�s not allowed to date until she�s sixteen.�
He looked down, and I knew he was sorry for being a jerk.
�Sorry, man, that sucks.�
�Greg, this week has been the best of my life. I have you and Cindy to thank for that, but it really does suck we can�t see each other. I have to respect her wishes.�
My brother just nodded and went to his room. I was supposed to meet the gang at the football game, but I really didn�t feel like it, so I went to my room to think about what happened. I wasn�t sure this hadn�t been a mistake. Tami called my cell, but I let it go to voice mail. I might as well mess that up also. How did the best day of my life turn into such a downer?
Chapter 6 � First Game
Saturday September 7
Saturday morning I had my first football game. Mom loaded me up and took me to the game. She noticed I wasn�t in a very good mood.
�Are you nervous about today?�
I just shrugged.
�Not really, I�ll be riding the bench.�
We rode the rest of the way to the school in silence. When we got there, I just jumped out and went to the locker room. Coach told me to get into the training room and get my ankles taped. I changed into a t-shirt and shorts and found one of the trainers who�d just finished up with Mike.
�Dawson, you ready to put the hurt on some defenders today?�
During the first week of practice, it had become obvious I was bigger, stronger and faster than Bert was. The two weeks of two-a-days experience was the only reason he would start ahead of me. I was sure once I knew the offense better I would see some playing time. My only real concern was trying to get used to my new body. There were times when my coordination was off. Every so often, I found I would trip over my new big feet. I felt like a dork when I would break into the open then then go sprawling over a blade of grass.
�Dude, I have to get off the bench for that kind of action.�
Mike just shook his head.
�Don�t worry about it. Coach will get you some playing time after I run up the score.�
�Dick, if I know you, you�ll keep the game close so all us scrubs have to ride the bench.�
�You know it,� Mike said as he went to get dressed.
After I was taped, I went and suited up. Tim and Mike were captains and they led us out for warm-ups. After we�d stretched, I got a chance to see who was at the game. I was surprised to see my crew there. They really didn�t like sports, but it was nice to see them come out to support me. I waved and Lily pointed out that I had noticed them. They jumped up and shouted.
�Let�s go, Dawson!�
I suddenly recognized Tina was seated with Tami. I was sure I didn�t like that, but there was nothing I could do about it. Tina had two young girls with her that I assumed were her sisters. Tami amazed me when she talked to every girl I even thought about being friends with or dating. Tami and I had shared everything all my life. There was nothing I couldn�t tell her, but that was before I started dating. I needed to think about if I wanted some boundaries. Now was not the time. I needed to focus on the game.
After warm-ups, Tim and Mike took us back to the locker room. Coach Engels was waiting for us. We were sky high.
�Okay ladies, settle down.�
This was fun. We all went down to one knee in a semicircle around Coach.
�This is our first game and the Washington Eagles have a fine team this year. They�ll test us with their high-powered offense. Tim, I want you watching their halfback. He�s the key to their success.�
Tim looked fired up as he nodded. We�d seen the scouting report and their halfback wasn�t going to be on their freshman team for very long. He had some real talent.
�I want you to know the varsity and JV coaching staff will be evaluating the game. Last night�s loss was due to some key injuries. They�ll be looking at some JV players later today to see if they can be moved up to varsity. In turn, that will open up some spots on the JV team.�
I was the worst teammate right now. I had no idea we lost last night. I decided right then to get my head out of my rear end. If I was part of the team, I had to make it to the games. I actually really liked high school football, and I loved to go to the games. Most of the town turned out, and it was the
�All right men, let�s go win our first game.�
Not the most inspired pregame speech, but we didn�t need much to get excited. We ran out onto the field to the cheers of a sparse crowd. We got settled on the sidelines and then both team captains met at midfield for the coin toss. We won and decided to defer to the second half. Washington elected to receive.
Our kicker shanked the kickoff out of bounds. Washington would start their first series on their 35 yard line. On the first play, we saw why coach was worried about the Washington halfback. They ran a basic trap to the left and Mike read it beautifully. He scraped off the nose guard and filled the hole when the halfback danced in the hole. Normally that was the kiss of death, but somehow he juked Mike and sprinted to open field. Luckily our secondary caught him before he scored, but he had ripped off a huge chunk of yardage. He was taken down on our 12 yard line.
On the next play, they ran a toss to their star and he outran everyone to the end zone. We were down 6�0 with only 52 seconds played. They shortly thereafter kicked the extra point and we were now down 7�0. If we couldn�t shut him down, it would be a long day.
I went up to Mike and he glared at me.
�Mike, just put him down. Ignore his dancing and focus on his waist. His waist will tell you where he�s going.�
Mike gave me a smile.
�I forgot that. Thanks, David.�
On the next kickoff, we were only able to get it out to the 9 yard line. On the first play we ran veer right and Mike handed off to Bert up the middle. Bert got about a yard when he was hit hard by their strong safety. The safety had cheated up to cover the run. Bert fumbled the ball and their middle linebacker fell on it. Less than 30 seconds later and Washington was in our Red Zone again.
Their first play was a repeat of the power toss. This time Mike was able to fight his way through and drop their halfback before he could move up field. Our defense stiffened and held them the next two plays. Their kicker came out and kicked a field goal to make it 10�0.
On the kickoff, we were able to bring it out to the 19 yard line.
�Dawson, you�re in for Nelson!� Coach Engels yelled.
I trotted out to the huddle and Mike greeted me with a shit-eating grin.
�You ready to put some of them down?�
�You just tell me what to do and I�ll do it.�
�Veer left on two, and you score.�
�Yes, sir.�
I was afraid Washington would have something to say about that. I could see the free safety cheat up to defend the run. I knew if I could get past him, they had no one back there to stop me.
�Down! Set! Hut, HUT!�
I exploded to the hole. Mike slapped the ball into my stomach and I could feel him start to pull it out, because the free safety had me. I clutched the ball and Mike had no choice but to release it into my care. I caught a flash of the middle linebacker as he zeroed in on me at the same time. A split-second later there was a tremendous crack of pads as I exploded into both players. I felt myself rise up from the impact, but I kept churning my legs and I broke free. When the crowd heard the crack, they groaned and went silent as they anticipated the worst. In a freshman game, it normally meant an injury, but when they saw me break free, the place erupted. The only guy who had a shot was a speedy corner, but he had too much ground to cover to catch me. 81 yards later we were now back in this game with a score of 10�7. I must have really hit the two players hard, because they needed help off the field. I was swarmed on the sidelines by the whole team. Mike and I found Bert seated on the bench, and he looked dejected. Mike went up to him.
�What�re you pouting about?�
�I just lost my starting spot,� Bert complained.
�No, you didn�t,� Mike said with a laugh.
Now it was my turn to look dejected.
�David�s never going to play another down of freshman ball after this game,� Mike predicted.
Bert and I were both cheered by that.
Our defense finally stiffened and held their own for the rest of the game. I touched the ball ten times and scored three touchdowns of 60 or more yards. I had 273 yards of rushing, a freshman record for one game. After my third touchdown, the varsity coach came down and talked to our coach, and I suddenly found myself on the bench.
When the final gun sounded, we had won 27�17. The teams lined up to shake hands and their star halfback made a point of introducing himself.
�Ty Wilson.�
�David Dawson.�
�Hey, where did you come from?�
�What do you mean?�
�We scouted your practice game.�
�Oh, I didn�t start playing football until school started.�
�Seriously?�
�Yeah, I�ve never played a down of football until this year.�
He just shook his head.
�David, you are one scary dude. I dread playing against you the next three years.�
When we got back to the locker room, I was met by two coaches I hadn�t met before: Coach Diamond, the JV Coach and Coach Lambert, the Varsity Coach. Coach Lambert had a booming voice with a Southern drawl.
�Dawson, that there was a hell of a game, yes, sir. I haven�t seen that kind of spunk in a freshman in a long time. I heard some rumblings that there was a new kid that could hit, but I needed to see it with my own eyes.�
�Thank you, sir.�
I noticed the locker room had gone quiet so they could overhear the conversation.
�No thanks necessary, it was my pleasure to see you play today. Coach Diamond, how many yards did David put on them today?�
He looked at his clipboard.
�273 yards on 10 carries.�
Coach Lambert nodded his head.
�What�s the freshman record?�
Coach Diamond flipped through some pages until he found what he was looking for.
�184 yards on 22 carries.�
�And what happened to that player after that game?�
Coach Diamond thought for a minute, looked at the name next to the record, and then smiled as he realized whom Coach Lambert was talking about.
�He moved to varsity where he�s a four-year starter, the first in our history.�
�Who was that boy?�
Coach Diamond got a big grin.
�Why that�s our very own Luke Herndon.�
�Well I�ll be. Sounds like we have a new rising star. David, I expect to see you at varsity practice on Monday.�
I was about to jump out of my skin, but I played it cool.
�Yes, sir.�
After the coaches left, the team swarmed me, giving me high fives. Mike rushed up and gave me a one-armed hug.
�Man, I�m going to miss you.�
I just shrugged.
�Mike, you�ll be there before you know it. If there hadn�t been an injury they wouldn�t even be looking at me.�
Mike gave me a playful shove.
�Don�t bullshit me. After that performance you�d be playing varsity regardless of whether there was an injury.�
I did my best Southern drawl.
�Like my pappy always says, if you�re going to run with the big dawgs, you�d better get off the porch. I guess this big dawg is going to have to play himself some varsity ball. Awhooooo!�
�Big Dawgs need to stick together, WOOF, WOOF, WOOF!� Tim chimed in.
Girls never understand why guys love football. It gives us a chance to be total dorks and cut up. It allows us to get our natural aggression out and have a good time. It was also a great teaching experience for guys. Ever notice how two guys can get into a big fight and then ten minutes later be laughing it up with each other? I think sports has a lot to do with it. We learn we leave it on the field. We don�t hold grudges. We can be free and crazy playing one minute, and once the game is over go back to the real world.
I SHOWERED AND WENT out to meet my mom for my ride home. When I came out, Tami, Lily and Tina had waited with my mom. Lily and Tina rushed up and gave me kisses on the cheek. Tami slugged my arm.
�I�m so glad you guys came today, it means a lot to me,� I said.
I looked at Tami. She knew we had things to work out. It felt good to have her smile at me instead of look disappointed. Lily was bouncy today.
�You were awesome. How many yards did you get?� Lily asked.
�273, but the bigger news is I just got promoted to varsity,� I announced.
I was a little shocked, but I really was proud of my accomplishment. I hadn�t felt this good in a long time. I found I liked the physical aspects of football. It was therapeutic. The adrenalin rush and being able to whack a guy was liberating. To have three very cute girls fawn over you was an added bonus. At that moment, nothing could spoil my good mood.
Tami beat the other two in pulling me into a big hug.
�Great news, David! We were all amazed at how well you did. From what I heard, you were hands down the best player on the field. We sat near Mike�s dad and he said you�re a much more powerful runner than Luke was when he set the freshman rushing record. He said Luke was probably quicker at your age, but he played halfback and you play fullback. All the parents were a little scared of how hard you hit,� Tami said.
�Why�s that?�
�Mike�s dad said it was like in baseball when you hear that perfect pitch. The pop of the glove is just different. He said when you hit someone, it reminded him of a college game. The pop of your pads when you make contact had a different sound. They were worried you might injure some of the players from Washington. Everyone was happy to see you get pulled in the second half,� Tami explained.
I had a sheepish grin. It was good to hear how the parents talked about my game. I needed to call my uncle and tell him about my game today. He would be pleased. I gave Tami a kiss on the cheek and she blushed. I became aware I had my left arm wrapped around her waist as we talked. I let her go and turned my attention to Lily. I smiled and put her in a bear hug.
�How�s my number one fan doing?� I asked.
I knew this was a big deal for her to hang around friends outside of school. Her old crew had abandoned her, and we�d had a few conversations about how lonely she�d been. I tried to be a friend to her and I was happy Tami took her under her wing. I thought I would make her day and captured her face in the palms of my hands and kissed her on the lips. It was cute to see her eyes get big, but she didn�t pull away. I could see Tina behind her give me a big grin. My guess was she knew Lily had a crush on me. I broke the kiss and stepped back, but Lily was having none of that. She pulled me into a hug.
�Better now. You keep that up and I�ll want more of those,� Lily said.
I leaned in and whispered in her ear.
�You just say the word.�
She just leaned back and you could see true happiness in that moment. In a weird kind of way, we had gone through a lot. Not together, but it all stemmed from that terrible night last spring. I did want to become a good friend to her, and I was sure she felt the same. If I thought about it hard enough, I�m sure we could be more than friends. I broke my embrace and pulled Tina into a serious kiss. About halfway through the kiss I remembered the parental unit who stood behind me. She had to be pleased to have a month�s worth of material handed to her on a silver platter. I think Tina realized it also, because she suddenly stiffened up and we parted quickly. It could have also been my erection suddenly pressed into her midsection.
Mom couldn�t wait any longer. She walked up and pulled me into an embrace as I had the other girls.
�I�m so proud. My little boy is growing up.�
She then got a mock shocked look on her face, looked at the three girls and then separated a little bit to look down.
�Did you girls know he really is growing up?� Mom asked.
Okay, I would need therapy from that one. I was sure I would be scarred for life. When I thought it couldn�t get any worse, my best friend stepped into the fray.
�I�ve heard rumors. Turn him around so we all can see,� Tami suggested.
Between my mom and Tami�s comments, Mr. Happy decided to go hide. I had never gone soft so fast in all of my life. I think all the blood had rushed from my lower areas to my face. I actually felt the heat coming off my cheeks. By now, all three girls were laughing at me. It must have been obvious I had a dramatic change in condition, because Tami just had to make a comment about it.
�Are you sure? It doesn�t look that big to me.�
Tina didn�t realize what sharks she was around, and the worst part was there was now blood in the water. We were about to see a feeding frenzy. She spread her hands apart to demonstrate.
�No, really, he�s very big.�
Tina had a very sincere look on her face and looked at Tami and my mom as they lost it. My mom had tears streaming down her face, she laughed so hard.
�Oh shit, she did not just say that?� Mom asked.
All I could think was �Dear
�But he is.�
Tina finally comprehended what she had said and to whom. She put her hands in front of her face and started to laugh also. I did my best impression of a mouse surrounded by four cats with very sharp claws. My eyes darted from girl to girl as I waited for that final killing blow. Then, out of left field, Lily joined the fray.
�Early in the week we were all taking bets that Cindy had stuffed his pants with tube socks to get that size of a bulge, but after seeing him get all excited throughout the day we all figured out it�s really him. Beth, she�s a girl in my math class, thinks he�s hung like a horse. I think I�ll wait to see before I decide.�
My dad had always told me, �When you see you�re defeated, just walk away.� The whole Washington defense couldn�t do what these four women had done in less than five minutes. They had me running home with my tail between my legs. I shook my head, looked at my shoes and muttered, �No, no, no,� as I walked to our car. My mom took pity on me and followed me.
�Bye, David!� Tami yelled.
I just lifted my arm and made a wave back to them without looking up. When we got into the car, I looked over at my mom, and she was happier than I had seen her since I�d gotten back from Uncle John�s farm. I gave her a sheepish smile.
�David, there are worse things they could have been saying. At least they aren�t calling you �pencil dick.��
I burst out laughing. My mom had a sharp tongue, but she does love me. She always knows what to say to get me in a better mood. She was right. At least they were all looking at my supposed
WHEN I GOT HOME, MOM made a beeline to my dad to share how she�d tormented me. I found Greg in our bathroom. He was shaving, so I stepped in to relieve myself.
�Cindy is asking for you to come over today to further your education.�
I was relieved my brother was willing to continue to teach me. I�d been worried he thought things were going a little fast.
�Okay.�
�We�ll head out around one,� my brother said.
I went to my room and opened my tablet. I sent a text to Uncle John to jump onto video chat, and he popped on almost immediately. He was in one of the pastures we�d fenced. I was happy to see cattle lounging under the big oak trees. I put on my best serious face.
�I need your advice: Coach Engels is mad at me. I�m not going to play for him.�
He just smirked.
�Sorry, Bucko, not gonna work. I talked to Doug after the game. Was he pulling my leg? 10 carries for 273 yards?�
�I know, it�s embarrassing I did that well. I wanted to call and thank you for talking to Coach Engels and getting me on the football team. I never would have gone out if you hadn�t called him. Someday I need to thank you for a lot of things, but football has been great so far.�
�Doug tells me you hit like a ton of bricks, what�s that all about?�
�I think it has to do with you trying to kill me this summer using the posthole digger. I just visualize exploding through the player and I seem to lay a serious hit on them. I�m scared it�s not going to work on varsity. They�re all so much bigger and stronger than I am.�
�David, all I ask is that you try your best. Don�t shy away from the contact. If you do, you can get hurt. You�re better off doing what you�ve been doing.�
In the background, I could hear the chickens in an uproar. I saw Uncle John jerk his head around.
�Stupid pup! I have to go. I have a dog in among the chickens.�
I chuckled as he hung up. It seemed like time stopped after the call. I looked at the clock every thirty seconds and tried to will it to be one o�clock. I was eager to find out what Cindy had planned. Dad found me hanging around the kitchen and made me go mow the yard. At least I was no longer looking at the clock.
Chapter 7 � Stud in Training
Saturday September 7
I hurried and I went out to Greg�s car at one. We drove to Cindy�s in silence as he seemed deep in thought. We pulled up to Cindy�s and I noticed a cute girl waiting by the front door. I recognized her as one of the varsity cheerleaders, Suzanne Ball.
Suzanne had a unique look: her hair was pure white. It was always messed up, but in a good way. I think she styled it so she had bedroom hair. It was full and wispy, like she just got out of bed but ran her fingers through it to get it back under control. Her pale blue eyes just seemed to bore into your soul when you looked directly into them. Her tiny frame and her complexion made her look like a porcelain doll. At school, her nickname was �Ice Princess.� Her whole persona was sexy and gorgeous. Her perfection made her seem unattainable. She was the unique girl you wanted to put on a pedestal and worship from afar. You just prayed someday this angel would grace you with a smile.
The sad fact was, because of this, she was rarely asked out on a date. It took a very special kind of guy to get up the nerve. Unfortunately, most of those guys are self-centered douchebags. Truth be known, Suzanne just wanted a regular guy. I had no idea of this at the time. I felt I was being graced by royalty.
She wore a cute tank-top-and-short set. It was obvious she didn�t have on a bra. Greg went up to her and gave her a hug.
�How�s my Ice Princess today?�
�Just fine, Mr. Gigolo.� She turned on me and said, �So, is this your little stud-in-training?�
�Suzanne, you remember my brother David,� Greg said, as I turned red.
She shook my hand. The front door swung open and Cindy looked out.
�What are you guys all doing out here? Come in.�
We followed Cindy through the house and out to the pool house. It had big French doors that opened to the pool. The center area was set up as a bar and game room. To the right were the changing rooms and showers, and to the left was a king-size bed. Cindy headed left. She turned and gave me a knowing look.
�I hear someone popped their cherry yesterday.�
I glanced at Greg and saw his ears go red. He obviously was the one who talked out of school. How was I supposed to learn that the better part of valor was discretion if my own brother couldn�t keep his mouth shut? I knew he needed to share things with her to help me, but there had to be boundaries.
�Just like big brother, out collecting notches on his belt,� Suzanne teased me.
Cindy went in for the kill.
�So, tell me what all happened, and don�t leave anything out.�
I gulped. There was no way I would spill my guts.
�Let�s just say Tina and I went on a date yesterday and we�re good friends.�
Suzanne snorted.
�He�s as bad as his brother, never any of the juicy details. What is it about you guys, are you in some kind of cult?�
Greg turned on Suzanne.
�Listen closely: we do not kiss and tell. No one will ever know who we did what with.� He gave Suzanne a meaningful glance, which had her looking at the floor.
Shit, my brother had bagged the Ice Princess. Way to go, bro. Then I remembered he told Cindy about my date with Tina. My head was spinning, but I forgot all that when Cindy grinned at me.
�You passed the first test of the day. If you�d failed, there would be no further training. There�s nothing worse than a guy who brags about his conquests. No girl wants to date that guy, but believe me, I�ve had many dates that turned out to be just like that.�
Suzanne just nodded and gave Greg a sideways glance. Something weird was going on between those two. She kept giving him funny looks when she thought no one was looking.
Cindy looked me in the eyes.
�Suzanne is a good friend of your brother and me. What happens here today is not to get out, is that clear?�
I nodded.
�After what happened yesterday we need to speed up your education. Today you�re going to learn how to give a woman pleasure,� Greg said.
This sounded like there might be some practical training involved, so I was very eager for this to begin. Before I could overthink it, Greg continued.
�Cindy has agreed to teach you some things. You will do �
�I�ll remember.�
I think it must be obvious I had a huge crush on Cindy. I know it was all fantasy because the freshman/senior relationship was never going to work. Older girls in high school simply would not date guys three years younger.
Greg shocked me.
�I�m going to take off. I�m leaving you in Cindy and Suzanne�s capable hands.� He headed out to leave me to wonder what was next. As he hit the door, he looked back at the girls. �Don�t break him.�
Cindy took charge.
�David, I want you to strip down to your boxers while Suzanne and I get ready.�
They left me and went into the main house. I did as I was told. I wondered what they could possibly have in mind. After what seemed like forever, I heard them chuckle as they came back. I overheard Cindy.
�Yes, he is cute. This should be fun.�
When they entered the pool house, they stunned me. Cindy had on black robe that was short enough that I could see her matching panties just peek out of the bottom. Her long brown hair draped forward off her shoulders and rested on the swell of her breasts. She had an amused expression, which lit up when she saw me take in Suzanne. She had on white silk robe that contrasted with Cindy�s outfit. The effect of the two gorgeous women was stunning.
I think I surprised them when I crawled off the bed and stepped over to them. I first slid my hand around Cindy�s waist and leaned close to her ear so I could share a private comment.
�Thank you.�
I saw her get a smug smile, so I figured I would shake her up a little and I sucked her earlobe into my mouth and gave it a little nip. She stiffened and I could feel her tremble.
Suzanne had lost her confident look and her eyes were big as she took in the scene. I went to her and faced her, and then I bent down and kissed her. I gave her the full treatment. It took her a moment to respond, but I soon found I was woefully inexperienced. Suzanne had called my bluff. We finally broke our kiss. The look on my face must have been one of amazement because Cindy took the opportunity to give me a hard time.
�David, for all your cool moves, it looks like you�ve met your match.�
�Damn, I think you�re right.�
Suzanne beamed with pride, and she had an evil twinkle in her eyes as she appraised me in my boxers.
�Oh, you�re going to be fun. Cindy, is he as innocent as he seems?�
I shivered as she raked her manicured nails down my chest to my navel. She then reached up and ran her fingers through my curls. For some reason, since I had gotten my hair styled girls loved to play with my hair.
�Not quite, but that�s why we�re here. Suzanne, slow down.�
Suzanne winked at her and made a little growling sound. Cindy laughed as I took a step back.
�Down, Tiger, I promised Greg we wouldn�t break him. Okay, David, there are some ground rules we have to go over. First, you will
Suzanne gave Cindy a smirk and just shrugged. It felt like they�d played together before. I found my eyes ping-ponging back and forth as I tried to watch each girl�s expression.
�Princess, please get on the bed and prepare yourself,� Cindy ordered.
Suzanne�s eyes never left mine as she let her robe slide off her shoulders and let it slowly slide down her flawless skin. She stood in front of me in just a white thong. My breath caught; she was spectacular. Suzanne was five-five and could not weigh more than a hundred and ten pounds. She had small apple-sized breasts with long, thick nipples. Her butt was firm, and all I wanted to do was grab it. This was every teenage boy�s wet dream. She climbed onto the bed and scooted to the center.
I saw Suzanne check out my package. I was aroused, so there was a no hiding it. She patted the bed and I crawled up and sat down next to her. She laid out the ground rules.
�You will not touch me unless I ask you to. I will touch you when and wherever I want. If I tell you to do something, you�ll do it, understood?� Suzanne asked.
There seemed to be a lot of rules. The good news was that Cindy had told me to basically ignore Suzanne. I waggled my eyebrows at her.
�Yes, but may I just say you�re sexy as hell.�
She ignored me. I could tell I was getting to her, though. She could play tough, but we�d see who was on top when this was over. I had to stop, because I wondered where that competitiveness was coming from. Who cared? Game on.
�I�m doing this as a favor to Greg. He taught me most of what I�m going to teach you. He�s the best lover I�ve ever had, and it�s not because he has a big package; he�s about average.�
Too much information; I really didn�t want to compare size with my brother.
�Your brother is very skilled at making a girl happy. To pay it forward, so to speak, is why I agreed to teach you how to please a woman,� Suzanne said.
�Thank you,� I gulped.
I felt the bed shift as Cindy joined us. She was on the other side of Suzanne and was seated so she could watch. She gave me a wink, and I focused my attention on Suzanne.
�The first thing to learn is how to kiss a woman. To see where you�re at, I want you to kiss me.�
I moved forward and we bumped noses.
�Sorry, I guess I�m nervous,� I said.
�Tilt your head a little to the right as you lean in. Another thing is don�t close your eyes and dive in. Make eye contact first and make sure you�re both on the same wavelength. Move in slowly, giving the girl the chance to back off... if she wants to. Smile at her. Let her know you like her. Now let�s try this again,� Suzanne coached.
I looked into her ice-blue eyes and lost myself. I slowly moved in and smiled. She smiled back and we kissed. She quickly broke the kiss before we went too far.
�Much better, but you need to close your eyes just before you kiss a girl. Leaving them open is a little creepy.�
�Sorry, I don�t want to be creepy.�
She giggled.
�I don�t think you have to worry about that, you�re not creepy in the least. Now for the next kiss I don�t want you to have a stiff pucker. Loosen your lips; you�re not kissing your grandma. Now try again.�
This time I did better, and as our lips touched, she pushed me away.
�Not so fast, Tiger. Only open your mouth slightly. You don�t go for the full open-mouthed kiss at first. Keep your lips just barely parted enough so a tongue could slip between them. There�s a fine line between being overaggressive and chaste. Try again.�
This time I used featherlight pressure at first, so my lips were just barely grazing over Suzanne�s lips. As we kissed more, I gradually ratcheted up the passion. I soon found her kissing me back. The anticipation started to build. I opened my mouth, inviting her to use her tongue, and she obliged. I could tell she was testing me, so I gave her a lip-lock, where her lower lip was between my two lips. Then I lightly ran the tip of my tongue over the lower lip. I did this in one smooth, swift motion so that the contact lasted for a fraction of a second.
She seemed to like that. She started to play tag with my tongue, as we were now full-on French kissing. Then she took in a deep breath and pushed me away.
�Damn, David, who taught you to kiss?�
�I�m a little embarrassed to say the only person besides Tina is Cindy.�
�You little slut,� Suzanne accused her friend.
Cindy just smirked.
�Hey, he�s just a natural. But yeah, he can kiss,� Cindy confirmed.
�I think you have the basics down. Each girl is going to be different. Take your time to find out what works. Passion goes a long way. Now I want you to touch me while you kiss me.�
I leaned in and gave her a sizzling kiss while I mauled her breasts.
"Take it easy there, stud,� Cindy said. �Did you ask her how she likes to have her breasts played with? How about it Princess? Do you like rough stuff or a lighter touch?"
Suzanne�s eyes came back into focus.
�You know, no one�s ever asked me. I never thought about the differences. I liked it when David touched me, but he was a little rough."
"I�ll give you the biggest secret to getting girls to have a good time: take your time and learn what they like. Use this foreplay to see where their buttons are, what makes them purr, and don�t be afraid to ask them if they like what you�re doing. Princess, what do you want David to do?"
"I like it when you do it gently. Little light touches tease me and make me get excited. "
"Like this?" Cindy asked as she gently traced her fingers over her friend�s breasts.
I copied the moves as I saw Cindy do them. Suzanne squirmed under our combined assault.
�Yes. I really like that. The teasing is killing me.�
If it got her excited, I was going to learn what it took. I mirrored everything Cindy was doing. She started just around her nipple and circled her breast until she was just under it when Suzanne shuddered. She nodded to me.
�Is that sensitive?� I asked.
�Um huh.�
�Do you like it when we touch you under your breasts?�
�Yes.�
�David, keep track of that. We�re finding her erogenous zones, places that make her hot. Once you have her mapped out, you can please her. Each girl is different and every time is different. Taking your time to find out what your lover wants will keep them coming back,� Cindy instructed.
�Is this what Greg does?� I asked.
They both perked up with big grins and nodded their heads yes.
I pursued Cindy�s fingers with my hand off the other breast and we both ended up slipping across her stomach and then circled back up toward her breasts. We spent several minutes as we explored her torso, and each time I would find a sensitive spot, I would confirm that she liked to be touched there. Besides her nipples and under her breasts, I found she liked to have her jaw stroked, her neck caressed, the inside of her elbow tickled and the outside of her hips touched.
Suzanne was about to go crazy. Sometime during our exploration, we stopped matching each other�s movements. Our hands crossed and this time I circled the breast closest to Cindy and she caressed the one closest to me. I planned to switch breasts when Cindy stopped to squeeze Suzanne�s nipple. I found my hand resting on hers. She smiled at me and I leaned over and kissed Cindy. While we kissed, our hands were all over Suzanne.
Suzanne started to moan. Then her eyes flew open and she begged.
"Pleeeease!"
I watched Cindy place her hand over one of Suzanne�s breasts, and touch it just around the base with her fingertips. I followed her lead and cupped her other tit in the same fashion. She then pulled her fingers together slowly and worked her way up towards her nipple. I did the same and watched in fascination as she reached her nipple and we both squeezed.
Suzanne�s body went rigid and I heard a whimper as she lifted her butt off the bed. The tops of her breasts and her neck went flush. I heard her breath come out in a whoosh. She looked at us with a lopsided grin.
�You bastards, you just made me lose it. You�ve ruined me for all others. I�m so excited I don�t want you to stop.�
Cindy had a knowing smile.
�David, a woman is not some kind of puzzle that once you�ve figured it out the same things work every time. So don�t get lazy. Each time you make love, take your time and get her aroused. Unlike boys, who are ready to go right away, a woman needs time to get herself ready. Now let�s see if she�s satisfied. Princess, would you like us to continue?�
�Hell, yes, I�m so horny right now. If you don�t help me, I don�t know what I�ll do.�
There was a look of lust I had never seen in a woman before. I would remember that look and strive to achieve it repeatedly. I bent down and took her breast into my mouth. She was the perfect mouthful. I sucked on it and used my tongue to mimic my hand motion.
�Shit, who taught you that?� Suzanne asked as she grabbed the back of my head.
I pulled my head back so I could look her in the eyes.
�Did you like that?�
Suzanne looked pleadingly to Cindy.
�Let me do him... pleeease!�
�No, you know the rules. Plus, Greg would kill us if we ruined him.�
�Forget the rules! No one said I was going to be climbing the walls. I need to go further than just touching�
Cindy got firm.
�Princess, if I promise you�ll be satisfied to the point that�ll make your toes curl, do you think you can hold off on jumping my boy toy?�
�Yes, yes and yes! But I need some relief,� Suzanne pleaded.
�David, isn�t that what you want to hear from your lover?�
I just nodded. I�d no idea that girls could get like this. I only thought boys felt like crawling up a wall.
�You have the right instinct to use your mouth. We got her excited just by using our fingertips. Our next lesson is how to get her to the finish line using your lips and tongue.�
Suzanne just moaned.
�Oh hell, I am in so much trouble,� she moaned.
Cindy had us position ourselves so we could both lie between Suzanne�s spread legs. Cindy proceeded to give me an anatomy lesson. I was taught how to please Suzanne. I think I learned my lesson well, because when she finally collapsed, she curled up in a quivering, whimpering ball. Cindy smiled and looked at my shocked expression. At that moment I was sure she was the best teacher I�d ever had. I wished my other teachers could motivate me to learn like she did. Then again, it could be the subject matter.
�Now if you can get that response from a few of those freshman girls, you�ll be set for the rest of your life.�
I had to agree, it looked like she�d enjoyed it. I crawled up next to her ear.
�Are you satisfied? Would you like more?� I whispered.
She shivered and looked at us with a big grin. She uncurled like a big cat.
�Yes, please!�
I looked at Cindy and then asked a question.
�Is there something else you�d like to teach me?�
�Oh, honey, we�ve only just scratched the surface. Our little Princess is going to be screaming before we�re done with her.�
I was a little scared. Cindy sounded so confident, and I saw Suzanne shudder in anticipation. What was the old saying? If it doesn�t kill you, it makes you stronger. I slowly realized I was on the verge of getting overexcited myself. I glanced down at the front of my boxers and it looked like I had wet myself. I was about to run off and do something about the mess when I looked at Suzanne and saw the lust in her eyes. She needed relief more than I did.
Cindy got things back on track.
�All right, we�re going to take this to the next level. I�m going to show you how to use both your hands and mouth," she said as she nudged Suzanne�s knees apart.
�Let me see your hands.�
She checked my fingers.
�I just wanted to make sure your nails were trimmed. Long nails can damage the walls of her vagina, and neither of us wants that. Now go wash your hands.�
I got a puzzled look.
�I don�t need her getting a yeast infection from wherever your fingers have been.�
That made sense. I jumped up and walked to the bathroom. I heard a wolf whistle.
�Nice tush!�
I nodded agreement.
�Thanks, Suzanne. Yes, it is.�
Both girls busted out laughing.
As I was washing my hands, I heard Suzanne ask Cindy a question.
�Is he always this confident? I say �nice tush� and he just cracks back at me.�
�I know. It�s funny, one minute he�s a typical dorky freshman guy, the next he�s mister suave and confident. I asked Greg about it. Of course, he tried to play it off as the Dawson charm.� Suzanne scoffed and Cindy giggled. �My thoughts exactly! I pestered him until he told me that David�s been around the girls that he�s gone out with. They all take to David, for some reason.�
I was done washing my hands, but wanted to listen to this.
�When I went out with Greg we came back to his place to pick up some stuff. He left me in the living room and told David to go keep me company,� Suzanne said. �I remember this middle-school kid coming in and introducing himself. The funny thing was he just acted as if we�d known each other for years. I really enjoyed our talk. Thinking back, I have no idea what we talked about. I remember Greg had come back down, but neither one of us noticed at first. Greg was just leaning against the door, watching us with a silly grin on his face. I guess he�d been standing there for like ten minutes.
�It wasn�t that he was this great conversationalist. He just got the conversation started, and I found I was talking to him as if he was one of my girlfriends. Greg told me later he didn�t want to interrupt us, because I was having too much fun,� Suzanne said.
�It�s funny, you can tease him and get him to blush like all young guys, but then he surprises you. We were teaching him some stuff. I thought I would tease him and see if he knew how to kiss. He didn�t hesitate. He laid one on me that made my toes curl,� Cindy said, and then paused to remember the experience. Then something came to her. �One thing I�ve noticed is that he�s completely lost when it comes to girls his own age.�
�What do you mean?�
�He acts like your typical freshman when he�s around freshman girls.�
�Why do think that is?�
I walked back in.
�It�s because you beautiful ladies are unattainable; whereas, with girls my age I have something on the line when I talk to them.�
They both looked at each other confused, so I filled them in.
�Stop and think about it. What�s the youngest either of you would consider dating?�
�To be honest, maybe a year younger, but more than likely my age or older,� Suzanne admitted.
�Older or my age,� Cindy confirmed.
I grinned as they got it.
Cindy got us back onto the task at hand.
What followed was an education every young man should experience. I learned things like the foreplay-to-actual-sex ratio should be 3 to 1. They explained that it took time to get a woman fully aroused. The example Cindy gave was a woman was like a crockpot. Once you got her hot she would stay that way for a long time, but the buildup was slower than what a guy experienced. I learned woman could have two different orgasms. One was a clitoral and the other was from her G-spot.
Suzanne went into teaching mode.
�A clitoral orgasm is different. I lose control and my toes curl. The G-spot is centralized, and I can feel the orgasm radiate from the center of my womb.�
�Is one better than the other?� I asked as I tried to be a good student.
�Let me tell you a little secret. If you can pull it off you�ll be the biggest stud in school.�
She had my attention. Biggest stud in school sounded like a worthy goal.
�Tell me, please!� I begged.
�Use a combination of both and give your gal multiple orgasms before you worry about yours. Tease and tongue her until she�s aroused, then work on her G-spot in combination. You�ll have her going off with both kinds of orgasm. It�s unbelievable.�
�Can we practice?� I asked.
Cindy just laughed and left us to our own devices.
�I thought you�d never ask,� Suzanne said with a big grin.
I spent the next hour practicing on Suzanne. I lost count of the number of times she came. When Cindy showed up again, Suzanne begged me to stop.
�Save me, he�s a sex machine.
�You told me not to,� I said to Cindy, and shrugged.
�Yes, I did, but I think we can stop now.�
My jaw ached, but it was worth every minute. I think they say �no pain, no gain.� Cindy�s eyes were huge as she took in her friend�s state. When Suzanne recovered, I helped her sit up on the edge of the bed.
�I don�t think I can walk. Can someone get me a glass of water? I�m dehydrated.�
I went to get the water.
�Are you all right?� Cindy asked.
�I�m okay, but my jaw�s a little sore,� I answered.
Suzanne slugged me in the arm and Cindy laughed. After Suzanne had finished her water, she looked at the clock.
�Shit, I have to get going. My brother�s playing football at three and I promised to go to the game.�
She grabbed her clothes, and I was a little bummed our lesson was over. She looked at my disappointment.
�Come with me!�
Cindy gave her a look.
�Suzanne!�
She gave Cindy a look that said �don�t mess with me.� I perked up. I went to the restroom to get cleaned up. When I walked out, she was ready to go. She had pulled her hair back and put it into a ponytail. It helped show off her sexy neck. She was walking sex-on-a-stick.
�You look hot.�
Suzanne ran into the bathroom to clean up. While she was gone, I went to Cindy and wrapped her in my arms.
�I want to thank you for today. You�re really special to me, and the more I�m around you the more I realize what a lucky guy my brother is. If I was a few years older, and he wasn�t my brother, I�d make a serious play for you.�
She seemed taken aback.
�Are you serious?�
�You bet. You have no idea what you�ve done for me. You�ve turned me from being a complete nerd into what I am now. What that is, I�m not sure, but I�m
�Yeah, sex will do that to you. Can we have a serious conversation for just a moment?�
She looked me in the eyes.
�Sure.�
�If you�re going to have casual sex with a girl, be very careful about laying it on too thick. We�re very emotional and vulnerable after sex. Don�t tell a girl you love her unless you mean it, and of course, there is a catch-22. You need to assure them they are sexy and desirable. Just now, even though we didn�t have sex, we did something very extraordinary. When you said those things, I felt our connection get stronger. If I�m not careful, I could really fall for you.
�Now you need to be extra careful with our Princess. She�s working through some things and doesn�t need any complications. Please accept the gift she gave you today and just be her friend. I�m pretty sure she�s going to jump your bones,� Cindy said.
�Do you want me to tell her no?�
At that moment, if Cindy said no, I knew I wouldn�t go with Suzanne.
�No, actually I think she needs this. Please don�t reject her. But don�t try to make it more than it is.�
Suzanne came back from the bathroom.
�Princess, thank you for being our test dummy,� Cindy said.
Suzanne gave a mock scowl.
�Are you calling me a dummy?�
Cindy put her hands up.
�No, never,� she said.
I decided it was time to separate these two, and I went up and put my arms out to Suzanne. She melted into my arms and gave me a kiss as a reward. My hands traveled down and cupped her rear. Yep, no panties.
�I see someone has gone commando.�
She grinned at my comment.
�Go back into that bathroom and bring me your boxers.�
Who was I to argue with an older woman? When I got back, she giggled.
�Those jeans leave nothing to the imagination.�
I looked down and you could clearly make out my religion. I shrugged and took her hand and led her out of the house; I gave Cindy a wink as we left. Suzanne had a cute little Fiat Spider, a small two-seat Italian sports car. It was bright red with a black interior. She was an aggressive driver. In this subdivision, the streets all wound around and made the ride a lot of fun. She was obviously still aroused. The telltale signs were all there. I looked down and I still had a noticeable wet spot on my jeans.
IT WAS A GORGEOUS DAY for football. There were scattered big fluffy clouds and a slight breeze that helped keep it cool. The parking lot wasn�t very full, so I didn�t expect a big crowd. Suzanne grabbed my hand and led me into the stadium. She walked in like she owned the place. The ticket taker just nodded. She led me onto the sidelines and introduced me to all the JV Cheerleaders. I could tell they were impressed by me being with the Ice Princess. Three things seemed to impress the girls: the first was that some of them had seen the freshman game and recognized me. The second was I was with one of the social elite; Suzanne only ran with the best crowds. The last, and probably the one that made the biggest difference, was that she was so happy. She wasn�t her normal reserved self. Suzanne was bubbly and all smiles. My social standing had gone up by 200%.
The JV football team came onto the field for warm-ups and Suzanne spotted her brother. She gave him a big smile and wave. He was a big white-haired kid, and obviously a lineman. He was a year older than I was, so I really didn�t know him. Once she was sure he�d seen her, she whispered into my ear.
�Let�s skip out for a little bit.�
She led me to the back of the bleachers, to the equipment shed. It had a combination lock on it and she obviously knew what the combination was. She opened the door and pulled me in. She looped the lock through the inner handles so no one could disturb us. The shed was full of tackling dummies and other equipment for the football team. She went over and moved some of the pads to make a bed.
I�d hoped for a lengthier time for our first time, but we�d been playing much too long at Cindy�s for that to happen.
While she was busy, I took my jeans off and put on a condom. She turned around to find me with only a smile on my face. She looked down and saw I had put on some protection.
�Look at our little Boy Scout, he�s ready for me.�
�Not so little,� I growled.
I swept in and kissed her. As we kissed, she pulled her tank top off and dropped her shorts. We found ourselves in a tangle on the pads she had laid out for us. There were no preliminaries. She grabbed my manhood and pulled me down on top of her. I made one steady push until I hit bottom.
�You�re right, not so little,� she moaned.
The condom was a little bit of a drag. I lost some feeling, but the tradeoff was I lasted much longer. Once I was in her it was as if a switch went off. She humped up to me, I got the message and we had hot monkey sex. She was a wild woman.
When we finished, I lay on top of her as I tried to catch my breath. I saw spots on the edge of my vision, and I was afraid I would pass out. She pushed my chest and I rolled off her.
�Nuffff! Too heavy! You big oaf.�
I took in her beauty. There was nothing sexier than Suzanne was in her post orgasmic bliss. I burned the images and how I felt into my brain. I wanted to remember this forever. At this moment, I could fall in love with the Ice Princess, but I�d made a promise to Cindy.
�David, last lesson of the day: I�m going to teach you how make every lover happy.�
I felt myself come alert. This would possibly be some more good info to learn.
�Most teen girls either never, or rarely, have an orgasm from intercourse. There are three main reasons. The first is that the boy doesn�t get her ready. We take longer to get fully aroused. Most guys use the �wham bam thank you ma�am� approach to sex. The second is the guy doesn�t last long enough, and the third is technique. If you do even a tenth of what we did this afternoon, you have the first problem licked. The second will come with practice. The more you have sex, the more you�ll be able to control yourself. It�s the final reason that I want to teach you about.
�Take your two fingers and smack the inside of your forearm just above your wrist over and over again,� she said.
I did as instructed and you could hear the smack, smack, smack as my fingers made contact with my forearm. This went on for the next few minutes. After a while, my arm began to get red and it hurt. I frowned.
�Okay, you can stop. That was what we just did.�
I looked at her with concern.
�I�m sorry.�
�Don�t be sorry; sometimes a woman just needs that,� she explained.
Well, it sure felt good to me, but if I wanted to have girls lining up and coming back for more, I needed to make sure they had a good time and didn�t feel abused.
�I�m going to teach you a simple technique your gigolo of a big brother taught me.�
The good news was Greg must�ve done a good job, because she took the time to teach me.
�When you enter a woman, slowly work yourself all the way in. Stop and wait until she�s used to you.�
I could understand what she was saying. I didn�t need to just charge in.
�Then you�ll slowly pull all the way out until only the tip is inside her. You�ll then take ten shallow strokes with about a third of your member. Then you�ll take two deep strokes. Then pull back and do nine short and three long. Get my drift?�
I nodded. Add long strokes and subtract short strokes from the sequence.
�What this little trick does is it varies your stroke length and speed. Pay attention to what�s working for her. If she responds more to shallow strokes, then you do that. If she needs it deep and hard, give it to her. Even if you have sex with the same woman the rest of your life, she�ll want some variety.�
I grinned as I asked.
�Shouldn�t we practice?�
�Do you have any more of those condoms?�
�You bet.�
Greg had given me a supply for today�s lesson. I would have to buy more to replace the ones he�d already given me.
Suzanne lasted until we hit eight deep strokes before she detonated. She arched her back and wrapped herself around me again. I would wake up the next morning with bruises and scratch marks. This was more like making love than what we�d done earlier. I had to say I enjoyed both.
I was sure Mr. Happy was done for the day. As we got dressed, Suzanne explained that this was a one-time thing. I would always be grateful for everything she�d taught me. I won�t lie and say I wasn�t sad, but I�d made a promise to Cindy and I wasn�t about to push it with Suzanne. She led me up into the stands and we watched the second half of the game. After the game, she offered me a ride home, but I needed to be alone and said I would walk. She gave me a slow, lingering kiss goodbye.
Chapter 8 � Big Man on Campus
Saturday September 7
I watched Suzanne drive away and was ready to walk home when the JV Cheerleaders stopped me. They were some of the best-looking sophomores at Lincoln High. Their ringleader and captain was Tracy Dole. Tracy seemed to be everything I despised about high school. She was the heir apparent for
To Tracy�s credit, she didn�t seem to be mean spirited. For the most part, she ignored the socially inept like me. The one thing she had going for her was she was drop-dead gorgeous. If I hadn�t watched her breasts grow from mere pups to the melons they were now, I would have said she�d had a boob job. On her petite frame, they were spectacular.
�Hey David, I�ve been remiss in not inviting you to my birthday party this Friday.�
I was caught off guard. I�d only talked to Tracy a couple of times and wasn�t expecting her to be so friendly. Before I made a complete fool of myself, I pulled it together. I quickly checked my social calendar and that day was free. We had a rare Saturday varsity game this week, which left Friday wide open.
Tracy�s birthday party was something everyone wanted to attend. It was invitation-only, and you knew you were part of the �in� crowd if you were invited. I�ve only attended one of these coveted parties. It was in second grade, and her mom made her send an invitation to everyone. When I arrived, it was obvious I didn�t fit in. In third grade, the same thing happened and I hadn�t gone.
�I�d love to come,� I replied, thinking �I need to spread my wings a little.�
It would at least make me more
�Great, we would all love for you to
�Tracy, you don�t have to try so hard, I�m pretty easy when a girl as pretty as you asks.�
That got the group to laugh. I liked this big-breasted girl with the quick wit. What surprised me was I wasn�t tongue-tied at all with her and her friends. I guess that in my mind I had no shot, so my nervousness went away. �Since it�s your special day, do you think I�ll be enough for you, or do you need me to bring a present?� I asked just loud enough for her friends to hear as I moved closer to Tracy.
Tracy Dole actually blushed and giggled. I�m sure she wasn�t used to someone who flirted with her so brazenly. She recovered and made a little circular motion with her finger.
�David, give us a little twirl, so I can tell if you�ll be enough.�
I stepped back a little, raised my arms to shoulder level with my hands raised about ear high, and did a slow turn.
�What do you think? Will I do for your present?� I asked.
I�d forgotten I didn�t have any underwear on. I saw several of the girls get a little flushed when they saw I�d gone commando, but Tracy took it all in and checked me out from head to toe. She had a big grin on her face. When I faced away from her, she grabbed my butt. I just looked back and smiled at her. She looked around at the other cheerleaders.
�What do you girls think?�
From the head bobbing, it was apparent I was a hit. She laughed at them and turned to me.
�When did you become so cool?�
I just grinned at her. Did she just say I was cool?
�I guess I have to go along with the squad and say you�ll be enough. Do you know where I live?� she asked.
Yep, she lived in one of the nicest subdivisions in town. I played dumb.
�Not exactly, why don�t you put your contact info into my phone?�
It was her turn to call bullshit, but she played along, and put her digits and address into my phone. Things were looking up. I just scored the JV�s Cheer Captain�s phone number. Jeff and Alan would wet themselves when they heard this.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Greg in his room resting on his bed with his headphones on as he listened to music. I jumped on his bed and scared him when I gave him a big kiss on the cheek. He tried to push me off.
�Get off me, you little fairy!�
I acted like a six-year-old who got a dirt bike for Christmas.
�Thank you, thank you, thank you!�
He pulled his earbuds out and smiled.
�So, I take it your lesson went well?� he asked.
I could tell he had talked to Cindy.
�Dude, Suzanne is frickin� fantastic! I learned so much. You and Cindy are the best mentors ever!�
�Well, you�re welcome, and yes, Suzanne is fantastic.�
I suddenly felt really close to him. I told him about Suzanne introducing me to the JV Cheerleading squad and that Tracy Dole had invited me to her birthday party. I didn�t share what we�d done in the equipment shed or anything we did at Cindy�s. I figured if they wanted to tell him, they would.
Greg got a concerned look on his face and grabbed his phone.
�Hey Princess, David said you were great today.�
I could hear Suzanne as she talked to Greg, but I couldn�t make out the words on her end.
�No, you�re no longer the �Ice Princess.� From what Cindy said, you thawed today.�
I heard her laugh at him.
�Hey, question for you. Tracy Dole�s having a birthday party and she invited David to go. Can you tell me what to expect?�
My brother listened to the other end of the conversation for what seemed like hours. In reality, it was probably not more than five minutes. I couldn�t get a read on him. He wrapped up the call and shook his head.
�Bro, you�re screwed!�
What did that mean?
�Why�s that?�
�Apparently, you made quite the impression on Miss Tracy Dole.�
I couldn�t read Greg.
�And that�s bad?�
�No, Tracy�s a great girl. The problem is, over the summer Tracy went out with Bill Rogers.�
I stiffened. Bill was bad news. I was sorry to say I�d hung out with him when I went through my drug-and-alcohol phase. It was rumored he had stabbed someone over the summer. In addition, he treated girls like shit. I�d been at a party where he coerced one of the girls I didn�t know into pulling a train. When I understood what was happening, I felt physically ill when Bill tried to get me to join in. That wasn�t how I wanted to lose my virginity.
�It seems Bill doesn�t think he�s done with her. I would stay far away from that situation until it�s resolved,� Greg advised.
It was advice I planned to take to heart. I didn�t want anything to do with Bill.
AFTER GREG LEFT, I jumped into a hot shower. I was sore from playing football and I smelled of sex. I let the water pound me as I reflected on the last week.
I hadn�t comprehended how tense I was when I heard Bill�s name again. He�d played a central role in my corruption last spring by introducing me to drugs as my supplier. I seriously didn�t want to run into him again. He had a mean streak I feared could be lethal. I decided I�d call Tracy and make sure he wouldn�t show up.
However, I had bigger issues. What was really going on with Cindy and Greg? Whenever I saw them together, they acted like they were a couple. I�d missed something, though. They seemed to be more like friends than each other�s soul mate. I�ve seen Greg with girls he really liked, and it wasn�t that he didn�t like Cindy, but there wasn�t a spark.
I also had trouble reconciling how he had stepped back and allowed Cindy to direct my education on dating. He�d disappeared today. If she were my girlfriend, I would have been there. Brother or not, things could have gotten out of hand. The only thing I could figure was Greg must trust Cindy implicitly. He did know he could trust me. To be honest, most high school kids aren�t self-confident enough to have that level of trust in their significant other. I figured it wasn�t really my issue, so I would let them work it out, but I didn�t want to see either one of them get hurt.
Tami was something that did affect me. I missed my friend. It was as if she was there, but not. I got many knowing looks and subtle help, but we didn�t have our normal marathon talks or hang out. I needed to find out what to do to fix that. There were things that I could tell only her, things like my date with Tina. I really needed her input on the strange way the date ended. Tina had revealed she�d snuck out and couldn�t date until she was sixteen. Should I wait for Tina, or move on? I also wanted to talk to Tami about what happened over the summer, and not just the big stuff. I missed when we shared all the little things.
This was the longest we�d gone without a serious talk since I was seven and her mom had sent her to summer camp. We were both so upset when she got back, our parents had arranged for us to go together the next year. This time it had been nearly five months. That seemed like a lifetime. Was I being selfish in wanting our friendship fixed? I still remembered being half stoned as I acted like a jerk. She had stormed up to me, with tears streaming down her face, and told me off. Then the words that had almost killed me: �I never want to see you again.� I still regretted not chasing after her to fix it right then.
I felt the hot water start to run out. I jumped out and toweled off. I wrapped the towel around my waist, grabbed my cell phone and texted Tracy to jump on to video chat. I fired up my tablet and waited for her to log on. I put the tablet into a stand so I could video chat hands free. Almost instantly she popped up and I could see her grin at me from what must be her bedroom. It looked like a bedroom out of one of those home decorating shows. Tracy had her hair pulled back into a ponytail and wore a Notre Dame t-shirt.
I glanced back and wanted to kick myself. My room was now almost back to its typical mess, with the bed unmade and my stuff everywhere. I also should have gotten dressed; too late now. She started the conversation.
�Took you long enough to call!�
I really did like her sarcastic sense of humor. I decided to play the straight man.
�Trace, what are you talking about?�
�Well, I
I was sure I didn�t want to know what this was, but I asked anyways.
�What�s a Bemoc?�
�B. M. O. C., Big Man on Campus. At least for the freshman class, you are.�
I cringed. She was setting me up to be something I wasn�t. I had always been the nerdy nice guy.
�How do you figure?�
�All right, since you�re a dumb jock...� she began, but I interrupted.
�Hey, I resemble that remark!�
�Yes, you do. So, since you�re a dumb jock, I�ll spell it out for you. First, who set the freshman rushing record after only six practices?�
�That would be me,� I said stoically.
�Second, who�s the only freshman who�s currently on the Varsity Football Team?�
�That would be me again.�
�Third, who went away for the summer and came back a stud?�
�I have no idea on that one.�
�That would be you again. Fourth, who got a complete makeover this week and has all the girls talking?�
�Hmm, me?�
�We especially like your curly locks,� she revealed. �Finally, who showed up to the JV game in the company of a
�She was just helping me with some things today,� I said.
Heck that sounded weak, even to me.
�I�m not going to get into that, because she really does scare me. With all that, you�re now officially the freshman Bemoc!�
Let�s try to bait-and-switch her.
�What about Mike Herndon? Isn�t he our Bemoc?�
�Good point. Normally an all-around good guy who�s as good looking as Mike is and who just happens to be the starting freshman quarterback would be a shoo-in for Bemoc. But unfortunately for poor Mike, he doesn�t stand a chance with you around.�
�Tracy, friend of mine, goddess of the cheer world, sexiest woman I know, if you start calling me Bemoc that�s the kind of nickname that�ll follow me around for a very long time. What can I do to avoid that?�
�Laying it on a little thick, are we?�
�Maybe. But seriously, please don�t do that to me.�
That got a big grin out of her. Uh oh, I might be in trouble.
�I�ll make you a deal: you accompany me to my birthday party as my date, and I�ll make sure that the Bemoc thing goes away.�
�So we�re talking a little blackmail, are we?� I asked as she gave me a look. �Not that I�m against that kind of thing, mind you. But Tracy, you do know that all you had to do was ask?�
�David, I was just having fun with you, but I�d like for you to be at my side at my party.�
It was time to poke the bear and push my luck.
�I guess we should add, who got
�I wouldn�t go there, Buster!�
Holy cow, I was a normal, ordinary, everyday fifteen-year-old boy, who had just been asked out by
I made a decision.
�I will if you can assure me that someone won�t be there.�
Okay, I could tell that she was a little miffed. You have to appreciate that Tracy Dole is the Queen of the Sophomore Class and wasn�t used to being questioned.
�Give me their names and I�ll make sure they�re not welcome.�
�Bill Rogers.�
I could see her stiffen and get a panicked look on her face. This asshole had done a number on her. She stared at me and tried to figure something out. The tone of the conversation got serious.
�How do you know about that?� she asked.
�Did you forget I know him? I�ve seen him in action. I just really never want to be around the guy again.�
�No, I�m well aware you know him,� she said, and took a deep breath. �David, I got in over my head. At first, it was just fun and games when I hung out with his crowd. For some reason I�m attracted to bad boys. Bill is the worst of them all, but once I went out with him I knew it was a mistake. I�m not comfortable talking about what happened, but he scares me. I told him we were done, but he isn�t taking �no� for an answer. Why do you think I�m home on Friday and Saturday nights?�
�Do you expect him to be at your party?�
She looked down and I saw her bottom lip quiver.
�I don�t think he�d try anything with witnesses around, but he�s just crazy enough. He gets sooo mad and loses control.�
Her eyes were almost haunted. This just confirmed my worry about hanging out with Tracy if Bill was stalking her.
�Tracy, you need to tell someone. This is more than you should be taking on yourself.�
�David, I just told you.�
Now it was my turn to go quiet. If Tami were around, she would know what to do. I would see her tomorrow and ask her.
�I�ll stand by you at your party. I�m also honored you asked me out.�
�Thank you, David. You don�t know how happy that makes me.�
I could hear the relief in her voice and she visibly seemed to relax.
�Look, David, I�ll talk to you at school.�
�Okay, I�ll see you Monday.�
�Oh, and David?�
Hmmm. Something was up.
�Yes.�
�Are you naked?�
I blushed.
�No, I have a towel on. I just got out of the shower and was headed to bed.�
�Could you give me a little show?�
This was a girl I could really like. I looked at her in mock horror.
�Tracy Dole! Who knew you would try to take advantage of poor little me? Next thing you know I�ll have screen shots of me all over school.�
�We could play a little you-show-me-yours-and-I�ll-show-you-mine.�
Now we�re talking!
�Yes, we could, but might I suggest we do that in person? How about you unwrap me as your birthday present?�
She shivered.
�David, I would love to, but I�m not sure I�m ready for you. Make me a promise.�
�I will if I can.�
�On Friday, don�t let things go too far.�
Normally it�s not a good idea to put the guy in charge of what was too far.
�You can trust me, but don�t get me wrong: you push all the right buttons for me. If you ever give me the go-ahead, I�ll do everything in my power to rock your world.�
Her eyes got big.
�I know you will. But I�m trying to take things slow.�
�You set the pace,� I assured her.
�Thank you. I�ll see you Monday.�
�Yeah, bye,� I said as I stood up, turned around and dropped my towel to give her a view of my butt.
I heard Tracy burst out laughing as I shut down the link. I crawled into bed exhausted. I was asleep soon after my head hit the pillow.
Sunday September 8
I WOKE SUNDAY MORNING to my dad shaking my shoulder.
�Get up, you�re going to church.�
Crap. Don�t get me wrong, I believe in God, but I went all summer without going and fell out of the habit. I knew Dad wouldn�t go, and it sounded like Greg would get out of it too. That meant I had to go and have some one-on-one time with my mom.
I got up, dressed and found Mom waiting on me. It turned out to be a good experience. We went to the early service and got home around eleven for brunch. Greg and Dad had made bacon, tomato and Swiss omelets; hash browns; melon wedges; and orange juice. It was nice to have the whole family together for a meal. Of course, it was a chance to talk about everything that was going on.
Mom had some news.
�Your Uncle Jim is going to come live with us for a couple of months. He landed a consulting job and I convinced him to stay here instead of paying for a short-term lease.�
Uncle Jim was my mom�s younger brother. He lived in Florida with my aunt Tanya and my cousins Julie and Elizabeth. I had a soft spot in my heart for El, as we called her. She was three or four years younger than I was. I always made it a point to include her. Her older sister ignored El at family gatherings, which made me feel sorry for her. I was lucky my older brother didn�t do that to me. When she was a little girl, at one of our big Thanksgiving get-togethers, El had once declared that one day we would be married. Everyone had laughed at her announcement, but I had curbed my own amusement, because I could see she was serious. Everyone else�s reaction put her into tears. I spent the afternoon comforting her. I told her it was all good, and that even though I hadn�t thought about getting married yet, that I wasn�t opposed to marrying her.
We had an apartment above the garage that I�d always wanted to move into. Uncle Jim had stayed with us twice before on his consulting gigs. Each time he had said he would come for a month or so, and ended up he stayed twice as long. I knew this irritated my dad. Not that he didn�t like Uncle Jim, it just seemed he always overextended his stay. Okay, Uncle Jim was a self-centered jerk. Dad was just too nice to say so.
�I want to move into the apartment over the garage,� I blurted out, not thinking it through.
I could see Greg ease back from the table. You never wanted to be caught in the crossfire when a family discussion went south, and this had the earmarks of a bad one. Both my mom and dad zeroed in on me. My Uncle John had taught me over the summer that in a negotiation, the first one to speak usually loses. So I just shut up and waited. Greg started to squirm in his chair, because no one had said anything. I was surprised when my dad was the first one to speak.
�All right, give us your reasons for wanting the apartment.�
I smiled because I knew he�d given me the opening I needed.
�There are three reasons that I think you should consider accepting my proposal. The first is you could never allow Greg to move into the apartment, because he�s such a slut he would have girls in and out all the time.� I turned to Greg and said, �No offense, man.�
He just nodded. We all knew he was a slut.
�The second reason is over the summer Uncle John introduced me to meditation to help center myself. I�m finding with all the noise in the house that I can�t concentrate. The third reason is that I know money is tight. Greg got a car for his sixteenth birthday. Mine is coming up in July. I�ll take the apartment instead of a car.� I saw my mom flinch at that one. �The final bonus reason is that if Uncle Jim has to move into my old room and share a bathroom with Greg, he�s not extending his stay like he always does. Greg�s worse than a girl is in the mornings. Uncle Jim will never make it to work on time.�
My mom snorted and my dad broke into a big grin.
�You have some valid points. Let me ask you: is this really something you want?� Mom asked.
�Yes, seriously, I think I need this. I need some space right now, and this is the perfect solution.�
My mom and dad looked at each other, my dad nodded yes to my mom, and she smiled.
�Okay.�
Greg about jumped out of his seat.
�You little shit. How did you pull that off?�
I grinned at him.
�I asked.�
Mom looked me in the eye.
�So, you really think this will keep Jim from overstaying his visit?�
We all burst into laughter.
We had a rule in our house that if you cooked, the rest of the family cleaned up, so this time it fell to Mom and me. I told her I�d take care of it. It was the least I could do. I had a feeling she and I had a new arrangement, and she didn�t have to clean up if I was involved.
WHEN I WAS DONE WITH the kitchen, I looked at the time. It was 12:30. I was late. About that time, I got a text from Beth who wanted to know where I was. I sent her a message back to let her know I�d be there in fifteen minutes. I ran upstairs and put on my swimsuit and a t-shirt. Beth lived two blocks down, so I just walked over.
When I got there, Mrs. Anderson answered the door. She and my mom were best friends. She was in many ways my second mom.
�David, how was your time on the farm with your uncle?�
�You know what, Mrs. A, it was probably the best thing I�ve ever done. Uncle John helped me get my head on right. I was a little depressed after my classmate almost died at the party I threw. I think I blamed everyone else for my problems. Uncle John helped me see the error of my ways.�
She just smiled at me.
�I have to say we all missed you and are glad you�re back. Also, I have a surprise for you,� Mrs. A said, with a gleam in her eye that caused me to break out into a huge smile. �We got a hot tub.�
�Awesome! Football practice has been kicking my butt, and a soak would do me wonders.�
�Listen, if you need to use it just swing by.�
That�s what I loved about Beth�s family: they were open and I always felt welcome.
�I�ll take you up on that. I think you�ll be seeing a lot more of me. Hook up one of those big outdoor TVs and you�ll never get rid of me.�
She led me through the house and gave me a Mountain Dew before we joined everyone in the back yard. Mr. Anderson was in charge of the grill. There were five other teens either in the pool or sunning themselves: Beth, Mike and Luke Herndon, Bert Nelson, and Tami. Seeing Bert almost put me in a bad mood, but Beth changed that when she ran up and gave me a big hug.
Beth�s family had gradually turned their back yard into the ideal entertainment area. Up towards the house they had a large eating area where our families had many a meal. Off to the side they had put in a cooking area complete with a large grill and counters with an under-counter refrigerator. Down the middle of the backyard was a large pool. On one side was an area for sunbathing, and on the other was a pool shed for the equipment and a small pool house so you could change and take a shower. Behind the sunbathing area was a new huge hot tub. I would bet we could get eight people in it easily.
�Hey, Beth, are you happy to see me?�
�Jerk, I thought you were blowing me off.�
�No, just went to church with Mom and then we had a family brunch. Time just got away from me.� I looked out at the group and said, �I think I know everyone but Luke. Are you guys going out?�
�No, we�re just friends. When I told him you were going to be here, he asked to come. He wants to get to know you outside of football since you�ll be his new fullback. He said you and Mike were becoming friends, so I had him bring him also.�
Luke was a senior and the starting halfback. The starting fullback had blown his knee out in the first game of the season. I was the first freshman since Luke to play varsity ball. If he was anything like his brother Mike, I knew I�d like him.
I needed to dig some to see what was up with Tami. I knew she and Beth talked, and I wanted some intelligence before I put my foot in my mouth. It really chafed me that no one had bothered to mention that my best friend was dating. I thought she didn�t really like Bert all that much. In middle school he�d been kind of a jerk to her, so I figured Beth might know what was going on.
�I see Tami brought her new boyfriend.�
�You�ll have to talk to them about that. I really don�t know if they�re seeing each other or not.�
I gave her a peck on the cheek.
�All right, wish me luck. It�s time to find out where Tami and I stand.�
Beth gave me a hug. Mike was sitting on the closest lounge chair, so I said hi to him first.
�David, hey, I want you to meet my brother Luke.�
I shook his hand and turned to Bert.
�Hey, Bert, how�s it going?�
�Good,� Bert answered.
I walked over to Tami, she got up, and I pulled her into a hug and kissed her on the cheek. There was an empty lounge chair between Luke and Bert.
�Is Beth sitting here?�
�She was, but she said she needed to help her parents get ready for lunch. I�m sure she doesn�t mind you claiming it,� Tami said.
�I am sure she doesn�t either, but I don�t want to be a rude guest.�
I went over to the pool shed, pulled out a lawn chair and set it up next to Mike. Beth came back about that time and took her chair. I saw Luke nod to me to confirm I�d made a good decision.
�So, I hear you�re on varsity now,� Luke said.
�Hey, I want to hear about that too. Why don�t you guys come over and help me grill?� Mr. Anderson said.
Luke and I jumped up and went over to where Mr. Anderson was grilling. I went to the cabinet, pulled out a water bottle with a sprayer on it and filled it up. I handed it to Luke.
�You�re in charge of putting out fires.�
Mr. Anderson gave me a sour look.
�Funny. I haven�t burned your steak in months.�
�Mr. A, I haven�t been here in months. Luke, keep an eye on things.�
I went up to Mr. Anderson, gave him a hug and then filled him in.
�It�s such a fluke. I practiced on the second team for a few days and then only played less than a half. Heck, Bert has more reps than I do. I just happened to break a long run the first time I touched the ball. Then Washington�s defense tried to arm-tackle me the rest of the game. On top of that our starting fullback on varsity hurt his knee.�
Mike had joined us.
�Okay, I call bullshit. Dawson, you�re so full of it. Mr. A, he hits defenders so hard they wish they hadn�t been born. The first play in practice he put down our starting middle linebacker and safety. He crushed Washington�s linebacker on his first carry. I bet he still doesn�t know his own first name. That�s why Washington�s defense was scared to tackle him.�
Luke looked at Mike.
�What do you think�s going to happen when he tangles with Kevin Goode?�
Mike broke into a big smile.
�I�ll make a bold prediction: he�ll put Kevin on his butt.�
Kevin was our school�s All-State linebacker. He was a beast at six-four and 210 pounds. I was not looking forward to having him hit me.
Luke looked skeptical.
�No way, I�ve never seen a back put Kevin on his butt.�
I could tell Mike had gotten into this argument with his brother before.
�Ask Dad, he saw him play. Luke, he doesn�t just hit people, he crushes them. I can�t wait until you hear the difference in the sound of the hit when he does it compared to everyone else. His hits sound like the hits you hear in a pro game. With David playing fullback, you�ll get a full ride for college. He�s a difference-maker. He�ll put the defense on its ears, and with your speed you�ll rack up a ton of yards. Your numbers are going to go through the roof.�
Luke liked the sound of that.
�David, I think you just became my new best friend.�
�Luke,
Luke was able to get the fire out before too much damage was done. Mr. Anderson glared at me and I just gave him an innocent look.
I noticed that Tami, Bert and Beth were in a heated discussion. Beth wasn�t happy. I heard her raise her voice.
�You better tell him!�
She got up and stormed into the kitchen. I turned away before Tami could catch me eavesdropping. Shortly thereafter Bert got up and joined our group, leaving Tami all alone. The guys joked around as we watched Mr. Anderson try to burn the burgers.
I wasn�t going to talk to Tami right now. If Beth was pissed with her, then I knew I would be also, so I decided it was in my best interest to ignore the obvious invitation to go talk to her. Even a �stupid boy� like me could figure out she cleared Bert out so we could have some alone time. She had played some kind of game with me all week and I�d had enough.
Before I could get too deep into things, lunch was served. We had a lot of fun. Luke and Mike were a riot. I never realized they were so funny. The one person who wasn�t fitting in was Bert. He had always been such a stuck-up snob that I couldn�t imagine Tami would have anything to do with him. After lunch, Mike, Luke and Bert all left. The Andersons made themselves scarce to give Tami and me a chance to talk.
�What did you say to piss off Beth?�
Tami blushed brightly and glared at me.
�You�re not going to make this easy, are you?�
I took that as a rhetorical question and just waited her out. She seemed to make up her mind and started in with what was going on.
�David, I have an opportunity to go to a much better school to get me ready for premed: Wesleyan Academy. I�ll be leaving at the end of September to start the fourth quarter.�
I could tell by her body language she expected me to explode over this, but this really had nothing to do with me. She had always dreamed about being a doctor. This school was extremely well regarded for its academics. I had always known that at some point we would go our separate ways. Her schooling would be intense and take many years. At some point, she had to leave me behind. I guess it was happening sooner rather than later.
�That�s great news. I understand it�s very expensive. How are you swinging the cost?�
Her head jerked up and I could see tears of joy in her eyes. She jumped out of her chair, tackled me and put me in a bear hug.
�Thank you, thank you, thank you for understanding. I was scared you�d be mad. You�ve just come back and now I�m leaving you. I should�ve known I could count on you to understand. I�m so sorry for not putting more faith in you. Our friendship means so much to me. I was afraid I�d lose it.�
�Tami, you never have to worry about me like that. I know this is important to you. Does it suck that you�re moving several hours away? Yes, but we both knew that at some point we would need to have a long-distance friendship. No matter how far apart we are, we�ll always be friends. I�ll love you wherever you are.�
I looked over at the back door and Beth was smiling. She could tell we were fine. My friendship with Beth had also gotten closer since I got back. Maybe that was a good thing if Tami were to leave me. I needed to be surrounded with friends who had my best interests at heart. Beth, Alan and Jeff were all good friends. My new friendships with Lily and the football guys also looked promising.
Then there were the potentially game-changing friends. Cindy, Suzanne and Tracy could potentially be much more than just friends. The dream girl was Peggy. If I could ever break out of the �friend zone,� I would be over-the-moon happy.
The one that didn�t seem to register was Tina. I�d lost my virginity to her, but the way things ended just made no sense. Looking back, I was a little sad I�d lost my virginity to her. There wasn�t a real connection there. I would rather have waited and lost my virginity to Suzanne. Even though she told me that what we did was a one-time thing, I didn�t think either one of us believed it. I really had done a lot in a short time to get a nice support team around me.
Not having Tami here every day would be hard because of the nine years of history we had. We hadn�t talked for the past five months, but for me this had been good in a strange way. I�d had to learn to stand on my own. Before, I would always bring my problems to Tami, and she would solve them for me. She�d always been my compass that guided me through life. Not having her around over the summer had been hard for me. Uncle John knew he couldn�t allow us to communicate or I would have never grown up. I think the reason I hadn�t pushed harder to reconcile with Tami was that deep down I knew our relationship had to change. She couldn�t just fix things for me forever.
Would I need her as a sounding board? Hell, yes. The thing I knew was that she had my back 100%. She�d never done anything that wasn�t in my best interest. Even when she told me to get lost five months ago, she had done what was best for me. No relationship was ever equal, and I knew Tami had given me more than I had ever been able to give back. She never cared, because she knew I would lay down my life for her.
I knew we would always be best friends. Distance wouldn�t change that. With video chats, it would be almost as if she was here. Was it a big deal she was leaving to pursue her dreams? Yes, in the sense that she would finally get what she wanted, but it wouldn�t change how I felt about her. I knew deep down I loved her and she loved me. Someday, who knew?
Tami suddenly surprised me when she leaned in and kissed me. In the ten years I�d known her, she had never kissed me. This kiss wasn�t about passion. This was about healing our relationship. I pulled her into a hug and we remained lip-locked for what seemed like eternity. It was the perfect symbol of our love and friendship. When we finally broke apart, we both had tears rolling down our faces. My throat was so constricted with emotion I couldn�t say a word.
Seemingly, out of nowhere, Beth stepped up and smiled at us.
�I take you guys have made up?�
Tami hopped off my lap and I stood up, pulled Beth into an embrace, and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
�Yes, we�ve made up, and thank you for being our friend. I love you too.�
I really didn�t know what had gotten into me being so much more affectionate with Beth. It just felt right, and she didn�t seem to object.
�Come on in, guys. Mom made a cake and we have some ice cream. We�d all like to hear about Tami�s great opportunity.�
Beth led the way. I took Tami�s hand and we walked in as if we were a couple. For some reason we needed the contact to assure each other that this was real. We walked into the kitchen, and Tami and I both saw it was German chocolate cake, our favorite. We broke out into big grins when we saw two big glasses of milk waiting for us. When the cake was served, there was a scoop of vanilla ice cream on the side. Mrs. A had really made an effort to impress.
�I�ve been accepted to Wesleyan Academy starting the fourth quarter. They do things differently there. Their school year is broken into four equal quarters instead of the two-semester system we have. I�ll be starting when the October quarter begins.�
�What will you be studying?� Mr. Anderson asked.
�Premed. That�s always been her dream,� I said.
�Yes, they have a fantastic premed curriculum. They have it set up so that by my senior year I�ll be taking college-level classes. The plan is this should cut at least a year off the time it will take me to become a doctor. They also have close ties to Stanford, Johns Hopkins and many of the other better medical schools.�
�How did you get in? It�s my understanding that Wesleyan is very exclusive, many times invitation-only,� Mrs. A said.
�Actually, that�s a funny story. Over the summer I decided not to play baseball because it just wasn�t any fun without David.� She squeezed my hand to let me know everything was fine. �I decided to learn to play golf. One of the few people I knew at the country club was Bert. Turns out his dad, Dr. Nelson, is involved with setting up scholarships for deserving students who would benefit from an education at Wesleyan Academy. Last week they had a fundraiser for the scholarships, and I was invited. At the event, it was announced I was the first recipient. As a bonus I discovered Bert�s a nice guy and we became friends.� She gave me a direct look and then clarified. �I said �friend,� not �boyfriend.��
Everyone laughed when they saw my sheepish look.
�The last two weeks have been very busy getting all the details worked out. I�ll continue to go to school here until the end of September.� She looked me in the eye and said, �David doesn�t know it yet, but he�s going to help me get ready to go and spend a ton of quality time with me until I leave.�
�I think that sounds like a great idea. Just let me know your plans and what you need me to do,� I said.
Tami and I were able to spend some time catching up. It felt like things were as back to normal as having only a few weeks left with your best friend could be. We would make it work.
WHEN I GOT HOME, MOM, Dad and Greg helped me move into the garage apartment. By nine, I was exhausted. I curled up on my bed and slept ten hours straight.
Chapter 9 � Did I Get You in the Divorce?
Monday September 9
I took a quick shower and did my hair. This doing-the-hair thing was a pain. I went down to the kitchen to grab a bite to eat before school and Greg was there. I just ignored him and ate a bowl of cereal.
�Do you want a ride?� he asked when I was done.
I stopped and looked him in the eye.
�Okay, sounds better than riding the bus.�
On the way to school, all I could think about was Tami leaving. It wasn�t until I was almost to school that it began to sink in what she�d said. She said she loved me and I had told her I loved her too. Was that even possible? Did I love Tami? There was more to this than I knew. As my uncle taught me, just get through one day at a time and eventually things would work out.
When arrived, it didn�t take long for my spirits to lift.
�Hey, David,� I heard the sweet voice from behind me say, so I slowed down and let Tracy catch up.
We fell into step and I checked out her tight jeans, which hugged every curve. She was so delightful that her presence burned through my funk of worrying about Tami leaving.
I reached out and took her hand. She leaned in so we wouldn�t be overheard.
�You�re a bad boy. All I could think about was your cute butt.�
�How did you see my butt? I thought the connection dropped.�
�Yeah, right. You just wanted to see how horny you could make me.�
Horny was good.
�Did it work?� I asked.
�What do you think? I was waiting for you like a stalker when you got to school.�
When we got to the hall with my locker, I saw Tina waiting for me.
�Hey, save me a seat at lunch. I need to talk to Tina. We had a date last Friday and it looks like she needs to talk.�
�Wow, you�re the confident one. Aren�t you worried I�ll get jealous?�
�Tracy, you�re the most gorgeous girl in school. You have nothing to be jealous about. Now, do you want to do a little PDA so your friends have something to talk about?�
I nodded to indicate her fellow cheerleaders who were watching our every move. She actually gave a little schoolgirl giggle as she leaned in to peck me on the cheek. I was having none of that. I turned at the last second and laid a sizzling kiss on her.
�I think that�ll hold you until lunch,� I said.
As I left, her friends swarmed around her and you could hear the girl-chatter triple in volume. I had a feeling Tracy would get even at some point. I really hoped I would enjoy the revenge.
I walked away as she just stared after me. I walked up to Tina and saw she had a scowl on her face. I wasn�t in the mood for any drama, so I put on my best smile.
�Hi, Tina. What�s up?�
�What�s up with you and Tracy? Did you replace me that quickly?�
I was
�Come again?�
She instantly saw her mistake, because she looked apologetic. I decided to cut her some slack.
�Nothing, I�m the one who broke it off. Sorry for being a bitch, but I did want to talk to you. Some of my friends are interested in going out with you,� she said.
That was the last thing I thought she would say. I think she could tell it knocked me a little off-balance because she chuckled at my expression. Did she say friends, plural, as in more than one? Why would they tell her they wanted to go out with me? Then it dawned on me: Tina had talked to them about our date. As soon as I comprehended that, my face was suddenly bright red and Tina was now laughing.
�What did you tell them?�
�From the look on your face, probably more than you wanted me to.�
Oh dear God, she surely did not share the sex stuff? How do girls read our minds? She just nodded to my unasked question, and I buried my face in my hands. Someday I�ll learn that girls give much more detail than a guy ever would. Two guys would just say something like, �Did you nail her?� and the conversation would be over. Girls gave each other every shocking detail.
�You�re so cute. Don�t worry, you came off well. They�re all waiting for me to give them the go-ahead. Do you want me to give the all-clear today? Or wait a day or two?�
�Please, don�t set them loose on me today. I have too much going on, and I have a, oh I don�t know, a date with Tracy on Friday. Can you put them off until I find out what that�s all about?�
She could see the desperation in my eyes. I was sure she could have toyed with me, but she took pity.
�Sure. Just remember you promised to take me out once I turn sixteen.�
�I�m looking forward to it.�
The bell sounded to indicate it was time for our first class. I dumped my book bag, grabbed what I needed and headed to class.
AT LUNCH, I FOUND LILY had waited for me and she looked concerned. I smiled at her to reassure her.
�Did I get you in the divorce?�
�You sure did,� she said, and seemed to brighten at my teasing.
I came up and gave her a hug.
�What�s bugging you? You look sad.�
�Actually, you�re bugging me. How come you didn�t ask
That brought me up short. To be honest, I hadn�t even thought about asking Lily out. It had nothing to do with how she looked. I would be comfortable having her on my arm. The problem was she was the center of so much of my recent past. I still had days where it was almost too much. I could see she was serious and she deserved a serious answer.
�That date was a practice date,� I said, and I could tell that confused her. �My brother�s been helping me out. He�s getting some help from his girlfriend, Cindy. You might have noticed some changes in me over the last few weeks. This is going to sound bad. They�ve been helping me become
I waited for her to laugh at me. My eyes drifted to my feet in embarrassment. It did sound bad when I said it aloud.
�Hey, look at me,� she said, and made me look her in the eyes. �Tami told me what was going on. I just wanted to know why you didn�t ask me. If you haven�t figured it out yet, I�d like a chance to be more than friends.�
I think my response wasn�t what she was looking for.
�How the hell does Tami know what�s going on? I never told her, and I�m pretty sure Greg and Cindy aren�t talking about this.�
She chuckled.
�You�ll have to ask her. She scares me sometimes with how she finds things out. All I know is that you, mister, better never have any real secrets, because Tami will know them before you do.�
�Lord, isn�t that the truth.�
�So back to my question: do I have a shot at a date?�
I let out a big sigh.
�Lily, I�m just starting this dating thing. I have no idea what I�m doing. Let me get this figured out before I bring you into this mess. You�re too important to me to be just one date. You�re the type of person I could get serious with.�
�Yeah, right, no idea what you�re doing. All Tina can talk about is how big you are and how much pleasure you gave her.�
I would have to kill my mom. I knew her little talk with the girls would come back and kick me in the butt. Poor Tina was no help when she went on and on about Mr. Happy. At least Lily had the grace to blush. I decided to change the subject before anyone else had an opinion on my manhood.
�Sorry, no details. Are you ready for the big time?� I asked.
She didn�t miss a beat.
�All right, I�ll bite.�
�We�re going to be sitting at the �cool kids� table. It seems I�m now cool since I played well on Saturday. Are you sure you want to spend time with all those stuck-up people?�
�If you�re there, I�ll be fine.�
She was like a puppy. She only saw the best in me. I just wish I were as good a guy as she thought I was. I needed some unconditional love about now. I pulled her into a hug and kissed her forehead. We had grabbed our trays and picked out what to eat when Lily broached the subject that had weighed on me.
�I heard you and Tami aren�t talking. Is there anything I can do?�
Lily really is a sweet girl. She didn�t know about our talk on Sunday.
�We talked yesterday and we�re good. That was nice of you to ask.�
I didn�t think she expected that because she kind of snorted and gave me a goofy half-smile. I wiggled my eyebrows at her and she fell into step with me.
When we walked into the lunchroom, I was looking for my new cool group. Lily nudged me and pointed with her chin to where Tracy was seated. When we came up, there was only one seat next to Tracy. Tracy looked at Mona Wingman, they did that girl thing where they read each other�s mind, and Mona got up to make room for Lily and me. Tracy was a gracious hostess.
�David, Lily, I�m glad you guys could join us,� Tracy said, shocking Lily because she didn�t know Tracy even knew who she was. �I want to make sure everyone knows each other. This is Sammie Goudy, Kim Sun, Mona Wingman, Mike Herndon, Tim Foresee and Jake Holcombe. Gang, this is David Dawson and Lily Harris.�
Mike gave me a big grin.
�Hey Bemoc, glad you could make it.�
I gave Tracy a dirty look and she shook her head that she didn�t put him up to it, so I just grinned.
�Let me guess. First week of school Tracy tagged you with the nickname?�
�How did you know? I�m hoping to pass it along.�
Tim came to my rescue.
�Sorry, man. You can�t give your mantle away. Plus, I shudder to think what your new nickname will be once Tracy gets done with you.�
Mike looked aghast.
�I hadn�t thought of that.�
We had a good time until Tracy asked Lily how she knew me.
�David saved my life.�
�Seriously?� Mona asked.
�Oh, yes. I was at a party where someone gave me a spiked drink. I passed out and almost choked to death on my own vomit, when this guy saved me. I guess when I was turning blue everyone else bailed on the party and left me to die. David even took the fall for the party to keep everyone else out of trouble.�
A COUPLE OF THINGS changed when I joined the varsity football team. The first was in PE. I was given a trainer who monitored my conditioning and weight lifting. I met Jill Kim after lunch. The first day was mainly getting a baseline as to where I was physically. We then went outside and she had me run some drills. She pointed out I was having the typical problem boys have when their growth spurt sets in: I had coordination issues.
We both agreed I needed to bulk up some to take the pounding at the varsity level. She proposed I work on conditioning in the mornings Sunday through Thursday. She would assign me a running partner who would meet me at my home the following morning. I would alternate days between lifting and working on improving my speed. I would lift Sunday, Tuesday and Thursday. I would do speed training Monday and Wednesday.
The only strange thing she had me scheduled to do was Pilates. There was a Saturday class with the park district I had to sign up and pay for. She explained Pilates was the fastest way I could build flexibility, muscle strength, and endurance. The emphasis was on developing a strong core or center, and improving coordination and balance. We had a game Saturday, so I�d start next week.
The second was I was assigned a tutor. In middle school, I was an A/B-average student without cracking any books, so I wasn�t too worried about my grades. I made a commitment to improve my grades this year. Our school counselor insisted I have a tutor. She explained that if I wanted to get into a good college, I�d need grades as well as my football skills. She went on to explain that the pressure of being a freshman playing varsity ball might be overwhelming.
I had study hall as the last class of the day. Instead of going there, I was told to go to one of the tutoring rooms. They were soundproofed because they were also used as music practice rooms. These were small rooms with a desk, two chairs and a computer. I showed up a few minutes late because I wasn�t sure where it was. When I walked in, I was blasted.
�You�re late!�
I stepped back and saw my tutor was Suzanne Ball, a.k.a. the Ice Princess. I smiled. I guess she really was going to teach me things. She looked pissed, which confused me. Then I remembered she was a cheerleader and word was out Tracy was interested in me.
Cindy warned me off by telling me something was up with Suzanne. If it weren�t for that, I�d make a serious play for her. Of course, we had the usual issues of her being in the social elite and a senior. Both seemed like insurmountable obstacles in creating a relationship. The final hurdle was the Ice Princess had been asked out by the best looking, most confident guys around, and she had turned them all down. I didn�t stack up to that kind of competition.
�What are you mad about?�
�You�re late.�
Every guy knows the first thing a girl throws at you when they�re pissed is usually not the real issue.
�Okay, I call bullshit.�
Now that was probably not my wisest move.
�What do you mean, bullshit? I take being a tutor seriously. If you�re not going to respect my time, I�ll find someone else to tutor you.�
�Whoa, I was late because I didn�t know where the room was. I called bullshit because that isn�t the real reason you�re mad.�
�All right, wise guy, why am I mad?�
I try never to ever fall for that one. I�ve had my mom pull it on me way too many times. She was the champion at this. I wouldn�t confess to stuff she hadn�t thought of. Suzanne was a lightweight compared to my mom. I gave her a small smile.
�Suzanne, I would never presume to tell you what you are or aren�t mad about. I just know you aren�t mad about me being late. Irritated, yes, but you�re mad about something else.�
�So you don�t think I could be mad about you being late?�
�Of course you could. But let�s be honest, is that really why you�re mad?�
�No.�
Now we�re starting to get somewhere with this.
�Care to share, so we can work this out?�
�I�m not sure I want to work this out.�
�Fair enough, would you prefer to yell at me and get it out of your system?�
This one took her back. Mom has used this technique on me, so I knew its effect. It made me take a step back and decide what I really wanted to do. Sometimes I
�You dork. I have no idea why I can�t stay mad at you. I�d gotten myself all worked up so I could blast you.�
�Tracy?� I guessed.
�Yeah, I figured if I came on tough I could smack you around and help you see she�s not the right girl for you.�
�I agree. Tracy isn�t the best match. She�s way out of my league, but I need to start with you. Are you comfortable being my tutor? If not, that won�t affect our friendship, but I know we have a little more between us than a normal tutor and student would have.�
�No, I really am fine with teaching you. Like I said before, what we did was a one-time thing.�
�Well good; well, not really good. I�m glad you want to be my tutor. I have to say, you�re one sexy lady and I�m a teenage boy. I get what we did was a one-time thing. But I can fantasize, can�t I?�
I finally got a big smile out of her.
�Only if I can fantasize too,� Suzanne stated.
�Who am I to stop you? So, here�s the deal: you smacked me around and got me to see the light. I�ll get my head out of my backside and at least talk to Tracy about whatever it is she has planned. I�ll fantasize about the sexiest woman I know. You get to fantasize about the cutest freshman you know. Do we have a deal?�
�Well, I don�t know about the sexiest woman part, but deal. Now get your books out and let�s see what we need to work on.�
Yeah, she thinks I�m the cutest freshman. Hey, you have to take your victories where you find them.
I found that Suzanne was a big help. My biggest problem had always been organization. I always waited until the last minute to write a paper or to study. She sat me down and taught me how to use my tablet calendar app to plan my days.
MY FIRST DAY OF VARSITY football was, let�s say, interesting. I got my head handed to me. I was no longer the strongest or fastest, but I held my own. Word had gotten out about what I�d done in my first game, so the defense decided they needed to prove a point and put me in my place. Towards the end of practice, Coach Lambert called the offense and defense together to scrimmage goal-line plays. This drill could be brutal. Both sides wanted to prove who the best was.
�Y�all gather around here. Today we�re going to make this interesting. We�re going to put the ball on the 3 yard line, and if the offense scores then the defense will have to sprint to the 50 yard line and back. If the defense holds the offense, they have to run the same. If the offense fumbles and the defense recovers, it�s one lap around the field.�
Kevin Goode was our All-State middle linebacker and defensive captain. He was six-four and weighed 210 pounds. He was particularly well suited for the position. He was fast, strong and had a nose for the ball.
�You wimps are running laps today!� Kevin yelled.
The whole defense was whooping it up. Our quarterback was �Magic� Mike Wade. He got his nickname for being a wizard at running the option.
�Okay, guys, huddle up. The last time we ran this drill, we ran six laps. I don�t care what happens today, but
We all nodded in agreement.
�Okay, Dawson, they�re going to try to kill you. I�m not going to sugarcoat it. Kevin loves to crush the new guy, and you�re it. Either we can keep the ball out of your hands, or we can see if you�re man enough for varsity. What�s it going to be?�
I didn�t hesitate; challenge my manhood and I would respond.
�Give me the ball!�
�All right, you heard him. Veer right on two.�
When we got to the line of scrimmage, I could see Kevin was prepared to blitz. Oh My God, he was huge. My adrenaline began to pump and I prepared to be creamed.
�Down. Set. Hut HUT!�
I exploded off the ball and hit the line of scrimmage and no Kevin. He had guessed wrong and blitzed to the left side. I walked into the end zone. Kevin went ballistic.
�God damn freshman just scored on us! Ladies, I am
Magic got in Kevin�s face.
�Shut your mouth and start running.�
When they got back, we huddled up again.
�We got lucky on that one. Are you ready to run it again?� he asked me.
�Yeah, I think he�s starting to piss me off.�
The whole huddle cracked up.
�You think? Veer right on two,� Magic chuckled.
Kevin wouldn�t take any chances this time. He had the strong safety prepared to blitz the left side and him on the right. We would meet in the hole this time.
�Down. Set. Hut HUT!�
I exploded into the line and tried to keep as low as possible. Kevin did his best imitation of a freight train and did the same. We hit head to head; I felt every vertebra in my neck and back slam together; and white-hot pain exploded through me. The impact caused my helmet to come flying out of the pile. The only thing that kept me from fumbling was that I landed on the ball.
Kevin staggered back and fell on his butt.
�Son of a Bitch, Dawson! You smacked the crap out of me! I�m glad you�re on our team. Boys, help him up.�
I was surprised when the defense fought over who would help me stand up. I thought it would be best if I just laid there for a while. I felt guys pull me up and I staggered to my feet. To my surprise, the defense had me surrounded and they were all slapping me on my back. I got my balance back and Kevin was in my face.
�Kevin, man, I never want to play against you again,� I said with as much sincerity as I could muster.
�I hear you, brother! You hit harder than anyone I�ve ever come up against.�
Coach Lambert decided that was as good as it would get today and sent us to the locker room. Magic and Luke waited for me. I was still a little worried I might be hurt. I was unsteady, so they each took a side and guided me to the locker room.
�I�ve never seen Kevin even talk to an offensive player before. He considers them his enemy,� Magic said with a big grin.
�My brother said you were tough. I would have fumbled like a little girl if I�d been hit that hard.� Luke said, and Magic nodded in agreement.
�Can I tell you guys a secret? I would have fumbled if I hadn�t fallen on the ball.�
They cracked up. They got me to the trainer who checked me out and pronounced that I would live. He suggested I go sit in the hydrotherapy whirlpool tub to soak. I decided I�d had enough of school for one day and sent a text to Beth to see if I could use their hot tub, and she agreed. I then sent a text to Tracy to see if she wanted to join me. She had just finished practice and met me out in front of the school where Beth was waiting.
I felt like an old man as I walked up to them.
�Rough day?� Beth asked.
�I think they tried to kill me. Kevin Goode actually tried to take my head off. I�m not sure they found my helmet, it flew so far.�
Both their eyes got big. They�d seen Kevin hit a running back.
I heard the squeal of tires as a classic Corvette came to a stop, and out jumped Bill Rogers. Tracy stiffened.
�Take Tracy inside and then go get help,� I told Beth.
Beth didn�t hesitate as she grabbed Tracy�s hand and dragged her inside the school. Bill went to follow, but I stepped in front of him. I tried to be casual.
�Hey, Bill, long time no see.�
�David, get the hell out of my way.�
�Sorry man, but she�s my girlfriend.�
Okay, we had never really put a label on it, and we hadn�t even gone on a date yet, but it felt right.
�What did you say?� Bill asked as he got a nasty look on his face. This was going south fast.
�I said Tracy Dole is my girlfriend.�
I was amazed that my voice didn�t squeak. The look he gave me left no doubt he didn�t agree with that statement. He started to get the crazy look in his eye that scared everyone. I suddenly realized Bill was no longer bigger than I was. He was probably five-nine and weighed about 150 pounds. If my neck and back weren�t messed up, I would�ve had a chance.
�The hell she is. I�m not done with that bitch. No one walks out on Bill Rogers.�
My dad had always told me that if you ever got into a fight, throw the first punch and don�t worry about fighting fair. I knew if this lasted more than a couple of punches, I was done. I could barely move. I could feel my neck and back stiffening as we stood there.
I�m not a fighter. The last fight I was in was in Little League when some jerk had tried to run Tami over when she covered second base. Bill was a completely different animal. His stock-in-trade was intimidation built upon a reputation for being a nasty fighter. Labor Day was still fresh in my mind. I needed to do something dramatic.
Bill squared himself and pulled his arm back to punch my lights out. I wouldn�t beat him to the punch and I wasn�t sure if it would have enough power to do any good, so I kicked him in the balls. I actually lifted him off the ground about four inches. I heard a girl scream, and in a flash, Tracy was there and looked as if she was going to kick his head off. As she pulled her foot back to punt his skull into next week, I grabbed her around the waist. Her momentum swung us around in a circle as she screamed profanities at Bill. Fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on how you look at it, Bill had passed out, so he never got Tracy�s full message.
About that time, Kevin and three of his defensive players pulled up and jumped out of his car. He took one look at Tracy and smiled.
�Honey, David put him down, and we�ll take it from here.�
Beth pulled up in her car and I guided Tracy to the back seat. She was crying now and relieved. I looked back at Kevin and nodded.
�Thanks, man. I appreciate this.�
�No worries, Dawson. We have your back anytime.�
By the time we got to Beth�s, Tracy was doing much better. She looked at me funny, but I was focused on getting into the hot tub because my back had really started to tighten up. I didn�t have my suit so I just threw on a pair of shorts. Mrs. A offered to make us dinner, so I sent a text to Dad to let him know where I was and that I�d be home later.
I crawled into the hot tub and let the warm water relax every tense muscle. It was heaven. I felt my neck and back loosen. I did a few twists and my back popped back into place about six times. The headache that had been building started to go away. I leaned my head back and I must have dozed off.
Mrs. A and Beth came out with a plate of sandwich makings, a bowl of potato salad, and iced tea. I jerked awake when I felt cold water drip on my forehead. Beth held an ice cube over my face.
�Young Lady! If I weren�t hurting right now, I would be tickling you. So be advised, when I get better I owe you one,� I mock-warned her.
Beth stuck her tongue out at me and sashayed her cute little butt over to the table. I was starved, so I crawled out of the hot tub and headed for the food. Beth gasped and stared at me. Mrs. A chuckled.
�David, grab a towel.�
I couldn�t figure out what they were talking about until I saw where Beth was staring. My wet shorts had left nothing to the imagination. Thanks to Beth�s little show, Mr. Happy had come out to play. My heart skipped a beat and I quickly grabbed a towel. I just smirked at Beth.
�Well, I guess I don�t have any secrets from you anymore.�
�David!� Beth screeched and turned beet red.
�Beth, you shouldn�t tease the poor boy, he�s injured,� Mrs. A tormented her embarrassed daughter.
Beth turned on her Mom, not believing she had blamed her for my arousal. I snuck up behind Beth, circled her waist, and pulled her into my arms. She could feel my arousal on her butt, and I whispered loud enough for Mrs. A to hear.
�Baby, don�t start something you�re not willing to finish.�
She spun around in my embrace. Her eyes were huge and I planted a kiss on her. About that time, Tracy came out and froze when she saw Beth in my arms and the lip-lock I had on her. I winked at her to let her know we�re just having some fun. I broke the kiss and gave Beth an evil grin.
�You�re bad. We are so not even now,� Beth warned me.
Mrs. A gave us an amused look and I could see the wheels turning. I appreciated I had ratcheted up the sexy meter higher than I ever had before with Beth. We had flirted and badgered each other before, but I had never kissed her like that.
I walked up to Tracy, put my arm around her waist, and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
�You look nice.�
Beth had loaned her a swimsuit and t-shirt. We grabbed plates and made sandwiches.
�Mrs. A, this looks great. Thanks for doing this, and thanks for letting me use the hot tub. I feel like a new man.�
�How are you doing today, David? You were a little out of sorts yesterday.�
The �no secrets� thing really did apply to all the Andersons and me, so I wasn�t surprised she would ask me directly about Tami leaving. Tracy gave me a strange look.
�Sorry I didn�t tell you. Tami made me promise. She wanted to be the one to tell you,� Beth said.
�No, you were in a bad spot. I know you�d have told me if she stopped keeping it a secret,� I told her to take her off the hook.
Tracy looked even more confused. She didn�t know Tami was going to Wesleyan in a few weeks.
�Tami Glade told me yesterday she�s been given a scholarship to attend Wesleyan Academy. She wants to be a doctor someday, and this is a fantastic opportunity for her,� I explained.
�You have to understand Tami and David have been best friends since I�ve known them. Heck, they�re both so stupid I don�t think they realize they love each other. For her to not tell him was kind of a big deal,� Beth said.
I just waved it off.
�Water under the bridge.�
I�m sure no one believed that, but they were polite enough not to call me a liar. I really needed to change the conversation. If I had to pretend this wasn�t bothering me for another second I think I�d start crying. I finished my sandwich and decided to change the locale.
�Let�s hit the hot tub again. My neck and back are still killing me.�
Mrs. Anderson, Beth and Tracy all decided to join me in the hot tub. Mr. Anderson was traveling this week. He worked for UPS doing on-site quality assurance reviews. When I got in, Tracy and Beth were seated on either side and Mrs. A was seated across from me. I have to say, Mrs. A still had a killer body. She had Beth when she was nineteen and she was now only thirty-seven. She was in her prime as a woman. Her looks gave me a glimpse into how nice Beth would look at that age.
However, I have to say the body I was interested in was Tracy�s. Beth had given her a white string bikini. I would have to thank Beth later. I started to become aroused when she lost the t-shirt. Tracy was five-nine with long dancer�s legs and athletic. Tracy was one of those rare girls who had both a great bottom and large breasts. Normally girls seem to have either one or the other.
Mrs. A turned on the tub jets and I just moaned in pleasure. After several minutes of total bliss, I felt the water shift as Mrs. A and Beth crawled out of the tub. Beth smiled and winked at me as she and her mom headed into the house. After a few more minutes, the tub jets stopped via the timer. I started to get hot, so I crawled out of the tub. Tracy checked me out. I knew my shorts were putting me on display. For some reason I wasn�t nervous that Tracy was getting an eyeful. I knew from the locker room I had nothing to be ashamed of. I guess I passed the test because her eyes finally met mine and she smiled.
�I need to cool off. I�m going to take a dip in the pool,� she said.
She got out, slid her hand into mine, and led me to the pool. The Anderson�s pool was nice. It had an area to swim laps. It also had an area that sloped down like at a beach. You walked into a few inches of water and then it gradually went to five feet deep. When we first got in the water felt like it was freezing, but after a minute, it started to feel good.
I leaned against the wall when I felt Tracy invade my personal space. Her large breasts brushed my chest before the rest of her slid up against me. I wrapped her in my arms and just moaned. She had a very intense look in her eyes.
�I want to thank you for what you did today. Bill scares me. I also want to thank you for stopping me. I�m afraid I would have done something I would�ve regretted.�
�It was all I could do to hold you back. I�m just glad you and Beth listened to me and got out of harm�s way. I don�t know what I�d have done if either of you had gotten hurt.�
�David, I know we�ve known each other since kindergarten,� Tracy said, as she got serious. �However, I didn�t really notice you until Saturday when you showed up with the Ice Princess. I�ve been asking around about you.�
�Oh really, heard anything good?�
�You�d be surprised. I actually talked to Tami Glade about you for nearly two hours.�
I wasn�t surprised Tami would put in a good word for me. I�d do the same for her if the roles were reversed.
�She�s one of your biggest cheerleaders. What has surprised me is everyone comments on what a good guy you are. I know you went through a rough patch last spring, but by all accounts, you�ve come out of that just fine. I guess the point I�m trying to make is you�ve shocked me.�
�Is that good?� I asked.
�Absolutely. I have a habit of going out with bad boys. Bill was the most recent and probably the worst one. I think I�m ready for a nice guy, but I need to take things slow.�
Mr. Happy would not be pleased with that. I think I�ll wait to tell him; he doesn�t listen to me anyways. I could think of three things I�d like to be doing with Tracy right now that didn�t involve talking. Emotionally, though, I wasn�t ready for a full-blown relationship either. I could see falling hard for her. She was a stone-cold fox with a wicked sense of humor.
Every guy has his ideal girl. Mine was Peggy Pratt. The only thing Tracy lacked was red hair, green eyes and alabaster skin with freckles, but Tracy surpassed Peggy by having a curvier body. The other thing that pushed Tracy past Peggy was we�re only a year apart in age. The last thing I ever wanted to do was to hurt Tracy. I had seen time and again how expectations, when set too high, ended up killing a relationship. Eventually someone couldn�t meet the expectations and the other person was hurt.
�Aren�t we getting a little ahead of ourselves here? I mean, we�ve spent less than three or four hours actually talking to each other. I�d bet you�ve talked more to Tami than you have me.�
She seemed relieved.
�I agree 100%. I want to spend time with you and get to know you. I want to take things slowly. I�ve been way too wild, and I�m afraid I�m starting to get the wrong kind of reputation. But I have to say, David Dawson, I�m falling for you. I know it�s fast, and that scares me. I�ve never had anyone affect me like you do.
�I think the main thing is your quiet confidence. I see you talking to beautiful women and you just take it in stride. A perfect example was you flirting with Beth. She�s one of the prettiest girls at Lincoln High. I don�t know a single underclassman who could flirt with her and hold their own. If we do end up going out, you�ll have to deal with what comes with me. I�m hit on a lot, but I think it�ll be alright because you�ll also be hit on. As long as we understand that at the end of the day we come back to each other, I�ll be okay.�
Did she just give me the green light to date other people? Had she put a subtle claim on me? I think the answer to the first question was, let�s see where things go. The answer to the second was �yes.�
�Trace, I like you. I like you for reasons that matter to me. You have a great sense of humor, you�re smart, you keep me on my toes, and you�re cute. You check every box I have and then some, but I don�t want to mislead you. I�m not in love with you. I am in lust, yes, but not in love, yet,� I said.
�If you were in love with me I�d be running for the hills. Look, I don�t want to put a label on us yet, but I want you to be aware that everyone one at school will be looking at us as a couple. Will that be a problem?� she asked.
�What do you mean?�
�Well, I�m aware you�re involved with some other people.�
Now we would address the elephant in the room. I had to give her credit for not being afraid to talk about what concerned her.
�Okay, I�m going to tell you everything and let you decide if you want to jump aboard this crazy train. I think this�ll either scare you off or not, we�ll see,� I said as I tried to gauge her reaction. �Yes, I�ve been involved with other people recently. This is all new to me. I know you think I come across as confident, but honestly, I�m trying to find my way. The other girls have been just fun, no strings attached, me trying to find what works for me,� I explained.
�At the start of school, I recruited the help of my big brother and his girlfriend to help transform me from nerd into something more. Sometimes I don�t even realize what a transformation it�s been. When you showed interest in me, it scared the heck out of me. You�re so far out of my league I have to get down on my knees and thank God that you even talk to me,� I finished in a hurry.
�I don�t know where you get that. You�re a good-looking guy. Thank you for being honest with me. I see now that if I�m going to go out with you, I�m going to have to get my own act together. It�s obvious I�ve come off as someone you think is above you. That is so wrong. I have the same insecurities and flaws everyone else has; I just have more practice at covering them up. If we�re being honest, you�re out of my league. I was a little surprised you gave me the time of day after the way I used to treat you,� Tracy said.
This conversation was too intense. I needed to lighten thing up.
�Nope, all you have to do is wiggle your butt and smile at me and I�m yours. I�m a guy, after all,� I said as I winked at her.
�I think I can do that,� and she rubbed herself against my chest to prove the point.
What were we talking about? Oh, yeah!
�Look, let�s not build up a lot of expectations. I�m sure I would disappoint you. Can we keep it casual and see where it goes?� I asked.
�Deal. Now let�s go thank our hostesses and see if one of them will give us a ride home.�
WHEN I GOT BACK TO my new bachelor pad over the garage, I noticed Dad had installed an intercom. I should let everyone know I was home, so I pushed the button.
�Just wanted to let you know I�m home and going to bed.�
I was ready for bed when I heard the door downstairs open and someone come up the stairs. It could only be my mom, because everyone else would knock. I sleep naked, so I pulled the covers up to hide my lower half. Mom looked at me with concern. Oh boy, I could do without this.
�What�s going on with you and Tami?�
That was the question, wasn�t it? I was tired and afraid I would lose my temper. Mom has a way of pushing my buttons, so I decided to delay this conversation.
�Tami is leaving to go to school at Wesleyan Academy. She�ll be leaving the first of October.�
�Are you guys talking again?�
�I think so. We had a long talk yesterday, but I�m afraid it�ll never be the same. Mom, I think I really messed up and I don�t know how to fix it.�
�Don�t worry, that girl loves you. There�s no way you can mess up. She just needs to have a little space to get used to the idea of you not being around. I�m sure she�s hurting as much as you are, and the change will be hard on both of you.�
�I know, Mom. Not everything can be about me. I need to think about what�s best for her. I just don�t want to lose my best friend.�
Mom gave a tight smile.
�When did you grow up?�
�I haven�t. I�m just a fifteen-year-old kid trying to get through each day as it�s thrown at me.�
�I sometimes forget that.�
�Mom, before you leave, could you put muscle cream on my back and neck? I took a pretty good hit today in football, and it�s killing me.�
She agreed, and we chatted about other things as she helped me. I thanked her, and she left shortly thereafter. I was sound asleep before she made it back to the house.
Chapter 10 � You Take My Breath Away
Tuesday September 10
The next morning I knew I had a problem. The muscles up and down my spine seized up and I couldn�t move. I broke out in a cold sweat and moaned when I heard Mom on the intercom.
�Breakfast is ready.�
I prayed it would only take a little time before someone came to find me. I�d had a cramp before, but this was worse. I�d never felt so helpless in all my life. I heard someone knock on the door downstairs.
�Come in,� I cried.
Thank God, someone came to check on me. It was Greg. At this point, I didn�t care who it was. The pain was so intense I didn�t know if I would pass out or throw up. Greg slowly came up the stairs.
�Mom�s worried you�re going to be late for school.�
�I need help,� I whimpered.
I could feel myself going into shock. Greg rushed to my side.
�What�s wrong?�
�Can�t move, football, please help,� I begged.
Greg took charge. He recognized I was in real trouble. He yelled down the stairs.
�Tami, dial 911 and get an ambulance.�
�What?! Is David all right?�
What a dumb question. No, I was not all right!
�No, he�s not. Now call 911 and go tell Mom.�
I saw the edges of my vision go dark and bright flashes. I lost my battle to stay conscious. The next thing I knew I was lying in a hospital bed in traction, pumped full of muscle relaxants. Wow, I felt good. I needed to get a supply of these meds. I looked around the room to get my bearings, and I saw Tami was the lone person in the room with me. She was reading her math book, studying.
My eyes narrowed and I got a scowl on my face.
�I�m mad at you.�
I shocked her. She looked around for reinforcements, but no one was around.
�Yes, I know you are.�
The side effect of the drugs was I had no inhibitions. This must be how my mom felt all the time.
�Why are you leaving me?�
Oops, didn�t mean to put it that way.
�I�m not leaving you. I�m just going off to school. We�re always going to be friends.�
I felt my chest tighten up. It made me sick to think of Tami not being here. If it hadn�t been for the drugs, I would have curled up into a ball and died. I needed to lance this boil or I was headed for a nervous breakdown.
�Look, just tell me we�re going to be all right. I don�t really care where you go. But you�re not acting like my friend.�
That did it. She was in tears. I just lay on the bed, and it felt like I was a bystander to a terrible car wreck. In my drug-hazed mind, I knew I�d messed up even more. Mom and Dad heard the commotion in my room and came in. Greg wasn�t too far behind. They saw me fuming, Tami crying, and Mom was true to form.
�David, what did you say to her? You will ask for forgiveness this instant!�
I felt like a caged animal. I was trapped in the bed with no way to get out of there, so I lashed out.
�All of you
Mom was not to be deterred.
�You little shit. You�ll apologize to everyone. I�ve had enough of your attitude.�
Luckily, a nurse came bustling in.
�All out! You, out! We cannot have you agitating the patients. Until further notice this room is off-limits to all guests,� my nurse ordered.
�What do you mean? I am his mother! He�s a minor under my care!�
The nurse got into Mom�s face.
�I said
To Dad�s credit, he pulled Mom to the door. Tami and Greg had already beaten a hasty retreat. Once everyone was out, the nurse came over, looked at the monitors, and after a quick check looked me in the eyes.
�Okay, I need you to take deep breaths and try to calm down. I�ll make sure they stay out,� the nurse promised.
I slowly started to relax. I gave the nurse a weak smile.
�Thanks, I was feeling a little trapped.�
She just nodded. I wanted to know about my condition.
�So, how bad am I?� I asked.
�You�re okay. You just had severe muscle spasms. Your x-rays don�t show any real damage. It looks like you were in a car wreck.�
�Football,� I supplied.
�That makes sense. The doctor wanted to see you once you woke up. I�ll page him.�
She made some notes on my chart and left. A few minutes later, a young man, who must be my doctor, showed up with my mom and dad in tow. As soon as Mom came in, she glared at me.
�I won�t cause any trouble. I�m just worried about you,� she said, sounding reasonable, so I knew I was either dying or the pod people had taken my mom.
The doctor looked at her, then at me and just shrugged.
�David, it looks like you took a direct hit to the head that compressed your spinal cord. There doesn�t seem to be any damage. What you experienced was severe muscle spasms. I�m going to release you in a few hours and give you a supply of muscle relaxants. I want you to talk to your team trainers, work on stretching, and get massage therapy for the next few days. Then on Friday, I want to see you again. If everything looks good, I�ll clear you to play football again.�
Mom couldn�t keep quiet.
�No, you will not be playing football!�
Dad caught my look of defiance and grabbed my mom�s arm to stop further outbursts. The doctor took in the standoff and snorted. I think he�d heard the same thing before. I was trusting Dad would fix this for me, so I didn�t express my opinion of Mom�s plan. The doctor continued and helped tilt the balance in my favor.
�Like I was saying, using the football team�s resources will help you get well
There was one thing Mom was, and that was tight when it came to money. I just kept quiet; I was sure it would blow over by tomorrow.
Two hours later, I was unstrapped, put into a wheelchair and given a supply of meds. Did I mention I really liked these meds? They put me in a great mood and I felt very mellow. The only bad side effect was I had a motormouth with absolutely no filter. My poor dad tried to keep a straight face as Mom got some of her own medicine on the trip home. About halfway home I was told I was to be sent to my bachelor pad and I was never going to get out. It was a good thing my dad had a calming effect on my mom or I think she might have kicked my butt.
Wednesday September 11
THE NEXT MORNING I let Greg and Tami drive me to school. I really had no choice: Mom wouldn�t allow me to ride my bike.
Before school started, I went to see the training staff. There were three of them. Mr. Hasting was the head trainer and I gave him the doctor�s recommendations. He called in our newly minted trainer, Ms. Grimes who looked like a volleyball player. She was five-eleven and had short brown hair. She took me into the training room.
�Give me your meds.�
I didn�t expect that. I reached into my duffle bag and gave them to her. I gave her a questioning look as she took them and locked them in a cabinet.
�These are the type of pills people like to steal. We�re required to lock them up when they�re on school grounds. If you need any, let me know and I�ll get them out for you.�
�Can I have some to take home?�
�I�ll give you some at the end of the day. Now we�re going to get you ready to play Saturday. Let me call the office and let them know where you are.�
She went over and used the phone to check me out of my classes. While she did that, she had me go change into my shorts and t-shirt. When I came back, she handed me a pill and had me take it.
�You�re going to need this.�
That didn�t sound good.
�Ms. Grimes, these pills have a side effect,� I warned her.
She smirked. I think she knew what it was.
�Let�s just say I get a little chatty and say things I would never normally say. So please don�t be offended if I say something inappropriate,� I said.
We started out on stretching exercises. After about forty minutes I was glad I�d taken my pill. My back and neck started to feel better. Ms. Grimes told me to take my shirt off and get on the training table. I grinned at her.
�You�re such a dirty girl. You just want to get your hands on me.�
�I see someone�s medication is kicking in. Get your butt up on the table so I can make you pay for your smart-ass comments.�
I crawled up and she was putting some kind of smelly oil on her hands. I wrinkled my nose.
�You�re not planning on using that on me?�
She just grinned and started rubbing my neck. The oil started to generate heat. It felt soooo good.
�I take it back. You can rub that all over me.�
Ms. Grimes was very good at giving a massage. She would find all the tight places that hurt and work them until it felt like a twisted rubber band suddenly released and straightened out. Once she was done with my back, she started to work on my feet. By the time she was done, I was sound asleep. I woke up in time for lunch, and as I staggered into the training office, I went up to Ms. Grimes and gave her a big hug of thanks. I�m not sure she expected that, but I played it off as if I was still feeling the effects of the pills.
Friday September 13
THE REST OF THE WEEK was uneventful. I stretched and rehabbed through Thursday. On Friday, the doctor cleared me to play. We had a rare Saturday afternoon game, so on Friday we did a quick walk-through, and then were told to keep out of trouble.
I intended to do just that, but tonight I was to escort Tracy to her birthday party. Tracy met me at the door of her house, and I stood open-mouthed. She had on a sundress and it was obvious she didn�t have a bra on. Dear lord, her breasts should not be allowed anywhere near a 15-year-old boy. They were spectacular, and when she moved they would give a slight jiggle that had Mr. Happy suggesting all kinds of naughty things. I started to think he had some good ideas. No wonder he did my thinking every now and then.
She looked at my reaction and gave me a tight smile. I figured I�d better recover before I became the lecherous walking hormone I was acting like.
�Tracy, you take my breath away.�
I gave her a peck on the cheek and walked in the house, leaving her at the door to wonder what had just happened. Her dad had seen the whole thing and tried not to laugh at his daughter�s shocked reaction.
I stepped forward and introduced myself.
�Evening, I�m David Dawson.�
Now it was his turn to be shocked. I doubt any of Tracy�s friends had ever walked up to her dad and introduced themselves. He took my hand.
�Tom Dole. Are you the Bemoc my daughter�s been talking about?�
I gave him a mock look of surprise.
�Sir, I�m surprised your daughter would tell you her pet name for me.�
�Touch�, I really don�t want to think about that.� I hoped that the Big Man on Campus thing was laid to rest. �I hear you got promoted to varsity after you set the freshman rushing record last week.�
�Yeah, it�s pretty cool, but I got my head handed to me in the first practice.�
�Really? I saw the hits you were putting on Washington last week. I wouldn�t think the step up would be a problem for you.�
�Have you ever met Kevin Goode? We met head-to-head in a goal-line drill. I think he outweighs me by a ton,� I explained.
Mr. Dole got a pinched look on his face as he remembered high school football.
�I remember those drills. Did you fumble?�
�No, I fell on the ball.� I said, which made Mr. Dole crack up.
I heard Tracy behind me.
�Oh, David! Come here!�
It sounded like I wasn�t supposed to spend all my time talking to her dad. Someone needed a little attention. Her dad recognized the same thing.
�Sounds like you�ve been summoned. I�m in charge of the grill; how do you like your steak?�
�Medium rare,� I answered.
�Okay, I�ll pick out a nice one and save it for you. Now go make my daughter happy.�
�That is my sole goal tonight,� I said with a grin.
For my first talk with a parent of a girl I was interested in, that went well. I walked up to Tracy.
�What�s up?� I asked.
Tracy stood by a good-looking guy I didn�t recognize. He was a little taller than I was and had on preppy clothes. His sweater said Doers Academy. It was an exclusive boarding school in the next town over. Before Tracy could introduce us, I heard a familiar female voice.
�You never called me.�
She walked up to me and gave me a steamy kiss. I went bright red and I heard both Tracy and the boy next to her gasp. It was Robbie King from the sandwich shop. Once the kiss ended, I just stood there with a dumb expression on my face. Robbie decided to have a little fun with me.
�I mean seriously, you leave a girl all hot and bothered and then don�t call. What kind of guy does that?�
I shook my head, gathering my thoughts.
�I guess I deserved that, but I just figured you were too old for me.�
I was slugged by both Robbie and Tracy who said, �David!� in unison.
�Hey, I can�t help it that she�s old,� I stage-whispered to Tracy.
Preppy-boy was cracking up.
�Yeah, my sister�s old.�
�Darryl!�
He got the same treatment from the girls.
�Hey, Darryl, I�m David. I hope you�re not offended I hit on your sister?�
That got me a look from him as he tried to put two and two together and hoped it wasn�t four. No brother really wants to think about his sister in a sexual way, but this was too good of an opportunity to pass up.
�Actually, you�d be doing the family a favor. We can�t seem to marry her off.�
�So you hit on Robbie? When did this happen?� Tracy asked, obviously wanting some dirt.
�I went into the sandwich shop she works at. I asked for her phone number and she gave me a bogus number.�
�The VD clinic?� Darryl asked with a twinkle in his eye.
�Yep, she felt I needed it.�
�Well, after seeing the girl you were with I figured you might want it,� Robbie said, to get a little revenge.
�You hit on my sister while you were with another girl?� Darryl asked, as he gave me a look of awe.
I�d get Robbie back. It might not be right now, but I could be very patient. I decided to own it.
�Yeah, the girl I was with wanted a threesome, so we asked Robbie,� I said. Robbie�s eyes got big, so I finished, �... and that was when she gave me her real number.�
�You slut,� Tracy said. �I guess things
�Big boy, anytime you need a third for a threesome, you give me a call,� Robbie said as an evil glint came to her eyes.
The look on Darryl�s face got everyone to laugh. I knew when I was beat.
�You win, you win,� I said as I waved my hands in surrender.
I was surprised to find that Tracy�s birthday party wasn�t a full-blown bash. She told me later the confrontation with Bill Rogers made her decide to invite just a few friends. It turned out the only other guy was Darryl. Besides Tracy, there was Robbie and three of Tracy�s cheerleader friends: Mona Wingman, Sammie Goudy and Kim Sun. I was at least acquainted with everyone but Darryl, but I was starting to warm up to him.
After everyone got there, Tracy moved the party out to the pool. She had teased me about wearing my X-rated shorts at Beth�s, but I decided I�d wear my board trunks. Darryl surprised me when he came out in a speedo with the Doer Academy crest emblazoned across his butt; not a good look. It wasn�t that he was fat, but he was a solid guy. In my opinion, if you plan to wear a speedo, you need the body for it. You didn�t want a muffin top for that look.
Tracy put on a nice one-piece that highlighted her best assets. Robbie wore a bikini. She had an athletic body, but her thighs were a little heavy. It looked like the college-freshman spread had visited her. Mona had the best bottom in school�well, after Cindy Lewis. Mona was only five feet tall, but dang, she had on a little bikini that left half her bottom exposed. Sammie wore a very cute one-piece. She was an attractive girl, but she had no curves. Kim had picked a very sheer bikini. She was a sexy Asian. When we got into the water, I could have sworn she was nude, because the suit matched her skin tones.
We all jumped in the pool, and Darryl and I found ourselves in the deep end while the girls looked our way and giggled. I really didn�t want to know what they were talking about, so I decided I�d take the opportunity to see how Darryl knew Tracy. I guess the big question I had was did they have anything going on? I observed him check her out in a way that told me they were very familiar with each other.
�Are you going to have a problem if I hit on your sister?�
I think I surprised him, but I wanted to see if he took the bait. He didn�t seem comfortable, but guys learn early not to cross the women in their lives when it came to their relationships. I knew his answer before he even said it. My goal was to make him think we weren�t interested in the same girl.
�I guess that would be okay.�
�Hey man, if you would rather I didn�t, just let me know,� I offered.
He thought about it for a while.
�Honestly, I would rather you didn�t. She�s in a new relationship with a guy I like. They�re good together.�
�Fair enough. Which girl are you interested in?�
He didn�t hesitate.
�Tracy.�
�Are you guys are going out?�
�No, but our families have been close for years, and this is the first time we�ve both been free. It�s time we got together. Plus it�s her birthday, and I plan on giving her some Darryl loving.�
Well, so much for liking the guy. Seriously, �Darryl loving�? I really did like Tracy, but we had no claim on each other. I didn�t think she�d asked Darryl to come in order to hook up with him, but she had to know he had a crush on her. Girls were much better at noticing those things than guys are.
Before I got a chance to watch Darryl put the moves on in the pool, Mrs. Dole called us to dinner. They had a large outdoor table set up. Tracy sat down next to her dad and I think she expected me to sit on her other side, but Darryl slid into that seat. She had a funny look on her face, glanced at me and I just shrugged. I wasn�t suffering because Mona and Robbie grabbed me and put me between them.
Mr. Dole looked at me and gave me a wink.
�Hey, David, help me get the steaks.�
I got up to help him.
�So, Darryl is cockblocking you?� Mr. Dole asked when we got to the grill.
I burst out laughing and everyone turned to see Tom and me cracking up.
�Daddy, you be nice to David,� Tracy said.
�We�re fine, honey.� He then lowered his voice so only I could hear. �You want to trade seats?�
�Thanks, Tom, but I think I have a great seat to watch this show. Darryl has a serious crush, and only Tracy can decide what to do about it.�
He looked surprised.
�You�re not worried?�
�Not really. I don�t think he�s as smooth as he thinks he is. Tracy�s been hit on by the best of them. She�ll eat him up.�
�You know, I think you�re right. Okay, you�re going to play waiter.�
He started loading up plates of fish, chicken or steak with him telling me who got what. Tom was great, for a parental unit. Over dinner, I decided I liked Mrs. Dole even better. Man, could she cook. Mrs. Dole had a garden and most everything came from that. We had corn on the cob, green beans with new potatoes, sliced tomatoes with fresh mozzarella, and a zucchini casserole. For dessert, we had layered butter pecan cake with fresh sliced strawberries between the layers and a buttercream frosting. Everyone sang happy 16th birthday to Tracy.
I will give Darryl credit for trying. All during dinner, he worked to get Tracy to talk to him. At one point it looked like he tried to touch her knee, but she snatched his wrist and put his hand back on the table. To her credit, she didn�t embarrass him. He gave it one more shot after we sang �Happy Birthday� when he leaned in to give her a kiss. She deftly turned and all he got was her cheek.
After dinner, I helped Mr. and Mrs. Dole clear all the plates. We then brought out her presents. While gathering them up, Mrs. Dole took me aside.
�Thanks for allowing Tracy to handle Darryl�s advances. Tom and I talked about what you told him. Darryl and Robbie�s parents are dear friends of ours. It has always been a pipe dream that Darryl and Tracy eventually would get together to join our families closer. But it�s obvious Tracy doesn�t have the same feelings for Darryl.�
�I had an idea there was more to their relationship, so I wanted to give Tracy a chance to figure out what she wants. I�ll have a quiet word with him and see if it�s okay if Tracy and I show each other some affection. If he�s not comfortable, can I give you a wink and you let Tracy know so she doesn�t think I�m acting weird?�
�You�re a very considerate young man. You have no idea how happy Tom and I are. Just knowing you two are getting to know each other is a relief. Some of her recent boyfriends had us worried.�
�I know what you mean.�
There was an outdoor fireplace by the pool. Tracy had started a fire and gathered everyone around so she could open her presents. Everyone seemed to have a good time except for Darryl. He drifted to the back of the crowd. I saw Robbie look over at him with concern, and she started to get up. I caught her eye and indicated I would take care of it. I edged up to Darryl.
�Is everything okay?�
�Everything�s fine,� he said, as he gave me a dirty look.
�Yeah, right. You don�t look like everything�s fine.�
He shook his head and looked down.
�Tracy and I aren�t going to get together.�
�Sorry to hear that. Are you mad at her?�
That surprised him. I think he was just thinking about himself.
�No, I think I�m feeling more like a fool.�
�Did she give you any indication before today that she might be interested in being more than good friends?�
He took a while to answer.
�You know, no, not really. Sure, when we were much younger we played some of the games like you-show-me-yours-and-I�ll-show-you-mine, but that was just curiosity between friends. Over the summer, she was going out with some real jerk and both our families were concerned. I think it was just assumed I�d step in at some point.�
�Sounds like a lot of pressure.�
�It is. Now that we�re talking about it, I think I�m somewhat relieved, but I�m disappointed. Every girl I date I compare to her, and frankly they come up short.�
�Yes, she is lovely, and fun to be around.�
He gave me a funny look.
�Can I ask you something?� he asked.
�Sure.�
�Are you and she...?�
I thought for a minute and smiled.
�Yes. Are you okay with that?�
�Actually, I am.�
I looked over at Mrs. Dole and smiled. Robbie had been watching and I could see her relax. Tracy caught my eye and I winked at her. She mouthed, �Thank you.�
Darryl caught it all and he smiled at me.
�I want to thank you also. I see you were concerned about not only Tracy but also everyone else.�
�I learned a valuable lesson the hard way recently. When you have people that care about you, if something happens to you it affects them also. You have people here who care about you.�
�Things turned out bad?�
�Yeah, my best friend didn�t speak to me for months. All our friends have had to choose sides like in a bad divorce. I found out they liked her better.�
�Do you think you�ll get it worked out?�
�Yes. We�ve made a good start.�
�Well, give it time. I�m sure you�ll figure it out.�
�Darryl, seriously, will it be okay if you see me with Tracy later tonight?�
�I�m never comfortable thinking about Tracy with another guy, but with you I�m fine. To be honest, all I ever wanted is for her to be happy. David, be it today or two years from now, I�ll have to see it and work through it. I would just as soon get it over with.�
�Okay, but promise me you�ll have some fun tonight. Did you see Mona in that swimsuit?�
Darryl�s eyes lit up.
�Unbelievable!�
Mona turned around and gave Darryl an appraising look.
�Shit! I think she heard us,� he said.
Everyone broke up. I think they all heard the whole conversation. I just threw my hands up in surrender when Mona gave me a dirty look. Then she broke into a big smile, so I figured I was safe. Girls really do like hearing they have a nice body. They just don�t want to admit it to the jerk brave enough to state it publicly.
Tracy made quite a haul on presents. Her dad was tackled when he gave her a set of Mustang keys and told her they�d go down on Saturday to either pick it out or order what she wanted. Shortly thereafter, the party broke up. Tracy and I didn�t rub our relationship in Darryl�s face. I think he appreciated it. Tracy told me not to leave.
We went out by the fire and found Tom and Mary lounging in a large recliner made for two. Tracy and I claimed a love seat. I put my arm around her, and she pulled her legs up and folded her body into my embrace as she put her head on my shoulder. It was so natural and comfortable; it felt like we�d been doing this for years. She smiled at her parents.
�Thank you, this was the best birthday ever.�
Mary was still concerned about how Darryl felt.
�Was he okay when he left? I saw you talking to him as he and Robbie were leaving.�
�He is, actually. I guess David had a positive impact on him.� She giggled and looked at me. �He said if you didn�t treat me right he�d kick your butt. Robbie said if I dump you to have you give her a call.�
I perked up.
�I�ll keep her number on speed dial, just in case.�
�Tracy tells me you offered yourself up as her birthday present,� Tom said, and smirked when he saw my look of panic.
Poor Tracy, it was obvious that she was Daddy�s little girl and that she told him everything.
�Daddy!�
I tickled her and she squealed.
�I think someone�s sharing too much information with the parental units. I heard you told your dad your pet name for me!�
She got big eyes and stuck out her tongue. She was embarrassed for being caught, but she wasn�t sorry for it.
�If the name fits...�
�What nickname?� Mary asked Tom.
�Bemoc.� She looked confused, so he explained. �Big Man on Campus.�
�It could be worse,� Mary decided.
�Don�t give her any ideas,� I begged.
I continued the attack as she giggled and made a half-hearted effort to fight me off. She changed tactics and pulled me into a sizzling kiss. That distracted me and I heard her dad snort. I have to say Mr. Happy was very close to taking over my body after that kiss. It was a good thing her parents were there.
I broke the kiss and looked into her eyes.
�Girl, you�re going to get me into so much trouble. You keep that up and your dad�ll be chasing me out of here with a shotgun.�
Her dad played along.
�Mary, where are the keys to the gun safe?�
�In the jewelry box on my dresser,� Mary deadpanned.
Tracy eyes got big and then she realized they were kidding. Her parents and I had a good laugh and she eventually joined in. I don�t think she was used to her guy friends joking with her parents. We spent another forty-five minutes getting to know each other and then I yawned. I needed to leave because I had a game the next day. I had to admit, I had a good time with both Tracy and her parents, Tom and Mary.
Tracy walked me to the door.
�Do you want me to give you a ride home?�
That�s right. She had a legal driver�s license now. I would have to make some plans that took advantage of this new freedom.
�No, I feel like walking. I need to stretch my back out before I go to bed.�
She stepped out onto the front porch and closed the door behind her. She gave me a lusty look, wrapped her arms around my neck, and pulled me in for kiss. Everything about Tracy was comfortable. I wasn�t nervous, or out of sorts, and I enjoyed being with her. We pulled our lips from each other. Soon our innocent little kisses picked up in temperature and intensity. If I hadn�t promised to protect her virtue tonight, God only knows what I would have done.
�Wow. That was a great kiss. I wish I didn�t have to leave.�
�Don�t. Spend the night with me.�
I was a little confused now, but I had made a promise.
�I thought you wanted to get to know each other and take it slow.�
That was the exact right thing to say.
�I said that because I figured you�d be like all the other guys I�ve been out with. They would�ve been all over me. But you, I don�t know, it�s as if we�re doing a slow dance, and the lust is building. I don�t know what to do with you. All my friends love you. If I wasn�t interested in you, they all would be dumping their boyfriends and begging you to go out with them. And my parents! What did you do to them? They�re so excited you�re seeing me they
Before she could have a complete meltdown, I kissed her again. Greg had told me once that a great kiss would short-circuit a girl�s brain. I know it did mine. I wrapped my hands around her until I found her hips and pulled her tightly into me. I wanted her to know I wasn�t a total wimp. If she was worried she didn�t turn me on, I was sure she could feel the evidence that was pressing into her.
The next thing I knew she had pushed me up against the door as she groped and kissed me heatedly. The teasing had gotten us both worked up, and suddenly the dam broke. Tracy climbed up me and wrapped her legs around my hips, moaned softly and tried to put her tongue down my throat.
I decided to enjoy the pleasure and worry about everything else later.
She pulled at my shirt up in the front, so she could have access to bare skin. Tracy rubbed her hands over my chest before returning to kiss me. I recognized we might actually have sex on her front porch. I think if my back hadn�t started to hurt, we would have.
�Oh, ouch! Baby, you have to get down.�
She got a look of concern.
�Did I hurt you?�
�No. I�m okay. My back is still a little tender. Tracy, if we don�t stop I�m going to ravish you right here�parental units be damned! I promised I wouldn�t let this get too far. But if you continue, you have to understand I�m a teenage boy who wants nothing more than to be with you in every way I can.�
She seemed to realize what a near thing it had been.
�Look, it�s getting late and I have a big game tomorrow. Are you free tomorrow after I get back from the game?� I asked.
She gave me a one of her best smoking-hot looks.
�Yes, I�d love to go out with you.�
�You just made my whole week.�
I gave her a quick kiss and left before she lured me to her bed. When I hit the end of the driveway, I almost turned around and went back. It took every ounce of my willpower to leave.
When I got home, I took a long, hot shower. The water beating on my neck and back felt wonderful. When I jumped out, I took one of my muscle relaxants. I didn�t want to take too many of them, because I was afraid I liked them too much, but I wanted to be ready for the game tomorrow.
Chapter 11 � Tug on Superman�s Cape
Saturday September 14
The pills gave me vivid dreams. I watched Tracy and Darryl by the pool, in the love seat by the fireplace. I could see her head in his lap. It was obvious she wasn�t taking a nap.
Tami sat by me and tried to reassure me as I watched my girl have sex in front of me. Cindy and Suzanne laughed at my discomfort. Tom and Mary were cheering them on as Darryl started to moan.
How could everyone just watch this happen? Somehow, I was in that ambiguous state where I knew I was in a dream, but I couldn�t wake up. Why would I dream this? Was it because I wasn�t sure about Tracy and my relationship?
When I looked back at Tracy and Darryl, they were gone. Tami crawled off the love seat and knelt before me. Somehow, I was suddenly naked. She grasped my member and stroked it. She looked into my eyes, and watched to see what I would do. She gave me a mysterious smile and then took me into her mouth. It felt unbelievably real.
I could feel the dream start to fade. I fought to keep it going, because I was almost there. I looked down again. For some reason Tami was gone and Tina was in her place. Why had Tina not told me we couldn�t go out? I was confused, but my dream lover was doing wonderful things to Mr. Happy. Even in my dreams he seemed to be in control. Cindy and Suzanne were now sitting right behind Tina. Every few moments they�d look up and smile at me as if I�d missed something.
The dream started to leave me. I could see the morning light through my closed eyelids as I woke up to, of all people, my dream girl, Peggy. Then all the girls left my dream-addled mind.
The lips on Mr. Happy did not!
Peggy?
"Oh God!" I yelled.
My eyes snapped open as my arousal overtook me. I jerked fully awake and looked down into Tracy�s sparkling eyes.
�Did you like that?�
Was she kidding? Did I like that? Dear lord, this had to be the best way to wake up ever invented. Did I like that? �Yeah, it was okay.�
I had to remember that if a girl cupped my balls after she gave me the best blowjob of my life, I shouldn�t joke with her. I felt her slowly tighten her grip.
�Tracy baby, that was incredible. You�re the light of my life, uhmfff, pleeeease!�
Thank God, she felt merciful.
�I think I like you begging me,� she said as she smacked my thigh. �The bus leaves in twenty minutes. Get your cute butt out of bed and get moving.�
I just grabbed my shorts and t-shirt. I had already packed my duffle bag at school, so I was ready to go in under five minutes. Tracy had borrowed her mom�s car. It turned out this was her first trip driving unsupervised. She made me nervous because she drove like a little old lady, but I didn�t want to put any pressure on her and get us killed. We got to the parking lot with ten minutes to spare.
�Are you coming to the game?�
�No, we have a JV game here today and then I�m going car shopping with Dad.�
I gave her a kiss.
�Thank you for this morning. That was the best way to wake up. I wouldn�t go to this game if my dad were buying me a car. Are you going to pick me up?�
�Not sure. Text me when you head back. I want to hear how many records you break today.�
�For you baby, I�ll try to break them all.�
WELL, IT TURNS OUT, Coach had a rule of no practice, no play. I found out right before kickoff. We were playing a new school that had been put into our division. They moved down from 6A to 5A over the summer. Which might not have been so bad, but they had made it to the semifinals of state last year.
It was one of those perfect fall afternoons to play football. It wasn�t too hot, and we had a huge crowd. Everyone had marked this game on their calendar as the game of the year. The only bad thing was it was so early in the season. You wanted to play a game like this towards the end of the year when both teams had had a chance to work out any issues they might have early. We were a decided underdog, being the away team and with all the injuries we had. They�d tuned up on one of the better teams in our division and beat them handily. All the papers predicted a rout, but you still had to play the game.
It was apparent they had a great defense. They read our veer as if they played against it all the time. The poor guy that had taken my spot had ten carries for two yards and three fumbles, two of which were deep in our territory. They took advantage of those turnovers and scored twice. We were down 14�0 at the end of the first quarter.
The good news was our defense played lights-out. If we hadn�t given them the ball in the red zone, this game would have been tied. I saw Kevin and Magic both in a heated discussion with Coach Lambert. He seemed to relent.
�Dawson, get in there.�
The refs got the ball set to start the quarter. We were third down and eight on our own 22 yard line. When I trotted out to the huddle, Luke smacked me on the helmet.
�Are you ready to kick some butt?� he asked me.
Before I could answer, Magic settled us down.
�Okay, veer left on two. And David, the ball�s coming to you.�
I felt my adrenalin start to pump.
�Down. Set. Hut HUT!�
You could hear the linemen grunt and the crack of pads as they dug in to influence their blocks. Magic slapped the ball into my gut and read the linebacker who had scraped off the nose tackle to fill the hole. I jerked the ball out of Magic�s hands. The linebacker went low. In football, the man that could get lower and bring some power had a huge leverage advantage. I didn�t hesitate. I went over him, stepped right in the middle of his back and broke out of the hole untouched. At first, I thought I had broken free, but they were well schooled and their pursuit caught me. As I went down, I saw the down marker. I felt I would be short, so I stretched to reach it. It would be close.
The crowd cheered, because you could feel this was a big play for both teams. The refs brought the chains out and the stick kissed the football, first down for the good guys! The next play called was veer left. This time Magic pulled the ball out of my stomach. The linebacker was pissed and intended to lay me out. Little did he know what was coming for him on the other side of the line of scrimmage. He should have talked to Kevin before he tried to bury me.
Have you ever heard the term
I think most of it was attitude. I just got into a zone and knew I would drive right through a player. I didn�t just hit them; I would explode through them. So when the linebacker went to crush me, I coiled up like a taut metal spring and exploded through him. You could tell when one of these hits happened. There was a distinctive crack of the pads that could be heard above the crowd�s roar all the way up to the press box.
Unfortunately for the opposing linebacker, I had gotten lower than he had. He also came at me at an angle. When I exploded through him, I took him off his feet and launched him five yards. He made one and a half rotations as he helicoptered to an awkward landing. You could hear an audible gasp as everyone in the stadium held his or her breath.
Magic had cut upfield inside the defensive end. The free safety had to step around his flying linebacker, so I didn�t see there was any chance he could make the play. I did see the cornerback get on his horse, and it looked like he had the speed to catch Magic. I let Magic cut up the middle and I tracked down the corner. He never saw me. His whole focus was to prevent the touchdown. It was like those great punt returns where you see a guy fly down the field and he gets clotheslined. It was one of the most exciting plays in football.
I hit him with my head in his chest and my pads came up under his. I took him off the ground, and I heard him grunt as his feet went towards his head. He just went stiff and I saw him shudder as he hit the ground. I looked up, and seventy yards later Magic danced in the end zone. The funny thing was that when we headed to the bench, the defensive team swarmed me. I thought Kevin would pee his pants, he was so excited.
Luckily, neither player was seriously hurt. They both were ready to go for their next defensive series. It was never my intention to injure another player. Both plays were clean, so I wasn�t worried about retaliation.
Those two plays turned the game around. In the first quarter, we had managed 34 yards of offense. From that point on, we gained 536 yards. I rushed ten times for 152 yards and scored one touchdown. Luke Herndon put up All-State numbers, 263 yards on 22 carries and 5 touchdowns. After I crushed two of their players, their whole defense had their heads on a swivel as they had to account for me on every play. Instead of trying to tackle me with proper technique, they started to dive and arm-tackle me.
We went home 63�14 winners over our biggest competition for our conference. Now we were one and one with the season looking up. If this were any indication, we could be playing in the playoffs for the first time in 13 years.
Someone caught the two plays on a cell phone and posted it to YouTube. The title was
ON THE RIDE HOME, I sent a text to Tracy, but didn�t get a reply, so I asked Luke if he�d give me a ride home. When we got back to the high school, there was a huge crowd waiting for us. Coach Lambert stood up as we pulled in.
�Boys, as you can see, success has its benefits.�
We looked out at all the pretty girls who waited for us to get off the bus. From the look of most of the guys, having a crowd was something new.
�I�m sure there�ll be some kind of party planned for y�all. I want you to remember you�re all in training. That means no drinking.�
That got some moans, but overall it went over well.
�I also expect you to look after each other. If you see someone doing something stupid, then man up and stop them. You hear me?�
�Yes, sir,� we all responded.
�Okay, go meet your fans and have some fun. Just make sure it�s the right kind of fun,� coach said, and let us off the bus.
We found a party had been planned at one of the alumni�s home. He had a farm at the edge of town. Luke wanted to go, so I told him I�d get a ride with someone else. As I started to walk home, I saw Greg and Tami. I instantly felt my gut tighten up. I stopped and tried to see if there was some way of avoiding them. Of course, Tami read me, walked over, and took my hand in hers. Every fiber of my being told me I didn�t want to go with them.
�David, I love you, and I can�t go on with the way things are. Please come with us so we can work this out.�
I noticed we�d started to draw a crowd of onlookers. I looked back at Tami and saw my pain mirrored in her eyes. Enough! I had avoided this too long. I just nodded to Tami and allowed her to guide me to Greg�s car. She pulled me into the back seat with her. Greg didn�t say a word. He just got in the car and looked straight ahead. Before we left the parking lot, I�d broken down and clutched Tami to me.
I have no idea how long the car ride was. I just remember we stopped and Greg got out of the car. I didn�t know I hurt this much. I�d worked myself out of depression over the summer to come home to find my main support system missing. Tami hadn�t talked to me, and something was off about Greg. I suspected he was cheating on Cindy, and from the way Tami acted, I thought I knew who with. I took in a couple of deep ragged breaths to clear my head. Tami reached up and wiped a tear off my cheeks. I looked at her and asked her one question.
�Why?�
�You left.�
I hadn�t expected that.
I found we were wrapped in an embrace and I slowly disengaged from Tami. What about my exile to my uncle�s farm had anything to do with this, I wondered. It was time to face this. I�d run from hearing why my best friend was with my brother.
�Okay, I�m listening. Tell me.�
�Last spring, I was really mad at you. You were such a jerk I convinced myself I never wanted to see you again.�
Okay, what she�d said so far was true.
�I agree. I wasn�t pleasant company. You had every right to be mad.�
�Then you had the trouble with Lily. It seemed like just a few days later you were gone. After hearing how you�d saved her, I wanted to see if things were better with you. Even though I was mad at you, I still cared.�
It felt good to know. I think deep down I knew she cared, but the confirmation was nice.
�I know; this last week I�ve realized the same thing,� I said. �We just aren�t us anymore. We used to be close, but now you�re more of an acquaintance. It hurts too much for you to hang around the fringe of my life. Either you�re in it, or we need to part ways. But it�ll kill me if we do that.�
�David, that�s sweet. Do you know if you�d said that to me last spring, I would�ve stood by you?�
That took me aback. I thought she hated me back then. The sad fact was I was so wrapped up in my own angst, I didn�t have room for anyone else when all that was going on. I didn�t know what to say to that, so I just dropped my head and tried not to cry. Lord, I was a wuss.
�Do you realize we�ve said we love each other more in the last few days than we did the previous nine years?� Tami said.
�Tami, can I say something before you tell me what�s going on?�
She stiffened and nodded for me to go on. I think she was prepared for me to say I really didn�t give a flying leap, that I was done.
�I was in a bad place when I went away this summer. I figured out I didn�t like myself very much. I know it was stupid, because what 15-year-old has a good self-image? We�re full of insecurities and self-loathing. My uncle worked hard to help me realize I�m okay.�
�You look more than okay.�
I gave her a genuine smile.
�You have to understand most of this is due to Greg and Cindy. This exterior is for show. Yes, I grew up over the summer, and hard farm work did my body good, but what�s important is the inside. I was mad at the world and depressed beyond belief. Uncle John made me see that I needed to become okay with who I am. I�m still not there yet, but he helped me see that if I didn�t forgive myself, I would never be able to forgive others. I came to terms with being responsible for what happened. My actions got me sent to that farm, and thank God my dad had the foresight to send me there. I think it saved my life. What I also learned there was that I love you.�
I could tell this shocked her. I could see tears start to form, so I hurried on before I lost my nerve.
�I�m sorry I didn�t talk to you. Uncle John took my cell phone and didn�t give it back until I left. When I came back, I intended to tell you everything, but every time I tried to talk to you, you wouldn�t give me the time of day. I know you needed to have time to see if I was for real or not. I�m the one who broke our trust. I�m the one who hurt you. I�m the one who caused all this pain. If it weren�t for my actions, you�d have been comfortable in telling me about you and Greg.
�That�s the part that hurts the most. I made you not trust me enough to tell me what was going on in your life; and to be honest, if he makes you happy, I�m your biggest cheerleader. I love Greg and you both very much and only want what�s best for the both of you,� I said.
She tried to interrupt me, but I needed to finish.
�Please, let me get this out before I can�t. What really hurts is I missed my chance and I have no one to blame but myself. I thought you were the only one who could make me happy. You�ve always been the only one for me. I�ve always loved you, but we were just kids. I never wanted to ruin our friendship by making it more. A little piece of me just died when I figured out you and my brother are together.
�In the past few weeks I�ve met women who make me realize the love I have for you is unrealistic. I need to grow up before I fall as hard as I have for you. We�d be a red-hot nova that would burn out too soon. I need to take things slow and find something that�ll last, so I want you to know I love you and wish you the best. I hope someday we can be good friends again. I�ll keep working to make you proud of me and prove through my actions that I�m not a lost cause. I also realize I must move on. I can�t be mooning over my loss. I�m a big boy, and I�ll get over it,� I choked out the last part.
I ran out of steam and the car was quiet. I started to get out of car.
�Come on, and let�s go tell Greg I�m sorry. I want you both to hear it.�
She grabbed my arm.
�David, wait. Greg and I are
What was going on, then? Yes, I�d heard the words before, but I had no idea why they hadn�t sunk in.
�Okay, I�m listening.�
�Yes, we�ve comforted each other, because we missed you so much. Greg confided in me. He asked me to tell you today. David, you�re going to be an uncle.�
Were they messing with me? Tami was pregnant? Then it dawned on her.
�Wait! I�m not pregnant and Greg and I have not had sex!� she clarified.
�Oh thank God. Who then, Cindy?�
�No, Angie Connor.�
�You mean the girl he was dating last spring? I thought she moved away.�
�Yes, he loves her. She�s going to have his baby.�
�So Cindy�s just a cover for him?�
�Yes and no. Cindy went through a bad breakup last year. She�s convinced that she�s done dating high school boys. She wants to wait until she goes to college. She�s not completely dead, so she likes to have a little fun on the side. Greg does that for her. In return she�s his cover for Angie.�
I was stunned. I didn�t know what to think. I think I surprised Tami when I stepped out of the car and went straight for Greg. For once, she had no idea what I was thinking. She jumped out the other door.
�Greg!� she yelled to warn him.
He spun around.
�I�m so sorry,� he said before I reached him.
I put him in a bear hug. It took him a moment, but I felt him give a big sigh of relief and he hugged me back.
�I can�t wait to be an uncle,� I whispered in his ear.
He burst out laughing.
�When Cindy finds out I told you, she�ll be all over you. She thinks you�re hot and wants to hook up with you. I think Suzanne has been talking to her.�
I looked at Tami.
�Okay, no more of this bullshit. I thought we had this worked out last Sunday. We�re friends, and we�re going to start acting like it. We have to make up for lost time and you�re leaving me in a few weeks.�
My phone dinged. I had a text message from Tracy.
�
I sent her a text back.
�
I spent the next fifteen minutes listening to them tell me about their summer.
�Guys, I�m glad we cleared the air. But I need to get home so my girlfriend can take me for a ride in her new car.�
Greg�s eyebrows went up.
�Who�s your girlfriend?�
�Tracy Dole.�
I saw Tami give me a look. I wasn�t sure what it meant, but I was sure I would find out later. I thought I�d better clarify Tracy�s status.
�To be honest, we�re not officially going out. We�re just getting to know each other. Hey, Greg, can you give me a ride home? Tracy will be there in about five minutes.�
�Yeah, no problem,� Greg said.
When we got into the car, I turned to Tami.
�I hear you�ve been talking to Tracy about me.�
�She just wanted to make sure you were for real.�
�Thanks for putting in a good word for me. I know you, though. Give me your take on her.�
If I ever needed the scoop on something, Tami always filled me in, so I knew she had the lowdown on Tracy. I wanted to see her perspective. She always had insights I would never even think of.
�She really is a sweet girl. She�s the perfect one for you right now, because she�s in no hurry to jump into a serious relationship. You dating her takes a lot of pressure off her also. You�re the right guy for her in a lot of ways. She needs someone high enough on the social ladder to make a good match. I know that sounds shallow, but she is the head JV cheerleader, and everyone has expectations of who she can and cannot date.
�She needs someone who�s confident and isn�t going to be a jealous idiot. If you haven�t noticed, she�s drop-dead gorgeous, and you�re the best-looking guy in the freshman class,� Tami said.
�Hang on. I am
Tami looked to the front seat.
�Greg, back me up on this one.�
�David, I hate to tell you this, but you are.�
�Great, my brother thinks I�m hot. Okay, let�s agree to disagree on that one. Tell me more about Tracy.�
�I�m sure she told you we talked for several hours. I like her. I was expecting her to be stuck-up. She�s surprisingly grounded, and she�ll be very good for you. There was one thing that shocked me, though.�
�Do tell,� I said, but wasn�t sure if she was nervous about telling me in front of Greg or not.
�She thinks you�re out of her league. She�s afraid you�re not the kind of guy to have a fling with; she thinks you might be
�Yeah, you�re the one everyone�s talking about,� Greg added. �If they didn�t think you and Tracy were going out, they�d be lining up. Cindy has a huge crush on you. She wants to take you for a spin after what she saw you do with Suzanne.�
Tami�s head snapped to look at me. I was a little pissed.
�Greg, you dumbass.�
�Sorry man, I just broke the Dawson Code. Unfortunately, this genie�s out of the bottle. David had a threesome with Cindy and Suzanne.�
�Greg, you are so going to hell for that.�
We pulled up to our house and everyone piled out. I pulled Tami into a hug and kissed her cheek.
�Are you okay with me going out with Tracy?�
She gave me one of her heart-stopping smiles.
�To be honest, now I�m the one that feels like I missed out, but you were right earlier. Now is not our time. When we do it, it will be forever. I want you to go out and experience everything. When you come back to me, I don�t want you to have any regrets.�
TRACY PULLED UP IN her new Mustang GT Premium Coupe, black with a white racing stripe running down the center of the hood, roof and trunk. It had black leather interior with white trim. It was such a cool car, and Tracy rocked the look driving it. She jumped out of the car with a huge smile on her face. Tracy ignored me and went straight to Tami.
If she was going to ignore me, that was fine, we guys wanted to look at the car. I popped the hood and we were looking at the engine when I felt arms come around me, and I got a kiss on the back of my neck.
�To be honest, I didn�t even look under the hood when we bought it.�
Greg gave her a look of surprise. I just laughed at him.
�Dude, she�s 100% girl.�
�She is that. Tracy, can I have a ride?� Greg begged.
�Are you horning in on my girlfriend?� I asked, and gave him a mock glare.
Tracy tightened her hug on me. She felt wonderful pressed into my back.
�Who said I was your girlfriend? Come to think of it, you�ve made that claim twice now. Is there something I need to know?�
I quickly scanned my memory and realized that I�d said it during the fight with Bill Rogers.
�Well I, uhmmm, I guess.�
�Give the �stupid boy� a break. He doesn�t know what he�s saying half the time,� Tami said.
I turned in Tracy�s embrace so that she faced me and I could tell she was giving me a hard time. I gave her a quick kiss.
�Give my brother a ride, or I�ll never hear the end of it.�
Tracy smiled while Greg raced around to the passenger seat. Tracy must have gotten over her fear of driving because she zipped down our street. I grabbed Tami�s hand and led her to what I now called �my bachelor pad.�
�Come on. I want to take a shower and change before they get back.�
She followed me up the stairs and crawled up on my bed just like she�d been doing all her life. I took my shirt off and threw it at her. She caught it in one hand and whizzed it by my ear. The girl still had an arm. I stuck my tongue out at her and I ducked into the bathroom before she could find anything else to throw at me.
�Could you pick out something for me to wear?� I asked.
I knew she secretly wanted me to be her Ken doll. I wanted her to see the clothes Cindy had bought me. I stepped into the shower and turned the water all the way to hot. It stung at first, but I needed it to relax my back and neck. I switched the showerhead to massage and let it beat on my stiff muscles. Once I was relaxed, I turned the heat down and lathered up. I reflected on what a great day I�d had. I loved to play football and felt like I contributed to the team. I also started to make some new friends.
I figured Tami and I would fall back into our friendship easily. It just wouldn�t be the same. We were different people now, and there was an undercurrent of sexual tension. That tends to happen, though, when a guy�s hormones kicked in and the girl started to show signs of becoming a woman. What was a guy to do?
I brushed my teeth and combed my hair. I wrapped my towel around my waist and headed back into my bedroom. Tracy and Tami were on my bed, seated Indian style. Half my closet was spread out on the bed. It seems someone�s best friend was getting help. They were doing what girls do, talking. I�ve learned you don�t even want to know what it was about. When they finally noticed I was in the room, Tracy gave Tami a big smile.
�Oh goody, the show�s about to start,� Tracy stage-whispered to Tami.
I felt two sets of eyes burning into me as I grabbed my boxers and socks out of the dresser. I didn�t turn around.
�You know I can hear you.�
�Come on baby, give us a show like you gave me on the web cam,� Tracy said, being a bad girl.
I figured I could tease her a little.
�Girls, don�t start something you can�t finish.�
Tami was no help.
�I think he�s scared. And I know he couldn�t handle both of us.�
I turned around.
�Oh look, I think we got a rise out of him,� Tracy said.
I glanced down. They sure had.
�David, honey, I haven�t seen little David since I was ten. Give us a little peek,� Tami cooed.
I grabbed the clothes they had picked out and I started back towards the bathroom. I dropped the towel in the middle of the bedroom so they could get a good view. Both girls squealed in delight. I just got dressed in front of them. I didn�t try to make it sexual.
�What�s the plan? I�m starved,� I announced.
�Mom and Dad want us to come over for supper. I invited Tami so that they could meet your best friend.�
This was a great plan because I loved Mrs. Dole�s cooking, but I had hoped for some alone time with Tracy. What guy in his right mind brings a girl he loves on a date with another girl? I suddenly realized I didn�t have any condoms.
�Hey guys, I have to run in and talk to Greg for a minute. I�ll meet you at the car.�
I bounded down the stairs two at a time, ran in the back door and found Greg in the kitchen eating cookies.
�Hey big brother, can I talk to you for a minute?�
�Sure what�s up?�
�I need some condoms.�
�How many do you need?�
�I�m hoping I need thirty, but I think that might kill me. How about six? I�ll get you a new supply on Sunday.�
Greg shot milk out of his nose.
�Are you serious, you can go six times?�
�Hell, no, but a guy can dream.�
When he got back gave me a handful of condoms.
�I only have five. You�ll have to do something else for the sixth time.�
I grabbed them and hurried out the door. When I got to the car, Tami and Tracy were ready. Tracy looked confused. Tami used her Jedi mind trick on me.
�He�s being a good Boy Scout.�
�What does that mean?� Tracy asked.
�Always be prepared,� Tami said.
It took Tracy a moment to puzzle it out and then she went scarlet. We loaded up and went to Tracy�s house. When we got there, Tracy�s mom was at the front door.
�I was just about to call you. Dinner�s ready,� she said, and then saw Tami. �Hi, I�m Mary, you must be Tami.�
�Yes, nice to finally meet you.�
I gave up, my best friend talks to everyone. The evening went much the same as Tracy�s birthday party. Tom and I spent half the night talking about everything from football to my summer on the farm. I was surprised at how much I enjoyed spending time with Tracy and her parents. The three ladies really seemed to hit it off.
Dinner was fantastic. Mary made pizza and a fresh garden salad. Tom offered me a low-alcohol beer, but I turned it down. I didn�t want to get back into old habits. Tami wasn�t shy about it and had a couple at dinner. She covered for me by saying I was in training.
The only interesting thing that happened was towards the end of the evening. We were sitting out by the fireplace. I sat down in the love seat. Tracy crawled up onto my lap, turned to Tami and patted the seat next to me. Tami joined us and they both leaned in and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
I heard Mary giggle and whisper something to Tom. I looked at both the girls and smiled.
�What was that for?�
Tracy kissed my nose.
�That was for being such a sweet guy. Do you know how many boys would agree to going on his first two dates with the girl�s parents?�
I really hadn�t thought about it, but even though it was weird, it felt good. I looked in Tracy�s eyes when I felt Tami take her finger and turn my chin to her. She gave me a peck on the nose also.
�And how many boys would let their best friend come on their second date?�
True, even weirder.
�How about tomorrow we take you all waterskiing? We have a cabin about thirty minutes from here, and we could make a day of it,� Tom offered.
Tami looked at me excited, but Sunday was church and I�d made a commitment to Mom and myself that I�d go with her. I turned to Tom and Mary.
�Thank you for the invitation, but I have a prior commitment. I must go to church tomorrow. I�m sure Tami would love to go.�
Tracy looked at me with concern.
�You�d be okay with that?�
�Of course I would. Tami�s a tremendous athlete and loves all kinds of outdoor activities. She�ll have a blast. In addition, if I�m going to be spending time with Tracy I want you all to get to know my best friend. She�s very important to me.�
Mary got a little misty-eyed.
�That�s very considerate of you. Are you sure you can�t get out of church?�
�Before this summer I would�ve jumped at the chance to go skiing over church. I�m working hard to become a man whose word means something. If I say I�ll do something, I plan to do it, even if a better opportunity comes up. I made a promise to my mom that I�d go with her to church each Sunday, and just for full disclosure, going to church isn�t a burden for me. I need it in my life, and I wouldn�t want to disappoint my mom.�
Tracy had a serious look on her face and surprised me.
�You�re such a dick!�
What the heck was that about? I furrowed my eyebrows, trying to figure out what I�d done wrong.
�We�re supposed to be taking it slow. Then you say things like that and all I want to do is fall in love with you,� Tracy explained.
�I think I�m falling in love with him too,� Mary said.
�Hey!� Tom and Tracy said at the same time.
I knew this was serious for Tracy.
�Tracy, I�m not trying to make you fall in love with me. I respect that you want to take it slow and see where this goes. To be honest, that�s the best thing for me too. Please don�t feel pressured in any way.�
That only seemed to make it worse. I looked at Tami for help and she just smirked.
�Hey, �stupid boy�! Just shut up and kiss her.�
So I did. It took a few moments until Tracy relaxed, but she really started to enjoy it. It�s not the best move when you hear the parental units chuckle while you have their daughter in a full-blown make-out session. I broke our kiss.
�Am I forgiven?�
�Yeah, you�re forgiven,� Tracy said.
It was almost midnight, so Tracy took us home. After we dropped Tami off, we made out for a while in Tracy�s new car. I found the Mustang wasn�t designed for any serious action. I looked at the clock and it was 1:30. Tracy quickly took me home and I promised to spend time with her on Monday.
Chapter 12 � Holy Shit Batman!
Sunday September 15
I woke to a girl screaming.
�David, you�re naked!�
I sat straight up to find Peggy Pratt in my bedroom. I looked at the clock and it read six a.m. Only a couple of hours sleep! What? Wait! What was Peggy doing in my bedroom?
�Get out of bed,� she said. �I�m your running partner!�
I threw my pillow at her.
�Get out and let me get dressed, you pervert.�
I�d forgotten that I was assigned a running partner and they would start today. The training staff hadn�t told me who it was going to be. I quickly went to the bathroom and threw some water on my face. I got dressed and met her in my little living room. Without saying a word, she bounded down the stairs. When we got to the driveway, she broke her silence.
�Okay, let�s stretch first.�
Peggy ran me through some basic stretching exercises to get us loosened up. Then she just took off. I had to scramble to catch up. I set my position just behind her so I could watch her butt as we ran. She saw what I was up to and gave me a dirty look. We got to the park and she took off towards the playground. We played follow-the-leader. She ran up the teeter-totter and then down the other side. I had to pull it down, so I could run up. She then had us swing on monkey bars and bounce over benches. It was a lot of fun.
We came to an obstacle course. She stopped and looked at her watch. She then looked at me.
�Go!�
It started with the staggered tires that you had to high-knee your way through. Next, I found telephone poles that were cut at different lengths you ran over. Then there was a rope bridge followed by a rope swing. There were several other obstacles, and the final one was a twelve-foot wall. When I was done, I collapsed at her feet.
�Four minutes thirty-eight seconds. Not bad for a rookie.�
I gave her the finger.
�Let�s see you do better.�
She took off like a shot. After I saw her speed through the first couple of obstacles, I just fell back and tried to catch my breath. In an incredibly short amount of time she was back, smiling at me.
�One minute fifty-nine seconds.�
She pulled my sorry butt to my feet. We jogged back to my place.
�Thanks for running with me. I�m sorry I forgot we were starting today.�
�Here�s the deal: I expect you up and waiting for me out front at six, Sunday through Thursday. If you aren�t there, I�ll wake you up, and you won�t like it.�
From her evil grin, I knew I would be ready tomorrow.
AFTER I SHOWERED, I headed down to the kitchen and found my mom in her bathrobe. She looked bleary-eyed and nursed a cup of coffee. I looked at the clock.
�We need to get going if we�re going to make it to church.�
�Do you mind if we skip it?� she asked.
I suddenly felt myself get pissed. I made a conscious effort not to show it.
�Yes, I mind; go get ready.�
She went upstairs and was down shortly. We barely made it and had to sit in the back. Every six weeks the youth pastor did the sermon. I really enjoyed Pastor Dan�s services. They always seemed to relate to me. I think it was because Pastor Dan was only twenty-two.
Today�s sermon involved some of the kids from Sunday school. Mrs. Kelly was in her early twenties and taught the eight-and-under group. They were cute as they fidgeted in their Sunday clothes. They sang a couple of songs, danced around, and got everyone to clap for them.
�Mrs. Kelly, what have you been teaching this fine group of boys and girls?� Pastor Dan asked.
�We�re learning about the resurrection.�
This seemed to please Pastor Dan.
�That�s great. Today�s sermon is on the resurrection.� He turned to the kids and asked, �Who can tell me more about the resurrection?�
A cute blond-headed boy raised his hand. Pastor Dan pointed to him.
�Before you answer, please introduce yourself,� Pastor Dan said.
�I�m Wayne Hole.�
�How old are you, Wayne?�
�Eight.�
�Are your parents here, Wayne?�
�Yes, my mom and dad are right there.�
They stood so everyone could see them. This kid handled the audience like a pro.
�Can you tell everyone what the resurrection is?� Pastor Dan asked.
�Sure, if you have one for more than four hours you need to go see the doctor.�
Pastor Dan dropped the microphone with a loud thud and bent over to laugh. I laughed so hard I had tears running down my face. Wayne looked a little concerned, and Pastor Dan could see his distress. He picked him up and gave him a big hug. They were talking and the little boy smiled from ear to ear. Dan then let him down and he ran over to his parents.
It took several minutes to get the crowd back under control.
�Well, folks, someone famous once said never work with children or animals. But I have to say if I didn�t work with kids, I wouldn�t get near the joy I feel right now.�
ON THE WAY HOME, I wanted to stop at the pharmacy to buy condoms. I was always a little nervous about what Mom would say on any given subject. So I was rightfully nervous with my intended detour.
�Hey, Mom, we need to make a stop on the way home.�
She was in a good mood from the sermon.
�Sure, where to?�
Here goes nothing!
�The pharmacy.�
�Okay.�
What, no third degree? We pulled up to Glasson Pharmacy and I went to run in.
�Hang on. I need to get some things too.�
Okay, don�t panic. Maybe she would go one way and I could go the other. When we got to the front of the store, all hope was lost.
�Do you need help picking them out?� Mom asked.
My mother does not suffer fools well. So the question was, did I play dumb? Or tell her what�s up? She gave me the �stupid boy� look.
�Who does your laundry?�
What did that have to do with anything?
�You do.�
�Where does Greg keep his condoms?�
Heck if I know? Okay, yes, I am a �stupid boy.� She knew he was out of condoms.
�Okay, but I�m not sure I need help with this.�
Please don�t go with me to do this.
�Come on. This�ll be fun.�
She headed to the back of the store by the pharmacy counter. After she got about three steps ahead of me, I gave up and followed. Who knew there were so many choices? Mom and I started to look at the different boxes.
�May I help you?� a female voice said from behind me.
I turn around to see Kim Sun standing there with a smirk on her face. She had on a smock and a name badge. Oh, could this get any worse? Yep, count on my mom.
�Hey, Kim, David�s buying condoms and we need help figuring out what he needs.�
�No problem, let�s start with size. David, do you know what size you need?�
Both of them turned to me with straight faces. What was she talking about? These things came in different sizes? I could feel my face going crimson.
�I, eh, sorry, what do you mean by size?�
Kim looked at my mom and shook her head. My mom seemed to agree.
�A condom is meant to fit snugly on the erect penis, and should cover it completely. I need some idea of length and girth so we can get you fitted correctly.�
They both look at me expectantly.
�Well, I, uhmmm, not really sure.�
Kim looked at me then at my mom.
�Okay, no problem.�
Thank God! She pulled out a cloth tape measure from her pocket.
�Mrs. Dawson, do you want me to measure him, or would you like to use the restroom to measure David?�
I must have gone pale because both Kim and Mom broke out laughing.
�You should see your face,� Mom said.
I think the only thing that kept me from running out of the store was shock. Kim pulled out a twenty-four pack and handed it to me. I grabbed another one.
�Sorry, David, looks like you don�t plan on coming back anytime soon.�
�You got that right!�
When we got home, I pulled out a twenty-four pack and turned to Mom.
�Here, this is Greg�s box.�
Mom got a big grin.
�I think you just made my day.� As she walked in the back door, I heard her yell, �Greg, I have something for you!�
WHEN I GOT HOME, I helped Dad build some shelves. He then put both Greg and me on yard duty. Greg got the riding mower and I ran the weed eater. We were done in about thirty minutes. Dad had a small list of repair projects that needed to be done. Greg and I split the list. As we worked, we talked about insignificant things. We just got into the business of being brothers.
After we were done, we went in and watched pro football. The early game was the Bears vs. the Lions. It was a surprisingly good game. The Lions were a better football team than in the past. They�d also cut down on the cheap shots they had to rely on last year.
I didn�t realize Greg had gone to my game. He was still fired up about my play.
�Have you seen the YouTube video?�
I�d chatted with Tracy and Tami on my tablet while we watched the game. They seemed to be having a lot of fun waterskiing. I handed it to Greg. He pulled up the video and we both watched it. The title rolled across:
Then the music started to build and a voice-over came on.
�
There was a scene from DC Comics that showed the baby superman.
�
There was now a shot of the planet as it exploded, and then a shot of the baby as it was found in a field.
�
It showed me standing by the sidelines.
�
I hadn�t seen the two plays. Greg bounced in his seat when I stepped over the linebacker and got the first down. Then I flinched when I hit the same linebacker on the next play, and then again when I crushed the corner. It then showed the plays in slow motion three times. As soon as the video ended, I sent a text to both Tracy and Tami with the link.
By dinnertime, I was already getting #Superman messages. My phone had chirped so much, I sent Tami and Tracy a message and told them I had to turn off my phone.
I WAS SOUND ASLEEP when I felt someone get into bed with me. We had a security light on the garage, so I could make out that it was Tracy. I didn�t say a word. I just pulled her to me. She knew from the day before that I slept naked. She pulled the covers down, and took me into her mouth. She was very talented and kept me on edge for fifteen minutes. I started to moan and whine my frustration. I ran my fingers through her blond locks, and relished the sensation her hot wet mouth had on my erection. I was in heaven. I don�t think anything could top yesterday, but Tracy had a few more tricks up her sleeve.
She could sense when I got close. I moaned a warning.
�Ugghhh, look out!� I warned.
She did a trick that had me thinking, �Oh my!� I tried to hold off and my muscles started to get sore from the effort. She knew what I was doing.
�David, my jaw�s getting sore,� she complained.
I nodded down to her and she went back to work. I just let go. I remembered the first rule Cindy had taught me: you couldn�t have yours until you made sure the girl was satisfied. I pulled Tracy up to me and gave her a passionate kiss.
I went to work on Tracy. I used everything Cindy and Suzanne had taught me. Once I had her playbook down, I quickly returned the favor.
"Oh David! Oh, Oh, Oh, David! David! I�m there! Oh David!"
I wiggled down her body. Her eyes got big.
�Are you planning, you know?�
�Hell, yes, I am.�
She shrieked as I dove between her legs and started to pleasure her. I adored the taste of her arousal, but it wasn�t the taste or her exquisite beauty that aroused me. It was her reaction as she whimpered and moaned my name while she writhed on the bed. She was having the time of her life. Giving her this much pleasure was the biggest turn-on I had ever experienced. There was nothing more arousing than when I watched as Tracy had her release. She begged me to do more.
"Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod," she started babbling, while she breathed rapidly.
This was going to be a big one. I found her G-spot. I think she tried to tear my ears off. Then she got vocal.
�David! Oh, David!� Tracy begged.
She made a strangled sound and then collapsed. As she started to calm down, I got up, went to the bathroom and washed my face. I came back in and grabbed two bottles of water out of my dorm-style fridge. She grabbed the bottle and greedily sucked down half of it before she said anything.
�Holy shit, Batman, where did you learn that?�
I just smiled at her.
�You know I�m not going to talk about other people like that.�
�No honestly, tell me, I want to thank them personally. Was it Suzanne?�
I just shook my head.
�Are you ready for round three?� I asked.
Her eyebrows went up.
�I�m in so much trouble, aren�t I?�
�Yes, you are.�
I had a condom pack out and I opened it. She stopped me.
�Let me.�
She rolled it on then lay back as she spread her legs wide, a clear invitation. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed and she was obviously aroused. I crawled between her legs, and she reached for me and grabbed me at the base. When she had me where she wanted me, she pulled me into her. I got the head in.
�Yes! Do me, David!� Tracy begged.
I pushed steadily until I hit bottom. Dang, she was tight. I used the technique Suzanne had taught me: I ground into her as I did little circles with my pelvis. Once I felt she was ready, I slowly pulled out and then several shallow strokes and then a couple of long deep strokes. On the second deep stroke, she lost it. She wrapped her legs around my waist and dug her heels into my backside. Her hands formed claws and she raked my back. I lost all reason and just acted on instinct.
Her grip released and I grasped the back of her thighs and bent her in two. Her knees touched her gorgeous breasts. I concentrated on getting her off. I began to take long strokes. Tracy reached up, grabbed my head and locked her eyes on mine. She started to moan.
Oh dear God, I moaned with her. I then made some kind of sound like a bull elephant in full charge. I lost my cadence, and, I don�t really know. I hadn�t expected it, but she had put me over the edge. My joy sent Tracy over the edge as well. Her muscles clamped down on my shaft like a vise. She threw her head back and screamed. I was sure people dialed 911 at that very moment. I collapsed and rolled off her body.
Tracy recovered before I did, and snuggled up to me and kissed my ear.
�Thank you.�
It took me a moment to be able to respond.
�What for?� I asked.
�That was by far the best sex I�ve ever had. If I�d known you were this good, I never would have suggested we wait. Good God, where did you learn to do all that?�
I just chuckled.
�Don�t laugh, you�re awesome.�
�Oh, it was all you.�
�What do you mean?�
�Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately? You�re a stone-cold fox. Your hot little body inspired me to want to please you. I could never be this good without you, and it�s not only your looks. I feel your desire for me in your soul. Knowing you want me makes me work that much harder to please you. And you want to know the best part?�
She was out of her funk now.
�What?�
�Next time will be even better.�
�Oh God, I am so screwed!�
�That�s the idea.�
Monday September 16
WE CUDDLED AND TALKED for hours. Finally, we dozed off at about two. She woke me up at three and we went at it again. This time was gentle and slow. We both had a nice orgasm and fell back to sleep. At five I woke her up and we went two more times. When I looked at the clock, it was almost six. We got up and jumped in the shower together. I ran down to meet Peggy to run, and Tracy gave her a sly smile as she jumped into her new car and went home before her parents woke up.
Peggy gave me a look.
�Should I even ask?�
�No, but let�s see if I can catch you.�
I lunged for her and she squeaked and took off. She teased me all the way. Peggy got her revenge because I was dry-heaving when we got home. She just chuckled as I collapsed in my driveway, and her cute butt went down the street to get ready for school.
Five minutes after I got back to my room, my mom was in my bedroom. Oh Crud!
She went over to my trashcan and counted condom packets. She gave me a smirk.
�I don�t think your dad would survive if he tried to do it that many times.�
Okay, not what I expected.
�I have just one favor to ask of you. See this window?�
Oh shit! It was open.
�Next time, please make sure it�s closed. I think the whole neighborhood is horny after your little show last night.�
She was up and out of my bedroom before I could even respond. I stripped out of my running clothes and relaxed for just a moment and fell back to sleep.
I WOKE AS TAMI SHOOK my shoulder.
�Get up. You�re going to be late for school.�
I looked at the clock and jumped out of bed. I suddenly realized I was naked. I hesitated for a split second.
�Oh, hell, screw it!�
I just ran into the shower. A minute later, I got dressed. Tami, nosy bitch that she was, did the same thing my mom did and counted condom wrappers. I gave her an evil look and she just smiled. I grabbed my books, grabbed Tami�s hand and dragged her down the stairs.
Greg was waiting for us.
�Who was with you last night?�
I looked confused and then said with a straight face, �Tami, of course.�
They looked at each other in shock as I claimed shotgun. She climbed into the back seat and smacked me in the back of the head. I deserved it, but I was in such a good mood it didn�t matter. They both knew the truth. Apparently, Mom didn�t know the Dawson Code. She had spied a new Mustang in the driveway and figured it out. I would neither confirm nor deny their suspicions. I was confident Tami would have Tracy cornered before lunch to get the full story.
When we got to school, I hurried to my locker because we were running late. I got halfway down the hall when I heard a sexy voice.
�Oh, David.�
I was hip-bumped by Mona, and on the other side of me was Sammie. They each grabbed an arm and escorted me to my locker. When we got there, we found Kim waiting. To say the two of them walking me to my locker caught everyone�s attention was an understatement. I followed my brother�s advice: �If in doubt, shut up and wait.� They had me cornered at my locker.
�Okay, spill it: what did you do to Tracy?� Mona asked.
What were they talking about?
�I have no idea what you�re talking about.�
�Her mom is taking her to the doctor this morning because of something you did.�
I sprinted out of the pack and headed to the exit. I looked back and all three girls glared at me. When I hit the exit, I pulled out my cell phone and called Tracy�s number. On the second ring, her mom answered.
�Hello, David.�
At least she didn�t sound pissed.
�Mary, is Tracy okay?�
I think I aged about ten years as I waited for her response.
�Yes, David, she�s fine. When she got home this morning she told us what you did last night.�
�Okay?�
Yes, okay. Shoot me now.
�She made me take her to get on the pill this morning.�
OHHHH! I knew three little bitches who were going to get some payback.
�Let me guess: Tracy put her three friends up to scaring the crap out of me?�
I heard Mary chuckle.
�No, it was actually Tom�s idea.�
�I think I wet myself. Let him know he got me good.�
OUR LUNCH CREW HAD expanded. We now took up a couple of tables, with both Tracy�s friends and mine. Right before lunch I got a text from Tracy that said her mom let her stay home all day. She planned to catch up on her sleep. It was all I could do to keep my eyes open, and she got to take a nap. I was just a little jealous. When I arrived at the lunchroom, I saw Tami had our two crews organized and meeting each other. The three dead-to-me cheerleaders gave me a knowing looks and I just flipped them off. They all busted out laughing.
I noticed Cindy decided to eat by herself at the other end of the dining hall. I walked up behind her.
�Hey, kitten, anyone sitting here?� I asked in my best sexy voice.
�Get lost, dirtbag,� she said without looking up.
I slid into the seat. She looked up, and when she saw it was me, she smiled.
�I�m a dirtbag, am I?� I asked.
�No, I just get hit on, and it�s easier to be a bitch than to deal with it.� It then dawned on her. �You�re actually talking to me?�
�Yeah, I figured, when Greg told me you wanted to take me for a spin, I should come over and we could check our schedules to see what works.� I pulled out my tablet and pulled up the calendar app. �How does Wednesday work for you?�
�Dork!�
�What, did Greg misinform me?� I asked as I tried to keep a straight face.
�No, but he�s starting to share too much information.�
I wiggled my eyebrows.
�No, I think he�s sharing just the right information. You want me to describe everything I did to our Princess after you left the room? She taught me some things I think you�d like, and then later she held an advanced class.�
She was getting turned on. She did the girl thing where they asked you twenty questions. This was usually a mood-killer, and I think that was why they did it.
�Don�t you have a girlfriend?�
�Nope.�
That one surprised her.
�Really? I thought you and Tracy Dole were boyfriend and girlfriend.�
�Nope.�
�If I asked Tracy Dole if you were boyfriend and girlfriend, what would she say?�
�Good question. I think you�ve done this before. She�s made it clear we are quote, unquote, �just getting to know one another.��
I had to hand it to her; she was a little bulldog.
�Have you two talked about this since last night?�
Shit, I think she had me there.
�Hmmm, no, we�ve not talked about anything like that since then, but I have received a text message.�
�What did the text say?�
�That she was staying home the rest of the day to sleep.�
�Were you the cause of her not having enough sleep?�
�Maybe.�
Now she had me. It was decision time. I had to say it didn�t look good for the home team.
�David, I have to admit I�d gladly take you on as a casual romp. Suzanne went into great detail about how much she enjoyed it. But what I won�t do is be the cause of breaking up any relationship, no matter how uncertain it is. So you have two choices: either you make it clear what you have with Tracy is just sex, or you get her permission.�
I knew I was playing with fire here, but this was one of the four girls I would make a firm commitment to, and to find out she was interested was such a huge turn-on. I had gotten to know Cindy and understood what she had with Greg was just casual. She never looked at Greg like she looked at me right now, so I went for broke.
�Cindy, you�re right. Tracy and I are on the verge of moving to the next level. Hell, she went this morning to be put on birth control, because of last night. Is there a chance she and I would be great together? Yes, I have a special place for her in my heart, but to be totally honest, we don�t know each other all that well. We come from two different worlds.
�Are there other girls who interest me? Yes: you, Peggy, Suzanne and Tami. I�ve talked to Tami and she says she�s not interested in going beyond friends. Peggy�s more of a fantasy than a reality. I haven�t talked to Suzanne. So, I�m putting it to you: I have strong feelings for you. I�ve told the same thing to Tracy. I want to make something clear: if I decide I�m with someone, then I�m with them, no questions asked. You�re a very special girl. I realize we have an age difference, but I don�t mind going out with an older woman. I also realize you�re going away to school next year. I honestly don�t expect we�d survive a long-distance relationship. But if you�re looking for something right here, right now, for the next eight months, then I�m your guy. I�m giving you the chance to say �yes� and not look back and say �what if?�� I asked.
�Wow. You little shit. You�re not giving me an easy out here, are you?�
I just stayed silent. I didn�t know what I was more scared of, a �yes� or a �no.� I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that eight months with Cindy was worth everything. Nevertheless, when she left in eight months, would I survive without her? I also knew she didn�t care about our age difference. She�d grown up enough that the whole age-difference thing didn�t bother her. Then she gave me a look and I knew it wasn�t going to be.
I smiled at her, got up, and left. I didn�t need her to say the words. It would be too hard on both of us. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt her. I headed to a quiet place on the quad where I could be alone for a few minutes before I put my happy face on and faced the world. I also knew I wouldn�t talk to Suzanne. I couldn�t go through two of these in one day. I�d be thrilled if Tracy wanted to go to the next level in our relationship, but with Cindy, I didn�t want to be the one to ask, �what if?� At least now, I had my answer.
I got to my hidden spot and found Tami waiting on me. How did she do that? Hell, even
�Tell me about your day with Tracy,� I asked.
She knew what I needed and rambled on about how much fun they had. Tracy�s parents have a great cabin right on the lake. They�d spent the day teaching Tami to ski. She went on until the lunch bell rang.
AFTER DINNER, TRACY came by. She took a chance and found me in the bachelor pad. We made love. Neither one of us mentioned our status.
THE REST OF THE WEEK was routine. Everyone just assumed that Tracy and I were a couple. The first time I saw Cindy, she looked a little down, but she put on a smile for me. Before football each day, I would spend an hour with Suzanne, being tutored. The funny part was we spent the majority of the time talking to get to know each other. After football practice I would head to Beth�s for a soak in the hot tub. About half of the time, either Tracy or Tami would join me. It was nice to get reacquainted with the Andersons.
On Friday night, we played a weak team and cruised to victory. All the starters only played one half. The only bad thing was the backup quarterback tore ligaments in his thumb. It looked like his season was done. Coach Lambert told me I would try out as the backup quarterback. The JV team was doing well, and he didn�t want to bring up their quarterback just to ride the pine.
The fun thing about being the backup quarterback was you got to be the scout-team quarterback and play against the first-team defense. It was sort of like sandlot football, because you played with a new offense each week.
The other thing of interest was the Marching Band�s annual fundraiser would be a bachelor auction. Beth was on the fundraising committee, so she roped most of the cheerleaders, including Tracy, into finding guys. They ganged up on me and I talked several of the football players into helping.
Chapter 13 � The Bet
Saturday September 21
I finally made my first Pilates class at the park�s fitness center. A very fit twenty-something brunette taught the class. She was charming and happy to see me there. She and Ms. Kim were good friends. I looked around and there were some smoking-hot older women in the class. When things started, it looked like a calm and peaceful activity. Soft music played as the instructor walked me through all the machines that helped you move your body correctly. There was even a huge ball I would lie on and do movements.
It was a piece of cake. There were no heavy weights or long runs. It was just peaceful music and focused core strength and flexibility exercises. I had no idea the little brunette was Satan�s spawn. After an hour and half with her, I felt like I�d completed an Iron Man. The sad part was I paid for the privilege to attend the class. After I sat in the sauna, I paid more money to get a massage. Ms. Kim was a dead woman on Monday.
SATURDAY NIGHT I FINALLY got to go out with Tracy without her parents. Well, let me clarify, for half of the date. Mary had planned dinner. Tracy said it was the price of her going on birth control. I was a little confused because if I were her parents, as soon as I saw the losers she used to go out with I would have wrapped her in Saran Wrap and locked her in her room.
Tracy came by and picked me up. My mom and dad wanted to meet her, so I had her pick me up at the house. When the doorbell rang, Greg sprinted to the door and greeted her. He was his usual suave self and he made her giggle before she reached the kitchen. I was
Please note this was the same mother who loved to make me uncomfortable. She knew Tracy and I were doing the deed. Poor Greg and his first girlfriend still brought back memories that made me shudder. Mom made him bring her to dinner. During dinner, there were comments like, �Greg doesn�t like girls who wear too much makeup� and, �Do your parents know you wear skirts that short?�
It was the most entertaining dinner I�ve ever been to, because I was out of the line of fire. If you�re not the target, some of Mom�s zingers are funny. The one we still talk about occurred when Greg thought he finally was going to escape with his date and they were headed for the door. Mom intercepted the poor girl and said, �If I never see you again, it was nice meeting you.� Mom got her wish.
When Tracy saw me, she came up and did a very girl thing: she straightened my new hairstyle. Apparently one of my curls wasn�t right.
�Thank you, that was driving me nuts,� Mom said.
�I really like his new haircut, but he has no idea how to style it right. You�d think they would take the time to show him when they did it,� Tracy complained.
�I know, and his new clothes. I�m thinking of putting tags in them that tell him what goes with what. I swear I have to send Tami up to make sure he�s dressed right.�
�Thank goodness she�s helping. Did you see him on Thursday?� Tracy asked.
�Was that plaid with stripes day?�
Okay, so Mom didn�t make my girlfriend cry. I was used to her abuse. I think Greg was disappointed. I wiggled my eyebrows at him and mouthed, �Angie�s next.� He went a little pale. After the girls had agreed my makeover had been a success, we were safely out the door and on to face her parents. They now knew I had slept with their little girl. This should be fun.
�Mary, I can�t find the key to the gun case!� Tom called out when we walked in.
�That�s okay honey, I moved it.�
Mary came up and gave me a hug. It was obvious that Tom and Mary were pulling my chain. Tom came down the stairs and before I could shake his hand, he had me in a bear hug. I guess we�d be okay.
Tracy took my hand and we walked into the house. We went to the back patio and I found it was burger night. I understood we were in fact holding hands. The touch of her small hand in mine just felt right. I got a goofy grin when I looked down where we were joined together and she smiled. It was one of those special smiles couples have for each other. I wondered if this was what falling in love felt like.
I mentally had to put the brakes on. We�d agreed to keep it casual, and I was thinking love. I knew if we didn�t take it a step at a time and work to both be on the same page, we were going to fail. I didn�t want her to feel trapped or forced to have feelings before she was ready. I think at this point I loved Tracy, but I wasn�t sure I was
I steeled myself and Tracy gave my hand a squeeze to wish me well. Tom must have gotten the short end of the stick because he got to give me the sex talk. I looked back and both Tracy and her mom were missing in action.
�I just want to come right to the point. Tracy has shared some intimate details about your relationship with each other. If it�s okay, I have a couple of questions?�
�Yes, sir.�
�David, when did we get to �sir�?�
�When you asked me about my sex life.�
�Okay, fair enough. Did you use a condom each time you had sex with my daughter?�
�Yes, sir.�
�Good. I don�t know how to say this, but I have to. It appears one of her past partners has given her an STD.�
How do you respond to that? Greg had done me a solid with insisting on the use of condoms, and I knew this was extremely difficult for her father to share with me.
�Thank you for telling me. My concern is I�ve had both my mouth and fingers in contact with your daughter�s vagina.�
He flushed. I knew this wasn�t easy for him, but he continued in kind of a stilted manner. I think he was just trying to get through this.
�Thank you for being honest with me,� he said. �Let me give you some facts before you get too worried. Tracy has chlamydia. It�s the most common STD in women under the age of twenty-five. It�s a bacterial infection. It can cause many different complications for a woman, including causing them to become sterile. Chlamydia is known as a �silent� infection because most infected people show no signs of having it. It�s estimated 1 in 15 sexually active women in this age group has it.�
�Odds are you don�t have it. In men, the most common location of this STD is in the urethra. We can have you tested quickly. All we need is a urine sample,� he said, as he pulled out a container and directed me to the bathroom.
When I got back, he shared some more information with me.
�The treatment for chlamydia is a seven-day course of antibiotics. During that time, you do not have sex with anyone. That�s why from Tuesday on, Tracy hasn�t had any sexual contact with you. I have a friend who�s willing to test your sample tonight. By the time you get back from your date, you�ll have your results. If we find you have this infection, we�ll arrange for your treatments to start on Sunday.�
�Tom, thank you for explaining everything,� I said.
Honestly, I don�t know whom I would rather have heard this from. I was glad he had all the facts, or I think I would have been going nuts right now.
�One more thing I have to ask you, and I know this is very personal.� I just nodded. �In the past week have you had sexual contact with anyone other than Tracy?�
�No, sir.�
�I didn�t think so, but I had to ask. Let�s find the girls and have some burgers.�
I went into the kitchen, took Tracy into my arms and whispered into her ear.
�Thank you for having your dad tell me. I just did the test and he�s going to get our results back by the time we get back tonight.�
I gave her a kiss on the forehead and we went together to the patio. I could feel the relief come off Tracy in a wave. I later found out she assumed I�d dump her when I found out. She was also scared I would be sharing this information with other people. She needn�t have worried on either count.
Okay, I must change the subject back to the burgers. I had decided if Tom ever dumped his wife, I�d marry her. She had stuffed the burgers with blue cheese. Now I wasn�t a huge fan of blue cheese, but when put into the center of a burger and then done on the grill... Oh, my, you have to try it!
Tracy had originally suggested that we go see a movie, but I couldn�t sit still while we waited on the results, so we went and played Putt-Putt Golf. I know, it was a stupid game, but I needed something that kept my mind busy and was fun. We had a blast. The sad part was she kicked my butt. I was stuck on the windmill. I kept hitting the stupid blades.
We then hit the local Dairy Queen. She had a banana split and I had the Peanut Buster Parfait. We were lounging at one of the picnic tables when Mona showed up with her date. It turned out to be Kevin. Kevin is a big boy, and to see him with little Mona was amusing. She saw us first and came bounding up. I gave her a dirty look because I was still pissed about the trick they�d played on me.
�That wasn�t very nice Monday.�
Kevin showed up about that time.
�Dawson, how�s it hanging, man?�
�Hey, Kevin, are you with this evil little girl?�
�Yeah, she put me under her spell and talked me into buying her ice cream.�
�Hello, Gorgeous,� Kevin said to Tracy.
�Hey, Kevin, how�s it hanging?�
Kevin snorted when he realized how crude that sounded. He looked at Tracy and me.
�Sorry guys, I need to work on my manners. I�ve been hanging out with too many jocks,� he explained, and then he turned to me. �Dawson, I�m so going to kick your butt on Monday.�
�Did you see who we�re playing this week?� I asked.
�Eastside.�
�And what offense do they run?�
�West Coast. Oh shit, you�re going to be passing the ball all over the field.�
�Yeah, I bet you I throw four touchdowns before you even touch me.�
Kevin was fired up.
�No way, Dawson, you are so going down!�
�So, is it a bet?�
�Yeah, loser has to carry the winner�s bags to the Eastside game.�
�Deal.�
Tracy and Mona were confused. Kevin helped enlighten them.
�Dawson is now our backup quarterback and, as such, he runs the scout team against the number one defense. Ever since he almost killed me, coach hasn�t let the number one offense scrimmage against the number one defense.�
�What do you mean he almost killed you?� Mona asked.
�Didn�t you tell them?� Kevin asked with a glint in his eyes.
I just shook my head. He was on a roll.
�Dawson, on his first day of practice, comes strutting in, so it�s my job to take him down a notch. Coach set up a goal-line-stand scenario guaranteed to keep the little shit from running away, so on the first play I get the signal from Magic that the play�s going left. I forgot his left was different from mine, so this little cocky freshman just walks into the end zone.
�It�s a good thing he didn�t disrespect his elders and do a little dance. He just took the ball and handed it to the center. I have to respect that; he has some class. The next play Magic gives me the same signal and I know where he�s going. I give him the Kevin special �welcome to the team� hit. Every back that has gotten that has fumbled the ball. What does this piece of work do? He hits me so hard he puts me on my ass. The defense
I smirked at Kevin.
�You want to know a secret?�
�What?�
�If I hadn�t fallen on the ball, I would�ve fumbled.�
�I knew it! That�s okay, we still love you.�
�See if you�re saying that come the end of practice on Monday.�
Kevin and Mona went to get their ice cream.
�Was that story true? Did you really put Kevin on his butt?� Tracy asked.
�Yeah, but the way I remember it, he hit me so hard my helmet flew off.�
She looked at me with a new respect.
�I had no idea you were so tough.�
�Have you seen my Superman video?�
�Yeah, but that wasn�t real, was it?�
�I�m afraid so.�
She gave me a big kiss. I noticed that after Kevin and I�d talked, most of my ice cream was gone. I looked at her and she smiled.
�I let Mona eat it while you two were yapping.�
Oh well, at least she left me some of it. We went back to Tracy�s to get my results. Thank God, they were negative. I was now a firm believer in wearing a condom.
Sunday September 22
AFTER MY SUNDAY RUN, I went to church, and Pastor Dan met Mom and me in the lobby after the service.
�David, do you have a minute?�
�Sure, Pastor Dan, what can I do for you?�
�Would you be willing to be a youth counselor for the Christmas vacation ski trip?�
My mom stepped in.
�When is it? How long? And how much will it cost?�
�The group will be gone from December twenty-ninth till January second. The counselor�s trip is free. They only pay for the odd snack or drink they get on their own.�
I had a question.
�What would I need to do?�
�You�d be responsible for a cabin. There should be four to six in each cabin. Your job is to be a good example and just make sure nothing terrible happens.�
I looked a little skeptical, so Pastor Dan jumped back in.
�Look, the kids asked for you. They see you as a role model and I�ve watched you with them. You talk to them as equals, and you don�t bully them around.�
�He�ll do it,� Mom said.
I looked at her suspiciously and thought about rejecting the offer out of hand, but I didn�t have the funds to go skiing on my own. I looked at Pastor Dan and nodded my agreement. I smiled, because I was going skiing!
SUNDAY AFTERNOON COACH Lambert worked with the scout team to walk them through Eastside�s offense. It was normally just seven or eight players, the skill positions and the center. I was instructed to get there early. I was surprised to see Magic there with Bill Callaway.
�Hey, guys, where�s Coach?�
Magic took charge.
�Coach wanted you to work on your passing and, since Bill�s our top receiving backup, I wanted him to get a little work too. Let�s hit the field and just throw the ball around and see what kind of arm you have.�
I stopped on the sideline and put on my cleats. I noticed Bill had top-end cleats. They weren�t what we were issued by the school. I knew Bill was a junior. Unfortunately, he wasn�t all that big for a receiver. He was five-eleven and 160 pounds. Coach Lambert liked his receivers bigger because he used them to block. The two guys who started were both over six feet and 200 pounds. The one thing Bill had over them was speed. He was the fastest guy we had on the offensive side of the ball.
Magic had us spend ten minutes just tossing the ball back and forth as he coached me on my technique. Once he felt my arm was loose, he got us started.
�Bill, I want you to go down ten yards and do a buttonhook.�
Bill flew down the field, I let the ball fly, and he made a hard cutback to find the ball right in his chest. The ball bounced off him and Bill dropped it.
�Hey man, you�re making me look bad,� I teased him.
Bill grinned at me.
�Dang, you ripped that one. I wasn�t ready for it. Let�s do it again.�
Bill lined up and took off. When he hit ten yards, he cut, and the ball was there. This time, though, he had his hands up, caught it away from his chest, and then tucked it. He tossed it back.
�Okay, I think you have some skills,� I said, which got a big grin on Bill�s face.
Magic turned out to be a good coach. Bill and I worked on a variety of pass routes and I started to be confident in my ability to make the throws. Bill made me look good, because he had tremendous hands. All I had to do was get it close. After about forty-five minutes, the rest of the players showed up. When everyone was there, Magic pulled us all together.
�Okay, Coach can�t make it today. However, we have a personal stake in this game. The opposing linebacker is my cousin. He�s been talking smack since they beat us last year. I will not lose this game.�
We all nodded our agreement.
�They run a West Coast-style offense and they lost their first game. Then they changed quarterbacks. Some California kid took over and they�re a different team with him at quarterback. They need to knock us off to tie us in the conference standings. If both of us win out, they�ll get the automatic berth in the state playoffs due to head-to-head play. I need you guys to push our defense. This is the only game they�ll play against this style of offense, so your job is to kick ass in practice. And I hear one of you has upped the ante.�
He looked at me and I fessed up.
�I bet Kevin we would score four times before the defense even touched me.�
Bill offered his lofty opinion.
�Dude, you�re a dumbass.�
Magic looked at me.
�Okay, big shot, how are we going to score four times before Kevin gets his hands on you?�
I grinned and gave them my plan. After I laid it all out, they all just shook their heads. Tomorrow�s practice would be interesting.
WHEN I GOT HOME FROM practice, I sent a text to Tami to jump onto video chat. I turned on my tablet and she was waiting for me.
�Hey, I need your help.�
She looked bored.
�Okay, go to your closet and I�ll help you pick out your clothes for tomorrow.�
I scowled at her.
�That�s not what I need help with. Well, yes it is, but I need your help with something else.�
I quickly told her my plan for tomorrow�s practice. She got an evil grin. This was right up her alley.
�Okay, David. I have to get busy. I�ll see you tomorrow.�
�Hang on.�
I got up and went to my closet. She just laughed and selected my clothes for the next day.
Monday September 23
ON MONDAY WHEN I GOT to school, there was a buzz. Word had gotten out about my bet with Kevin. I made it until lunch before Kevin tracked me down.
�What the hell are you doing to me?�
I played dumb.
�What are you talking about?�
He seemed agitated.
�You�ve been telling everyone about our bet!�
�Oh, that. I wanted to make sure everyone got to see you go down today,� I said, and gave him my best cocky look.
Our friends at the lunch table couldn�t hold it in anymore and broke out laughing. Kevin got red and stormed out of the lunchroom.
�Dawson, you�re a dead man walking!� Kevin yelled back when he reached the door.
�Do you think we went too far?� Magic asked.
�Nah, he�ll get over it. I just need to get him out of his comfort zone for four scores. If he�s on his game, I�m dead.�
WHEN WE GOT TO PRACTICE, Coach Lambert talked to us before we hit the field.
�This week�s game is a big one. We�re facing the best team we�ll see before the playoffs. What makes these guys dangerous is their speed. They�re fast on both sides of the ball. That�s normally our strength, but I have to say I think they may be faster than we are, so we�re going to have to be disciplined in our roles. You all know your assignments. If you do them, we�ll be fine.�
Coach looked at his clipboard.
�Now the scout team has been offered the challenge of running Eastside�s offense, and apparently there�s been a little bet made. The offense must score four times before the defense touches the quarterback. I have to hand it to you, Dawson, you got a set on you. Best of luck today.�
We jogged out to practice and I made a point of being right next to Kevin. When we hit the field, he came to a stop. I stopped with him as players ran around us. There were actual fans waiting to see our practice. Tami had come through.
Kevin looked at me and grinned from ear to ear. We both loved game day. I was a much better game player than practice player. I wanted to make this feel as real as possible. Coach wouldn�t make it easy on me. He set it up so we would start on our own 20 yard line and had to drive the length of the field. He had the assistant coaches be our referees for the game.
One of the coaches placed the ball in the center of the field and blew his whistle. I had everyone huddle up.
�Okay guys, this is the big time. We�re going to use their aggression against them. They�re going to be coming for me full-out. I�m going to need some time for this to work. Draw right on three. Pay attention, �cause I want to get them to jump offsides. Ready, BREAK!�
We ran everything on the two count so there was never a problem with anyone knowing the count. Kevin knew it; heck, the whole defense knew it. We lined up in a four-receiver set with me in the shotgun. I saw that the defense prepared for full-out blitz. We needed to slow that down or I would never have time to throw the ball.
�DOWN. SET. Hut, HUT, HUT!�
The defense jumped the gun as we had planned. The refs threw their flags and we gained five yards. Kevin screamed at the three guys who�d moved before the snap.
We huddled up.
�Okay, good job, they�ll quit trying to jump the count now. Bill, did you see them cheat the safety up?�
�Yeah, let�s hit them with a slant where he�s supposed to be.�
�Good. Now pay attention. We�re running this one on first sound. It�ll catch them flat-footed. Ready, BREAK!�
We lined up in the same formation. The safety on Bill�s side started to creep up. I knew Kevin planned to have him blitz.
�DOWN.�
The center snapped me the ball and I saw the safety break through the line clean. I zipped the ball to Bill and he caught it in stride. No one would catch him. The crowd erupted as Bill walked into the end zone on a 75-yard score. Bill did a little touchdown dance and Kevin went ballistic. I knew that was Kevin�s pet peeve, so I�d instructed anyone who scored to do a little dance. My goal was to goad him into mistakes.
The safety slammed me to the ground, so I never got to see the results. I grinned when I saw the yellow flag lying by me. Coach Lambert slammed his clipboard on the ground and chewed out the defense.
The next series started on our 35 yard line because coach had carried over the roughing-the-passer penalty. We knew the defense didn�t want to be embarrassed again. Kevin was too smart for that. Therefore, I ran three straight buttonhooks to Bill. We were now on the 50 yard line. Kevin yelled at his defense that if we walked down the field with the same play and scored, he would kick all their asses.
The next play was a thing of beauty. Bill ran the same buttonhook. I pumped the ball and Bill juked the defender and sprinted by him. I felt the defensive end closing on me, so I let loose. The ball traveled forty yards in the air and Bill pulled it in for our second score. Bill did a better dance this time and got a ten-yard unsportsmanlike-conduct penalty. I didn�t care, because I saw Kevin go beet red.
It was like putting a red cape in front of a bull. He was fuming. This time he changed to a dime package to prevent the long score. They placed the ball on our 10 yard line. I changed our formation to pull both running backs into the backfield, flanking me on either side.
We planned to show the defense our running game. Eastside ran a zone-read option. It was very similar to the veer in that you made reads on how the defensive players reacted, which in turn determined where the ball goes. In theory, both offenses should gain nice yardage. I hadn�t wanted to pull out the running game out so soon, because the odds of the defense touching me went up astronomically with me running the option.
The first play was a simple dive up the center. The key to this offense was to establish a steady diet of inside plays. Our scout team was seriously outmanned, so I couldn�t expect this to work for any period of time. The run surprised the defense and we picked up eight yards.
On second and two, I saw Kevin grin. He knew he had this bet won. All he had to do was make me keep the ball. We ran the same play and gained the two yards we needed for the first down. The crowd started really to get into it. I heard chants of �Dawson, Dawson, Dawson!� Kevin didn�t like that, but I had a big grin.
The next play we ran to the left. I had the right-side back go in motion to the left to lead the toss. We had them outnumbered and the back almost broke it. He picked up nineteen yards. We were now within striking distance. The scout team was fired up. They had never had any success against the first-team defense before. The next three plays I just dinked and dunked short passes and forced the defense to make plays. We picked up another eleven yards.
We then ran the zone read again. This time I pulled the ball from the dive in the center, and I saw the defense shift to intercept me as I moved down the line. Kevin had fire in his eyes and I thought �Oh Shit.� I cut back and followed the fullback into the hole. The defense parted like the Red Sea. I was ten yards past the line of scrimmage before anyone even came close. The fullback blocked a corner just before he got to me. I only had one corner left who had me dead-to-rights. I put a move on the poor kid that had his feet crossed and he tripped himself. I found myself standing in the end zone. I think I did a better dance than Bill.
I handed the ball to the ref and went up to Kevin.
�Dude, get back into your defense and play us straight-up. You have size, talent and experience all on your side.�
Coach Lambert called time and pulled the defense around him. I have never seen him more passionate than he was at that moment. When the defense came back out, we looked over from the huddle.
�Oh crud, I think the jig is up,� Bill said.
Yep, Kevin was focused, and being the heart and soul of the defense, so were they. It happened on our second play. I dropped back and didn�t see the defensive end break free, and he hit me from the blind side. Kevin and the defense had won their bet. From that point on, the defense played much better. Coaches let us play another series and then switched to first team offense against the defensive scout team. Our offense had no trouble scoring at will.
At the end of practice, Coach had us gather around.
�Dawson, get up here.�
I came up front and the defense all jeered me.
�I want to thank this young man for making us better today. We needed a wake-up call and he gave it to us.� The team gave me a good ribbing. �Kevin, get up here.�
Kevin came up with a big smile on his face.
�Son, well done on getting the boys focused. If we had this happen Friday, we would�ve lost.�
Kevin looked at the team.
�Actually, I have to give credit to Dawson. He talked to me after the third score and got me to realize he was using smoke and mirrors to beat us. I have to say, though, if he ever pulls this kind of crap again I�m going to kick his butt!�
I just put my hands up in mock surrender. Coach let us go and we all hit the showers. When I came out the locker room, Tracy and Tami were waiting for me. I had to appreciate Tracy. She wore, what looked like, sprayed-on jeans and a top that was too tight. She bounced into my arms and gave me a sizzling kiss. I guess half the team must have seen, because they all made rude comments for the next several weeks.
AFTER PRACTICE, THE three of us went to Beth�s so I could soak in the hot tub. All three of us had gotten smart and left swimsuits at the Anderson�s house. Mrs. A just threw the suits in the wash with the rest of their stuff. I soon found myself relaxing with three gorgeous women.
I looked up and Beth gave me a strange look, which clued me in that something was up. She looked at the other two girls and I knew she didn�t want to talk in front of them. Our habit was to spend thirty to forty-five minutes alternating between soaking and jumping in the pool to cool off. Then we would head home for dinner.
After we had all gotten dressed, I pulled Tami and Tracy aside.
�Hey guys, something�s up with Beth. She needs to talk to someone, so I�m going to eat dinner here at the Andersons.��
I gave Tami a kiss on the forehead and Tracy a real kiss. I found Beth a few minutes later sitting in the den. Beth jumped when she saw me.
�I thought you�d left.�
�No, I invited myself to dinner.�
I waited her out to see what was wrong. We�d played this game a few times and she knew what I was doing, so she told me.
�I�ve been feeling lonely. Seeing you with Tracy has made me realize what I�m missing.�
Beth was a mystery. She was the head cheerleader, and every guy at school would jump at the chance to go out with her. The stereotypes didn�t fit Beth. You�d think the head cheerleader should date the star quarterback. I had never known her to date a jock. She seemed more attracted to the artistic types.
�When was the last time you went out on a date?�
�I went to Prom, but that was just a setup. He was the cousin of one of my girlfriends. The last real date was New Year�s Eve when I met that guy skiing.�
That was over nine months ago. I remembered the guy, because he was on Christmas break. I think he was a music major from Dartmouth. What I needed to do was find her a cute band geek.
�Can I ask you something?� She nodded. �Do you have anyone in mind?�
She blushed, so I knew there was someone. This was good news. Of course, the guy in me wanted to just solve the problem and call him, but I knew from experience that wasn�t how girls worked. I�d have to figure a way to get the guy to notice her.
�Okay, tell me who.�
�Gary Baxter.�
I gave her a look that said I didn�t know who that was.
�He�s a senior, cute and kind of quiet. He�s also in the band."
�Does he know you�re interested?�
�No, I�ve given him some hints, but I�m not sure he realizes I want him to ask me out.�
�Want me to talk to him?�
You�d think I had shot someone.
�No!�
Then it hit me: the band fundraiser.
�How about this: you�re recruiting bachelors for the band fundraiser. Why don�t you get him to volunteer?�
She jumped right in with the plan.
�Then I could bid and win a date!�
She squealed, launched herself from her chair to mine and wrapped me up in her arms. It was amazing to see her smile all through dinner.
Chapter 14 � The Comeback Kid
Tuesday September 24
I woke with my usual morning wood. My eyes were still closed, but I felt the presence of a warm female body in my bed. I felt a wave of pure bliss. In my sleep, my right hand found a handful of breast. This was almost better than waking up to a blowjob. Sleep started to leave my brain when I became aware I had no idea who was in my bed.
To my surprise, it was Tami. She had apparently borrowed one of my t-shirts. I was a little embarrassed to find myself pressed against my best friend�s butt. I could tell by her breathing she was awake. I made no move to let her go, but I did let my hand slide onto her belly and I kissed her neck.
�Good morning.�
She turned her head and we kissed. I could see she was emotional. She would leave me on Sunday. This wasn�t a teenage hormone-induced hookup. This was the intimacy of two people in love, who were familiar with each other as only best friends could be. We had never had any sexual contact beyond a kiss, but this held the promise of what someday might be like.
I heard the downstairs door open and someone walked up the stairs. My bedroom door opened and Peggy walked in. It was time for my run. When she saw me naked with Tami, she blushed.
�Oh, sorry.�
�Peggy, it�s okay,� Tami said, to ease her embarrassment. �We�re just friends. I�m leaving Sunday and I needed to be close to him.� She swatted my bottom. �Now, ready to run and let me talk to Peggy.�
I jumped out of bed, covered the important stuff and hurried into the bathroom. Somehow, girls could make me feel helpless. I wasn�t sure why I was so embarrassed. I sleep in the nude. If someone walked into my bedroom unannounced, they would figure that out. Peggy saw how I slept the first day we ran, so the little minx was trying to get a peek.
I came out of the bathroom, dressed, to find the two of them talking. Of course; Tami knew everyone.
�Peggy, you�re terrible.�
�Shhh, he�s back.�
They both looked at me like they were little angels. Peggy had warned me if I wasn�t ready to run, she�d do evil things to me. I think I might want to sleep in just to find out what those things might be. Then again, maybe not.
�Okay, I don�t think I really want to know what that was all about.�
Tami shook her head.
�No, probably not. Come on, we need to stretch and then run. Today�s a distance day,� Peggy said.
I just groaned and followed her to go run.
WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, Tracy had waited for me. She had Luke backed up to a wall and was flirting with him. He looked a little uneasy. When he saw me, I put my finger to my lips to indicate that he shouldn�t let her know I was there.
�How come you don�t have a girlfriend?� she asked.
I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her ear.
�So, I don�t see you for a few hours and you�re looking for an upgrade?�
She twisted in my arms and gave me one of her patented mind-erasing kisses. I swear when she did that I forgot everything.
�No, silly, I�m trying to set him up!�
Luke caught on, and arched his eyebrows. I think he thought Tracy had come on to him.
�Anyone we know?� I asked.
�Of course, Kim,� Tracy answered.
I smiled at Luke and I could see there was interest there.
�Good girl, I think he likes the idea.�
�Yes, I do like that idea,� he said, and then looked at Tracy. �Has she expressed an interest, or are you just testing the waters?�
�Oh, there�s interest. She�s waiting by your locker. Go ask her out.�
Luke gave us a sheepish grin and went inside.
�So you�re working as a matchmaker now. I think I like this.�
I wanted to go watch the show, but Tracy steered me to her locker. I slipped my hand into the back pocket of her jeans. She looked back and smiled. I felt her slide her hand into the back pocket. I kissed her nose and we worked our way to her locker. Several people had noticed us walking in like that. When we got to her locker, she gave me a hip bump and I let her go.
�Hey, I almost forgot. Dad has tickets to the Florida/Kentucky game this weekend. He wants to know if you want to go.�
�Wow! That sounds great!�
�Dad�s boss is a Florida booster and has tickets to all the games. He�s not able to go this weekend, so he�s sending his top people as a kind of thank you for job well done.�
�How come I get to go? Shouldn�t your dad take you or your mom?�
She snorted at the ridiculous idea.
�If you haven�t noticed, my dad likes you. Plus, he�s been bragging you up to the point his boss has set up an appointment with Florida to look at possibly recruiting you.�
�What?�
She had to be pulling my leg. She seemed perplexed by my confusion.
�David, I don�t want to sound harsh, but at some point you�re going to have to come to terms with you being a star. Everyone agrees you have the size and speed to make it at the next level. You�re the most punishing runner my dad�s seen at this level. If you continue to develop, there�s no ceiling for your talent. The main thing I see you lacking is belief in yourself.�
When did Tracy get this knowledgeable about football? Then I grasped what a stupid question that was. Tracy was motivated and smart. She�d watched a lot of football when cheerleading. She was also a Daddy�s girl. She would spend time with him watching football.
�But...� I stammered.
�No buts. You already are showing leadership abilities. Luke is amazed at how you�ve brought the team together just by your example. The next step is to accept the mantle of a leader. You took a big step towards that on Monday by almost running the defense off the field with the scout team.�
�Okay. You�ve obviously figured this out. Will you help me?�
Her whole face lit up. I instinctively knew Tracy wanted to find the right guy to get her out of this one-horse town. It wasn�t that she couldn�t do it herself. She was looking for a partnership where her talents would help them both become more successful. Tracy wanted to be part of the
�You were born for this, weren�t you?� I asked.
�You know what, I think I was. We, you and I, working together can make a formidable team.�
�Do you have any thoughts on where to start?�
�Yes, actually, you need to shine on scout team. Why don�t you see if you can�t get some upgrades at a few of the key positions? From watching yesterday�s practice, if you had a decent center and another receiver, they�d never have touched you.�
Okay, I didn�t know any other girl who would have been able to figure that out. I was quickly realizing there was more to Tracy than I knew.
�I�ll talk to Coach before practice. Maybe I can use a couple of the backup cornerbacks.�
�Now you�re thinking.�
The bell rang for first period. I walked Tracy to her class and then hurried to math. I had some things to think about. The biggest issue I had with this was it seemed too self-serving. I understood that mindset was more Tracy�s. I needed to figure a way for this to work for me. I had to convince myself that excelling on the scout team was going to benefit the team as a whole. If I could see this helping everyone get better, I think I�d be fine with it, but if it was just about me I knew it wasn�t going to work.
BEFORE LUNCH, I SENT a text to Tracy and Tami inviting them to spend some time with just the three of us. We only had a few days left before Tami left, and I wanted to spend as much of it together as we could. Both girls thought it was a great idea, and we ended up doing that for the rest of the week.
For the majority of it we tried to keep it light and happy. We scheduled out when visits and video chats would work. Then there were times when the realization of what was happening hit us, and there were some tears. Tracy helped us keep it from getting too gloomy, and we appreciated her help.
TUTORING TOOK AN UNEXPECTED turn. Suzanne was helping me with World History when I noticed she was acting funny. She was distracted and squirmed in her seat. Then it hit me: she was horny.
�Emperor... What are you looking at?� she asked suddenly.
�Okay, enough studying. You need my help more than I need yours today.�
�What are talking about?�
I picked her up and sat her on the edge of the desk. I dropped to my knees before her, and with one swift motion, I reached under her skirt, hooked my thumbs over the top of her panties and yanked them to the floor. She gasped as her v-shaped patch of trimmed white pubic hair was exposed. The sight brought memories of our first session flooding back. I lifted her thighs and rested her calves on my shoulders.
�Scoot forward,� I ordered.
I looked up and she panted in anticipation. In a flash, it came to me: she wasn�t trying to stop me.
Suzanne moaned as I got to work. She reached down and ran her fingers through my hair. She was so responsive to everything I did.
It was a magnificent thing to see. She�d thrown her head back and her hands fluttered, not knowing what to do. I wanted to just rip my pants down and have my way with her. I knew I couldn�t do that to Tracy. Somehow that would be crossing a line I wasn�t ready to go past. This was about helping a friend in need.
We started to come back to our senses when I realized I smelled as if I just came from a whorehouse. She looked down at the mess and laughed at me.
�It�s your own fault.�
�Laugh it up, Chuckles. You wouldn�t be happy if the tables were turned.�
I sat down on my chair in a huff. She slid off the edge of the desk and straddled my lap. She took both her palms, put them on my cheeks, pulled my face to hers, and kissed me.
�Thank you. I needed that.�
She crawled off my lap and gave me another kiss.
�See you tomorrow.�
I RAN INTO THE OUTER locker room and Ms. Kim stopped me. Oh, crud!
�Hey, slow down. How was your Pilates class?� she asked, and then she smelled me. �David! You nasty boy. What have you been doing?�
I just snorted at her.
�Give me a minute. I�ll be right back.�
I washed my face and changed into my shorts and a t-shirt. I came back out with an awkward grin. I owed her for sending me to Pilates. I was still sore from Saturday.
�I can�t believe you made me pay for that torture. And where did you find that sadistic instructor, anyways?�
�You are such a wuss. Linda said she took it easy on you.�
�The hell she did. By the end I was hoping she�d just shoot me and put me out of my misery.�
�Give it time. The results are worth it.�
�I know, but the soft tranquil music and the slow stretching and controlled breathing kicked my butt. I should trick some of the other guys into going. There�re a lot of hot chicks there.�
�I see your plan. After Linda�s done with them they won�t even be able to look at all the women.�
�You think
�Better yet, Kevin. You have to let me know when you�re doing this. I want to be there to watch the aftermath.�
She was as evil as that instructor was.
�Okay, deal.�
She smirked at me.
�Nice deflection. Who were you banging before you got here?�
I raised my eyebrows. I liked her. She talked like a guy.
�Let�s just say a friend needed a little help.�
�You�re a little man-skank!�
I just grinned as she retreated to her office.
BEFORE PRACTICE, I shared Tracy�s ideas of how to improve the scout team with Coach Lambert. He agreed this was a critical week and he would get us some players to help test the defense. I was a little surprised he took our ideas seriously. Most teachers don�t seem to take a student�s suggestions well.
�Y�all think you can push the defense?�
�Give me two or three more guys with speed that can catch the ball, and I can give the first team defense a serious challenge. Coach, Eastside is dangerous because we�re not used to someone putting the ball up 40 times a game. If they get our defense on their heels, we could be playing catch-up all game long.�
�David, I like you. Now don�t go repeating that.�
�Yes, sir.�
�I also like what I saw yesterday. At our coaches meeting, we watched the film, and we�re going to be making some changes where you get to throw the ball a couple of times a game. Bill shined also. Now I don�t see him as an every-down receiver in our offense, but on pass plays he makes a hell of a deep threat.�
�Coach, to be honest, Bill makes me look good. He catches everything thrown to him. In addition, if you�d change the blocking assignments and not make him pick up a linebacker, he can more than hold his own on the defensive backs. He just needs to learn how to screen them. He doesn�t have to muscle people to be effective.�
�Boy, you sound like my damned assistants. If I wanted this kind of advice, I�d go ask them.�
�Sorry, Coach.�
�Don�t be sorry. If enough people are telling me something, it might be time I listened. Now get out of here before you start to irritate me.�
�Yes, Coach.
AT PRACTICE, COACH gave us our starting center and two small cornerbacks who were almost as fast as Bill. They didn�t have great hands, but they could make you look bad if you didn�t play with discipline. Coach Engels finished with the freshmen and came to help the scout team practice.
�The West Coast offense is supposed to test the defense. It uses short downfield passes that are designed to turn into big gains after the catch. What we�re going to help the defense learn is to keep everything in front of them and then close quickly. Bump and jam the receivers to disrupt their patterns. The more physical you are with their receivers, the less effective they are,� Coach Engels explained.
�Normally, we use the running game to open up the passing game. We wait until they start cheating up and then we do a play-action pass and catch them for a big gain. With the West Coast, it�s just the opposite. They try to get you cheating back to play the pass, and then run on you,� he continued.
�The biggest mistake teams make is thinking they should blitz the quarterback. The offense is designed to have quick, accurate throws, not giving the defense time for an effective rush. What you end up doing is giving them an advantage in numbers and you get burned. How we can make a blitz work is to run a fake blitz. The quarterback is trained to dump the ball into the vacated area. Coming up to blitz and then stepping in front of the receiver can help turn a game around,� Coach Engels said to wrap up our learning session.
We only had twenty minutes to practice Eastside�s plays before we faced the first-team defense. The scout team gave the defense fits. They could no longer just key on Bill. Coach Engels helped them a lot, and by the end of our session, we were struggling. When practice was over, we all had big smiles on our faces. We had a blast running the wide-open Eastside offense.
I DIDN�T GET A CHANCE to go to Beth�s and use the hot tub, so I set up a group video chat with Tracy and Tami. We chatted about our days until it was time to go to bed. Tracy dropped off first.
�Are you going to come over again tonight?�
�Do you mind? I just want to be with you as much as I can over the next few days. Even if it�s only while we sleep,� Tami answered.
�Not at all, I�ll just put on some shorts before you come.�
��Stupid boy,� you better not. Half the fun is feeling you naked, spooned against my back. Plus, Tracy knows and is fine with it.�
Yes, Tracy would be okay with it. Since we weren�t in a relationship, I guess we could do whatever we wanted. It felt like I was waiting for the other shoe to drop and she�d be off with the next bad boy that crossed her path. I knew if I ever found out she�d been with another guy, I would be done. I hated she was giving me the freedom to be with other women. The Mr. Happy did too much thinking for me as it was.
However, it wasn�t as if I was going out to find new partners. The only person I could see anything happening with outside of Tracy was Suzanne, and that would only be something like today. She seemed to need some relief. We both knew it was just sex, and neither of us was pushing for the �just friends� label to change.
Any guy at my school would be thrilled to be in my position. Two of the hottest girls were spending quality time with me on what I hoped would be a regular basis, but neither relationship seemed to be going anywhere deeper than friendship and sex. I�d never been in love, but I would like there to be at least a hope that it would happen. The best I could expect was for Tracy to get over her demons so we could have a real relationship.
�You win. Buck-naked it is. Why don�t you come over now, so we can fall asleep with you in my arms?�
I was almost asleep when Tami showed up. Without a word, she stripped down to just her panties and skipped the t-shirt. She crawled into bed; with me on my back, she put her head on my shoulder. She ran her hand up and down my chest. I was on the edge of sleep when I felt her grasp my member. I just moaned my approval. Tami just held me, and once I got used to it I went to sleep.
Wednesday September 25
I WOKE TO FIND I�D had a wet dream. There was cold spend all over my stomach. Tami was awake; she saw the horror on my face, and she gave me a wink.
�Sorry, I think I played with it a little too much. You really seemed to enjoy it.�
I shook my head.
�I wish I was awake to enjoy it.�
�We can�t right now. Peggy�s in the living room waiting for you.�
�Crap, did she see me like this?�
�Yes. You need to start setting your alarm, so you don�t keep showing her your wiener.�
I looked at the clock. It showed 5:45.
�Hey, she isn�t supposed to be here until six.�
She just laughed at me as I went and took a quick shower to clean myself up. I was ready by six, and Peggy and I did freestyle running.
WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, the rumor mill was in full swing concerning Luke and Kim. They were �the new couple� and everyone wanted the latest gossip. I was afraid Luke and Kim might kill Alan when he started asking them questions nonstop. I hoped Jeff would give him a few whacks to slow him down. I was glad Tracy and Tami skipped the normal lunch routine with me so we could say goodbye to Tami.
Football practice was fun, and we had a few more recruits on the scout team. Everyone was having a good time with me throwing the ball all over the field.
Thursday September 26
COME THURSDAY, IT WAS pretty much the first-string offense playing on the scout team. Coach let us play almost all practice because we kept pushing the defense. I finally threw back-to-back interceptions on fake blitz plays and Coach decided to end things on a high note for the defense.
I caught Coach Engels after practice.
�Hey, Coach. I just wanted to thank you for helping us with the West Coast stuff.�
�It was a lot of fun. I was surprised all the first-stringers wanted to play scout team. What did you offer them?�
�Nothing, they just saw us having good time and wanted in. I was glad to see that Coach Lambert let them. If we get into a two-minute drill situation they all got some experience. Hopefully we�re never down where we need it.�
Coach Engels got serious.
�You should really think about switching to quarterback next year. In the spring, you might enter some seven-on-seven tournaments and go to some quarterback camps. If you continue to grow and learn the position, you�ll be able to play at the next level.�
�You really think so?�
�Well, nothing is ever 100%, but if you work hard, I do. You�ve had a lot of success early. My biggest fear is that you�ll become complacent. You have to be careful of everyone telling you how good you are and believing it. There�s always going to be someone bigger, faster and more skilled. But I know you can outwork anyone.�
�I�ll keep that in mind.�
I CAME HOME AT TEN to find Tracy in her cheerleading uniform doing her homework in my living room. I think it was every boy�s fantasy to sleep with a cheerleader. The ultimate fantasy was to do one in their uniform. Tracy always seemed to take my breath away. I sometimes found it hard to believe she was only sixteen.
It still was hard to accept that she�d go out with me. Well, there was the problem: she really wasn�t going out with me. In my head, I knew we�d agreed to take it slow, and it was for the best. Neither of us was ready for a committed relationship. It would be easy to fall deeply madly for her. If she asked me anything, I�d probably do it for her.
Her ex, Bill Rogers, had done something to her that had caused her to change. Whatever it was, it was holding her back from giving me her heart. I knew she cared for me and she hadn�t dated anyone else, but there was always doubts that lurked in the back of my mind, that little voice that told me she wasn�t really mine; that Tracy only used me to heal herself. I was afraid I was her rebound.
I wanted to talk to Tami about this. The rebound would explain so much. The thing that sucked was the rebound guy never got a real chance. I was probably stupid for seeing her now. I should have waited and let some other poor sap go through this phase of her healing. Tracy saw me; her smile momentarily lifted my sadness. I dropped my book bag. She was seated on the sofa and patted the seat next to her. I sat down and she gave me peck on the cheek.
�David, we need to talk.�
Those four words are every man�s nightmare. All my insecurities about our budding relationship came flooding back in that instant. This was it, she was going to dump me. She saw the pain in my face, closed the distance between us and gave me a hug.
�I�m sorry, it�s nothing bad. God, the look on your face, you�d think I was leaving you.�
She could see from my expression she got it right.
�I just wanted to talk to you about this weekend,� she explained.
�Oh, sorry. I�m just feeling a little fragile today. Can you make me a promise? Can you never use the �we need to talk� line on me? Every time I hear it, I cringe.�
�I promise. Are you okay?�
�Now that I know you aren�t dumping me, yes. What do we need to talk about concerning this weekend?�
�I want you to be clear we�re not officially boyfriend and girlfriend. And before you say anything ...� she said as she put her finger over my mouth to keep me from talking, �this weekend you may have the opportunity to hook up with someone. If that happens, I want you to have a good time.�
I think she expected me to fight her on this. But that simple declaration crystalized in my mind that we weren�t going to make it. Whenever a girl tries to pawn you off on another girl, it means that your relationship is over. She was trying to make herself feel better by finding her replacement. The sad part was most of us don�t even realize it until it was too late. The funny thing was now that I knew we weren�t going to last, I relaxed. I had two choices. End it now, or enjoy what was left. I picked option two. I felt my spirits lift.
�Okay, if you want me to bag some college chick, I will. Do you want me to give you details?�
I saw the smile leave her face and her eyes cloud over as she realized what she�d just done.
�I hadn�t really thought about it.�
�That�s okay. Let me know if you do. Was there anything else you wanted to talk about?�
She bit her bottom lip and no longer would meet my eyes.
�No.�
I got up and headed for my bedroom.
�Okay, I�m tired. Tomorrow�s a big day, so I need to get to bed. You�re welcome to join me.�
I didn�t wait to find out what her answer was. I undressed and crawled into bed. I�d given up and almost drifted off to sleep when I felt my bed move. I was surprised when she didn�t touch me. I lay there for a while, and I heard her softly crying. I rolled over and looked at her.
�What�s wrong?� I asked.
�I�m losing you, aren�t I?�
Why lie?
�Yes.�
�I�ve been such a bitch. You�re the nicest, most loving, thoughtful guy I�ve ever met, and I�m messing this up. When you asked if I wanted details, I understood what I did to you. I came in to say I�m sorry.�
�Look, tomorrow�s a big day. I�m going with your dad to Kentucky. Sunday, Tami leaves. Let�s get together on Monday and work this out.�
�David, when you step onto that plane and until you come back, let�s consider ourselves on a break. I�m serious. If you bang fifty hot college babes while you�re away, I�m fine with that.�
I felt better. Maybe we
�Your poor dad isn�t going to know what to do when they start lining up. Do you think your mom will give him a get-out-of-jail-free card for the weekend?�
�David!�
I closed the gap between us and kissed her. She could kiss. She arched her neck, so I could give her little butterfly kisses from her neck to between her breasts. I felt a warmth and pleasure that this beautiful creature was in my arms and needed me. She pulled my head back up and we kissed for what seemed like days. I kissed her lips, her jaw, and her neck. I rubbed her arms, caressed her cheek.
I reached between us to see if she was ready and found she was. I quickly put on a condom and slid home as she wrapped her legs around my waist. I gripped her hips and I ground her body against me. Her moans got louder. I looked up to see my window was open. Oh well, showtime. Moonlight filtered through the curtains as it kissed Tracy�s skin. I could never walk away from this. We were perfect together.
I would like to say we went several rounds, but all the pent-up emotions drained us both when we finally came. The last thing I remembered, before falling asleep, was Tracy had wrapped her arms around me with her head on my shoulder.
Chapter 15 � Can We Do That Again?
Friday September 27
I woke up to find two girls in my bed. Tami had joined us sometime last night. She slowly stroked my morning wood. I arched my eyebrows and she winked at me. I let her have her fun. She quickly had me on the edge. Tracy woke up and gave Tami a dirty look.
�What are you doing to my man?�
I chose that moment to climax. Both girls shrieked at the first jet and then broke into giggles. Tracy gave her a mock scowl.
�Give me that, Rookie.�
She grabbed a condom and gave me a few strokes to make sure it wasn�t going down. She put on the condom and she straddled me. She gave a satisfied grunt as she bottomed out. I leaned over and gave Tami a quick kiss. I grinned when I saw that Tami was embarrassed.
�I think I like the new you. Naked sleepovers, playing with me, a little threesome. You�re the best friend ever.�
�Whoa there, �stupid boy,� nobody said anything about threesomes.�
Tracy scoffed.
�Hate to break it to you, but giving a guy a hand job and then watching another girl take him is a threesome. I bet if you ask real nice he�ll pop that cherry of yours.�
Tami�s eyes got big.
�Don�t even think about it, David. It�s not happening today.�
�I�ll wait. I need to get you something for Christmas anyways.�
Tami grabbed my pillow and tried to smother me. I had no idea the lack of oxygen could cause such an intense orgasm. It felt like I had a seizure, the way my whole body quaked. Luckily, Tami got concerned and pulled the pillow off my face or I might have blacked out. They both looked at me as I shuddered from the aftereffects. I finally was able to put a coherent sentence together.
�Oh my God! Can we do that again?�
OUR SMALL TOWN WAS a bedroom community for the city that housed the State University. A majority of the professors and their families lived here. The surrounding area was dotted with farms. I liked that everybody was friendly. There was a mix of intellectuals, who worked at the university and area tech firms, and blue-collar people. You never had to worry about locking your doors. The only bad thing was if you did anything wrong, it beat you home.
A small town like this loved high school football. Being a football player meant everyone knew you. If you don�t believe me, try to walk all six blocks of our downtown with a player. It would take you over an hour to get from one end to the other. With all the idol worship, it was surprising how down-to-earth most of the players were. Were there some that thought they�re God�s gift? Surprisingly, very few, because the rest of the team would take care to knock those players off their pedestals.
The worst thing our teammates might do was drink some beer or get a girl pregnant. You never heard of them breaking into cars or doing drugs because most were good boys and the town loved them. Tonight the town showed them their support. By 6:30, the stands were packed for our 7:15 kickoff. The vaunted offense of Eastside had everyone worried. The weather predictions said it was supposed to drop to the mid-40s with the possibility of heavy rain. The townsfolk knew that as long as there wasn�t any lightning, the game would be played.
Kevin and Mike ran us out for warm-ups. We then broke apart and ran some drills. This gave me a chance to check out Eastside. It didn�t take long to figure out who their new star quarterback was. He was a blond kid who was almost six-six. He looked comfortable dinking short passes to his ultra-quick receivers. Our defense would have to have a heck of a game to keep up with this bunch.
I looked up into the stands and noticed several recruiters. They were easy to spot with their jackets blazing their school�s logos. I�d bet they were here to see the California kid play. I hoped our guys could get some good exposure. Before I could spot my friends, we were herded back into the locker room.
I found Kevin in a deep discussion with several of his defensive players.
�Hey, guys, sorry to interrupt, but can I make one suggestion?�
They just looked at Kevin, and he gave me a nod.
�I was watching the game films, and that big quarterback was never touched. On the first play call a safety blitz to his blind side and put him on his butt, even if it means a penalty.�
�What happened to playing disciplined?� asked Kevin.
�He just looks so cocky and smooth in warm-ups. We need to shake him up and have him wondering when�s the next time he�s going to get hit.�
Kevin just nodded his thanks and I went over to where the offense was having their pregame meeting. Magic was getting the team fired up.
�Remember what got us here. We�re going to need to score tonight to stay in this game.� He focused on me. �Double D, I want you to run and hit like a man possessed. Luke, I expect you to have a huge game. You big guys hold your blocks. They�re quick and pursue like crazy. If you lose your block, look for someone else to hit.�
Coach Lambert and the rest of the staff came in.
�Okay, y�all gather around. I just want to say I�m honored to be part of this team. You boys have worked your butts off. I�ve never had a team that I�m prouder of, so win or lose, you�re all winners in my book. Okay, so let�s cut the crap. I want to win this game. We win this one and we control our destiny in getting a playoff spot at the end of the year. If Eastside wins, they�ll have the tiebreaker of head-to-head. We�ll have to run the table and hope that they lose.
�I know y�all know this. I remind you of this so you know what�s on the line. This community loves you. For some of you this could be the highlight of your high school football career. We all know how everyone likes to brag about how they did,� Coach said.
This got a laugh because we�d all heard people talk at family gatherings.
�This is your moment to shine. Go out there and win this game. On three, team. ONE, TWO THREE, TEAM!�
Luke and Kevin led us out. The cheerleaders had made a big paper banner, and the marching band was lined up to feed us to our side of the field. When the bandleader saw us come out of the locker room, the school song started and the fans were on their feet. Kevin and Magic ripped through the banner and you could feel the excitement in the air. I don�t think my feet touched the ground as I floated to our sideline.
Our captains went out to the center of the field and met their Eastside counterparts. Everyone shook hands and the referee did the coin toss. Eastside won the toss and deferred the choice to the second half. We elected to start on offense.
While our kick-return team was getting ready to receive, Magic and Luke found me. We made a point to talk before the first offensive series of each game. Magic took the lead.
�Normally we�d run veer right and give the ball to David to start the game. His big hits set the tempo. Today I want to run the same play, but I�m going to pitch to Luke and catch them cheating.�
�Are you sure? David�s had a lot of success knocking heads,� Luke suggested.
�I think it�s a brilliant idea. Magic can sell it and I�ll try to cause some havoc. You need to show them they aren�t the only ones with speed,� I said.
It was time to join the offense on the field. The kickoff had gone through the end zone, so we would start on our 20 yard line. When we lined up, I saw that Eastside was in their three-four defense. That meant they had three down linemen and four linebackers. It would allow their speedier linebackers to chase down our veer offense. The nose tackle was huge. He must�ve been six-four and weigh close to 250 pounds. In high school, that was a big kid. He was lined up in the center-guard gap on the right side. He cheated over, because they�d done their homework. They expected me to carry the ball on first down.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
My adrenaline pumped through my blood stream as I saw their plan was to make a huge pile in the center of the line so I had no room to run. The nose tackle tried to tie up both the center and the guard so the two inside linebackers could meet me in the hole. Their defensive tackle on our right side pinched down to try to cause more disruption in the middle. This was a huge gamble on the first play for the defense. If we ran the option to the outside, they were vulnerable.
Two things went right at the same time. Magic made one of his Houdini moves that hid the ball from the defense. The second was our right tackle let their tackle loose and picked up the outside linebacker. This left Magic and Luke two-on-one with their cornerback. The receiver on that side slid over to cut off the pursuit from Eastside�s safety.
I met all three of their defensive players in the hole at the same time. You could hear the crack of pads over the moan of the crowd as they thought I�d been stopped. I found myself under a pile of bodies, and I could hear the Eastside players congratulate each other over a well-executed play. Then the crowd noise told me Magic and Luke were doing their thing. The crowd suddenly erupted and I knew one of them was running free. When I finally got out from under the pile, Luke was handing the ball to the official and we were now up 6�0. The extra point made it 7�0 in favor of the good guys.
On the ensuing kickoff, Eastside was able to get the ball out to their 32 yard line. They lined up in their four-wide-receiver set, and their big quarterback was in the shotgun as he looked over the field. On the snap of the ball, we jammed their receivers on their right side. You could see their quarterback wait for them to work themselves free. When he saw that wouldn�t happen, he did his checkdown and shifted to the left side of the field. He noticed right away that the slot receiver had come free and was open on a crossing pattern. The quarterback just released the ball when our safety took him off his feet. The safety�s pads came up under the quarterbacks off arm and buried in his ribs as he was slammed to the ground. The pass went off target and was incomplete.
At first, I thought their quarterback was done, because he just lay on the ground. The crowd went from being ecstatic to being quiet for fear he was hurt. Before the training staff could come out, he waved them off and one of the linemen helped him up.
You could see he wasn�t happy. He screamed at his linemen. I think Kevin saw the same thing, and I knew if there was blood in the water, Kevin would blitz to take advantage. On the next play, Eastside lined up in another four-wideout formation. This time at the snap of the ball, our defensive tackles ran a game where they crossed, which caused confusion with the offensive line�s blocking assignments. Their quarterback floated to the right to buy himself some time if we ran the same safety blitz. The cross allowed the tackle on the right side to break free, and Eastside�s quarterback suddenly had him in his face.
Kevin did a delayed blitz, and when their quarterback spun back to the middle neatly to avoid the tackle, he was met head-on with Kevin. Our All-State linebacker showed why he would receive that honor. Kevin put his helmet on the ball and made a perfect tackle that crushed their quarterback. I knew how hard Kevin could hit, and the California kid was not getting up from that.
They got lucky when one of their linemen landed on the fumbled ball. After a delay, they were able to get their star off the field. The next play they ran a dive up the middle and then punted the ball. They had a great kicker. He booted the ball over our kick returner and it rolled out of bounds inside our 15 yard line.
We came out and Magic called veer right again. It worked pretty well the first time, so why not. This time the nose tackle played it straight up, and it looked like they were in their base defense.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I powered into the hole and Magic gave me the ball. The nose tackle slapped my thigh as he tried to bring me down. I ran through his arm tackle and met one of the inside linebackers head on. He was too high, so I lowered my shoulder and ran him over. He slowed my momentum enough so that the other inside linebacker and the outside linebacker both hit me to bring me down. After everyone got off me, the linebacker under me hopped up and gave me a playful smack on my helmet. We grinned at each other when the umpire ran up and slid in between us.
�Okay, okay, okay, we�re going to have a clean game tonight.�
We both were having great time. We were two gladiators who�d be clashing all night, and we just gave each other respect. I never felt more alive than when bodies slammed into each other. I could tell my opponent was a kindred spirit. We�d have fun as we found out who was the best.
�Any problems?� Magic asked as we huddled up.
�No, we�re just having fun.�
He just called the play.
�Student body left, on two.�
Student body left was a sweep. It was made famous by John McKay at USC in the mid �60s. It was named �student body� because of where the students were seated in the stadium. The play looked like they were running into the student section.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
Magic pitched the ball to Luke and I led the sweep along with a tackle. The sweep play wasn�t a great call against a fast team, and this was no exception. Their corner made a great play and dropped Luke three yards behind the line of scrimmage. We were now in a third and long. This was an obvious passing down and something we weren�t very good at doing. I wasn�t surprised when Coach sent in Bill at one of the receiver slots.
Magic got the play from the sidelines and when he came into the huddle, he was grinning.
�Okay Double D, let�s show them your arm. Student body left special on two.�
This was the same play, but I would get the ball and pass it. It was one of the new plays Coach Lambert had put into our playbook this week.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I caught the pitch and everyone acted like it was a run. This caught Eastside off guard, because they�d dropped back into their zones. When they recognized it was a run, I heard their linebacker screaming.
�RUN, RUN, RUN!�
As a group, they hesitated and turned to pursue. Bill had disguised his speed and acted as if he was supposed to block the safety that now covered him. The safety pushed past him to support the run. We�d waited for this opening. He took off, now wide open. I stopped and planted my feet and threw as far as I could. Bill hadn�t slowed down. He was confident I could get him the ball. Our fans had never seen us attempt such a long pass. There was an audible gasp as they saw the high arcing spiral fly to Bill. I had overthrown him and I could see him put on an extra burst of speed. He dove to try to make the catch, and he once again made me look good. He came down with the ball and the back judge signaled a catch on their 30 yard line. The ball had traveled 50 yards through the air. The crowd was on their feet, and I think they were the loudest I�ve ever heard them. As I trotted up field, my new buddy ran with me.
�What the hell, man, that wasn�t on any of our scouting reports.�
�I thought you guys knew how to cover the pass,� I teased their linebacker.
�Keep it up, Chuckles, and I�ll have to put you down.�
I gave him a shove and we both laughed. By then I found Bill, ran over, and gave him a high five.
�Sorry man, I guess I got a little excited.�
�No worries. Next time I�ll run faster,� Bill assured me.
Magic called for the huddle. Over the next three plays, we were only able to gain 8 yards. Our kicker came in and nailed the field goal. We were now up 10�0. From there the unexpected happened. The game turned into a defensive struggle. We were able to move the ball up and down the field. When we got close to scoring, their defense would stiffen and stop us. We were able to get one more field goal. They got lucky right before halftime and on one of their little dink-pass plays our defender fell and it was off to the races. We went in at halftime with a 13�7 lead.
At halftime, we made some adjustments and came out ready to win this game. Eastside received the kickoff and made it out to the 20 yard line. Their star quarterback was back in the game. He made a tremendous difference. They marched right down the field and scored to take a 14�13 lead.
We needed an answer, and Magic got us all together on the sideline before we went out.
�Guys, this is a crucial series. Let�s focus and run our brand of football. Okay, no huddle, veer right on two.�
We waited for the head linesman to set the ball and we sprinted out. Eastside didn�t pay attention.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
Eastside sprinted to their positions when the ball was snapped. Magic slapped the ball into my midsection and I found their nose tackle standing in the hole. He was trying to figure out what to do when I hit him square in the gut and lifted him six inches off the ground. The hit made a tremendous clack as my pads delivered the impact. The crowd groaned as they saw the huge guy go flying. I stepped through the hole to see my new buddy running full tilt. I gathered myself and turned into his hit and there was another crash of pads. Eastside�s linebacker caught the brunt of the hit on his shoulder and he no longer had the grip to bring me down. I powered past him into the open. One of their speedy corners caught me around the waist and I dragged him along when two more defensive backs caught us and brought me down after a 32 yard gain.
I handed the ball to the back judge and looked back to see Eastside�s training staff rush out to take care of both players. I jogged up to their linebacker.
�You okay, man?�
�Yeah, it�s just a stinger. When I get some feeling back into my arm, I�ll be back to repay you for that one,� he promised. He looked over at their nose tackle. �I think you might have killed Glen, though.�
I was sure I had just knocked the air out him. Their staff didn�t look too concerned, and after a minute they helped him up. Our crowd gave each player a respectful applause as they made it to the sideline. We were able to get within field goal range, but our kicker missed the kick wide right.
Right before the end of the third quarter things got ugly. Their big quarterback proved he could throw more than just short passes. They ran a pretty hitch-and-go that our corner bit on and suddenly the score was 21�13.
The kickoff was short, so we were able to return it. Our returner made a nifty move to avoid a tackle but let the ball separate from his body. An opportunistic defender punched the ball loose and we turned the ball over on our 18 yard line. Two plays later it was 28�13 as the third quarter ended.
The next kickoff went through the end zone, so we got the ball on the 20 yard line. It was as if the football gods had conspired against us. As we took the field, it started to rain. Magic came out and showed all the confidence that none of us had at that moment. I recognized a true leader and prayed that one day I would have the strength to show his resolve.
�Okay, settle down. I know we�ve only been down this much once this year, and we lost. That is not going to happen today.� He looked each one of in the eye until he was confident that we agreed. You could feel the whole huddle relax. �Veer left on two.�
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
Eastside overplayed the dive, so Magic pulled the ball out of my gut and continued down the line. I saw a flash as a linebacker slipped through our line and crushed Magic. The ball came loose and the same linebacker was on the ball. They had recovered on our 15 yard line.
The crowd was in shock when after four plays we were down 35�13 with a little over 13 minutes to play in the fourth quarter.
Coach Engels grabbed Bill and me and had us warm up. The training staff was all around Magic, and it looked like he had a concussion. Kevin, Luke and the other assistant coaches had a heated discussion with Coach Lambert. I could tell he was pissed when he threw his clipboard on the ground and his headset went flying. A decision was made and Coach Lambert yelled.
�Offense, gather around! We�re down three touchdowns. I have been convinced to run the scout-team offense for the rest of the game. Coach Engels is most familiar with this offense, so he�ll be calling the plays. I am proud of you boys for working so hard this week. Now let�s go out there and get back into this game.�
The kick-return team had done a good job and gotten the ball to the 31 yard line. We huddled up and I called the play.
�Base four cross right long on two.�
We lined up with four wideouts and I dropped back into the shotgun. The Eastside defense went wild trying to figure out what we were doing so they could get in the proper defense. Our crowd who was wet and cold at this point and had been headed to the exits stopped and turned to watch something they�d never seen before.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
�PASS, PASS, PASS!�
As I set up to throw, Bill was in the slot and one of the defensive backs who�d practiced with the offense was on the outside. On the snap of the ball, they both sprinted 10 yards straight down the field and then crossed. The outside linebacker that tried to cover Bill ran over their cornerback when we executed the cross. Luckily, we didn�t touch either player, or it would have been an illegal pick play. Bill ran up the sidelines and I hit him in stride. Their safety had a chance, but our wide receiver gave him a brush block and Bill walked into the end zone. After the extra point we were down 35�20.
We rushed off the field to get with Coach Engels. I was happy to see Magic was waiting on us with his helmet in hand. The training staff would steal your helmet if you weren�t cleared to play. Coach got all of us in front of a marker board.
�Good job. Now what they�ll do is go into their dime package. This�ll pull their outside linebackers and replace them with defensive backs. This is where Luke will shine. We�re going to run their version of the option until they pull at least one of the defensive backs and respect our ability to run the ball,� Coach Engels said, explaining his strategy.
�From now on treat this like a two-minute drill. We need every second on the clock to win this thing. If you hear �Blue� instead of �Down� we�ll run the pass version of the play. If you hear �Green� it�ll be one of our special plays.�
Coach Engels diagramed the two plays. It wouldn�t be easy to have only three offensive plays, but they were set up to be free-flowing, and it was up to me to make the right reads. I had no idea what happened on the field until Coach Lambert called, �Offense!�
We found ourselves pinned back at our 8 yard line. We lined up in Eastside�s base four-wideout offense. Magic came in as the slot on my left with Bill in the slot to my right. The ball was snapped back to me, and Luke and I moved as one to the left. One of their defensive backs slashed into the backfield and tried to tackle me high. I hit him with a straight-arm that knocked him off his feet. Luke and I turned up the field. Three of their players had me in their sights, and just before I was hit I pitched the ball to Luke.
Luke almost broke it. He was pushed out of bounds just short of the 50 yard line. This gave us a chance to huddle up. The entire crowd, which had been heading for the exits, was back in their seats and cheering.
We got into the huddle.
�Okay Luke, it�s time you learn what I do. We�re going to run the option to the right. Luke, you find a gap between the tackles. If it isn�t there, I�ll step outside. Magic, you trail the play, and if I need to pitch, you�re the man. On two!�
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I rode Luke into the hole and saw both linebackers zeroed in on him, so I pulled the ball and turned up the line. Their defensive tackle shed his block. I went to step inside of him when a cornerback hit me, taking me down for a one-yard loss.
I jumped up and tossed the ball to the head linesman.
�Line Up, Line Up!�
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
We ran the same play but this time when I pulled the ball from Luke I followed him and used him as a lead blocker. I picked up 16 yards and we were now on their 35 yard line.
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
They were ready for the inside play. I pulled the ball out of Luke�s stomach and ran down the line. Two players converged on me and I turned and tossed the ball to a streaking Magic. He turned the corner to find one man to beat. I swear the poor kid lost his jock when Magic put his move on him. Magic scored and the extra point made it 35�27.
I started to get tired. I went over to grab a drink and looked at the clock: six minutes to go. We had a chance at this. On the kickoff, disaster struck. One of their speedy backs ran it all the way back and we soon found ourselves down 42�27 with just under six minutes to go.
We got the ball on the 20 yard line to start the next series. We came out and lined up. They had changed from their nickel to their base package. Back to the passing game.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I set my feet and one of their defensive backs had played back, so I threw the ball on a rope to the outside. I hit our wide receiver in stride right in the hands. He dropped it. I noticed Eastside�s coaching staff pull that cornerback. I moved Magic over to the outside on the right along with Bill.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
This time Bill went down ten yards and did a buttonhook; I hit him just as he turned. Bill was ready and caught the ball. We hurried to the line of scrimmage. The head linesman held up the clock until the yard markers could be reset.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I watched as Magic�s defender went to jam him. Magic was strong enough to fend him off and break into the open. I hit him in stride and Magic was in the end zone. I looked over and saw the flag.
�LINE UP! LINE UP!� I yelled.
I looked at the clock and we had just over four minutes to play. The call was offensive pass interference. Everyone was in position when we were given the �start clock� signal by the referee.
�Green. Set. Hut, HUT!�
It was time for our special play. We needed to score soon. I dropped back and Bill ran the buttonhook to perfection. Luke had snuck out of the backfield, and as soon as Bill was tackled he pitched the ball to Luke who went untouched for the score. After the extra point, we were now within striking distance at 42�34 with three minutes and 40 seconds left in the game. The crowd went wild and I could see the Eastside players get nervous.
The rain was starting to be a problem. The field had gotten soft, and the cold temperature caused me to have problems gripping the ball. When we came off the field, the training staff went to work putting longer cleats on the skill player�s shoes. I was given a fanny pack with a warmer in it to help with my hands. The backs and receivers were given gloves.
We watched as Eastside�s quarterback proved his worth. He methodically moved the ball down the field, eating up the clock. I saw Kevin line up to blitz. The Eastside quarterback called an audible. On the snap of the ball, Kevin dropped back and stepped in front of their intended receiver and intercepted the ball. He had learned his lesson in practice. We had first and ten at our 36 yard line with a minute ten seconds left in the game.
As we lined up, I saw they had their dime package in. I turned to Luke.
�Outside left.�
�Down. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I don�t think anyone thought we would run the ball. We were 10 yards down the field before we met any resistance. I saw their defensive back play the pitch, so I stepped inside of him. I was hit hard from the side by my buddy. I guess this was his payback.
We quickly lined up. The referee had stopped the clock so that the yard marker could be set. I looked at the clock: we had 48 seconds left, and we were 54 yards from scoring. I looked at Bill and nodded.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
He ran a 15-yard down-and-out. I hit him just before he stepped out of bounds. We now had 40 seconds and 39 yards to go. The clock had stopped, so we huddled up.
�If we get caught in bounds we�ll call time. Let�s catch them by surprise. I�m going to call Blue, but we�re running the inside option. We still have three time-outs, so be ready to call it.�
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I handed the ball off to Luke. He found a hole and broke free for a seven yard gain.
�TIME! TIME! TIME!�
The umpire stopped the clock. We were now at the 32 yard line with thirty-four seconds left. The offense jogged over to talk to the coaching staff.
Coach Lambert was as excited as we were.
�Gol Dern It, y�all are going to win this thing. We have two time-outs. USE THEM! I want you to run the outside option and get a first down. We then have four shots at the end zone. I want all four receivers to go long and Luke to sneak out about 7 or 8 yards and be the last option.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
Luke and I sprinted down the line. I saw they were stringing us out to eat up clock. I cut up and took on two of them. There was a resounding crack of pads. I stumbled forward and picked up the first down. The referee blew his whistle to stop the clock. One of the Eastside players was slow to get up, so play was stopped to help him off the field.
We were lined up on the 29 yard line with thirty seconds to go. I jammed my hands into the fanny pack so I could get them warm. I had a huge grin on my face.
�IT�S SHOWTIME!� I shouted.
My counterpart from Eastside pointed at me.
�Dawson, you�re dangerous.�
�You have no idea. Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
Bill and Magic went straight up field and at the 5 yard line they cut to opposite corners of the end zone. I lofted the ball so Magic could run under it. He pulled it down and the crowd went wild until the back judge indicated that he�d caught it out of bounds. I couldn�t see where his feet were. It didn�t matter because we didn�t have instant replay in high school.
�Shake it off. HUDDLE UP!� I called.
I smacked Magic�s pads.
�Good catch. We have twenty-three seconds. We can get three plays in if we need to. I want Magic to move to the right outside position. I want you and Bill to run a crossing pattern and I�ll either be throwing to the goal post or the corner,� I said, and then we lined up.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I looked up to see my buddy had decided to blitz. I smiled as I released the ball for the corner. I was sitting on my butt when I saw Bill go up for the ball and start to bring it in for the score when one of Eastside defenders made a spectacular play and punched the ball out. My hands went to my head.
�FRICK!� I shouted
The crowd moaned when the saw the incomplete pass sign. My buddy helped me up and shook his head.
�That�s two you should have had.�
We had twelve seconds left. I called time out to get my head back into the game. We trotted over to the bench. Coach Lambert was talking to Coach Engels, and they agreed on a course of action.
�Boys, they�re going to pack the end zone. I want you to run the same play, but this time I want you to dump it to Luke in the flat. Luke, punch it in. If he�s stopped, we have one last time-out. Twelve seconds is plenty of time.�
We trotted out on the field. My buddy nodded to me and I did the same to him. Twelve seconds and this thing would be over. The crowd stood and gave both teams a standing ovation. They�d gotten their money�s worth tonight. Win or lose, this one would be barbershop talk for years to come.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
I dropped back and looked at the clock as it ticked down. I pumped to the end zone and then turned to find Luke 9 yards down the field. He was met at the five yard line.
�TIME! TIME! TIME!� I yelled to get the clock stopped.
The ref blew the clock dead with three seconds left. We were five yards from scoring. We found chaos on the sideline. Half the coaches wanted to run the ball and the other half wanted to pass.
I stepped into the middle.
�Stop! Roll me out and give me the option to run or pass,� I said.
Coach Lambert looked at me as if he was seeing me for the first time.
�At least someone around here is keeping their head on them. Coach Engels, you have a play like that?�
�Yes, sir.�
He pulled out a marker board and drew out a play. The ref came over.
�Coach Lambert, it�s time.�
We came out and Kevin reported in as a running back. There was no way we could keep him off the field for this play. His job was to give me time to throw the ball. There wasn�t anyone I would rather have my back. Luke was moved to a slot receiver. All four receivers were on the wide side of the field. Bill was the closest to the ball, then Luke, then Magic, and then on the far outside was the tallest wide receiver we had.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
Luke went straight to the back of the end zone and then started to work his way to the left. Magic made an aggressive move straight at one of their backs and then did a quick turn just across the goal line. Right before Magic�s move, I had drifted to the right when I heard a tremendous clash of pads behind me. I ignored them, knowing that Kevin would protect me. I ripped the ball to Magic and it was there when he turned. The ball hit him square in the chest and bounced out of the end zone. Bill was doing a slow drag in front of me as my outlet. The ball bounced up and he snagged it out of the air. I heard the gun go off to indicate the end of the game. Bill planted his outside foot. He was going to score. His footing gave way and he went down on the one yard line.
Final score was 42�34. I was exhausted after the game, and I helped Bill up. He had tears running down his face. I gave him a hug.
�Buddy, we weren�t even supposed to be in this game. We play them again and we win.�
�But I lost the game.�
�Bullshit. I threw the pass too hard for Magic. I threw the ball out of bounds. I could go on all day about what-ifs. You made a hell of a play just to make it possible for us to have a chance. So quit hanging your head and go have fun tonight. Tonight you�re a football god, and some pretty girl is going to show her appreciation.�
�You think so?�
�Hell, yes. Now let�s hold our heads up high and go show some sportsmanship and congratulate Eastside on giving us a game to remember.�
Chapter 16 � Kentucky
Friday September 27
When I exited the locker room, I saw Tom standing back behind a crowd of parents and well-wishers. I was shocked when they all stopped talking and clapped. We�d come very close to winning the game, but time ran out. I was still flying high after the thrill of scoring three touchdowns in ten minutes of play. I would replay the last play in my head for a very long time. I knew Bill was crushed he hadn�t made it into the end zone, but we were lucky to even be in the game, let alone have a chance to win it.
I worked my way through the crowd and found Tracy standing by her dad. I broke into a big smile as I took in her sexy cheerleading outfit. The JV cheer squad had been part of a special halftime routine. I dropped my duffle bag, and she rushed into my arms and gave me one of her patented mind-erasing kisses. I heard some girls giggling, and then Luke Herndon must have come out of the locker room.
�Dawson, get a room!�
The crowd laughed and I felt my cheeks start to glow. I grabbed my duffle and Tracy and I went hand-in-hand to meet her Dad.
�You guys ready?�
�Yes, Daddy, let�s go.�
As we worked our way to the parking lot, I was surprised to see so many fans had still hung around. They didn�t seem to want to leave. I was a little nervous about all the attention I�d gotten until I looked over and saw Tracy just beaming. This was what she lived for. She had the star football player on her arm as we walked out of the game, and all the fans had taken notice. When I saw her reaction, I relaxed and made it a point to introduce her to everyone that greeted me. If I hadn�t been going with her dad tonight, I would have been a very lucky boy. She quivered with excitement when we got to the car. Tom popped the trunk and I dumped in my bag.
Mary was in the front seat when Tracy and I slid into the back.
�Hey, David, you played a great game tonight. I had no idea you could play quarterback. How�s Mike?�
On the last play, one of his fingers on his throwing hand had been injured.
�I�m not sure how bad Magic�s injury is. From the looks of the training staff, it�s not good. I really hope he gets back soon. It�s a lot of pressure running the offense. I�d rather just run over a few people and contribute that way.�
Tracy smacked my arm. I think being the freshman starting at quarterback on the varsity fit her plans better.
�Don�t sell yourself short. You played great tonight.�
I gave her a kiss as a reward. We all chatted about the game on the way to the airport. There was a separate terminal for small and corporate aircraft. I�d never flown before, so I started to get excited about my first flight. The owner of the firm where Tom worked was a University of Florida alumnus. He had a block of eight tickets for every home and away game. He�d given Tom two tickets for tomorrow�s game at Kentucky.
Florida had a good team this year and I looked forward to seeing them play. This was also the first college game I�d ever been to. Tom said we might be able to meet some of the players before the game. His boss sometimes got field passes because of his booster level.
The only thing that put a damper on this weekend was that Tami was leaving on Sunday and I wouldn�t be getting back until late afternoon. There was a chance I might not see her until she came home for Thanksgiving. I didn�t even need to ask Tami if I should go on this trip. She would have just called me a �stupid boy� and made me go anyways. I would call her tonight when we got settled into the hotel.
When we got to the airport, Tom pulled around the little terminal and drove onto the tarmac. There were three other cars there. It looked like we were the last to arrive. The trunk popped open and I went back and pulled out our bags. Tom�s bag was one with a telescoping handle and wheels. Tracy grabbed it and we followed to where Tom and Mary talked to the group making the trip. I was introduced to six other men who all worked with Tom at Rigby, Thompson and Associates. Their boss, Mr. Rigby, wasn�t able to make this trip. As they all talked, Tracy and I went to where the ground staff was loading the bags.
�I wish you were going with us,� I said.
She looked sexy as hell in her cheerleading outfit. That seemed to be the right thing to say, because she gave me a kiss that curled my toes.
�I wish I was too. If I was you would get so lucky tonight you don�t even know.�
We looked into each other�s eyes and my hands were on her hips. I pulled her closer so she could feel what I thought about getting lucky. I then let my hands slide around and I cupped her perfect ass. Her eyes got very big.
�You�re such a naughty boy. You realize my mom and dad are only ten feet away.�
I kneaded her bottom and grinned at her. I jumped when I heard someone clear their throat. When I turned around, I found her mom and dad with big smirks on their faces.
�Time to go, Romeo. Give my daughter a kiss and get your butt on the plane,� Tom said.
As I was frozen in stunned silence, I felt Tracy grab my butt, which made me jump.
�Paybacks are hell,� she said.
I gave her a menacing look, then broke into a smile, and gave her a kiss.
�Are you picking me up when I get back?�
�You bet. Now go have fun with my dad.�
We all got on the plane to leave.
THE AIRPLANE SEATED twelve, and all of Tom�s work-mates headed to the front. Tom indicated two seats towards the back where we would have privacy. The seats reminded me of home theater chairs. They were covered in nice leather with large armrests with cup holders. Once we were seated, the pilot came onto the intercom and told us the flight to Lexington would take an hour and a half. Tom and I settled in, and shortly we were airborne.
Tom seemed excited about something.
�I�ve been talking to Joe Phips about your running game. He�s the recruiting coordinator for Florida. When you threw your third touchdown tonight, I called him again. He�s setting up a workout for you tomorrow morning. If you�re everything I think you are, they�ll start recruiting you.�
I was in shock. I thought this weekend was just to get to know Tom better and see a football game. It now had a lot more meaning. To be honest, I really hadn�t thought a lot about college other than for an education. I figured I�d worry about it my junior year. When we got to the hotel in Lexington, I needed to call Tami and get her advice.
�Dang it, Tom, do you think there�s a little pressure on me now? Florida�s one of those dream destinations for football. I�d hate to mess this up after only playing less than a quarter of high school ball at quarterback.�
�Don�t worry about it. Joe�s job is to identify talent early. They�re not asking you to come in and play next week. They�ll want to see you develop over the next three-and-a-half years. At this point you�re just a prospect.�
�I�m a prospect who�s done nothing to this point.�
He gave me an appraising look.
�David, you�re going to have to grow a pair. You�re a damn good player and your confidence is going to have to grow if you ever plan on leading your team to the playoffs. Magic isn�t coming back in time to salvage the season. You�re it.
�Have you noticed all the recruiters who�ve been showing up to your games?� Tom asked.
�Aren�t they there to see Luke, Mike and Kevin?� I asked.
�In part. Even though they�re making offers to those three, they weren�t coming until you had your superhero game. Those three owe you big time. Tonight I saw you throw, off your front foot, a fifty-yard pass that hit Bill in stride. Your throwing mechanics suck. You�re doing everything just off your arm strength alone. If you ever get your technique down, you�ll be a high major prospect.
�Combine your potential at quarterback and your toughness running the ball and you�re the perfect college quarterback. Currently your only obvious problem is your height. Most major programs are looking for someone at least six-two,� Tom said.
�It just seems like this is too soon,� I complained.
�Like I said, you need to man-up. Tell me, how many freshmen are starting on a team with this level of talent?�
I thought for a moment. Luke had pulled it off three years ago. Mike and Kevin hadn�t started to play varsity ball until their junior year.
�I�d guess not many.�
�You�d be correct. The only other one I can think of is the freshman back over at Washington. He�s starting, but not putting up near the numbers you are. By the time he�s a senior, he�ll be a beast. The problem with him right now is he doesn�t make everyone around him better. You do. Luke�s numbers have almost doubled since you started. The whole offense is better. Hell, since you went all superhero in your first game, the whole team is better. You have the potential to be special. I wish you could see what I see. You know I love Tracy. For her to be going out with a good guy, he has to be good looking. You have the looks to be the poster boy for a program, and if you don�t think that plays into it, you�re nuts. Big-time football is all about marketing and selling tickets,� Tom told me.
�Okay, I�m not sure how to take that last part.�
�Look, tomorrow is just a look. Nothing is written in stone. Hell, by the time you graduate, Florida will probably have a new coaching staff. So get your head out of your ass and have some fun with it. If you have to, just play the role of a big-time recruit; then own it. You have nothing to worry about.�
I felt myself relaxing. Tom was right. I needed to look at this as an opportunity and just get over my fears of inadequacy. It was time to either put up or shut up. If I failed, I would just dust myself off and move on, one day at a time, right?
WHEN I WAS SETTLED in at the hotel, I pulled my tablet out and sent a text to Tami to jump on the video-chat. I could see she was in her living room as she kicked back and watched a movie with her mom.
�Hey, Gorgeous, you all packed for Wesleyan?�
�Almost. I was stressing about getting everything perfect, but Mom reminded me that all I need to do is call you and you can just run it over.�
�Really? And how long a drive is it?�
�Just a couple of hours, it�s no big deal for my
�If you need me to come see you, all you have to do is ask. I�ll drop everything. You just say the word. Only problem is I don�t have a driver�s license.�
�There is that. The move is so much easier knowing you�re in my corner.�
�I have some news,� I offered.
�Spill it.�
�I�m working out for the University of Florida tomorrow. If the workout goes well, they�ll start recruiting me.�
�Bullshit.�
She could read me, so she could tell that I told her the truth.
�I swear, David, you just fall into it, don�t you?� she asked.
�Yeah, I was thinking I should go play the lotto. I need some cash.�
�So tell me, how did all this happen?�
�Actually, it�s all through Tom Dole. His boss is a booster. He called their recruiting coordinator and arranged an informal tryout. I about had a cow when he told me on the flight here, but he calmed me down. I just figure I�ll go with it and have some fun. He told me to pretend I was some big-time recruit and to own the place. It actually sounds like fun.�
�That�s great advice. I know you. You worry about stuff like this and overanalyze it to death. When it comes time, you�re a different person. You just exude confidence. Do me a favor: don�t get caught up in the surroundings. I want you to focus on the task at hand and do your absolute best.�
�I hear you. I do tend to get distracted. I�ll treat it like a game and just get into the zone.�
�What time are you getting back Sunday?�
�Probably late afternoon. What time are you going off to school?�
�Mom�s going to take me and spend the night. I can�t move into the dorm until Monday. She wants to leave around five at the latest, but I can get her to wait. I really want to see you before I leave.�
�I�m hoping we�ll be back before three. Tracy�s picking me up. Is it okay if she comes along?�
�Of course, �stupid boy,�� Tami answered.
�You had to get one last �stupid boy� in. I�m going to get even when I see you.�
She stuck her tongue out at me. We chatted about a few other things and then decided we better log off. I was keeping Tom up.
Saturday September 28
I WAS UP AT SIX SO I could go run. The hotel was on the edge of campus. I talked to the desk clerk to get an idea of the layout so I could plan my route. It was going to be a beautiful Indian-summer day. The Kentucky campus was impressive. I really enjoyed my three-mile run. After I got back and stretched, it was almost seven. I decided against swimming today and headed up to the room. Tom was just getting out of the shower when I came in.
�Did you go run?�
�Yeah, I kept it light and ran three this morning.�
He just looked at me as if I had two heads. I jumped into the shower and was ready to leave before Tom got dressed. He didn�t seem like a morning person.
There was a restaurant attached to the hotel. When we were seated, Tom filled me in on the details for the day.
�Joe has made arrangements with the Kentucky staff to provide you with some gear for today. Kentucky has a couple of quarterback prospects coming in for their campus visit today. They�re letting you do some drills with them. It�ll give Joe a chance to do a quick evaluation. Then the rest of the day is ours to enjoy.�
Our server interrupted our conversation. She was obviously a coed who�d had a little too much to drink the night before. She was cute, so I naturally went into flirt mode.
�What can I get you boys to drink?� She was focused on Tom.
�Coffee.�
She turned to me and did a double take. She actually smiled.
�You have too much to drink last night?� I asked.
�Sugar, you have no idea. Are you in town for the game?�
�Yes, and I�m doing a private workout. They�re trying to decide if they want to recruit me or not.�
�Let me guess�you�re a quarterback,� she said as she rolled her eyes, since she obviously had heard that line before.
�You must get hit on a lot to be so jaded.�
�You wouldn�t believe me if I told you. Stand up,� she ordered.
I arched my eyebrows and smiled as I slid out of our booth. When I got up, I pulled my shirt up so she could see my six-pack. I sat back down and she seemed a whole lot more interested.
�Oh, my, you�re a sexy one, aren�t you? My only concern is you might be too young, and I�d go to jail for what I�d like to do to you.�
Tom cleared his throat to slow us down.
�I think your dad wants to eat breakfast.�
�Not my dad, but he�s right. I need to eat something before I go work out.�
�Oh, I think I like you. What are you having?�
�I want two large milks; an orange juice; two sausage, egg and cheese omelets with wheat toast and home fries,� I ordered.
Tom looked shocked. I just shrugged.
�They�re trying to bulk me up.�
Tom ordered and we settled in for breakfast. As we were leaving, she gave me her phone number and told me she was off at one. Tom just shook his head as we headed over to the athletic center. The Kentucky staff was very gracious. They set me up with everything I needed for the workout. They pointed me to one of their practice fields, and Tom and I got there early. I was glad because it gave me time to stretch out and run to get warmed up.
Tom and I were goofing off when I saw a blur run past me.
�Hit me long.�
Without thinking, I dropped back and threw a forty-yard bomb that hit the receiver in stride.
�Man, you�re fast! I wish I had someone like you to throw to,� I said as he came up and I shook his hand. �David Dawson.�
�Mike Ware. Kid, you have a cannon for an arm. I don�t recognize the name. Are you a late addition to the workout?�
�They added me last night.�
�Let me go get someone you can throw to. I think they only have me and Tim scheduled.� He jogged off, and five minutes later Mike was back with Tim and Jack.
While we waited for everyone to get there, the three of us goofed off with them running routes. The three guys were shocked when a group of Florida coaches showed up. Tom took me over to introduce me to them. Joe Phips was the former coach at Kentucky before he joined the Florida staff. He recognized the three guys I was throwing to. He went over to talk to them as Tom introduced me to Brad Peace. He was the offensive coordinator and quarterback coach.
Joe jogged back and he went up to Coach Peace.
�Hey, we need to move this workout to a more private setting. David�s for real and we don�t need the Kentucky staff watching this.�
�Seriously?� Coach Peace asked.
What was that supposed to mean?
�Yep. Mike tells me David has a strong arm and is accurate with it. He has terrible footwork, but for a freshman has a good upside. He also had him throw all the other key passes and he made them without any effort. I want to get our own receivers and video team.�
Kentucky�s coaches and recruits showed up. Joe saw Mike hurry over and talk to one of the coaches. Joe and Coach Peace looked at each other.
�Shit,� Joe said.
I was easy to pick out, because I had on Kentucky gear. Two of the Kentucky coaches came over. They turned out to be Don Berta and Ned Braun. Don was Kentucky�s recruiting coordinator and Ned was their offensive coordinator and quarterback coach.
Don and Joe stepped away to discuss the situation. Mike had clued the Kentucky staff in on what was going on. Joe and Don came back laughing. They came up to me and Joe led the discussion.
�David, Coach Berta and I have agreed to go ahead with the workout as planned. We really never hold workouts on other campuses. They were just doing it as a favor because I was the coach here in 2012. Are you okay with that?�
�I don�t see why not. I might look silly throwing with seniors, but I told Tom I�d just do it for the fun of it.�
Don looked at me funny.
�What grade are you in?�
�I�m a freshman.�
Don got a worried look on his face. Joe broke into a big grin and clued me in.
�He�s worried you�re going to make his recruits look bad, and they�re going to be pissed when they find out you�re a freshman.�
�Don, I won�t tell them if you don�t.�
Don looked a little better. Shortly all three of us prospects were running drills. I did as Tami said and just focused on what I was doing. I didn�t pay attention to how well the other two were doing. They had paired me up with Mike. We were running a drill where Mike would go downfield ten yards and then do a buttonhook. He�d dropped the ball three straight times. I noticed Mike had dropped a lot of balls, and I�d finally had enough of it.
�God dammit, Mike! Catch the ball with your hands, not your body.�
Mike got in my face.
�Listen, Sport. Learn to take a little off the ball. You don�t have to rip it in practice.�
�Bullshit, Mike. I haven�t even ripped one yet. Hell, my high school receivers catch better than you do.�
His face went beet red.
�Okay, Wuss. Let�s see what you can do.�
�You better get your hands up or this is going to hurt.�
�Whatever. Do your worst.�
What I didn�t realize was that everyone had stopped to listen to our exchange. Mike did his route and on the break, I let loose. It sounded like a fastball. To his credit, Mike caught the ball. He was grinning from ear to ear.
�Dawson, you�re a freak.�
I then heard the Superman music start. Oh hell, no. Tom had the other two recruits and the coaches all watching my YouTube video on his cell phone. Everyone�s head snapped up and Joe started to chuckle. I just turned around and Mike and I continued the drills. After we were done, Mike took me aside.
�Look, sorry about earlier. They have us deliberately drop passes to see how you�ll react. You�re the first recruit ever to dress me down. You handled it just right. You called me on it and coached me up to help me do better. You caught me off guard because I�m not used to being told I don�t catch as well as a high school kid, but it got me motivated. What they�re looking for is leadership.�
�I was just trying to get you focused. This is a big deal for me, and I wanted to do my best.�
�Look, you�re young. If you work hard, you�re going to be scary-good. Arm strength can�t be taught. Let me give you a tip for the rest of the day: get the recruits to like you and show leadership. If you do that, they�ll make you an offer just on that alone. Your development will take care of itself.�
�So how do I get them to like me?�
�Get them laughing. Tease them some, but don�t be mean. Get them to laugh at themselves. If you want them to follow you, let them know you care about them.� He smirked. �Heck, the same thing works with girls.�
Mike took me back to the training facility, and I took a shower and changed. When I came out, Tom had waited for me.
�Okay, that went pretty well. Both coaching staffs agree you�re nowhere near ready. They said you telegraph your throws, your footwork is terrible and you have to shorten your release. The good news is they both are going to start watching you. I thought Joe was going to cry when I told him you play on a team that runs the veer option.�
�Well, I guess that means mission accomplished. I want to thank you and your boss for setting this whole thing up. Even if this trip never turns into anything, that�s fine with me. I�ll always remember that you did this for me. Now feed me! Growing boy here,� I said with a big grin.
THE ONE THING I�LL give the University of Kentucky was the hot chick ratio; it was phenomenal. Every time I turned around there was one better-looking than the one before. I found I liked Kentucky more and more. We picked up our tickets at the will-call window and were informed that the Kentucky staff had left me a field pass. I went up to where Tom was sitting so I knew where to find him, then headed to the gate to let me on the field.
Waiting at the gate was a very pretty coed named Marcy. She was assigned to be my chaperone. She explained that recruits were assigned someone to show them around. Normally it was someone on the team, but I was a last-minute addition. Marcy played volleyball. To be honest, I thought it was just fine that I had gotten Marcy.
�What are we supposed to do before the game starts?�
She gave me an irritated look.
�I guess I could show you around.�
�What�s wrong?�
�I need to run. Sorry, I�m being a bitch. I don�t know why I agreed to come in.�
I thought about it for a minute. Kentucky had lost something like twenty-six straight to Florida. I could really care less about the actual game.
�Do you need to run sprints or distance?� I asked.
�Distance.�
�What�s your pace?�
�I do six-minute miles.�
I hate to run with someone that runs at a different pace than I do. Her pace was a little slower than mine was, so I could relax.
�How far?�
�I need to run three today,� she said.
�Okay, get me some gear and I�ll run with you.�
She looked surprised.
�I sleep in a pair of my brother�s shorts and t-shirt. That should work.�
We walked to her dorm room and she gave me the clothes. I changed in the restroom. The shorts were fine, but the t-shirt was tight. When I got back to her room there were two other girls ready to run. They all giggled when they saw the t-shirt. Someone made a rude comment about me looking like a gay porn star. I just shrugged and told them to get moving.
Turns out all three girls were freshmen on the volleyball team. Sue and Janet were twins. I honestly couldn�t tell them apart. They were strikers and nearly as tall as I was, and they were cute. Marcy was a setter. She was defiantly doable. I would rate her a solid seven. All three girls were very athletic-looking and I enjoyed their company. When we got about a mile and half into our run, the t-shirt got to be too much. It had started to restrict my breathing, so I just pulled it off.
I had been running behind the girls so I could check out their butts. Marcy turned back to make some comment when she saw my change of attire. She tripped and started to go down. I grabbed her waist and picked her up before she hit the pavement.
�Whoa! You okay?� I asked.
�Dang, David! Catch me, I think I�m falling!� one of the twins said.
I set Marcy down. She was a little shaken up. She nearly had done a face-plant on the sidewalk.
�Thank you. That could have really hurt.�
She seemed to be okay. I smiled at them.
�Okay, I�ve looked at your cute butts long enough. If you can catch me you can have mine.�
The three girls squealed and the race was on. I made a point of staying just out of reach. Marcy almost caught me when she cheated and took a shortcut through a parking lot. I finally led them back to their dorm and we all collapsed on the lawn. When we caught our breath, we helped each other stretch. I think the girls were being a little free with their hands. We went in and all took showers. Then Marcy and I headed back to the game.
When we got back, it was halftime and the band was playing. Florida had the game well in hand and the crowd was thinning out. I took Marcy into the stands and found Tom. He gave me a funny look when he saw me with Marcy.
�Look, Tom, see what Kentucky gave me for my recruiting visit? What do you think Florida�ll give me when I visit them? I bet it�s some crummy baseball cap.�
Tom didn�t miss a beat.
�I�m not sure that�s going to fit in your suitcase.�
�I hadn�t thought of that.�
Marcy smacked my arm.
�Tom, I�m Marcy. I�m David�s guide for the day. We�re supposed to make sure our guests stay out of trouble, but this one has been more trouble than he�s worth. He made me chase him all over campus.�
�Yeah, she got two of her friends and they tried to grab my butt, but I was too fast for them.�
Tom was chuckling.
�David, you�re not very smart, are you?� Tom asked.
�What do you mean?�
�I think the whole object is to
�No way! They dressed me up like a gay porn star, and then chased me all over the campus. I�m not sure I would have been safe with any of them if they�d caught me. I had to wear them out first."
Now the whole section cracked up as Marcy just shook her head. Tom wasn�t sure what to do with me. Our row had thinned out so everyone scooted down to allow Marcy to join us. I put her next to Tom so she could explain what really happened. Towards the end of the game, Tom asked Marcy what her plans were for me for the rest of the day.
�We normally take the recruits to the athletic dorm and feed them. Then we have a social gathering that lasts till about midnight.�
Tom looked at me.
�That�s plan A. Plan B is going with me and the guys I work with to dinner, and then we head to the hotel. Which do you want to do?�
"Hmmm, spend the evening with my hot chaperone and go to a party, or spend the evening with you and six other old guys and listen to you talk about work. I think I�ll go with the hot girl."
�Thank God. I was afraid I was going to have to feed you again. Marcy, I hope you have plenty of food, because this one�s a pig.�
�Love you too, Tom.�
MARCY AND I WENT TO the football dorm after the game. Marcy was something of a social butterfly and seemed to know everyone. She introduced me to so many people I stopped trying to learn their names. We finally found the rest of the recruits. The two quarterbacks started to give me shit about having a girl chaperone. There were ten recruits visiting this weekend. The chaperones left to talk to the recruiting staff to update them on how things had gone. Once we were alone, the ribbing began in earnest.
�Dude, how do you rate? We all got guys who play for the team.�
"When you filled out your weekend form you were supposed to check the box whether you were gay or not. I checked �not,�" I said.
�You�re so full of shit. They told us there�s supposed to be a party with plenty of cooter for all of us.�
�Did you all bring condoms?� I asked the other recruits.
They looked confused.
�Guys, think about it. If these girls�ll do all of us, what do you think they do every week when a new batch of recruits come in?� I asked them.
�Dammit, Dawson, now you�ve ruined that for me. I hadn�t thought of that.�
�I�m just saying I�d double-wrap it if I was going to take one of them on,� I sagely offered.
�Don�t listen to him. These are supposed to be some hot chicks.�
I looked at them seriously.
�Guys, all kidding aside, but do you seriously want to risk going home and giving your sister a venereal disease?� I asked with a straight face.
It took a while, but finally one of them got it.
�I�m not banging my sister!�
�Hmm. Looks like you�re the only one,� I said, as I tried hard to keep from laughing.
The chaperones came back to find me at the bottom of a dogpile. Marcy helped me get up after the others had gotten off me.
�Why am I not surprised to find you at the bottom of this?� she asked.
�I don�t know. I guess they don�t have a sense of humor.�
She could see them all smirking at me, so she knew we were just having fun.
We went on a tour of the facilities before dinner. During the tour, every one of the recruits managed to get their chaperone aside to ask for condoms. Then we all ate dinner in a private room. During that time, Don Berta stuck his head in the door and indicated that Marcy should join him. A minute later, she came back in, grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and pulled me out of the room. For some odd reason, everyone else found that highly amusing. We found Don in the hall.
�I hate to ask this, but why do all of these guys want condoms?� he asked me.
�They all want to have sex, of course.�
He looked at Marcy. She just shrugged. He looked at me again.
�Are you saying that you don�t want to have sex?�
�Of course I do. I just planned ahead.�
He still looked confused.
�Coach, what would happen if one of your recruits got a nasty STD and took it home with him?� I asked.
That got his attention.
�Look at it as a marketing tool,� I continued. �If each recruit was given a six-pack of condoms in his welcome bag, how cool do you think they would think Kentucky is?�
�Okay. Come with me!� he ordered.
�Shit, what did I do wrong?� I asked, and immediately regretted the language.
�Nothing. I�m taking you up to my office, so I can give you an offer letter. We can�t give you an official letter of intent yet. However, I want you to know we�re serious about you coming to Kentucky. Plus, I can�t have you working with Joe to out-recruit me for the next three-and-a-half years.�
Marcy suddenly realized that I was a freshman in high school. Crud!
�Marcy, run over to Health Services and bring back sixty condoms,� he said to her, and waved his hand to shoo her out the door.
Her eyes got wide as saucers, and her mouth was moving, but nothing came out.
�Just go! Tell them I sent you. Have them call over here if they have questions.�
He dismissed her with another wave. She shook her head, and left without a word.
�I�d like to be a fly on the wall when Marcy asks for sixty condoms,� I said as I followed him up to his office.
�Yep, I probably should have sent one of my staff.� He chuckled to himself momentarily, and then turned serious again. �Okay, I want you to know that we don�t normally make offers to freshmen. I talked to Coach Lambert, and he sent over some game film. You show a lot of potential. We�ll be recruiting you as a quarterback. We also talked at length about your leadership skills. I have to ask; did you really tell the whole coaching staff to shut up before the last play of last night�s game?�
�At the time it seemed like what needed to be done. Someone needed to make a decision and we didn�t have time for everyone to be fighting.�
�Well, from what Coach Lambert told me, you did the right thing. All the recruits like you. A couple have asked where you plan to go to school. We would love that to be Kentucky.�
�Coach, let�s be honest. Is this just something to one-up Joe, or are you serious about me coming here?�
�Smart boy. I�d be lying if I said Joe doesn�t play a part in this. Kentucky is an up-and-coming program. We need to get in early with players we feel have potential to be great. We may not win all the battles, but we think if we can get to know you over the next few years, you�ll come to find that the University of Kentucky would be a great destination.�
�Okay, if you�re serious about offering me a scholarship, I�m not going to turn you down. So far, you�re the only one who�s asked me to the dance. I would be happy to consider Kentucky.�
I came back into the dining room and showed everyone my offer letter. One of the quarterbacks who was seated next to me was John Phillips.
�David, I�m so mad at you. You walk in and do a workout for Florida. Now I see you here with an offer. Kentucky�s my dream school. Look, I�m a damn good quarterback. But the buzz is if you come here, I�ll be riding the bench.�
�John, I�m a freshman. At the most you�ll ride the pine just one, maybe two years if you redshirt.�
�You cocky little twit, thanks for telling me. At best you�d be backing me up since I�ll have that job well in hand by the time you hit campus,� John bragged.
�Yeah, right, I hit campus and you�re done. Seriously though, John, if this is your dream school, then go talk to your chaperone and let him know.�
John nodded and I saw him take his chaperone into the hall. The guy on my other side asked what was going on. When I told him, he shared with the next guy, and so on. Pretty soon I was the only one in the room eating my dinner. When Marcy came back, she looked around the empty room and gave me a look. I just shrugged. She did a quick one-eighty and left to find out what was going on. After a few minutes, she came back in with a huge smile on her face.
�You are so going to get lucky tonight. I�ll help you find the pick of the litter and make sure you�re walking funny come sunup,� Marcy offered.
�I�ve been learning to �dine at the Y.� Do you think you can find one who�d be willing to give me some pointers?�
�Oh, dear, I�m going to end up taking you home tonight, aren�t I?�
I just smiled at her.
Over the course of the next twenty minutes, recruits came back one at a time, each with a big smile on their face. Each time one came in, I got up and congratulated him. I talked Marcy into getting me another steak, because I was still hungry. They were all amused at how much I ate. The last guy to come in was John. He had tears in his eyes and I got up and gave him a hug. Coach Berta followed John in.
�I want to be the first to welcome you all to the Kentucky family. In a few minutes, you�ll be joining your families and going over to the booster reception. We�ll spend some time there and then go to something a little more laid back. Don�t worry, your families will stay with the boosters. We all owe David here special thanks. He�s gotten you all a gift. Marcy, will you hand them out? Please don�t open your bag until everyone has theirs.�
They all waited until everyone had a bag and then they turned to me.
�Okay, guys, open them,� I told them.
They all got big stupid grins on their faces when they saw what was inside. I opened mine and counted. I looked up in dismay.
�Only six?�
John cuffed me on the back of the head.
�You oversexed dork. If you need more than six, come see me and I�ll give you some of mine.�
We all followed Coach Berta to the main lounge. All the guys rushed to show off their letters. John and his dad had tears of joy. I think his dad was more excited than he was. It didn�t take long for them to pull me in and start to introduce me to their parents and brothers and sisters.
John had a hot sister who was my age or a little older. When he saw me smile at her, he physically got between us.
�No way, Dawson, my sister wouldn�t survive you. I am
I got a big grin on my face when I saw the sudden interest his sister showed me. John turned around and saw the look in her face.
�OH, FRICK. I just did that to myself, didn�t I?�
I reached out my hand to introduce myself.
�Hi, I�m David... eeeek...�
John had picked me up, thrown me over his shoulder, and was physically hauling me to the other side of the room as he said, �NO, NO, NO, NO,� over and over again. What he didn�t realize was that his sister had followed him. When he put me down, she stepped around him.
�Hi, I�m Alice. Ignore the big jerk behind me.�
�Nice to meet you, Alice,� I said as I pulled out my bag of condoms. �They gave me six condoms. Do you want to go see if we can use them all? John said if I run out, he�ll give me some of his.�
�OH DEAR LORD, PLEASE SHOOT ME NOW!�
John knew when he�d lost, and went over to talk to everyone else. Alice was bent over laughing.
�I�ve never seen him so frustrated.� She calmed down and took a deep breath. �You�ve been all he can talk about since this morning. You must have put on some show. He and dad have wanted him to come here since he was born. Now he�s worried he�ll be riding the pine.�
�I know. He seemed relieved when I told him I was only a freshman. I want to tell you I�m sorry about the rubber remarks. I was only saying that to pull his chain.�
She winked at me and then looked pissed.
�JOHN, COME HERE!� she yelled across the room.
He came running over to see what I�d done to piss off his sister.
�David won�t use his rubbers on me now. What did you say to him?�
�Nope, I�m not getting involved. Alice, you�re on your own with this one. Don�t say I didn�t warn you,� John said as he stormed off.
After talking for a few minutes, Alice and I made a point to hold hands. It was a good thing her parents were cool and saw we were just tormenting John. Marcy showed up and told us the bus was ready to take us to the booster party.
Chapter 17 � We Need to Get a Move On
Saturday September 28
We worked our way to the back of the bus. Marcy sat across the aisle from Alice and me.
�So, David, it didn�t take you long to replace me.�
I winked at Marcy.
�You never told me if you�re in or not.�
Alice gave me a confused look.
�Earlier I told Marcy I�ve been learning to go down on a woman, and I was looking for someone to give me pointers,� I enlightened her.
Alice nodded and then leaned over to talk to Marcy.
�Would it be okay if I came over to watch?� Alice asked.
I jumped right in before Marcy could go into shock.
�That�s a great idea. After I make Marcy climax so much she�s just a puddle of exhaustion and no longer any fun, I could practice on you.�
We both turned to stare at Marcy. I saw her eyes go big and she took a moment to gather herself. I could see she was looking flushed. She suddenly came to a decision.
�Okay, I�m in, if you�re both serious.�
I looked at Marcy.
�Give us a minute.�
She got up and moved up a couple of seats. I liked Alice and didn�t want to toy with her feelings. It was one thing to tease and joke around, but something told me she might be a real friend. Maybe more than that someday; who knew? The other thing I needed to consider was John. I could tell he really loved his sister. I liked John, too, and wanted to become friends with him. If I messed things up with her, I was sure it would hurt our friendship.
�Alice, we�ve been playing some games up to this point. I like you and John. I don�t want to do anything to jeopardize our friendship.�
She looked deep into my eyes and then shocked me.
�Kiss me.�
I didn�t hesitate. I brushed her lips with mine and then eased into a slow, sensual kiss. She ran her hand up and brushed my jaw. It felt like an electrical shock. I parted my lips and found her tongue caressing my lips. We soon chased each other�s tongue in a game of tag. We didn�t have a lot of time, so I broke the kiss and looked her in the eye.
�Wow, thank you. That was special,� I said.
�I like your confidence. There�s something about you. Hell, less than two minutes after meeting you I was chasing you across a room.�
�I think we both owe John. If he hadn�t tried to stop me from meeting you, we would never have been curious.�
�It�s the whole forbidden-fruit thing. It did pique my interest.�
�What�s it going to be?� I asked.
She grinned.
�I�m in.� She raised her voice so Marcy could hear her. �Marcy, we�re in.�
Alice and I went back to kissing. It remained pretty PG-13 until Alice grabbed my package. After that, it was game on. Somehow, Alice lost her panties before we got off the bus. I stuffed them in my back pocket. Luckily, Marcy let us get off first, and noticed the lacy garment peeking out of my pocket and stuffed it in so it didn�t become a problem.
THE BUS PULLED UP IN front of a large two-story brick home that looked like it was built in the late �20s or early �30s in a Colonial Georgian style. It was the President�s home. The place was full of people who just reeked of money. This was the core group that kept the athletic department afloat with cash.
I pulled Alice into the mixer and scanned the room. I was surprised to see one of my favorite actors, Lori Winnick. She was a gorgeous woman for being in her mid-40s. A man about her age had her cornered. I heard Alice and Marcy gasp as I made beeline to Lori. Alice had no choice but to follow me because I had a firm grip on her hand. I glanced back to see Marcy rooted in her spot, not sure what to do.
�Excuse me, Miss Winnick, I wanted to come over and introduce myself and my date for the evening. This is Alice Phillips, and I�m David Dawson.�
The man talking to her looked irritated, but I didn�t detect any irritation in Miss Winnick. She shook both our hands and then looked at Alice.
�I follow recruiting pretty heavily. Are you related to John Phillips, the All State quarterback who�s visiting this weekend?� Lori asked.
Alice�s smile was infectious. It was obvious she was very proud of her brother.
�Yes. John received an offer today, and he accepted. Kentucky has always been where he wanted to go to school. He and my dad are over the moon that he�s coming here. He would love to meet you.�
Lori suddenly realized she hadn�t introduced the man standing next to her.
�I�m sorry, this is Teddy Wesleyan. He�s a major donor, and I�m trying to talk him into helping me with a project.�
�Sir, are you the same Wesleyan as in Wesleyan Academy?� I asked.
He finally seemed to warm to our interruption.
�Yes, my great grandfather started the Academy in 1941.�
�My best friend, Tami Glade, just received your first scholarship. Sir, you�ve no idea what a difference this is going to make in her life. You won�t be disappointed you picked her to be first. She�ll make you proud. Would it be okay if I shook your hand?�
�Yes, I met Tami at the banquet when it was announced. We have high hopes for her.�
He shook my hand and was happy to see his money was going to good use. Miss Winnick smiled at him.
�Teddy, it looks like you�re in a giving mood,� she prodded.
�Okay, Lori, I�ll fund it.�
She grinned and gave him a big kiss, lucky bastard. She turned to Alice.
�Come on, I want to meet your brother.�
She grabbed Alice�s hand and they worked their way through the crowd. I said my goodbyes to Teddy and found Marcy where I�d left her.
�What the hell, you�re here ten minutes and you�re talking to Lori Winnick as if she�s your best friend?� Marcy asked.
�I know. That was a big mistake. The bitch stole my date.�
�I see that. Let�s go see if we can get her back.�
�Nah, leave her alone. I think she�s having the time of her life.�
I grabbed Marcy and made her go with me as I made the rounds of the room to meet the donors. My dad had always made Greg and me do this type of thing. He said you never knew when something like this would pay off. We eventually made it to a library where we found Miss Winnick in the middle of all the recruits and their families. Alice was right beside her, and they were having a great time. When I walked up, Alice gave me a wink.
Lori was laughing at something one of the recruits said.
�Okay. Where is this mystery David guy? I have to meet him.�
Alice smiled and pointed at me. Lori gave a look of mock horror.
�You, you are so bad. You got them condoms as a gift?�
�Hey, we�re talking about teenage boys full of hormones away for a weekend where there are hot college girls running around. If something were to happen, better safe than sorry.�
�I hear you have your own YouTube channel. I want to see it. Something about you being Superman,� Lori said.
�You guys are so going to die,� I said as I gave them all a dirty look. �Okay, I have it in my favorites in my browser.�
I hit play on the video and handed to Miss Winnick. It was fun to watch her reaction as the video played. She looked at me with concern.
�Were those boys okay?�
�Yes, both of them were uninjured, just a little shook-up,� I assured her.
Marcy made an announcement.
�Okay, the bus has been pulled around to take the guys to their social gathering. As soon as it drops them off it�ll come back and take everyone else to the hotel.�
As Marcy got the recruits headed to the bus, I went with Alice to talk to her parents.
�I�m too young to drink or go to a party like the rest are. Marcy�s going to take Alice and me to get something to eat, and we�re just going to hang out for a while. I just want to make sure it�s okay if Alice comes with us.�
Mrs. Phillips seemed to be the decision-maker. I was glad it wasn�t her dad. Dads never wanted to see their daughter in any potential situation where a guy like me might violate them.
�Do you want to go with David?�
�Oh, yes. I like him, Mom. I want to get to know him better before he has to leave.�
�Aren�t you worried about the long-distance thing?� her mom asked.
�Sure I am, but right now we�re just seeing if we can be friends. I want to spend the time to find out,� Alice responded.
�Okay, Sweetie.� She gave me an evil look. �Do you have enough condoms?�
�I hope so. If I need more than six, call the paramedics.� Whack. �Ow!�
�DADDY!�
�No, I deserved that one. Sorry, Mr. Phillips,� I said.
�You kids better get running before my husband decides to overrule me. Have fun.�
WE CAME OUT AS THE bus pulled away. To my horror, John wasn�t on the bus. He was talking to Marcy. My perfect evening for my first official threesome was going up in smoke. I was almost 100% sure Alice wasn�t going to do anything in front of her brother. John saw the look on my face as we got near and started laughing.
�Don�t worry, Dawson. I�m not here to mess up your plans. Alice would cut my nuts off with a rusty spoon if I did that. I�m just not the partying type. I�m going to head back to the hotel with Mom and Dad.�
I thought about making another condom joke, but the last one got me smacked. I think the shtick had played itself out.
�I don�t blame you. I really can�t afford to mess around with drugs or alcohol during the season. My team has too much at stake for me to be doing something stupid.�
He walked up to Alice and kissed her forehead. It was nice to see two siblings who really loved each other.
�Alice, you have a good time tonight. I�m not going to worry about you because you�re with David. I know he�ll treat you right.�
�Thanks, John. I�m glad you introduced us. He really is trouble, isn�t he?� she asked.
�Yes, he really is, but I know you can handle him. You�ve been handling me for the last sixteen years. Are you coming to the hotel tonight?�
She smiled.
�We�ll see. Love you, big brother.�
�Love you too.�
We walked to Marcy�s dorm. I swear she was skipping. When we got there, we had to sign in. We took the elevator to Marcy�s floor, and when we got off there were fifty or so people milling around. Three of the dorm rooms had been turned into bars. The good news was the girl-to-guy ratio was fifty to one. The bad news was I was getting a lesbian vibe from about half of the girls. I found it funny when Alice plastered herself to my side. I think she didn�t like the appreciative looks some of the girls were giving her.
We worked our way to Marcy�s room. When we got there, she threw a red scarf over the lamp to give us some mood lighting. The roommates had worked out a way of using bungee cords to make their two beds into one large one. I could see Marcy was starting to hesitate. It was one thing to think about a guy going down on you. It was another to go through with it. I let go of Alice�s hand, closed in on Marcy and pulled her into my arms.
I whispered in her ear.
�Don�t worry, Baby. This isn�t going to be weird or uncomfortable. You�re a sexy girl, and I�m going to give you one climax after another until you tell me to stop. I promise you�ll have fun. Now take your clothes off so I can give you what you need.�
Where that came from, I�ll never know. I felt her shiver in my arms and then she pulled away and stripped. Nothing sexy, she just took off her clothes. While she did that, I took off everything but my boxers. I pulled out the bag of condoms and put them on the bedside cabinet. If they were needed, I wanted them handy. She crawled onto the bed and settled in. I followed and crawled on top of her and let my weight settle. I wanted her to feel all of me as I kissed her.
We just kissed gently for the next few minutes. Nothing was rushed or frantic. I think she expected me to mount her as soon as we entered the room, but I really did want to practice pleasing a woman. Tonight was all about their pleasure. I could tell when Marcy started to become aroused when she moaned into my kiss and allowed her legs to open so my hips could settle between her legs. I rolled off to the side so I�d have access to her body. I allowed my hands to explore as I found all her little trigger points.
I broke our kiss so my lips and tongue could help my hands heighten her arousal. I felt the bed shift as Alice crawled on. I was disappointed to see she�d found her panties and put them back on, but that was all she had on. Her body was every teen boy�s wet dream. Her long firm legs came together to form God�s gift to butt-lovers. If I hadn�t promised Marcy she was first, I would have tackled Alice. I smiled at Alice.
�Are you ready to see her pleasured again and again?�
Alice�s eyes got big and she nodded yes.
�Marcy, you ready to go to heaven?� I asked.
�I�m so close right now. Please make me happy, you�ve been teasing me forever.�
I moved down so my head was between her legs. I allowed my hot breath to bathe the inside of her legs. I lifted her thighs so her womanhood opened for me and her knees were around her shoulders. I didn�t do anything until I felt her relax. Once she did, I trailed my hand down her jaw and she moaned.
�Humphhh.�
I went to work on what I�d been taught. It was almost too easy. Three, two, one, SCORE!
�AAAACK! GAAWD! OOOOOOHHHH CRAAAAP! Huuumpphhhh.�
Alice was looking at me as if I were evil incarnate. Marcy twitched at odd intervals as she recovered. I smiled at Alice.
�Round 2,� I said.
I went back to work, nibbling and licking all around her sex. When she started to get close, I attacked her bud. I let my tongue strum her in a rapid one, two, three, four rhythm. She found her own rhythm.
�Oh Gawd Damn, OH GAWD DAMN, OHGAWDDAMN, AAAAAAAHHHHHH!�
I stopped when she began to breathe as if she were an old-style freight engine as it struggled up the side of a too-steep mountain. I started to worry she�d pass out on me. She was covered in a light sheen of sweat that made her body glisten erotically in the low light. Her hair was a tangled mess from her throwing her head from side to side. When her breathing finally slowed down, I crawled up by her ear so I could whisper.
�Are you ready for Round 3?�
She took her hand and slapped the mattress twice.
�Marcy, are you tapping out? Are you done?� I asked.
She nodded and curled up into a ball. I picked her up and moved her to the side of the bed. She was sound asleep when I laid her down.
Alice smiled at me.
�Dammit, David, no guy who looks as good as you do should eat the peach like that.�
I reached down, grabbed Marcy�s panties, and wiped my face off. I lay down so I faced Alice.
�Did that scare you a little bit?�
She bit her lower lip.
�Would you rather we made love?� I asked.
�Is that okay, David? I�m not sure I�m ready for what you did to Marcy. I�ve never had anyone do that to me before.�
�But you have made love?�
She was acting all shy, like a little girl. It started to be sexy as hell. She nodded.
�I�m really horny right now. Are you ready for me?� I asked.
In answer, she peeled down her panties. I pulled my boxers down, letting my member slap against my stomach. I pulled Alice into an embrace, and my manhood pressed between our bellies. I felt the heat from her tight little body everywhere we touched. It felt intimate. We were almost there. I reached to grab a condom but she stopped me.
�Baby, are you sure? Are you protected?�
�Yes, I just want to feel you.�
I
I suddenly thought of Tracy. I think I loved her, but she kept pushing us just outside the relationship zone. We were in the �everything but� zone. We had sex that was unfrickinbelievable. Tracy�s body was a solid ten. I loved her parents and we are all good friends. Hell, Tami even liked her. If she would let me, I would commit to her in heartbeat.
I then remember that Tracy and I were on a break, and why. Right then I knew Tracy and I weren�t going to make it in the short run. Down the road, maybe, but as rebound guy there was no way. I got the vibe she was scared of a relationship right now, and the closer I got, the more she�d push me away. I was sure we�d be friends. Maybe even friends with benefits; but we wouldn�t be lovers for quite a while.
Alice had come out of left field and knocked me off-kilter.
�Look, a condom isn�t just to protect you from getting pregnant. Let me do right thing here,� I urged.
She nodded and I put one on. I kissed her with all the passion I felt; her hips lifted up, and her legs spread. I slid back until my member was free and the tip settled into the folds of her sex. The head began to stretch her entrance. In one smooth motion, I eased half my length into her hot little oven. When I stopped, she exhaled loudly as I moaned in pleasure.
�Oh, David,� she moaned in my ear, and I felt I was close.
I heard myself moaning.
�You�re perfect.�
�So good.�
I could see the signs of arousal. I slowly started to move. She responded by wrapping her legs and arms around me so that she could get maximum contact with my body. Alice started to chant in my ear.
�Oh, David, I love this. Oh, David, I love this.�
We had sex two more times over a two-hour period. The last one was just wild monkey sex. Sometime during the second one, Marcy got up and left the room to give us our privacy. When we finally collapsed, we cuddled and didn�t say anything. We just enjoyed the afterglow of good sex.
Alice started to tremble. I wrapped my arms around her, suddenly concerned that something was terribly wrong.
�This shouldn�t have happened. You weren�t supposed to make me feel like this. It was just supposed to be friends having a good time. I want you so bad my chest hurts. I had one orgasm after another. You�ve ruined me. You�re leaving in less than twelve hours. What am I supposed to do? At first, I thought it was just the sex talking, but I know it�s more than that. Why did you make me feel so much? Why do I know I can�t live without you?� she asked as her lips quivered.
I pulled her tight against my chest and just rocked her while she cried. She finally fell asleep in my arms. A little after midnight Marcy came in and crawled into bed with us. She snuggled up to my other side and fell asleep on my shoulder.
Sunday September 29
I WOKE UP AND LOOKED at the clock. Shit! It was 7:30 and we were supposed to meet everyone at eight.
�Wake up, girls, we need to get a move on.�
I grabbed a towel and shampoo and sprinted to the showers. Both girls came into my shower and giggled as we hurried to wash each other. I�d had fantasies about two girls in a shower. This wasn�t the time for it, though.
At least we weren�t the last ones to show up. John gave us some funny looks. I would let him take it up with his sister. Alice was in a much better mood this morning. We just enjoyed the time we had. I�m not really sure about all that went on, because Alice and I were so focused on each other. When I had to leave, I walked her over to her mom and let her comfort her. I felt like hell having to leave her. I know I left a little piece of my heart behind.
I MET TOM AT THE HOTEL at ten and we checked out. We were airborne by eleven. Tom wanted to talk.
�So, how did you like Kentucky?�
�Don�t get me wrong, I love the college and the people, but if I become good I want a shot at a national title. If Kentucky�s even close, I would go there.�
�Do you want to go to Florida sometime this fall?�
�I can�t, it would jeopardize my standing with the NCAA. I can�t have a booster fly me on their private jet. Especially since Kentucky has already made me an offer.�
�What? They seriously made you an offer?�
�I know. I think they�re crazy too. They told me my intangibles were off the charts. They loved my competitiveness, my focus and my leadership abilities. They told me to find a real quarterback coach, like yesterday. They were almost as happy as Joe was when they found out we run the veer option. They said in a worst-case scenario they would play me at fullback or switch me to defense. But the offer is solid as long as the coaching staff is there.�
�What type of offense do they think you need to run?�
�They�re suggesting a pro-style offense. They had Coach Lambert send them video. The staff watched me almost pull a rabbit out of a hat on Friday. We were trying to run the West Coast offense. They said it didn�t fit my style. It needs a super-accurate short-range dink-and-dunk kind of guy. They liked it much better when I was throwing downfield. My mid to long throws are my strengths. I guess Coach Lambert is looking to find someone who can retool our offense without making us crash and burn. Kentucky has come up with no one. Maybe you can talk to your Florida contacts and see if they know of anyone.�
�I�ll call my boss and see if he can help. How did the thing with Marcy work out?�
�We had a good time. I actually met Lori Winnick. She�s great. I also met Teddy Wesleyan. He owns the academy that Tami�s going to attend. He helped get her the scholarship. I decided not to go to the party. I figured there�d be too much temptation to drink or do other things. I ended up going to Marcy�s and spending the night, and before you ask, we didn�t go all the way. Sorry, that may be more detail than you want.�
�I�m sure Tracy will appreciate that.� He saw my look and understood. �Just give her time. She loves you to death. She just needs to get her head on straight and let it happen.�
�I know, Tom. I�ll wait on her. She�s worth it.� I hope.
Chapter 18 � There it is
Sunday September 29
I didn�t call or text Tracy when I got back. I think Tom knew there was trouble in paradise, so he got one of the partners to drive us home. I stopped in, talked to my folks for a couple of minutes, and then told them I was going to go say goodbye to Tami. They told me that Uncle Jim was going to be arriving on Monday. I went up to my apartment, took a quick shower, and changed my clothes.
I sent Tami a text, grabbed my bike, and rode over. Today was truly a day to celebrate. One of our own was escaping our small town. Most of us fled once we graduated high school. I think the biggest fear was you would become a lifer. My goal had always been to escape with Tami. She was just getting to do it sooner.
I stopped at Jerry�s Ice Cream and got a quart of vanilla and a container of hot fudge. I knew Tami and her mom loved Jerry�s soft serve. As I paid, I got a text that let me know Tracy was at Tami�s house. I suddenly didn�t want to go. This afternoon was for talking things out with Tami. A big part was what I should do about Tracy. It wouldn�t be possible to be open if she was there. I suddenly felt cheated. I guess it was my own fault for not getting a ride from Tracy when I got home.
I wouldn�t let our issues get in the way of my saying goodbye. The emotions of the day finally caught up with me and I felt sad. My best friend would be moving an hour and a half away. I know we joked about me coming to see her, but we both knew I didn�t have a car. The only way I could do it was by either train or bus.
Tracy�s Mustang was parked at the curb. I pulled my bike into Tami�s garage and walked in the back door. A long time ago, we started to treat each other�s homes as if they were our own. Neither one of us even thought about knocking. I went to the cabinet that held the bowls and got out four. I made ice cream with fudge for all of us. I found Mrs. Glade watching TV in the living room. I handed her a bowl and a spoon and leaned down to let her kiss my cheek. It was our little ritual.
There was no Mr. Glade. She had found herself pregnant as a senior in college and had broken up with Tami�s father a few weeks before she found out. Their breakup had been bad, so she never told him about Tami. When Tami was 12, she decided she wanted to meet her father, but he wouldn�t see her. I remember finding her crying at odd times for a while after that. I�d just hold her, not knowing what else to do. We never talked about that now.
I went back to the kitchen and got the other three bowls. I didn�t even ask. I just knew Tami was in her room. I was about to nudge the door open when I heard Tracy.
�I think I�m losing him. He�s going places, and I�m afraid I�m going to hold him back,� Tracy whined.
�Tracy, get your head out of the sand, David adores you. He already knows more than you give him credit for. He knows you�re not perfect and that you have stuff you need to work through. Don�t you realize his demons are just as big, if not bigger, than yours are? If you�d trust him, he could help you more than you know, and in turn, you can help him.�
Tami had gotten herself worked up.
�It makes me sick when I see you pushing him away. Don�t you know he�s the greatest guy you�ll ever meet? You two together could seriously have something. You�re the perfect couple. But you�re acting like a spoiled bitch, and you�re going to mess this thing up.�
Wow, I hadn�t heard Tami this pissed since seventh grade when Jimmy Ellison tried to bean her in Little League. I had to pull her off him when she charged the mound. She was mad for weeks that I stopped her from kicking his butt. I still smiled when I thought about this little girl as she beat the heck out of the big stud athlete. I made a point not to mess with her after that.
�Look, Tracy, he and I need to talk when he gets here. I�ll talk him into giving you another chance. If I know him, he�ll bring us ice cream. When we�re done I need you to leave.�
�Okay. I know you need to say goodbye. My mom keeps telling me I�m getting in the way of our relationship. I think my mom and dad would like to date him. I�m just feeling a lot of pressure. Is it okay if I call you about David? I know he�s your friend first and foremost, but I need advice,� Tracy said.
�Call me anytime. If I feel uncomfortable I�ll tell you, and we can figure it out from there,� Tami said, then paused. �David�s a smart boy. Don�t tell him I said that.� They both laughed. �He knows I talk to you. He also knows I only want what�s best for him. He trusts me. I take that trust very seriously because he gives it to me unconditionally; so you�re right, I will probably always side with him, and I think you know that. But that doesn�t mean I can�t be your friend as well.�
I went back down the hall and made some noise. Tami opened the door and let me in. She looked at the ice cream and realized it was a little melted. She smirked at me because she knew I�d eavesdropped. I made a point to go up to Tracy and give her a hug and a kiss.
We settled in and ate our ice cream. It was a little quiet, so I figured I needed to get the conversation started.
�I met Lori Winnick last night.�
Both of them looked at me to see if I was lying. Tracy looked at Tami.
�I call bullshit,� Tracy said.
Tami looked at me and nodded.
�Nope, he�s telling the truth. I think we want a little more detail than that.�
�She was at the University of Kentucky�s President�s home for an alumni fundraiser. I talked to Teddy Wesleyan about you getting a scholarship to his school.�
Tracy was about to call bullshit on that one. Tami stopped her.
�Nope, he�s still telling the truth.�
Tracy shook her head.
�How do you know that? Next he�ll tell us that he found a couple of chicks and had a hot threesome.�
Tami looked at me and snorted. She�d better not confirm that one. Tami was my human lie detector. She�d been able to look at me and tell if I told her the truth since I was eleven. I�d had to stop playing cards with her because she could read me so well. Thank God, she covered for me about the threesome.
�I�m not sure about that one, but he has even bigger news, don�t you, David.�
It wasn�t a question, but a statement.
�I had a tryout with both Kentucky and Florida for football. Florida has agreed to start recruiting me.�
Tracy screamed, jumped into my lap and gave me one of her mind-erasing kisses. I smiled at Tracy when her kiss finally stopped. We looked into each other�s eyes with our foreheads touching.
�Come on, David. Give her the really big news,� Tami said.
�The University of Kentucky offered me a football scholarship to play quarterback.�
�There it is.�
�How did you know there was more?� Tracy asked as she turned to Tami.
�Simple: up to the Kentucky offer, David meeting Lori Winnick didn�t tie the story together.�
We finished our ice cream, and I promised Tracy I�d call her when I left Tami�s house. I could tell Tracy didn�t want to leave, but she knew she couldn�t get between us saying our last goodbye. We walked her to her car, and I again promised to call her. I guess we�re having our talk tonight.
WHEN WE CAME BACK TO Tami�s room, she pulled me into her arms and just held me. I picked her up, lay her on her bed, kicked my shoes off and got in bed with her. As soon as I was on my back, she crawled on top of me and wrapped me in a bear hug. Her head came to rest on my chest. I heard her chuckle.
�I thought you were going to crap when she guessed about the girls. Do you have pictures?�
�You�re awful. You know me too well.�
I handed her my phone. She could get to the pictures faster than I could.
�How many girls were chasing you? Are those twins?�
I told her about our run. Then she found a picture of John Phillips.
�Who�s the hunk?�
�That�s John Phillips, All State quarterback and all-around nice guy. You�ll like him. I think he and I are going to be good friends.�
�I�ll say I like him, he�s really cute. Good lord, you did his sister, didn�t you? Don�t even answer that.�
How she figures things out was a mystery to me. She flipped through and found one of Marcy in a ball.
�What the heck did you do to this one?�
�I pleasured her until she begged me to stop.�
Then her eyes got big.
�What�s John�s sister�s name?�
�Alice.�
�You�re screwed. That girl loves you. What�re you going to do about it?�
�Same thing I�m going to do with you?�
�What, sleep with me and then leave me?� Tami asked.
�If that�s what you want.�
She got very quiet. This had been building for the past week. Tami had gotten bolder and bolder with her sexual advances. I knew she would do the right thing for both of us, so I hadn�t worried about it, but I knew that she was working herself up to something. We had never crossed a certain line because of our friendship.
Tami wasn�t afraid to experience anything. I loved her adventurous side. I�d have missed out on so much if she hadn�t dragged me along. Sex was the first thing that I had done first. I regretted not being here this summer, because I was sure she would have taken my cherry if I had been.
I know when we did make love it would mean the world to both of us. There�d never been any doubt in either of our minds that someday it would happen. Tami told me once we would someday not just be together, but she would marry me and we would have three kids. I was sure she knew if they were boys or girls and the names of our future children. She thought I was too much of a �stupid boy� for us to be together now. She was in this for the long haul and planned to be the last girl I was ever with.
Our feelings for each other went far beyond just friends. They had grown since we declared our love for each other at Beth�s. If I thought that for a moment we could have our relationship now, I�d drop all other girls in a heartbeat. My attraction to her was beyond the normal boyfriend-girlfriend thing. This was born from an almost lifelong conversation. Being this close and knowing what might happen had caused my chest to tighten. I could feel the raw emotions just below the surface.
I think this last week had been about Tami exploring her sexual side. She was about to leave and wanted me to be her first. She knew I would treat her right. My own sexual awakening had been the catalyst. She�d made a point to talk to every one of my partners. Anyone else doing that would have pissed me off. If I knew her, she�d talked to them in great detail.
Tami got out of bed and started to get undressed. I followed suit. As soon as she was naked, she pulled my head down and kissed me. I got out a condom and put it on. She laid back on the bed and spread her legs as an invitation. We didn�t say anything. We no longer needed words. I started kissing her all over. She stopped me.
�David, I want you in me now.�
I smiled at her.
�Tami, for once, shut up. This is something I�m good at; let me make it special for you.�
She moaned deep in her throat as my hand slid slowly up the inside of her thigh in an electrifying caress that culminated with my long, lean fingers stroking her. I felt her sex part and she was wet and hot, waiting for me. She had craved me for the past week. I could tell my lips made her squirm. Tami was almost as responsive to my touches, licks, and sucks as my Princess. My touches set her on fire. I decided not to tease her and pushed her through her first orgasm. I could tell she was close, so I let my tongue caress her sex to help her through her first release.
I wasn�t counting on Tami being a screamer.
�David! What are you doing to me?�
I didn�t realize I was holding my breath. I let it out in one long, slow breath. I was sure Tami was in for a talking-to later since her mom couldn�t have missed hearing her moan, but now was about us saying goodbye.
Tami started to come back to me when I attacked her with everything I�d learned. My Princess had been a very good tutor. Tami soon had several small releases, and I could tell she was building to a big one. When she was just on the edge, I stopped.
"That�s it," I said in my best Barry White voice. "Show me how much you want me."
She was right on the edge. Tami was very athletic, so when she grabbed me by the ears and pulled me up to kiss her, I was in position to enter her as the tip found her slot. I wasn�t concerned about any problems with our first time. I was there when she fell on my bike and that issue went away. I also knew that she wasn�t the type to do slow and easy. I slid up and slowly entered her.
�Yes! We are really doing this,� Tami cried.
I looked at her as if she were possessed. I waited for her head to spin around and her to levitate off the bed. I started to move, which caused her to have an orgasm. I watched in amazement as she began to have more. She started to roll through another and another and another. I�d never seen someone have multiple orgasms so close together. The whole time her headboard slammed against the wall, and she wailed as if I were killing her. Crap, her mom had to hear that. If I hadn�t been so involved now, I would�ve died of embarrassment.
Tami grabbed my face and forced me to look her in the eyes. She had an expression on her face I�d never seen before: raw lust. I drowned in the pools of her brown eyes. I felt our connection deepen in ways I�d previously only hoped for; I was deeply, madly in love with Tami Glade, and she was in love with me. Her legs started to curl back until her knees almost touched her shoulders.
She got a fierce look on her face.
�Yes ... faster... Yes ... Yes ... harder ...� Tami chanted over and over again.
I couldn�t last much longer as I felt myself build to a tremendous release. My abdomen screamed as I followed her commands. Sweat dripped off my nose as my hips continued to swing. I had no idea that sex could be so physical. Suddenly Tami closed her eyes, her whole body went rigid, and her legs shot straight out. She then started to shake as I pumped a couple more times to bring myself over the edge. She made a strangled sound as we both shuddered in our sweet release. When we were done, we were both rag dolls as we collapsed into each other�s embrace.
�Jesus, that was intense. And you waited to do this until right before you leave,� I scolded her.
I had always known this would be magical. Tami and I had a connection that was going to make sex addictive. I rolled off her so I didn�t crush her. I grabbed my boxers and headed to the bathroom to dispose of the condom and to grab a warm washcloth. Thankfully, Mrs. Glade had made herself scarce. I came back and gave Tami the washcloth.
She gave me a sheepish smile.
�You were right. You�re better at that than I am.�
�What? We need to mark our calendars. Did Tami Glade just admit that David Dawson was better at something than she was?�
She held up her hands in defeat.
�I�ll admit that you�re the master�for now.�
�I can�t wait until you�re better at this than I am. I think we�ll end up killing each other when that happens,� I said as I gave her a wink, and headed back to the bathroom.
I got in the shower and cleaned up. By the time I got back, Tami was in shorts and t-shirt. She and her mom were laughing. It was almost five, so I went downstairs and made tomato soup and grilled cheese sandwiches, two of our favorites. I took everything upstairs.
�Then he tells me to shut up, he�s better at this than I am, and let him make it special for me. I�m glad I let him take charge,� Tami shared.
I gave up. I would never understand women. Both laughed, so I figured I would survive.
�Look, he made us dinner,� Tami said.
There were rules about grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. The soup must be served in a coffee mug and you dunked your sandwich. Once the grilled cheese sandwich was gone, you then drank the soup. No spoons needed. During dinner, they didn�t talk about what had just happened and I didn�t talk about my issues with Tracy. Tami knew I�d overheard their conversation and trusted me to take it from there. I also didn�t want to bring up someone else right after we just possibly had the best sex of my life.
After dinner, I took the cups downstairs to wash. I was cleaning up the kitchen when Mrs. Glade came up behind me and wrapped me in a bear hug, similar to what Tami did. I just stood there and let her bury her face into my back. I then felt her shaking and I knew she was crying. I twisted in her embrace, pulled her into my arms, and kissed her cheek.
�You know I love her. If she�d have me, I�d marry her tomorrow, but we both know that we need to grow up. Actually, I need to grow up. When that happens, we�ll be together for the rest of our lives. Mrs. Glade, I want you to know I think of you as my family. If there is ever anything you need, please let me know. Even if it�s just to talk about missing our girl.�
Tami had heard the whole thing and rushed in, and we sandwiched her mom in between us.
�I love you, Tami Glade.�
�I love you, David Dawson. Hurry up and grow up so I can marry you.�
�When you think I�m ready, you let me know and I�ll make it happen.�
�Okay, deal.�
Her mom looked at the clock. It was time for them to go. I hauled out the last bags and we had a long, tearful kiss. Tami got in the car and I watched as she disappeared down the street. It felt like a piece of my heart had left me, but I knew that at some point it would come back.
I GOT HOME TO FIND my mom and dad in my apartment, drinking a glass of wine. I smiled when I saw them. Only one thing would make them flee the house.
�Let me guess: Uncle Jim came early.�
My mom smirked.
�He got it in one. Greg�s already threatening to move in with you. We told him we have first dibs. Your dad plans to replace this couch with a futon or hide-a-bed.�
I decided to change the subject because I knew my mom was serious. If I weren�t careful, they
My phone rang, and it was Tami.
�Hey, Coward, call Tracy.�
�Okay.�
I hung up and dialed Tracy.
�Hey, Gorgeous. How was your weekend?�
She was not in the mood to chat.
�Can I come over?�
�Sure. Mom and Dad are hanging out in my apartment, having some wine. We�d love to have you.�
�Okay, see you in ten.�
Well, shit. The parental units didn�t even slow her down. I guess we would have this conversation tonight. I quickly gave my parents the Reader�s Digest version of what was going on with Tracy and me. I explained my rebound theory and how she gave me the green light for the weekend. I told them about Alice, and then that Tami and I had finally gotten together.
My mom poured herself another glass of wine.
�You�re a bigger slut than your brother.�
My dad just buried his head in his hands.
�She�ll be here in about four minutes. Any advice?� I asked.
�Do you think that if this wasn�t a rebound, you might get serious with her?� Mom asked.
�Yes, she�s everything I�m looking for.�
�Then break up with her.�
�What?� Tracy and I said at the same time.
Tracy came in and she sat down next to me. My mom may not have the smoothest way of saying things, but she was usually right. We both looked at her and waited for her explanation.
�You�re both great kids. I can see where you�d be crazy-attracted to each other, and if what I hear coming out of that window is any indication, your sexual chemistry is great. But you�re both damaged goods. If you try to make a go of it, one of you is going to do something ridiculously stupid and possibly ruin your relationship from ever working in the long term. David says that you two could have something special. I tend to agree. But right now may not be the best time for either of you.�
She turned to Tracy.
�You�re going to keep playing this non-relationship card until you drive him away.�
She turned on me.
�You aren�t going to keep it in your pants.�
I wouldn�t touch that comment with a ten-foot pole. Tracy and I both blushed as we realized that the elephant in the room had been pointed out concerning both of us.
�You�re 15 and 16 years old. Back off the relationship and let yourselves be friends for now. When you both have healed, then get back together.� Mom said with a scowl. �But I know you, David. You aren�t going to take my advice. I just hope you two don�t mess up so bad that when you break up you can never come back together. You two have strengths in different areas. Together you�ll make each other a better version of yourselves.�
Mom grabbed my dad�s hand.
�Come on, Daddy-O. I think I�ve had enough wine to handle my brother now. You and Greg may want to go grab an ice cream. I�m about to lay down the law and reclaim our house.�
When my parents left, Tracy and I just held each other. I knew we weren�t going to follow my mom�s advice. Someday I may wish I had. I gave us until Thanksgiving. Until then I would enjoy every moment with Tracy I could get. I decided to stop asking for a relationship. I would focus on what we did well together, make myself the Big Man on Campus that she wanted, and have lots of sex. We could agree on those three things. If I had enough sex with her, the problem of my wandering would go away.
Chapter 19 � I Can�t Do This Alone
Monday September 30
I woke to find Tracy still in my arms. We didn�t talk last night. We simply held each other until we started to make out. Our lovemaking the previous evening had been gentle. It had brought us closer together, but in the backs of our minds, I think we both knew that our relationship was running on borrowed time. The problem with knowing a relationship might be ending is it puts you on guard. No one wanted to get hurt. With that in mind, I kissed Tracy awake.
�Morning, Stud. I think I like waking up this way.�
�I�d love to wake you every morning with a kiss. Of course, at some point your dad�s going to have my balls when he figures out your sleepovers are with me.�
�Tami�s right; you are a �stupid boy.� Dad knows exactly where I am.�
I let that just roll over me.
�I need to tell you a few things about the weekend.�
I saw her eyebrows inch together for a fraction of a second. She was good at hiding her emotions. If I hadn�t looked for it, I would never have noticed her concern.
�I was with three girls this weekend, one of which you may not be happy about.�
Now she wasn�t hiding her concern. I could see her puzzling it out. Her eyes snapped up.
�Tami,� she guessed.
�Yes.�
�Do you love her?�
�Yes, I think I�ve always loved her. I�m not sure if it was a one-time thing, but we�re not together. If we ever get together, it�ll be way down the road. I want to be clear though, that if she should ever ask, I would sleep with her again.�
I could see a kaleidoscope of emotions cross her face. It took her several minutes to work through her feelings on this. I think she realized that if Tami asked, I was hers. The question was, would Tami ever ask? I stayed quiet to allow her to work through what I had just told her.
�David, I need to think about you and Tami. I take it that the other two were when you were at Kentucky.�
�Yes.�
�Look, I can�t complain about those. We were on a break. Hell, technically we were still on a break when you slept with Tami. But we both know Tami�s not just any other girl.�
�You�re right, she�s not. Can I suggest something?�
�If it�ll help, I�m all ears.�
�Call Tami. She�ll be honest with you and let you know where things stand.� I chuckled. �And when you find out, let me know.�
That got a smile out of her. Then she got a concerned look on her face.
�How many girls have you slept with?�
I looked her right in the eye.
�I won�t tell you who, but are you sure you want a count?�
She nodded. I went through the list in my head. Tina was my first, and then Suzanne. I wasn�t sure if Cindy counted. I think I would just count actual orgasms. Either I gave them an orgasm or they gave me one, so that left Cindy off the list. There was Tracy, Tami, and the two girls at Kentucky.
�Six, counting you,� I told her.
She was taking this in when it dawned on her that I might want to know her count; that caused her to blush.
�Do you want to know my count?�
�Actually, absolutely not,� I told her.
I glanced at the clock and saw I needed to get downstairs for my run with Peggy.
�I want us to work out. I have serious feelings for you. Right now, I need to get downstairs, because Peggy will be here in a few minutes for our run. Can we get together after school and really figure this out?�
�Yes, let�s do that.�
I TOOK A QUICK SHOWER. When I came back, Tracy was gone. I got dressed and found Peggy waiting. She decided today was a distance day. We were in a good rhythm and just ran. There was something about running where you could clear your mind. Normally Peggy was chatty, but I think she sensed my mood and left me to my own thoughts. I finally noticed that Peggy was starting to tire, and she was giving me a funny look.
�What?� I asked defensively.
�You do realize that we just passed the ten-mile mark?�
I was shocked because I didn�t even feel winded. I�d just settled into an easy pace that seemed to eat up time and distance. I actually felt refreshed after I�d allowed my mind to relax and come to some decisions.
�Shit, you�re kidding me.�
The most we�d ever done was six miles for our morning run.
�Nope. You were in such a zone I just kept us going. We don�t have a meet this week, so I was enjoying the run also.� Peggy ran cross-country.
We jogged back to my house and stretched. She came up to my apartment and I got her a Gatorade. Peggy wasn�t meeting my eyes.
�You need to find someone else to run with you.�
�What, did I do something wrong?� I asked.
I loved to run with Peggy. In addition, I still had a huge crush on her.
�Settle down. I love running with you, but you need someone to push you. Your pace today was 15 seconds per mile faster than I normally run, and you were just gliding. You need someone who can push you closer to a five-minute mile pace. I still want to run with you on freestyle days, but I can�t get you to where you need to be on distance days.�
�Okay, I�ll talk to my trainer and let her know. I�m going to go take a shower. Why don�t you start bringing a bag and you can just shower here? Greg can take us to school. That�ll save you a trip home.�
�Won�t Tracy mind?� she asked.
�I can�t see why. It�s not as if she doesn�t already know you�ve seen me naked. If she had a problem, I�d have heard about it by now.�
�Okay, I�ll bring my bag tomorrow.�
When I got out of the shower, Peggy was gone. I sent a text to Tami and wished her a good day. I sent another text to my Uncle John to let him know I was offered a scholarship to Kentucky. I sent one to Alan and Jeff to let them know I was going to be at lunch today. They�d felt a little uncomfortable without me there. They weren�t yet used to my jock and cheerleader friends. I sent a final text to Lily to see if she�d help me set up a Facebook page for my recruiting.
I WAS ZONED OUT IN second period World History when one of the office secretaries gave the teacher a note.
�Mr. Dawson, you�re to report to Coach Lambert�s office.�
Everyone gave me looks as I packed up my things. I�d never been summoned to the Coach�s office during school before. I ran through all the possible reasons I would be called to his office. I decided to go with the flow. I found Coach Lambert�s door closed. I was undecided as to what to do when the door suddenly opened.
�Come on in, Son.�
Coach indicated a chair for me to sit in. He was quiet for several moments.
�Magic has broken his middle finger and won�t be back for at least three games. The coaching staff has agreed that our best option is to have you play quarterback.�
I figured they would bring the JV quarterback in to play varsity. He at least had a year under his belt, as he had played freshman ball. I was grateful for the opportunity.
�Coach, I�ll do my best.�
�I know you will. The problem is we�ve decided that if you�re going to start, we�ll need to change our style of play. If we do that, then Magic won�t be coming back to play quarterback.�
My heart sank. I didn�t want to do anything to hurt my friend. He had a potential scholarship offer based on his football skills. Without the scholarship, he�d most likely go to the local junior college, because it was cheaper.
�Son, I know what it means to Magic and his family. To be honest, he was a long shot to get a scholarship. The recruiters aren�t looking for a veer-option quarterback. I sat down with him and his family on Sunday to map out his options. He has a much better shot of getting a scholarship playing cornerback. If he switches now, he can play immediately.�
�Is he okay with this?�
Coach smiled.
�Actually, he�s fine with it. He just loves the game, and even Kevin is pleased to see an offensive player coming to defense. I never thought I would see that.�
�What did you need me for?�
�Joe Phips found us a coach who might help us. He�s asked to see you run some drills before he agrees. At first, I told Joe a thing or two. But he sent me this guy�s r�sum�, and the list of quarterbacks he�s coached reads like a �who�s who� list.�
�Who is he?�
�Bo Harrington.�
�When does he get here?�
�The tryout is scheduled for noon. He�s flying in. If he likes you, he has plans of moving here temporarily. Coach Engels has agreed to put him up for the rest of the season.�
�Is Bill free to help?�
Bill was the junior receiver that I�d been working with on the scout team.
�Yep, he�s getting dressed as we speak. Why don�t you get changed; we�re going to do this in shorts and t-shirts. Don�t forget your helmet.�
I found Bill in the locker room. I remembered my promise to Alan and Jeff and sent a text to tell them what I was doing. Bill looked nervous.
�What the hell is your problem? You look like you�ve never done this before.�
He gave me a sheepish grin.
�Up yours, Double D. This is my shot to play, and I don�t want to mess it up.�
I cuffed him on the back of the head.
�Come on. I�m going to throw some balls at you and see if you can still catch them, before it�s showtime.�
I took Bill out to the football field and we started to run some patterns. I had him run through the workout I did for the University of Kentucky. I heard the noon bell ring and still no Coach or Bo Harrington. Bill caught everything I threw at him.
�I�m going to put some heat on a few. Think you can catch �em?�
�You bet.�
Bill started with a basic buttonhook. As soon as he broke, the ball was in his chest and bounced three yards away.
I heard someone behind me.
�Shit, that�s going to leave a mark.�
Bill was rubbing his chest.
�I know, you warned me it was coming. It was my fault,� Bill said.
I had expected someone who was retired or close to it. It turned out Bo Harrington was in his mid-thirties. He came up and shook my hand.
�You must be David.�
�Coach Harrington?�
�Yes, sorry. Coach Lambert and I have been up in the press box watching you run your drills. What I haven�t seen is something long. It�s Bill, right?� Bill nodded. �Can you run a deep post, say 35 yards?�
�Yes, sir.�
Bill ran down about 15 yards and broke for the post. He was at full speed, so I lofted a soft one that he could run under. He pulled it in stride and jogged back.
Bo looked at me.
�Okay, I want you to put a little something on it this time. A ball in the air that long is going to draw a crowd, and you�re going to get Bill killed.�
Bill ran the same play, but this time I fired the ball on a rope. Bill snatched the football out of the air and came back to line up again. Coach Harrington had him come over to us instead. He looked at Bill.
�I just have a couple of questions, and I want Bill to answer them if you don�t mind.� We both nodded in agreement. �His balls don�t sail or fall short?�
�It usually isn�t that he throws high or low, it�s he�ll throw a fastball and it�ll bounce off your helmet or pads.�
�How is he at leading you? Do you have to wait for throws?�
�No, if anything he makes me hustle to catch up to a ball. But that�s more me being lazy than where he puts the ball.�
�Okay, that confirms what I saw in the game film.� Bo turned to me. �David, are you willing to work your butt off?�
�What are we talking about?�
�You know, you�re the first one who�s ever asked me that. Usually I get a snap answer of yes. Let me guess, you get good grades too?�
�I do okay, A�s and B�s.�
�Coach, don�t let him fool you, he�s a nerd,� Bill offered.
�We�re talking extra sessions working on your footwork, throwing motion, reading defenses, learning to make all the passes. Outside of what you�re already doing, you�ll be working two to four hours a day, and six to eight hours on the weekends.�
�Aren�t there rules against being coached only a certain number of hours?�
�If I was going to be working for the high school, yes, there would be, but you�re going to hire me. You can have all the personal training you want.�
�Okay, I�m a fifteen-year-old high school kid. How am I going to afford you?�
He looked at Bill.
�Go hit the showers, David and I need to talk.�
Bill looked concerned, but he did as he was told.
�Okay, David, this is where we find out how serious you are. If you go to state and win, that�s nine more weeks of football. I�ll be working with you in practice through Coach Engels. We�ll be spending an average six hours per day, seven days a week. That comes to a little over 375 hours of work. This will take me away from my other work to devote to your career. My normal billing rate is $125 per hour. Let�s ballpark this at $50,000.�
Crap! That was a lot of money for anyone, not just me.
�What about subsequent training throughout high school and college?�
�We can either do this on an hourly basis, or we can negotiate a set rate that won�t exceed a certain number of hours.�
�Okay, I know you know how old I am, and that I can�t sign a contract with you. I also know my parents won�t commit to something like this. How�re we going to make this work?�
�There are benefactors who are willing to pick up my fees for this year. After that you and I would need to work something out.�
I was worried about some things. I didn�t want to feel obligated to someone to the tune of $50,000.
�Can we meet after practice and talk about this?�
Bo shook my hand and we agreed to meet. We exchanged contact information, and he told me he was scheduled to be at practice tonight to get things started. I went into the locker room to get my cell phone. I called Tami. She�d know what to do or who to call.
�Hey, Tami, I need your help.�
�I�m kind of busy, can it wait?�
�No, give me five minutes, and then tell me what to do and I�ll be out of your hair.�
�It sounds serious.�
�It kind of is.�
I spent the next 15 minutes explaining it to Tami. She took a lot of notes and told me to go to class and she�d call me back. I was told to keep my phone on in case I had to deal with something right away. Coach Lambert gave me a note to give to my teachers to allow me to have my phone on during class. I was in time for English when my phone rang and it was Tami. I waited to answer until I was in the hall.
�I talked to Tom Dole, Tracy�s dad, and he�s agreed to be your lawyer. He�ll do this pro bono. I emailed him a copy of Coach Harrington�s resume and references. Mary has agreed to call them. Tom says to set up a meeting for seven, and have Coach Harrington meet you at Tom and Mary�s.�
�Anything else?� I asked as I took notes.
�Are you sure you want to have this guy help you?�
�I don�t know yet. He�s going to be at practice today. I guess I�ll know more after that. You read some of the testimonials. What do you think?�
�If he�s for real, then I�d do it. Think of it as a scholarship. I�m able to pursue my dream because I�m getting financial aid. Let Tom help guide and keep you out of any eligibility problems.�
I could hear someone calling her.
�Hey, David, I have to go. Call me after your meeting.�
I went back to English and tried to focus on what was being taught, but I failed. The good news was I had forgotten about my problems with Tracy.
MONDAYS ARE USUALLY a light practice where we�re introduced to the upcoming opponent. It was also a heavy conditioning day. I hated Mondays because I got bored. Today was the exception. Coach Lambert started practice by introducing Bo Harrington and the staff change of Coach Engels taking over the Offensive Coordinator position. Magic was moved to defense. He then split the offense and defense up and let the defense do their usual preparation.
Then the offense was told to put on gym shoes and meet on the basketball court in shorts and t-shirts. As we came into the gym, we were handed new playbooks. Coach Engels had us gather together to explain the offensive scheme change.
�We�re changing our offense to be more pass-oriented. It was the coaches� decision that David wasn�t ready to run the veer. Normally we wouldn�t change a scheme just for one player. We looked at bringing up a quarterback from the JV or freshman teams, but it was decided that wouldn�t work. Friday�s game against Eastside convinced us our best chance of making the playoffs is to play David and to play to his strengths. We�ve brought in an expert to get us up to speed in Bo Harrington. Let me turn this over to Coach Harrington.�
�Earlier today I worked with David to see if he has what it takes to run this offense. After watching him throw, and also watching the game film, I found he has the skills to run this offense well enough for you to win. I�m considered a �fixer� in the business. I come in and solve problems, be it a quarterback having confidence issues, recovering from injuries, throwing motions, and so on.�
�What I�m going to do is get you all up to speed on the new offense. Your homework assignment is to take this playbook home and learn the first ten plays. Today we�re going to work on a basic play, the down-and-out. We�ll spend all practice running through all the variations that can be run against the defense you�ll be facing Friday. This may seem like overkill, but what you learn in the gym today will apply to all the other plays we will put in this week.�
�Tomorrow we�ll take it to the field. The first half of practice will be devoted to the same play. We�ll run it until we�re comfortable with it. If this is the only play we learn this week, I�m fine with that, because we can win with it. For those that don�t believe me, we�ll run this play against your number-one defense on Wednesday. We�ll run the play until they can stop it. What you�ll find is they won�t be able to.�
�Are there any questions before we get started?� Coach Engels asked.
One of the current starting ends, Jim Davis, raised his hand.
�Coach, is there room for ends like Doug and I? I know when we were running the West Coast scheme we were deemed too big and slow.�
Coach Harrington stepped forward.
�Actually, there are several places for big guys like you. First, you�ll cause mismatches with smaller defensive backs. We�ll also be playing a tight end. Your size and blocking ability will be needed there. Finally, we need a new fullback. He needs to be able to block and catch the ball. So don�t worry, we have plans for your unique skills.�
Coach Engels then described the new offense. He had a large markerboard to show the play designs.
�We�re going to keep this simple. Our basic formation will be run out of the shotgun and use the run option, similar to how Eastside ran theirs. Most of you have the basics of that down, and we�re confident that Luke and David can run that on the fly. We aren�t scrapping our whole offense. Don�t be surprised when we switch to running the veer offense under certain circumstances.�
We spent the remainder of practice running the down-and-out and the variations for that play. My head hurt when we finally were done. It was already 6:30, so Coach Harrington just gave me a ride to the Dole�s home. On the way, we picked up some fast food.
WE ARRIVED AT TOM AND Mary�s right at seven. Tracy answered the door.
�Hello, Gorgeous.�
She slid into my arms and proceeded to erase my mind. I guess she really did it this time, because I heard Tracy�s dad clear his throat to bring me back to the present.
We went to the living room and I introduced Bo to Tom, Mary and Tracy. Tracy wasn�t letting go of my hand, so we sat down on the couch with her mom. Tom and Bo sat in two leather side chairs.
Tom started the meeting.
�Bo, Mary checked your references and we�re impressed with the results. I have a couple of questions. The first is concerning the benefactors that are paying your fee. Are they affiliated in any way with a college?�
�It�s my understanding they are all local businessmen and women that are doing this to support the high school football team. My contract isn�t specifically for David, even though I�ll be spending the majority of my time working with him.�
�Do you have a copy of the contract I can review?�
�I have one with me. The only stipulation is that you may not share who�s providing the backing.�
�Okay, let me get a nondisclosure document put together and you and I can review the terms of the agreement. Are you okay with that, David?�
�I�m okay if you are. My concern is eligibility in college. Secondary is high school eligibility.�
With that said, Tom and Bo went to Tom�s office.
�Mom, can David and I have a moment?� Tracy asked. �We need to talk about a few things.�
Her mom just smiled and went to the kitchen. I turned to Tracy.
�I had some time to think this morning while running. Let me say a few things and get them out, and then you can let me know what you think.�
�Okay, I was hoping you�d go first.�
�I bet you were.� I kissed her. �First off, this non-relationship status is causing me some problems. After thinking about them, they�re my problems and I�ve come to grips with them. Relationships fail because of expectations. If my expectation is that we�re boyfriend and girlfriend, and yours is that we�re just friends with benefits, we won�t make it.�
Tracy nodded.
�Okay, so what should we do about that?� she asked.
�Simple, either I accept your expectations or we end the relationship.�
Her eyes got big and I kissed her before she got upset.
�Tracy, I�ve decided to accept your definition of our relationship. I know that if I pressure you it�ll not end well. You�ll feel trapped and resent me. My mom is right, one of us would do something stupid.�
�David, I�m so relieved!�
�Hang on, we still have one major issue to work through, and that�s me and other women. Are you okay with me having other friends with benefits, specifically Tami, Suzanne and possibly Cindy?�
I was worried because I wasn�t willing to give her the same freedoms about this one. I couldn�t handle the thought of her with another guy. Call me a hypocrite, but I wasn�t wired to be able to think of her with another guy.
�Before I say yes or no, tell me about Suzanne.�
�Suzanne and I are friends. She doesn�t want a relationship. She does become sexually frustrated at times, and I help her out.�
�Okay,� Tracy said. �What about Cindy?�
�There�s nothing right now. But I don�t think it would take much for something to happen.�
�I�m fine with that. I am also fine with Tami, even though I�m scared that I�ll lose you to her. But I want you to tell me beforehand if you find anyone else. What about me, are you willing to allow me the same freedoms?�
�Tell you what: if either of us decides to sleep with someone else, we talk beforehand. If we do sleep with someone else, we also agree to use a condom. If either of us slips, we agree to full disclosure. The only way this is going to work is if we communicate.�
�I can live with that. Are you okay with the non-relationship status?�
�Actually, I�m getting there. I think what I figured out was the uncertainty of where our relationship was going was causing us both to pull away. Tracy, I care about you. You�re worth waiting for, and I hope you feel the same way,� I told her with utmost sincerity.
�Let�s put it this way: if my mom wasn�t in the other room listening to our conversation, I�d be ripping your clothes off and showing you how much I care about you.�
Her mom looked around the corner with a sheepish grin.
�I know I�m a terrible person. I just care about you both, and I want you to be happy.�
Tracy got up and gave her mom a hug.
�I want to thank you for calling Bo�s references. I�m assuming they were good,� I said.
�Every one of them praised him and felt he helped them become better players. The only negative I heard was that he expected your focus to be 100% on football. It sounds like you�re going to have to set some boundaries so you get your schoolwork done and have time for a social life.�
We heard Tom and Bo laughing as they came out of the office.
�I pulled up the High School Association rulebook on the Internet and there are no rules against a paid consultant. The way the contract reads it�s for the team, and not you. That being the case, I don�t see any eligibility issues,� Tom said.
�Tom, are there
�I read the contract and it doesn�t pertain to you, so I think you�re covered.�
�Coach, what�s next?�
�What�s your schedule?�
�Sunday through Thursday I get up and run at six. On Sunday, I go to church. I have Pilates on Saturday at eleven. PE is weight lifting and conditioning.�
�Starting tomorrow I want you at the high school at six. We need to start working on making you a quarterback. I�ll also pull you out of PE and we�ll work after practice. On Saturdays, we�ll work out before Pilates. You�ll have Saturday afternoon off unless you want to work on something. Sunday afternoon is film day. We�ll watch game film and then also watch portions of your practice sessions.�
I looked at everyone. It was sinking in that I was going to be buried in football for the next several weeks. I turned to Tracy.
�Are you going to be okay with this?�
She looked shocked that I would ask her.
�David, this is for you and your future. I don�t have any right to comment on this.�
�That�s where you�re wrong, Tracy. You�re important to me, and if I�m going to do this I need your support and for you to be a part of this. I can�t do this alone.�
Her smile was like the sun coming out after a thunderstorm.
�Of course I�ll support you. We�ll figure this out together.�
�Sounds like we need to celebrate. I baked an apple pie,� Mary said.
I looked at Bo.
�Mary�s the best cook. It�d be a mistake not to try her pie.�
We spent another hour at the Doles�. I wasn�t a big coffee drinker, but with apple pie and a scoop of vanilla ice cream, I loved everything. I think by the end of our dessert Tom was worried I�d run off with Mary.
Tracy gave me a ride home and we talked for hours. I sent a text to Peggy to let her know that our running plans were on hold. Tami sent me a text, and Tracy and I jumped onto video chat and gave Tami an update. She let us know what her class schedule was and about her roommates. She loved the campus, and I could tell she was excited. Our lives had chosen to pull us apart for now, but good things were happening.
Tuesday October 1
TRACY�S PERIOD HAD started earlier today, so we just cuddled and fell asleep in each other�s arms. At 5:30, we got up, and she dropped me off at the school before she went home. I was on the field by six.
I was met by Coach Harrington and a video crew. They had three cameras set up. One camera was on a ladder behind me, one at my side, and the last was pointed at my feet in front of me.
�We�re going to have you drop back and pass the ball 20 times. I�m filming it so you can see what you�re doing. We�ll then start making some adjustments.�
Bo pointed to garbage cans he�d put at different points on the field. They had numbers lying in front of them. They were placed in each spot the down-and-out play would have receivers.
�I�ll toss you a ball as if it�s snapped to you, and then you�ll listen for the number I call out. Your job is to make the throw to the appropriate garbage can.�
We quickly ran the drill. By the end, I was feeling good because I had hit the target on the last eight balls. It was harder than it looked to throw a football 25 yards and put it into a garbage can. Some of the cans were tilted up so you had to drop them gently or they bounced out. The video was downloaded to Bo�s laptop and we went through it pass-by-pass. I have to say, the next hour and a half was very informative. To his credit, Coach Harrington didn�t point out everything that was wrong. He just pointed out a couple of flaws that we could work on this week.
The good news was I was now very coachable. I think that was the point of this exercise. Too many people counted on me. Everyone from Coach Lambert to my teammates to the community somehow were invested in how well I�d play. Even Coach Harrington had something on the line that was directly related to how I played quarterback.
I TOOK A SHOWER AND went to Coach Lambert�s office. He motioned me in and I sat down. He was finishing a call.
�Yes, he just came in. I�ll see you in a minute,� he said when he hung up. �Coach Harrington is joining us.�
We only had to wait a short time and Coach Harrington came in and shut the door behind him.
�How was this morning�s training?� Coach Lambert asked.
�After watching the film, I realized how far I have to go,� I admitted.
�Good to hear. Is there anything I can do to help?� Coach Lambert asked.
�Actually, there is. Can you show me what we�re working towards, so I can have something to compare my progress to? I�m not talking about comparing against what I can achieve in the next few weeks. I want to compare against the best.�
Coach Harrington pulled out his laptop.
�You have PE right after lunch. Come back here for PE. I wanted to show Coach Lambert this morning�s film. I�ll also show you both what we�re working towards. Now get out of here.�
I WAS THE FIRST ONE to our lunch table. Today was some kind of gray mystery meat in gravy over runny pseudo-mashed potatoes. I felt my stomach rumble, so I took the gamble. Greg was the first one to join me.
�Hey, Bro, long time no see. How�s Uncle Jim?� I teased him.
I�d lucked out and hadn�t seen Uncle Jim for more than five minutes. He was the baby of the family and acted as if everyone should take care of him. We all loved him, but he was the most self-centered person I knew. Greg gave me the finger.
�He�s the biggest slob alive, and he snores. I swear Mom�s going to kick his ass.�
�I�d like to see that.�
Alan and Jeff sat down.
�Hey, guys,� I said.
�Nice of you to grace us with your presence,� Jeff said, giving me a hard time.
�So how was Kentucky?� Alan asked, digging for dirt.
�Okay, one at a time. Jeff, it�s good to see you. Alan, Kentucky was awesome. Every time I turned around there was a better-looking girl. The campus is crawling with babes. I also met Lori Winnick.�
Everyone else started to join us.
�Tell us about the hot chicks,� Tracy said as she sat down next to me.
I blushed.
�Busted,� Alan said, as he cracked up.
�Yep, you guys suck. You�re supposed to give me a heads-up.�
Jeff gave me a superior look.
�The foundation of a good relationship is open communication.�
Tracy gave him a look.
�You�ve been watching too much Dr. Phil.�
Luke sat down.
�So, your boyfriend is keeping secrets.�
Tracy turned to him.
�He�s not my boyfriend. We�re just close friends.�
AFTER LUNCH, I WENT to Coach Lambert�s office, only to be directed to a conference room. The coaching staff was all waiting for me. Bo Harrington was sitting next to a projector. There was an open seat between him and the screen and he indicated that I was supposed to sit in it. As soon as I sat down, they dimmed the lights and ran through the highlights of my morning session.
�David asked me to show him what we�re working towards. I�m going to show you film of Jeff George. In high school, he was the first winner of the Dial Award as the best high school player in the nation in 1985. He�s who we�re going to use as a model for David�s development.�
The film started showing Jeff when he was at the University of Illinois. Coach Harrington let it run several plays before he stopped.
�Jeff George was the number-one draft choice in 1990. The reason he was drafted that high was because of his arm strength and quick release. The ball is out of his hand in one smooth motion.�
I could see him glide back and stand tall in the pocket. He made playing quarterback look effortless. I now had something to model my play after.
THE REST OF THE WEEK was much of the same. I would have been lost in my classes if it hadn�t been for Suzanne and my tutoring sessions. She seemed to be able to keep me focused on what I needed to survive scholastically. The rest of my life was football. Even lunch hour was turned into seven-on-seven drills organized by Magic and Luke.
The one thing that stood out that week was my video chat with Alice and John Phillips. I�d gotten home from practice at a quarter till eight when I got a text from John. I sent him a message back telling him to jump onto video chat. I turned on my tablet and connected to find Alice and John seated at their kitchen table.
�Hey guys, good to see you.�
They both had big smiles, and it was good to see them. Alice winked at me.
�Hey, David,� Alice said in a sultry voice.
John wouldn�t take the bait.
�Shut up, Alice, you can talk to him in a minute. I hear you got a coach.�
�Wow, you�re well-informed. I just started working with him today.�
�Dad�s thinking about hiring someone to help me. Do think your guy is helping?�
�Why don�t we talk in a week or two and I can tell you more. So far, I know
�How much is it costing you?�
�He�s here through the rest of the season and will stay if we make the playoffs. It isn�t cheap. He�s charging almost $50,000.�
John whistled.
�Dad won�t spend that much. Is this guy some kind of guru or something?�
�He�s a �fixer.� His list of clients is impressive. You saw how bad my technique is. Why don�t you talk to the coaches at Kentucky and see what they recommend?�
�That�s a good idea. I�m going to jump off so you can talk to Alice.�
She gave me another wink, letting me know that we were going to play with him again.
�Hey, Stud, I�ve been a good girl.�
�Oh, Baby, so did you get your mom to show you how to get
I saw a dishtowel fly into view and hit Alice in the head.
�Dawson, you suck! Quit trying to corrupt my little sister!�
�Love you, John!�
Alice cracked up.
�Okay, he just left. I miss you. We need to figure out how to see each other.�
�I don�t know. I can�t even drive to come see you until this summer when I get my license. For now, we�ll just have to chat like this.�
�You look dog-tired. Get your rest and we�ll talk this weekend.�
�I look forward to it.�
Friday October 4
THE GAME THIS WEEK was away at Lakeview. They had a bad team this year and we expected to win. Our fans filled their stadium by driving the 20 miles in a huge caravan. It turned into essentially a home game.
I was nervous before the game, and what made it worse was everyone was leaving me alone. We won the toss and decided to receive. The kickoff team gave us the ball in a decent field position. We�d only been able to put in three pass plays so we didn�t have a very deep playbook. My first pass sailed high and was intercepted.
When I got to the sideline, Coach Harrington found me.
�Good, we got that out of the way. You�re going to have that happen. No big deal.�
His relaxed attitude calmed me down. The rest of the game was the most fun I�d ever had playing football. We never punted and Coach Lambert didn�t take us out in the second half. We played the full game to get experience. The final score was 70�6. I threw ten touchdown passes and completed 46 of 52 passes for 635 yards. The only running play we did was when I kneeled down to end the game.
Chapter 20 � Bachelor Auction
Friday October 11
After the Lakeview game, I buckled down and did everything Bo Harrington wanted. If I wasn�t in school or church, football consumed ninety percent of my day. If I was lucky, I found an hour a day right before bedtime for myself. I spent most of that time talking to my friends on video chat. Tracy snuck out a couple of nights and we spent the night together. I loved having my apartment over the garage.
Tracy and I were becoming a team. She understood the demands on my time and she did a lot of little things that were a big help. One example was her mom would make me an egg sandwich each morning that I would eat right before first bell. She was also the keeper of my schedule. Throughout the day, she would text me where and when I needed to do things.
I also put her in charge of my recruiting and social media requests. The Lakeview game had caused a media frenzy. Headlines across the country read �
Recruiters started to make noise too. Joe, from the University of Florida, planned a trip to this week�s game. State started to recruit Luke, Magic, Kevin and Bill. They wanted us as a package deal and pushed me to come see their campus with the other four. I talked to Tracy about it and we agreed that it wasn�t in my best interest because State wasn�t a winning program, but for the other four it was a perfect fit. We agreed we would play along to help them out. Tracy created talking points where she or I mentioned our excitement at the possibility of continuing to play with our friends in college.
Tracy worked with Lily to set up all my social media sites for my recruiting. They worked with the coaching staff to put together videos of the Lakeview game and highlights of some of my plays. My Superman video had nearly eighty thousand views. It was Lily�s idea that made everything have a Superman theme. My tweets and postings on Facebook had a similar theme. Anything that needed my input on she sent to Tracy.
The thing that surprised me most was that girls started to become brazen in their approach to me. Saturday night I woke up to some random girl crawling into my bed. Luckily, she wasn�t a serious stalker. She was in a sorority and one of their pledge tasks was to take a picture in bed with a football player. Even though it was somewhat funny, my parents agreed to put a lock on the apartment and floodlights with motion sensors. When I related the story to Bo, he was in shock that we didn�t have a lock on the apartment. I explained to him that in our small town the only people that had locks on doors were the ones trying to hide something.
Even though Tracy and I had formed a team, there still was the issue of the non-relationship. Neither one of us mentioned our concerns, but they were still there. For the most part, things were good for us. I was ready to take on Mount Vernon in tonight�s game.
MOUNT VERNON ROLLED into town with a four-game win streak and featured one of the better defenses we would see all year. They were in the race for a playoff spot, and a win by either team would go a long way to locking up a place. Last week they played Eastside and won 14�10. That was the fewest points Eastside had scored since the California kid took over their offense. The media made a big deal out of our weak competition last week and that everyone would find out if I was for real this week.
All the hype had caused the school to bring in temporary bleachers for each end zone. Mount Vernon also planned to bring their marching band. The town had called the State Police to help with crowd control since our six deputies weren�t going to be enough. After the game, it was estimated that nearly ten thousand people had attended.
In the locker room before the game, I put on headphones and listened to rock music. I do that before tests and games to pump me up. Coach Engels, in his role as the new offensive coordinator, called the starting offense together.
�Okay, is everyone here?� He looked at me and I counted ten other noses, so we were all there. I gave him a nod.
�I wanted to talk to everyone and give you the first play of the game. We�re concerned that David�s on edge early in games. Last week the only low point was the opening interception. I think we need to see the old David.� I could see the guys starting to grin. �I think we need to run Student Body Right with David keeping the ball.� There was a collective, �Yeah!�
Coach Engels smacked my shoulder pads.
�I want you to hit someone so hard that they can hear it up in the press box!�
Coach Lambert called everyone together and we could see the rest of the team wanted in on the secret. One of the local clergy led us in a team prayer, and then we were surprised when Coach Lambert didn�t launch into his normal pregame speech. He just turned to Coach Engels and in his best soft southern drawl asked, �What�s the first play of the game?�
�Quarterback keep, student body right!�
The whole locker room erupted and Coach Lambert led us out to the field. Coach Engels held me back as the rest of the team ran out and broke through a huge banner as the band played our school song. Mount Vernon was already on the field. As the crowd quieted down, Coach Engels told me to join the team. The announcer came on.
�Introducing the new state single-game passing record holder... DOUBLE D... DAVIIIIID DAAAAWSON!�
Talk about embarrassing. Football was a team sport, and if I�d known they were going to single me out I would never have let Coach hold me back. Of course, when I got to the sidelines I was met by Kevin, who hated all forms of hotdogging. He just grinned at me, and I nodded to let him know that we wouldn�t be doing that again.
I peered across the field and saw the sun start to set with the distant clouds tinged in orange. The light breeze and the crisp autumn air made it a perfect night for football under the lights. We won the toss and elected to receive. The kickoff team muffed the return and we were on our own 3 yard line. The old USC play was not a good choice to run in a situation like this. It was slow to develop, and if a team blitzed, you could potentially be taken down behind the line of scrimmage.
We didn�t bother to huddle up.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
The center almost hiked the ball over my head. I had to leap to get the ball, and when I brought it in I was four yards deep in the end zone. Their defensive end had shed his block and bore down on me. I lowered my shoulder and exploded through him. The distinctive crack of pads had the crowd on its feet, because I should have been brought down for a safety. Fortunately, the impact was enough to bounce the big defensive end backwards. He went to wrap me up and missed. The video of the play was hilarious. It looked like the poor kid tried to hug himself as he fell on his butt.
Mount Vernon started the game with five defensive backs. When our linemen got into their secondary, it was over. They punched me a huge hole and I broke free. The place went nuts. I was suddenly in the zone. Hitting the defensive end and putting him on his backside was what I needed. I had only green grass in front of me when their safety made a great shoestring tackle at their 15 yard line. The next play I threw a quick screen to Luke, he found a seam, and we were up 7�0.
From that point on, the game was almost a repeat of last week. I settled in and we picked them apart. Working with Bo had improved my technique to go along with my arm strength. My throwing motion wasn�t there yet, but I was getting rid of the ball much faster. I only had to scramble twice all night. They learned their lesson when I broke a twenty-yard run when they tried to blitz. We as a team had worked hard and added six more pass plays and three running plays. We racked up over 600 yards of offense with a little over 400 of it passing yards. Final score was 49�0.
That was my most satisfying win. We crushed a good team that we had to beat. Fox Sports highlighted the game, and when the Monday morning rankings came out we�d jumped from number ten to number three in Class 5A statewide.
AFTER THE GAME, I WENT out with the team to Monical�s Pizza. This was the first time I�d participated in an after-game get-together. Tracy�s dad had reserved the restaurant�s banquet room for the team.
When I came out of the locker room, Tracy had waited for me. When she saw me, she broke into a huge smile that made me glad she was smiling at me.
�Hey, what do you have me doing tonight?�
She wrapped me in her arms and gave me one of her patented mind-erasing kisses. This was the life. I was sore from playing a game and now in the arms of the most amazing girl. She had her Mustang parked right by the door, so we raced to get in.
�Here�s the schedule for the next 24 hours. We�re going to Monical�s Pizza. I�ve arranged for a couple of the recruiters to �bump� into you. In addition, that cute girl you like at Channel 15 is going to be there for a quick interview. Tomorrow you have seven-on-seven drills and then Pilates.�
I moaned when I heard about Pilates. That sadist was going to try and kill me.
�In the afternoon you have the Band Fundraiser Bachelor Auction and then the party for the fundraiser Saturday night.�
I gave her my best puppy-dog face.
�You are going to bid on me, right?�
I�d volunteered for this when Beth ambushed me earlier in the year. It was all part of her scheme to get Gary Baxter to ask her out. Tracy knew I wasn�t looking forward to doing it, and I made her promise to bid on me. In years past, if the bachelor�s girlfriend bid on him, the rest of the girls backed off. My worst nightmare was to be up on stage and no one bidding on me. Tracy was getting sick of me asking her about it. She just stuck her tongue out at me as we pulled into the parking lot.
�Wow, this place is packed. Why don�t you park across the street at the bank so your car doesn�t get dinged up?�
We were halfway through the parking lot when Tracy stiffened. I looked where she gazed and Bill Rogers glared at us. We didn�t slow down and made it into the restaurant before he could do anything. I knew that at some point he and I would have to settle this. Tracy didn�t need that creep harassing her. As we got inside, I turned to her and pulled her into my arms. I could feel her shaking. I stroked the back of her head and told her everything was okay and that I loved her. When I felt her relax, I let her go. She smiled at me, and the Tracy I loved was back.
We entered the main dining room and �bumped� into Joe Phips, the University of Florida head recruiter. I smiled when I saw him.
�Joe, how�re you doing?�
�Not bad. I was in the neighborhood and decided to take in a game. I see Bo Harrington has been a big help.�
�Yes, he�s worked hard with the team getting them ready. Hey, have you met my right-hand gal, Tracy Dole?�
�Hi, Tracy, we�ve spoken several times on the phone.� He gave me a smirk. �Do you even have a cell phone?�
I blushed.
�I do, but Tracy won�t let me give out its number, so you can stop trying to get her to give it to you.�
He put his hands up in defeat. Tracy winked at me.
�I only give that number out to schools that have made offers.�
Joe took it well.
�Touch�. If we were to make an offer, how would we get it to David?�
Tracy slid her hand on Joe�s arm and they went to have a private chat. Before I took a step, the cute Channel 15 Sports girl ambushed me. She was just out of college and covered the local sports scene. The station had launched the careers of many big-market broadcasters. She didn�t introduce herself; she just had the cameraman hit me with the lights and shoved a mic in my face.
Tracy had briefed me on how to handle this tonight. Monical�s had set up an area that showed the school colors and our logo. I also wanted to get Kevin, Magic, Luke and Bill together. I needed Tracy there so if the interview got out of hand, she could step in and stop me from saying something stupid.
I ignored the reporter�s question and caught Tracy�s eye. She broke away from Joe and gathered the guys. I turned back to the reporter.
�Sorry, let�s get out of the way of people trying to get tables and move over there.�
�David, we�re on deadline. I don�t have a lot of time.�
I just smiled at her and started walking over to the stage. I could see she wasn�t happy, but she had no choice but to follow me. I jumped on stage and the crowd quieted down so they could hear. The cameraman blinded us with his light again.
�David Dawson, freshman star for Lincoln High, had another stellar performance tonight. How do you feel tonight�s game went?�
�It all started on the first play. Our coaching staff had a brilliant game plan and called a run. The offensive line played lights-out all night. I think they only touched me a couple of times. Then these two guys lit it up.� I pulled Luke and Bill forward. �Luke Herndon had another All-State performance with over a hundred yards receiving and a hundred yards rushing. Bill Callaway caught everything I threw at him. He�s by far our most improved offensive player.�
�Some would say you�re the most improved,� she said to interrupt me.
�No, Bill�s the man. Our defense held one of the best teams in the state to no score. �Magic� Mike Wade held their leading receiver to one catch for five yards. Kevin Goode, our defensive captain, had 10 tackles, 3 behind the line of scrimmage.�
�There�s a rumor that you five are trying to package yourselves to attend the State University.�
�I�ll let Ms. Tracy Dole answer that.�
Tracy came up and slid her arm around my waist.
�Tonight, State made scholarship offers to all five players you see up here. Coach Lambert and his staff have informed me that Mike Wade, Kevin Goode and Luke Herndon have all verbally accepted. Bill Callaway, being a junior, is waiting to make his decision, and freshman David Dawson is strongly leaning towards State.�
�Is it true that Kentucky has made David an offer?� she asked.
�Yes they have, and David is very impressed with their program, along with several others. The State offers have made him take notice, though.� Tracy said.
�I saw the University of Florida attended tonight�s game. Have they offered?�
�The staff at the University of Florida got in early on David�s recruitment and they�re evaluating him, but as of now they�re waiting.�
The cameraman turned off the lights and the crowd clapped for the guys. I hugged Tracy and her big goofy smile and my mug made the front page of the Saturday paper. The headline read �
Saturday October 12
I STILL COULDN�T BELIEVE I�d been talked into the bachelor auction, but Beth was in charge, and when she asked, I couldn�t say no. I found myself with nineteen other �volunteers.� I was happy to see Gary Baxter was one of the guys. I had helped Beth create the plan to get Gary in the auction so she could win the date with him. The clueless doofus would then see she liked him. I wasn�t sure what the attraction was, but he seemed like a nice guy, and if Beth wanted him, I hoped she�d get him.
The way the auction worked was the winning bidder would receive one date with the bachelor. The bidder planned and paid for the date. The bachelor was responsible for being a perfect gentleman and showing the bidder a good time. In years past, many new couples had been created this way. This gave the girls a chance to show their interest in the bachelors. Let�s be honest, most of us were clueless. The girls also seemed to have an unwritten rule that if a bachelor were dating someone, then their girlfriend would bid twenty-five dollars and win the bachelor. Tracy and I had agreed that she would make the minimum bid so I would fulfill my obligation.
Beth had put me in charge of recruiting football players to help and I�d done pretty well. I talked Magic, Kevin, Bill and Luke from the varsity squad. From the JV Suzanne got her little brother Jim. I use the term �little� loosely, because Jim was six-five and weighed nearly 250 pounds. If he could ever get coordinated and gain some foot speed, he�d make a heck of a lineman. From the freshman team Luke�s little brother Mike had joined Bert and Tim. All told, if you counted me, I had gotten nine of the twenty bachelors. I�m sure these guys would have fun with this. They were all good guys and the band needed the funds, so it was a win-win.
This year�s auction was at the school auditorium. Beth, being in charge, had volunteered to MC and one of the band members� dads was asked to be the auctioneer. Beth made us all show up two hours early, and she and the cheerleaders had us learn an opening routine complete with costumes. When I saw what the costumes were, I almost turned around and left. But Magic called me a wuss, so I sucked it up and stayed. The basketball team had loaned us warmups and the swim team had gotten us Speedos. In practice, it was apparent that not everyone should wear a Speedo.
Standing backstage, I started to get nervous. Luke could see me pacing and stepped in front of me to get me to stop.
�I can�t believe you. You�re mister cool and confident on the football field, but get you in room of girls and you fall apart. You do know that Tracy�s going to bid on you and end this thing for you, right?�
�I do. Thanks for the pep talk,� I said, but wasn�t sure I believed him.
I sucked in a deep breath and then let it out very slowly, as I concentrated to calm down. Luke was right, Tracy would bid on me and all the other girls would step aside. It was some kind of girl code that I didn�t understand, but everyone had told me that, so I had no idea why I was nervous. It might have had something to do with Tracy and me not actually going together. She kept saying we should go slowly. This was while we screwed our brains out every chance we got. By all appearances, everyone thought we were a couple.
Tracy had never given me a reason to doubt her feelings for me. She never even looked at other guys, but in the back of my mind, something just wasn�t right. Every time I had brought the subject up, she had been consistent in her mission to go slowly and make this relationship work for the long haul. It had nothing to do with the sex; sex with Tracy was fantastic. I had nothing to complain about in that regard. Her friends all liked me. Her parents treated me as if I was part of the family. Since football blew up, we�d made a good team, but there was something that had held her back. I knew the issue was with me. I don�t think I fully accepted the non-relationship status.
Part of me wanted to push ahead and force the whole boyfriend/girlfriend discussion. I was sure if I did, she�d bail on me. If I were wasting my time with Tracy, wouldn�t it be better to find someone else? Hell, my mom even told us that we should break up and then get back together when we grew up. My mind had gone in circles with no apparent solution in sight. I took another deep breath and held it in. I then slowly released it. I needed to slow down and just take this one day at a time.
It was now getting close to showtime, and the music was pumping. Magic came bouncing back.
�There must be a couple hundred girls out there and they�re ALL hot!�
One of the stagehands called out, �Line up, we�re one minute away.�
I saw Beth on the side of the stage as she got her microphone hooked up. She saw me and gave me a wink. Through the curtain, you could see the house lights dim and then go out. The girls started to clap rhythmically. Beth walked out on stage, and when she hit her mark, they lit her with a spotlight.
�Ladies, are you ready for this?�
The girls were treating this like a rock concert. I wasn�t expecting the volume they could put out. When the crowd quieted down, Beth continued.
�I�m Beth Anderson and I�ll be your Master of Ceremonies tonight.� There was polite applause. �I want to welcome you to the fifth annual Bachelor Auction hosted by the Marching Band. This year�s proceeds will be used to offset the cost of the band going to the Orange Bowl in Miami, Florida. They�ve been invited to the New Year�s Day Parade. They�ll also be attending the game on January third which is part of the BCS Bowl Championship Series. So ladies, dig deep tonight, and let�s see how much money we can raise for this worthy cause.�
The music started to play
�Now, let�s meet your bachelors!�
The noise level went through the roof. The stagehands pulled back the curtain and Gary Baxter strutted out and hit his mark. �Gary Baxter!� He then headed to the right to give us room to come out. I was next. I did my best catwalk imitation. �David Dawson!� I headed to the left. Next was Magic. ��Magic� Mike Wade!� It didn�t take long before we were all on stage. �Let�s give a big hand to our bachelors. Without them volunteering, this event would not be possible.�
Beth stepped to the side of the stage, burlesque music began, and we began our routine, acting like bad Vegas showgirls. It didn�t matter, the girls loved it. Halfway through we all took our shirts off. This had started to become fun. I think what kept me from being nervous was that the spotlights in our faces made it so I couldn�t see the crowd. If I�d been able to see my friends, I think I would have died of embarrassment.
Beth was on my side of the line and stood next to me.
�I don�t know, girls, I�m not sure I want to spend good money on a bachelor if I haven�t seen the complete package. What do you think? Should we see more?� she asked.
�Yeah!� the crowd screamed.
She looked at me.
�Are you ready to take it off?�
I shook my head no.
�Come on girls! Encourage them to TAKE IT OFF!�
�TAKE IT OFF! TAKE IT OFF! TAKE IT OFF!� the crowd chanted.
We started looking up and down the line, and then a stagehand cued up dance music and we all ripped the breakaway basketball warmups off. That left us all in our Speedos, and we began to dance. The girls went wild. Magic cracked me up because he kept shaking his booty at the crowd. When the song ended, we all ran off the stage. We hurried to get dressed for the auction. Gary had drawn the short straw and had to go first. They had us dress in suits and ties.
While we dressed, the auctioneer was introduced, and he went over the auction process. The house lights were brought up so the auction staff could see the crowd. Several of the band members were placed in the crowd to help the girls bid.
They had us all come out and sit in chairs on one side of the stage. Beth brought Gary up and the auction began. It quickly became apparent that the band girls all had a crush on Gary. I could see the shock on his face as the bidding hit $100. We all were shocked when it hit $300.
Suddenly Beth was next to me and panicked.
�David, how much money do you have in your checking account?�
�What!? Why are you asking me that?�
�I don�t have enough money to bid any higher!�
I could see the pleading in her eyes. Our well-crafted plan was going to go up in smoke because of a lack of funds.
�$350 going once, $350 going twice,� the auctioneer announced.
�I have $500 in the bank.�
�$500!� Beth shouted.
Well, shit. She�d just spent all my savings. Everyone turned to her, and Gary got a big smile on his face. The doofus finally realized that Beth was into him. That killed the bidding and Beth had won her date. She turned and looked at me, and the joy on her face was worth every penny.
Towards the middle of the auction, things got interesting. Suzanne�s brother was being auctioned off but there was no bidding. I started to feel bad for him when finally someone opened with twenty-five dollars. I suddenly realized it was Suzanne. That couldn�t be good if she�d had to bid on her own brother. I could tell he knew who�d bid, too. He put on a brave front, but I could see this was killing him. Then I heard a bid of $250. Everyone gasped. After the opening bidding for Gary, only one other bachelor had reached the $250 mark. This was high school here. None of us had a ton of cash.
I then saw who had bid: it was Tracy. I think every person in the theater�s head snapped to look at me to see how I�d react. I suddenly felt physically ill. I jumped up and ran off the stage, sure that I would vomit in front of the crowd. It took me a few minutes to calm down. I was supposed to be next, but they skipped over me. I was taking deep breaths when Beth came back to check on me.
�I�m okay. It just caught me off guard. I�m sure she did it so that Suzanne and Jim wouldn�t be embarrassed. That was a good thing she did.�
Beth looked at me and we both knew I was full of shit. I needed to get it together and put on a happy face for Beth and her charity. I allowed her to guide me back to my seat. I was glad they took pity on me and had me go next. I wanted this day to end.
I got up, found Tracy in the crowd, and smiled at her. She gave me a half smile and then the bidding began, or for me, didn�t. I thought Jim had it bad. Everyone sat on their hands. I looked at Tracy and she gave me a little shake of her head to indicate that she wouldn�t bid on me. The only thing I could think of that kept me from bursting into tears was she�d run out of money.
The crowd started to get restless. Beth walked out to Tracy and I could see them talking. I then heard Tracy.
�I am not bidding on him!�
Beth turned to me. I took another deep breath, this time I found my center, and I felt the weight of the world fall off my shoulders. I mentally said a little prayer: �God grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change; courage to change the things I can; and wisdom to know the difference.� I pushed all my feelings into a little box and hid it deep inside of me. At least now, I knew. It was the doubt that had been eating me up. I surprised everyone when I smiled, and they could tell it wasn�t a forced smile, but a genuine smile.
I walked up to the auctioneer and took his mic.
�You heard her, ladies. I just got dumped in the most public way possible. There�s no doubt I�m a free man. Please don�t be mad at Tracy. I�m not. I honestly hope she�ll be my friend after this. I think she and I make better friends than we do a couple, anyways.�
I could see her cover her mouth and start to cry. That, honestly, was not my plan.
�Tracy, please don�t cry. I�m not trying to be a jerk. I really do care about you and only want what�s best for you.�
Well, that didn�t seem to help, and now I had several girls crying. Then Luke saved me. He came up and grabbed the mic.
�All the guys pooled our money and we have $278 we would like to bid for a guys� night out with a great friend we all look up to.�
Then from the middle of the crowd, I heard a bid.
�$300!�
Everyone turned to see Cindy Lewis grinning at me. She was going to get so lucky. I would be the biggest slut and be her boy-toy on our date. I surprised everyone when I jumped off stage. Cindy was about six rows back. I didn�t want to wait to go around so I stepped up on the armrest of the first-row chair and then the back. I stepped on the back of the next-row chair, and so on, until I reached Cindy. I�ve no idea how I didn�t kill myself as I balanced from row to row. Cindy had a happy smile and her eyes were moist with emotion.
�I think you�re happy to see me,� she said.
I didn�t answer her. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. I was so happy that Cindy had picked me. I knew this wasn�t going to be a forever thing. Cindy would be off to college next fall, but this could be a for-right-now thing. With Cindy, I had no doubts. I�d wanted her from the first day of school. I knew she liked me and I liked her. With Cindy, I realized I didn�t need any labels. The difference was that there was no doubt in my mind.
When our kiss broke, I realized the place was quiet. I opened my eyes and I saw a sea of happy girls watching us. They all seemed to want what we had. Then someone started clapping and soon everyone was joining in. We both blushed, she grabbed my hand, and we worked our way to the aisle.
I looked around and saw that Tracy had left. It made me sad she felt she had to end things this way. If she�d just spent the time to talk to me, things would have been much better. We could�ve set each other free. I wish I knew why she felt the need to hurt me. It wasn�t as if we were actually dating. I had followed her lead and not asked for more than she was willing to give. My concern was that if she was doing something this extreme, there had to be something wrong. I thought I should call her mom and dad and talk to them. I didn�t want to see her going off the deep end and end up hurting herself.
Cindy led me to the table where she needed to pay for the auction.
�Hey, I�m going to go and change and I�ll meet you here,� I told her.
�Okay, I�ll wait for you. Hurry back.�
By the time I got backstage, the auction was over, and Magic, Luke and Mike were waiting for me. Luke was in typical big-brother mode. At some point, he�d adopted me as his little brother.
�Are you okay? That was brutal.�
�I�m a little concerned about her. Are you guys going to the party tonight?�
The band had organized a party for after the event. It wasn�t the group my friends normally hung around with and I wasn�t sure if they�d be going.
�We are. Tomika wants me to go with her as our date,� Magic explained.
Tomika was the cute girl who�d won the bid to go out with Magic. I knew he�d wanted to ask her out, but he�d been afraid she wasn�t interested. I was glad to see she was moving things forward.
�How bad can the party be? We all are taking the girls who won the auction to get to know them. Plus if Beth organized it, I�m sure it�ll be fun,� Magic said.
�If Tracy shows up, could you spread the word to the guys to look out for her?� I asked the guys.
�What�re you worried about?� Luke asked.
�Two things: first, she has a tendency to go for the bad boys. Bill Rogers still thinks she�s his property, and if she hooks up with him, it would be bad for her. It could be even worse for Jim. He may try to protect her, and Bill and his gang would kill him. Suzanne is our friend and I don�t want her brother getting hurt.
�The second thing is she might go completely crazy-town. I fully expect she�ll sleep with Jim. Tracy is a sexual person. I�ve actually been a little surprised she hasn�t been hooking up with other guys already. My concern is she might go wild and pull a train or something. It would destroy her reputation. If she wants to get a little freaky and do that in a private setting, that�s one thing, but doing it in public would be terrible for her and her family,� I said.
All three of them looked at me and could see the genuine concern in my eyes. They all nodded their agreement to help. I then smiled as I remembered Cindy.
�Now I have to go home and tell my brother that I stole his girlfriend.�
Mike barked out a laugh and Luke turned on him. Mike�s eyes got big as Luke gave him a hard stare.
�You better not get any ideas about
�You better keep an eye on her, big brother. She�s hot,� he said, and he giggled like a little schoolgirl as Luke took off after him.
Mike dodged out of the room, laughing. I could tell Luke hadn�t really tried to catch him. Magic just shrugged.
�She
We both laughed at Luke when he gave us a scowl.
Chapter 21 � I Think I�m Going to Like Being Selfish
Saturday October 12
I found a quiet spot and called the Dole household. Mary answered.
�Hello.�
�Hey, Mary, it�s David.�
�David, what can I do for you? Tracy isn�t here right now. Actually, I thought she was with you.�
�I need to talk to you.�
I took the better part of five minutes telling her what had happened. After she got the idea, she stopped me and had Tom pick up another phone. They listened to my full story before they asked any questions. The first one surprised me.
�Are you sure you�re okay?� Tom asked. �That was probably the worst way I could imagine her delivering the news.�
�I really don�t know. There hasn�t been time for it to sink in. I�m sure at some point I�ll find a corner and curl up into a tight ball. Tracy could have been the one. She and I fit. I understand we�re young and the odds are against us, but I was happy when I was spending time with her.�
�You don�t know how happy Tom and I were that the two of you were together. I�m not sure what happened, but that jerk Bill did something terrible to our little girl. She lost her innocence. That�s a terrible thing for a parent to know,� Mary said, sounding sad.
�I�m worried about her. I�ve known for a while something was wrong, but I didn�t want to admit it. Have you thought of maybe having her talk to a professional?�
I heard Tom sigh.
�We�ve been dancing around this for too long. Mary and I will sit down with her and figure out what to do.�
�Okay. Just let me know if there�s anything you or Tracy need.�
�We will.�
�I have to go. I�ll talk to you later in the week.�
After I hung up, I felt better. At this point I�d done everything I could to help Tracy. Now I had to focus on the girl who actually wanted me in her life. I said my goodbyes to the guys and went to find Cindy.
She was surrounded by my friends: Lily, Beth, Peggy and Suzanne. I was surprised that Tracy�s cheerleading friends, Mona, Sammie and Kim, were there also. I thought about it for a second. The JV cheerleaders obviously knew Beth and Suzanne. They also knew me and I considered them all friends. I would have thought they�d all be with Tracy, since she seemed to be the leader of their group. I�d have to ask Cindy about that later.
Cindy smiled at me.
�Hey, I called Greg. I didn�t want him to hear about it from anyone else. I think he�s happier than I am.�
�Thanks, I was dreading that conversation.�
Mona came up and gave me a hug.
�Are you okay, David?�
�Thanks, Mona. You�re a good friend. With you all at my side, I�ll be fine.�
Kim shook her head and looked at her shoes.
�We had no idea she would do that. I can�t believe she�d try to hurt you so bad. She really doesn�t know how lucky she was to have you. We hope you don�t think any of us would be a part of what happened.�
I hugged both Kim and Sammie. I pulled the three JV cheerleaders into a tight huddle.
�Listen, I don�t hold any of you responsible for today.� I looked each of them in the eye and I could see them relax. Beth winked at me over Kim�s shoulder. �I�ve gotten to know the three of you over the last few weeks and I like each one of you. You�re all great girls. Tracy�s lucky to have you as friends. Today wasn�t the Tracy we all know. Either something�s wrong, or she has a good reason for what she did. It�s important that the three of you are there for her.�
Sammie gave me a measured look. Of all the girls there, she was the one I knew the least well, so I was surprised when she took me to task.
�Look, we all know you�re not okay. You have to stop thinking about everyone else all the time. This is typical David behavior. Your natural instinct is to bend over backwards and accommodate everyone else, even to your own detriment. It makes you the perfect boyfriend, but if you keep this up you�ll never really be happy. You have to take control of your life and do what�s best for you. We know you have it in you. You wouldn�t be a very good leader on the football field if you weren�t selfish,� Sammie said, as I gave her a look.
�That sounded worse than it is. Everyone needs to be selfish at times. If all you did is do what�s best for everyone else, you�ll never be truly happy yourself. Let me put it this way. What would be best for Luke? Letting him run the ball a lot more?�
I nodded my agreement to her statement.
�So why do you pass the ball? Is it so Bill�s a star?�
I shook my head no.
�Are you doing it because you think it�s best for the team?� Sammie asked.
�I guess that�s it,� I answered thoughtfully.
�I disagree,� Sammie stated, confusing the hell out of me.
�You�re more competitive than anyone I know. I watch the games, and I see you go into some kind of trance. When we see it, we know you�re taking over the game. We can see you�re not thinking about anyone�s feelings. You�re focused on winning. That�s all you care about, and that�s a selfish emotion. You need to understand that selfish does not always equal bad. There are times when you need to be selfish in your personal life for you to be truly happy.�
�But I want what�s best for my friends. I want to see you become the best version of you that you can be. And if I can help in some way, I want to help you,� I defended myself.
She waved her hand indicating all the girls.
�We all know that, and that�s one of the reasons we all like you so much. But we�d all like you even more if you were selfish now and then,� Sammie said.
I was still not following her, and she sighed. She could see I didn�t understand.
�Okay, selfish may not be the right term. I think you�re hung up on the implication that being selfish means to do something at the expense of another. That�s not what I mean. I think it�d be better to say you need to look out for your own self-interest. David, let me give you an example you might understand: how do you feel when you�re helping one of us?� Sammie asked.
�It makes me feel useful. I love seeing you all happy.�
�Then why won�t you let us do that for you? Don�t you think I�d find enjoyment in helping you through the pain you must be feeling? It breaks my heart to know that you�re torn apart inside, and you won�t even allow me to comfort you. We all are so sad about what occurred, but we�re trying to keep a happy face on because you�re acting like nothing happened,� she said, and let her emotion show.
That rocked me. I had pushed my feelings down so hard I was afraid to let them out, and I cracked. It was like a giant spring suddenly unwound and I nearly collapsed. Sammie steadied me and I started to shake a little. I found myself biting my lower lip as I tried not become overwhelmed. I found myself in the middle of a giant group hug. How could Tracy have done what she did? I could make all the excuses in the world about us not actually going together, but let�s face it: in my mind, we were; and to be honest, she thought so too.
I could also make excuses that this wasn�t in her nature, but it obviously was, or how else could she publicly disrespect me like this? Why did I feel the need to comfort and protect her? We had agreed beforehand how the auction would go. She set me up to crush me in public. I couldn�t wrap my mind around anyone being that cold and calculating. How had I missed it? She had gotten into my heart. With that insight, I started to get mad.
How dare she. I�d only shown her love and compassion. Had I been with other girls? Yes, we�d talked about that up front. Even though we officially weren�t committed, we had at the very least a deep friendship. We had started to move towards more. She�d never given me any indication we had any problems. To humiliate me in such a public manner was unforgivable. No one would put up with that. I was such a wuss. Not two minutes ago, I defended her.
�FUCK HER!�
That simple declaration was what saved me. Sammie was right. I needed to do what was best for me. I�d been led around by my nose for too long. It started with Tami for all those years. I loved Tami to death, but I have to grow up and start taking control of my life. My problem was I didn�t know how to put my feelings before everyone else�s. To be honest, I wasn�t sure what my feelings were, I always tried to keep them in check. Why did I keep them in check? What did I have to be scared of here? I know this change wouldn�t happen overnight, and I wasn�t sure I would ever be 100% selfish, but I needed to start to look out for my own self-interest.
�Did I just say that out loud?� I asked as I looked up sheepishly.
Sammie pulled me into her arms and kissed me. It was the right thing to do. It stopped me from thinking completely. She had her own version of the mind-eraser kiss that was quite enjoyable. When our kiss ended, I looked around, and all the girls had tears in their eyes and big smiles. I felt love from all of them and I realized that she was right. Their smiles kept me from feeling embarrassed about losing it. Friends who cared for me surrounded me. It would be okay. I kissed her again.
�Thank you. I needed someone to kick me in the butt. You�re a special friend. Feel free to kick my butt anytime you think I need it.�
�Okay, now go spend some quality time with Cindy, and we�ll all see you tonight,� Sammie said.
�Why, what�s going on tonight?� I asked.
�You�ll be at Beth�s party and you�re going to dance with all of us,� Sammie ordered me. �You will get every guy�s wet dream and get to flirt with the hottest girls in school. And if you�re a very good boy, we might all let you kiss us.�
I grinned.
�I think I�m going to like being selfish.�
Beth smacked me in the back of the head.
�Listen, �stupid boy,� there�s no need for you to become a jerk. Don�t think any one of us isn�t capable of taking you down.�
That brought a smile to my face. Beth needed to stay away from Tami and the whole �stupid boy� thing. Cindy grabbed my hand and led me out of the auditorium. Before I got to the door, Beth yelled after us.
�Hey wait, I forgot to tell you that you have two dates.�
I looked at Cindy and she gave me a Mona Lisa smile that was of no help.
�The guys paid their money, so you have to go on a guys� night out with them. Talk to Gary, he�s organizing it.�
That sounded like fun. Maybe I could get my
�Hey, would you guys like to go spend an evening with all my bachelor friends?� I asked.
Beth was jumping up and down. Of course she did.
�Okay, Beth�s vote doesn�t count because she has the hots for Gary.�
�Hey, no fair!� Beth complained.
They all smiled and nodded. The good news was with Beth involved I was sure Gary wouldn�t mess it up. She would help him. Okay, she would plan the whole thing.
�Great. Beth, tell Gary I added to the guest list. I�m sure the guys will be fine with who all I added. You are, after all, the cutest girls I know.�
�Sure, you�re just saying that so you�ll get kisses at tonight�s party,� Mona said.
�Of course, but you�re all still cute. See you guys tonight.�
We got into Cindy�s car and we were leaving the school grounds.
�So where are you taking me?�
�Do you mean right now, or for our date?�
�Tell me about the date first.�
�You�re taking me to Homecoming. Greg was starting to crack under his role as my bogus boyfriend. I�m pretty sure the shit has been cheating on me.�
�What happened to your rule? The rule of only dating guys your own age or older?�
�You poor, na�ve boy, you never ask a woman why she changed her mind about something like that. Just be thankful I did. In addition, you wore me down. Suzanne keeps telling me about your tutoring sessions and I decided I needed some of your special attention too. Well, our Princess is the one who wore me down. You�ll have to be extra nice to her the next time you two get together.�
�Good lord, I don�t know how much nicer I can be to my special tutor. You may have to come along and give me some ideas.�
�You shit. You�re just trying to get another threesome for yourself.�
�You heard Sammie: I need to be more selfish.�
�Well, in this case it�ll work out for you. But I�m warning you right now that you better drink plenty of fluids, because I think the two of us are probably too much for you.�
�Oh goodie, a challenge! My guess is our little Princess will be in the middle to begin with, and after we tag-team her she�ll be a quivering mess. By then I�ll be so horny you don�t stand a chance.�
�I agree about the first part, but let�s just say, �challenge accepted.��
I didn�t have to ask where our intended destination was, because we pulled up to my place. We went to the kitchen to grab a snack and sodas before we�d go up to my apartment. Mom and Dad were at the kitchen table. I figured I�d better break the news about Tracy to them.
�Hey, Tracy and I are no longer going out, so I stole Cindy from Greg and she�s taking me to Homecoming.�
I think if my parent�s heads hadn�t been attached, they would have snapped off. Of course, my mom has a way with words.
�What the hell?�
�I guess it�s a little more complicated than that. Tracy decided to humiliate me in public at the band auction. By her actions, I think everyone would be fair in assuming we�re no longer an item. Miss Cindy here saved me from having a bunch of guys bid on me. Thank you, by the way.� I gave her a kiss on the cheek. �Cindy bought me at the auction as her boy toy and decided I was going to Homecoming with her. She called Greg and dumped him. That about covers it, doesn�t it?�
Cindy nodded.
�Just about.�
Greg came into the kitchen.
�Hey, Dumbass, I thought there was some kind of Bro Code that said you weren�t supposed to steal your big brother�s girlfriend.�
My dad just started laughing when he saw the look on my mom�s face, and she gave him an evil glare. She saw that no one was going to talk, so she just threw her hands in the air and walked out. Dad was still chuckling.
�Oh, David, how she hasn�t killed you yet is beyond me. She would have taken me out years ago if I tried that with her. I wouldn�t poke the bear too much, but damn that was funny.�
Greg went up to Cindy and gave her a kiss.
�Hey, I�m not a dumbass like you were. Hands off of the girlfriend,� I complained.
Cindy gave me a curious look.
�I�m your girlfriend now?�
Oh crud. Not her, too. Then I saw her and Greg try not to laugh.
�I�m sorry, I should�ve asked before I made that declaration. Cindy Lewis, will you be my girlfriend?� I asked.
�Of course I will.�
That made me very happy. How hard was that? I would never understand Tracy. Thank God, she was no longer my problem. I grabbed our snacks and drinks and dragged her out of the house. I could hear Dad and Greg chuckling as we left.
I TOOK CINDY OUT THE back door.
�Where are we going?� she asked.
�To my apartment.�
�How did you swing that?�
�I asked.�
�What does your brother think of you having an apartment and him being stuck in the house?�
I opened the apartment door and we went upstairs. As we walked up, I explained.
�He�s jealous that he didn�t think to ask,� I said as we went into the living area. �What do you think?�
She took it in.
�You suck. Every teenage boy should have his own little love shack. Word gets out and you�ll have girls sneaking in.�
�Not in my wildest dreams, unless you�re planning on it,� I said as I arched my eyebrows.
�I just might. What�s behind door number one?�
I saw her look at the bedroom door.
�Why don�t you open it and see?�
She walked over and took in my room.
�Do I need an invitation?� she asked.
I walked up to her and kissed her.
�You were incredible,� Cindy enthused as she wrapped her arms round my neck.
�You�re pretty incredible yourself,� I whispered in her ear.
The husky tone of my voice brought her up short.
�David.�
Okay, I have nothing on sexy. With that one word, I was aroused.
�You just look good enough to eat when you say my name like that.�
I felt her shudder as I pulled her tighter. I don�t think she expected me to talk like that. Always before, she was in control. My assertiveness was turning her on.
�I may have to take you up on that.�
�Count on it,� I promised. I took her hand and guided her next to the bed. There was no more guessing what my intensions were. She could see the desire smolder in my eyes. She bit her lower lip and I saw a moment�s hesitation. Using my foot, I pushed the door closed.
�Oh, God, David.�
I nudged her chin back and left a trail of little butterfly kisses along her jaw and down her neck. I laid her on the bed, gently. I used the back of my hand to caress her cheek. I then stepped back and began to untie her tennis shoes.
Her socks quickly followed. I joined Cindy on the bed and let my lips slowly caress their way down her neck. She started to squirm, and I took the opportunity to unbutton her blouse. As more skin became exposed, my lips and tongue pleasured her. I mapped all her erogenous zones as I�d been taught. I found Cindy was a very receptive lover. Soon her white lacy bra was exposed. I saw the clasp was in the front and I popped it open. Cindy gasped when I attacked her breasts.
"You�re so hot. I�ve wanted you ever since I saw you making out with my brother on the first day of school. I�m the luckiest boy alive."
Her face lit up, and she sat up and took her shirt and bra off. Her firm body was magnificent. There was no sag at all in her ample breasts. When she settled back on the bed, she grasped the back of my head and pulled me in for one of the best kisses of my life. There�s something to be said about dating an older woman. I thought our previous kisses had been hot. This one really did make me forget my name. I felt goose bumps all over my arms. She broke the kiss, and her smile lit up my life.
"Someone�s been practicing. Which of your little girlfriends taught you to kiss like that?"
�That�s pure inspiration from being with you.�
She snorted.
�I think we�ve taught you too well. Nice save.�
She gasped as I bent down and let my tongue trail down around her breast, noting what turned her on. She seemed to like a teasing, gentle approach with little nips. She soon had her fingers stroking my head as she guided me to where she wanted my oral attention.
�Oh God, that�s it,� she gasped when I found a good spot.
I felt her hands leave my head and she started to work my t-shirt off. I sat back and let her pull it over my head. She tossed it somewhere near the foot of the bed. She was almost panting, and her face was a mask of lust. As I sat up, she ran her hands over my stomach and worked their way up my chest. Her caresses turned me on.
�You keep that up and I�m going to ravish you.�
�If that�s all it taaahhh...�
I pushed her back and went to work. While I did that, I softly caressed her and paid special attention to what turned her on.
�Uhhhmmmm, you little shit. This is what you did to my little Princess, isn�t it?�
I just glanced up and grinned. She let her head fall back and enjoyed the experience. I switched breasts out of concern for fair play. She seemed to enjoy that. She suddenly grabbed my hair and pulled my head off her.
�David, you�re going to make me climax before you even get my pants off. We don�t have all day and I�m not leaving until we do it.�
Okay, she made a good point.
�Only one thing stopping me.�
�Do tell.�
�I promised I was going to eat you.�
�Oh good God, take me now.�
She ripped her tight jeans and underwear off all in one motion. Ms. Cindy Lewis was no longer playing any games. As soon as she was stripped naked, I used my strong fingers and let them dance firmly across her lower lips. She whimpered as I used a tender, gentle touch and she became aroused. My light caresses had her trembling. Her head fell back and she moaned as I teased her. My lips closed on her breast again, my tongue teasing it gently. My other hand caressed her sensitive jaw and neck. I nipped her nipple and she shuddered through her first orgasm.
"Uuughhhh."
I was impressed with her extensive vocabulary. Someone must have failed their SATs. As her arousal continued to build, I became more aggressive. She began to shudder and her gasps became louder as she started to get close. Her hands clutched the sheets. She was close as I lowered my head to her sex.
When my tongue came into play, her hands flew to the back of my head and pulled me tightly to her crotch. I think I may have ended up with a couple of bald spots if I�d not been careful. Her cute little gasps went straight to full-on screams of ecstasy. Anyone near would know exactly what was going on.
�OHHHMYYYYGAAWDIIIILLLOVEEEYOU!�
Her orgasm was spectacular. It seemed to go on and on and I just kept working to pleasure her until she was finished. When she was done, it was as if a marionette had had its strings cut. She just collapsed in the middle of my bed. Her eyes were unfocused and she lay there panting. I waited until I saw her eyes begin to focus. I remembered how we had tormented Suzanne.
�Are you ready for round two?�
She chuckled.
�Bring it on. Get out of your clothes. I want to see what Suzanne�s been mooning about.�
I stripped down to my underwear and decided to play with her. I was going to leave the size of my manhood a surprise. I grabbed her, rolled her over, and pulled her hips to the edge of the bed. She got on her knees so I could take her from behind. She turned her head so she could see me and I swatted her butt.
�No peeking.�
�What?!� she complained.
�You heard me, no peeking.�
She stuck her tongue out at me and then ducked her head. I knew she was trying to cheat. I grabbed a condom and used my teeth to open the package. I knelt down so she couldn�t see and dropped my shorts. I put the condom on and fisted the head of my shaft into her slot. The sexual animal in me was wide awake and ready to go. I pushed into her in one steady stroke until I hit bottom. She was soaking wet and I met no resistance as we joined.
�Damn girl,� I groaned.
�Oh, God, did you just shove a baseball bat into me?�
Her body hugged every inch of me in her warm velvet vise. I started to pull out when she began to beg.
�Please stop. I need to get used to your size. Suzanne, the little skank, didn�t warn me you were so big. I�ll have to talk to her later.�
I began to rotate my hips gently to help her muscles accept me. I wouldn�t last long. She let out a long hiss.
�Okay, slowly.�
I grasped her hips and began to rock in and out of her. I took it slow and did long, steady strokes to get her used to me. It was a great plan, but I could feel that all-too-familiar feeling. I jerked out of her and tried to think of anything that wouldn�t turn me on. The only problem was that one of the hottest girls I had ever seen had her magnificent bottom pointed up at me.
�DON�T STOP!� she demanded.
�Hang on, or I�m not going to be any use to you.�
She gave me a grin as she realized what I was saying. I gathered myself and was ready to go again. This time I was in control. I needed to bring her off fast, so my right hand circled around her pelvis so that I could touch her sex. She whimpered and cried as she got close. I leaned over her and nipped her ear.
�I love you too,� I whispered.
As soon as I said it, her orgasm hit, and when she jerked her head back to scream I felt I was already there. I felt the release that overtook all my senses. I heard myself scream.
�GOOODDD!�
We collapsed with my body draped over hers. We then got the giggles. I slid off and she crawled onto my chest.
�I should�ve dumped your brother a long time ago.�
I tried to lift my head.
�Are you telling me my brother isn�t as good in the sack as I am?�
�Oh, my, someone�s ego is about to be too big for his own good. I�m not sure I should answer that question.�
�Tell you what: you take whichever of us is better in bed to the party tonight.�
�Let�s put it this way: your brother has more moves than you, but he doesn�t have your equipment.�
I grinned.
�I can live with that. With you teaching me, I�m sure I�ll learn the moves.�
She smacked my butt.
�Ouch!�
�Get your lazy butt out of bed and come take a shower with me,� she ordered.
Smirking, I took a deep breath and nodded. Still, it took me another thirty seconds before I had enough energy to sit up, but once I did, Cindy led me by the hand out of my bedroom and into the bathroom. Cindy climbed in first and I followed behind her. I was already half-aroused again. Cindy turned around.
�Does that thing ever rest?�
�Not when your gorgeous bod is anywhere near it,� I said as I gave her my best leer.
There�s something indescribably sexy about the way a girl�s hair gets swept back and plastered to her scalp when wet. I grabbed the shampoo and slowly worked it in. She moaned as I massaged her scalp. I rinsed the shampoo out and I found myself holding my breath while I just watched her soaping up her body. Once she was lathered up, she leaned back into me and I used my hands to clean every inch of her.
It was her turn to do me. We couldn�t seem to stop giggling as we played grab-ass. We quickly dressed and got ready for the party.
While we were dressing, she got a little bashful.
�David?�
�Hmm?�
�Did you say you loved me?�
My head snapped around and I saw her smirk at me.
�Yes, I did, but I think someone else said it first.�
�Will you say it again?�
I thought about it for a moment.
�I�m sure I will, but I don�t want to scare you. I think we both were just reacting to the orgasms. There should probably be a 48-hour rule. �I love you� doesn�t count if it�s said within 48 hours of an orgasm.�
�Good rule. I love you.�
My whole day got better.
�I love you too.�
Chapter 22 � Free Agent
Saturday October 12
We went to Cindy�s house so that she could change. I was watching ESPN and catching up on college football games when she came down. She was wearing her version of the little black dress. I was glad she�d picked out my clothes or I would�ve looked totally underdressed. She had me wear a fitted oxford short-sleeve blue-and-white striped dress shirt with tan pleated slacks and boat shoes with no socks. Not my normal style, but like every other girl I�ve met, she enjoyed picking out my clothes. Who was I to argue? She bought them.
�Cindy, you look spectacular. Every guy there is going to be jealous when they see you with me at the party tonight.�
�Why thank you, David. Are you ready to go?�
�Absolutely.�
WE PULLED INTO TRACY�S neighborhood and found the party at a huge home at the end of a cul-de-sac. The street was blocked off and there was valet parking. Not what you�re thinking: band guys were parking the cars, and they kept the keys in case anyone was too drunk to drive home. Cindy slipped onto my arm and we walked up the street to the front door. The music blared and you could feel the beat of the bass through the closed door.
We walked into a huge living room with twelve-foot ceilings and marble-tiled floors. All the furniture had been pushed back against the walls. In one corner there was an area set aside with a drum set and amps. It looked like the band would provide the entertainment later. For now, there were a couple of people working as DJs and they played electronic dance music.
The one thing I noticed was that everyone was dressed for the party. Cindy wasn�t the only one rocking the little black dress. We walked through the party to see who was there and slowly worked our way to the back patio. On the way, we stopped and chatted briefly with several people we knew. When we reached the patio, there was a full bar setup, which had three taps with different beers. The marching band parents pitched in for the bar setup each year, and this was rumored to be one of the best parties of the year.
The bar worked on a donation system. They technically couldn�t sell alcohol, but you could buy tickets for a raffle. You had the option of using your tickets to �buy� drinks and bypass the raffle. I bought $40 worth of tickets; that netted me 10 tickets. While I did that, Cindy found Suzanne and Beth. I interrupted them for a second to take drink orders and become their waiter for the night. They all wanted lemon drop martinis. I ordered a tonic with lime. I had never seen a martini made and was surprised when it was all alcohol. A couple of those and the girls would feel no pain.
When I got back, Kevin and Luke were talking to the three girls with their dates Mona and Kim. I asked them what they wanted and came back with their drinks. All four of them picked beer. When I made it back, they had taken over the pool-area tables and pushed them together. I went over to the ticket booth and bought another batch of tickets. I gave everyone another ticket and officially was done being everyone�s waiter.
Suzanne and Cindy saved me a seat between them. I sat down and they both kissed me on a cheek and grabbed a hand to hold. Kevin shook his head.
�Double D, you�re the only guy I know that can get dumped in such a spectacular fashion in the afternoon and by that night have the two hottest girls at Lincoln High School hanging on your arms.�
�You leave David alone. We�ve all been waiting for him to become a free agent,� Beth scolded Kevin.
Luke went to his friend�s rescue.
�Come on, Beth. You have to admit that these two are smoking hot. It�s almost an embarrassment of riches. You know I love David like a brother, but he�s a freshman.�
Suzanne looked at both Kevin and Luke.
�You boys forgot one thing: he�s Greg Dawson�s brother, and Greg�s been teaching him to be a Dawson.�
Luke choked on his beer, and it took the rest of the table a moment to figure out what she meant. I saw Kim whisper to Luke and he had to explain it to her. She turned bright red. I winked at Kevin and he shook his head.
Then the moment I dreaded finally arrived: Tracy and Jim were at the bar. I hadn�t noticed, but Cindy squeezed my hand and used her chin to point them out. I just shrugged and continued my conversation with Suzanne.
�Hey, just so you know, your brother�s here.�
She spotted them in line. I gave her two tickets.
�He didn�t see that he needed to buy tickets. Why don�t you slip these to him so he doesn�t look silly on his big date?�
�Why would you do that?�
�Simple: he didn�t ask to be in the middle of this, and he�s your brother.�
She surprised me and gave me a serious kiss that left me toe-curled.
�Thank you, David.�
I turned back to Cindy and I saw the look she and Beth gave me. They�d both overheard what was said. Beth was about to say something when Gary turned up. He pulled up a chair and Beth gave him a peck on the cheek.
�Hey guys, thanks for keeping an eye on Beth for me. Our band is set up and we�ll start playing in about twenty minutes.�
I looked around and didn�t see Sammie.
�Hey, where�s Sammie?�
�She didn�t have a date and was worried that she�d be a third wheel,� Kim said.
�Jeez, give me her number.� I said, and Kim rattled it off as I dialed. �Hey, Trouble, it�s David.�
�David, why are you calling? Aren�t you at the party with Cindy?�
�Yeah, Cindy�s here, along with every other cute girl in our school except one.�
�Yeah, right.�
�Seriously, Kevin, Luke and I were just saying we need a girl we can throw at all the band geeks and keep them away from our dates.�
Cindy and Suzanne both smacked me in the back of the head. I gave them both a dirty look. The good news was that I could hear Sammie giggling.
�Look, we all would like you to come. It�s not the same without you here, and I promise if you come your dance card will be full all night.�
�I�ll only go if you promise to save me a couple.�
�Deal.�
I could hear her laughing as she hung up on me.
�Bitch, she hung up on me,� I announced.
I got up to get Cindy another martini. Mona followed me up to the bar and I smiled at her.
�You need a ticket?�
�No, I still have one. Kevin and Luke are going to buy the next round,� she said, and then looked serious. �Thanks for calling Sammie. She�s upset with what Tracy did. She didn�t want to come tonight because she�s afraid she might say the wrong thing to her.�
I snorted.
�She�s not the only one. I honestly don�t know what I�ll say when I see her. My guess is I�ll totally wuss out and let her off the hook.�
�God, I hope not. That was one of the coldest things I�ve ever seen her do.�
�Well, I didn�t come here tonight to talk about her.�
�One thing I need to warn you about: Sammie has a huge crush on you. Actually, Mona and I both do too; we�ve seen you with Tracy, and how good you were with her. Plus she gives you very high marks in key categories.�
�You flirt.�
Her ears were so red that Kevin yelled over.
�Dawson, don�t forget you have your own date!�
I just waved over at him to acknowledge that his date was safe with me. I got Cindy her drink and sat back down at the table. Gary had left to go play while I was gone. We were having a good time when we heard the band start. Everyone gravitated to the dance floor.
This was the first party I�d been at since my disastrous party last spring. What a difference: I was sober and having much more fun than when I did drugs and drank. Sammie showed up near the end of the first set, and she bounced out on the dance floor and gave me a big hug. Cindy had a good laugh and asked her if she was trying to steal her date. Sammie almost bolted until she saw everyone around us laughing. I was even okay when I saw Jim and Tracy dancing. They looked like Beauty and the Beast. He dwarfed her. They seemed to be having a good time, and he was in lust big-time. I couldn�t blame him; I was still in lust with her.
Once the set ended, we went back out to the pool area. Beth left some of the band people to save our seats so we were able to grab our original tables. As I settled into my seat, Suzanne sat in my lap. She leaned in and gave me a nice kiss. She giggled when I pinched her butt. The rest of the table was doing their best to ignore us, but I did get some sly looks.
�What has you all frisky tonight?� I whispered into her ear.
She sucked my earlobe into her mouth; that sent shivers down my spine. I saw Luke turn to Magic and mouth, �Damn that�s hot.�
�I want you to take me to Homecoming.�
�Princess, I would take you in a heartbeat, but Cindy and I are going.�
�I talked to Cindy, and she said I can go too.�
She licked my neck and purred. Now everyone was watched us with their mouths open. Cindy and Beth smirked at me like they knew something. I was ready to throw caution to the wind, throw Suzanne on the table, and have my way with her. The little minx was driving me insane with her hot little body. I looked at Cindy for help.
�Suzanne!�
They locked eyes for a moment and did that weird girl-communication thing that always baffled me. I swear that with one look they could communicate a complete conversation. Suzanne wiggled her butt to let me know she felt my desire, and then went over and hugged Cindy and everyone could hear her stage whisper.
�Thank you, he�s taking us both to Homecoming.�
Luke smacked the palm of his hand to his forehead.
�Dawson, I give up. You�re a rock star.�
Everyone laughed at Luke. We could hear the band start to play, so I grabbed my two girls and we hit the dance floor. I tried not to embarrass myself as these two put on a show. There was a reason they were on the cheerleading squad. They had everyone watching us. After the second dance, I had to pee, so I excused myself and they continued to dance together. I found the bathroom by the kitchen open, so I quickly took care of business.
When I came out, Beth had waited for me.
�Hey gorgeous, you look great tonight,� I said.
�You don�t look so bad yourself. I see you jumped into the deep end with those two.�
�Yeah, they�re a lot of fun.�
She got a serious look on her face. I couldn�t figure out what she was thinking. I looked deep into her eyes.
�Hey, what�s wrong?� I asked.
�I�m regretting not following Tami�s advice. She called me after she heard about the auction and told me to forget about Gary and ask you out.�
I was in shock. Not by Tami knowing about the auction�her network of friends kept her up to date on everything that went on�but that she would tell Beth to go out with me. I never got more than a �friends� vibe from her. I wasn�t sure how to respond, so I pulled her into my arms. I�d been friends with Beth the longest, since I literally grew up with her. It would be a nice, comfortable relationship. With Cindy and Suzanne, there was more passion, but there wasn�t the foundation for a long-term friendship. She laid her head on my shoulder and began to talk.
�David, I know the timing sucks. I really like Gary and I know you like Cindy and Suzanne, but I can�t stop thinking about you. I know Cindy and Suzanne aren�t looking for a relationship. They both have plans to go away for school and have both been hurt in the past.�
�You�re right. I�m looking at them as short-term. I like them both a lot, and knowing we aren�t in a long-term relationship is kind of a relief. I�m not over Tracy yet. She got deeper into me than I even know. It�ll take me a while to get over her. Like with Tami, if I started something with you it would be serious. We are too good of friends for it not to be that way. I honestly love you more than you know. All you have to do is ask and I�m yours. My heart is in your hands.�
She had tears in her eyes. She turned her head and gently kissed me. I felt a spark like static electricity when our lips met. Kissing Beth was different from anyone I�d ever kissed before. I could feel her longing for me and I felt our desire ramp up. Suddenly she pulled away from me and the reality of where we were flooded my mind.
�You�re right, we can�t hurt them. I like Gary. Hell, I spent $500 of your money to go out with him. Can you forget I ever asked?�
I hugged her tighter to me.
�Beth, you know I love you. You�re one of my dearest friends. If and when we�re both free, I�m looking you up.�
She gave me a funny look, then pushed me back into the bathroom and locked the door. Oh, shit! Beth walked towards me with a wicked gleam in her eyes. I slowly backed up until I felt the toilet hit the back of my legs. Now what? There was nowhere to go.
�Beth,� I tried to warn her off.
She put her finger on my lips to shut me up. She looked me in the eye as she unfastened my pants. I was in shock and didn�t try to stop her. When she had them undone, she pulled my pants and boxers down around my ankles, and then pushed me back so that I could sit on the toilet lid. She grabbed a bath towel, folded it, and set it down in front of me. She then kneeled down on the towel, and when she was comfortably situated, she gently stroked me to full arousal.
�Beth,� I croaked out as a whisper.
Her mouth was warm and wet. I could�ve erupted then and there, but Beth was deliberate, and slowly she sucked. I watched the top of her head bob up and down. She took her time and brought me to the brink several times. Somehow, she knew how far she could go, and then eased off. I was ready to explode.
�Beth, please, let me...�
She grinned and quit teasing me. �Beth!� was all I got out when I finally climaxed. It felt like she had drained my entire body of all my fluids through my penis. My breath came in exhausted gasps. What was that? I started to regain my senses and I looked down to find a very contented Beth smiling up at me.
�I�ve wanted to do that ever since you teased me at my house. I remember your gym shorts as you came out of the hot tub leaving nothing to the imagination. If Mom hadn�t been there, I would have had my way with you then. I agree, when we�re both free, we�ll talk. For now, thank you for letting me fulfill one of my fantasies.�
I just nodded as she got up and left. All I could think was �
I went back out to the dance floor and Sammie grabbed me for her dance. I�m not big on psychic things, but I suddenly felt the hair go up on the back of my neck go up. Only one thing does that to me: Bill Rogers. I spun around to see Bill and three of his goons all look nervous and almost run out the front door.
�Princess! Jim!� I yelled without even thinking.
I grabbed Suzanne�s hand and the band stopped playing as the two of us ran out onto the patio. We found several people crowded by the side of the pool house. I plowed through as I dragged Suzanne with me. We found Tracy seated next to Jim who was in a fetal position. It seemed obvious that Bill and his crew had beaten Jim. Suzanne rushed in and bumped Tracy out of the way so that she could check on her brother.
�Beth! Call 911! We need an ambulance!� I yelled.
I noticed that Tracy had a dazed look and was bleeding from her lip and nose. Her blouse was ripped, exposing her left breast. I quickly took my shirt off and put it on her. It was like dressing a rag doll. She had a faraway glazed look and I could tell she was deeply shaken. I sat her down next to the wall so I could check Jim.
Jim was unconscious. His hands were a mess. He obviously put up a good fight trying to protect Tracy. I unbuttoned Jim�s shirt and saw the red marks on his stomach, side and back. They had kicked him when he was down. I quickly checked to see if anything was life-threatening. Jim didn�t seem to be in immediate danger, so I got some crowd control in place. Magic had arrived with Kevin and Luke.
�You guys get the crowd back. See if someone can get clean towels, a bowl of warm water and a wash cloth,� I said.
Suzanne sobbed when she saw the condition her brother was in. She tried to comfort Jim, who was now moaning. I was encouraged by his moans, but concerned he wasn�t responsive. She was in near-hysterics.
�Princess, look at me,� I said to get her attention.
She looked up.
�He�s going to be okay. Keep him calm and do not let him move until the paramedics get here. He might have back or neck injuries from where they kicked him.�
I switched to Tracy. She had a nasty gash on the back of her head. Cindy showed up with the towels. I had her take one of the towels and apply pressure to the back of Tracy�s head. Tracy also had a nasty welt under one eye and her nose and lip were bleeding.
�Tracy, can you tell me what happened?�
�Ghhhaa, my head hurts.�
�Baby, look at me, what happened?�
�Goddam Bill.�
She slurred her words and was either drunk, high, or had a head injury. She seemed to have a hard time focusing.
I grabbed my cell phone and called Tracy�s parents, and Mary answered.
�Hey, Mary, is Tom there?�
�What�s wrong?�
She must be hearing the strain in my voice.
�Please get Tom on the other line.�
�Tom, pick up the phone, it�s David,� she called.
I heard Tom pick up. I started to talk before he could say anything.
�Tracy and her date were beaten by Bill Rogers and his goons. Tracy has a head laceration. Her date was beaten unconscious, and it looks like they kicked the shit out of him once he was down.�
Tom was all business.
�Did you call the paramedics?�
�Yes. They should be here shortly.�
�Is this at the house down the street?�
�Yes, the one at the end of that short cul-de-sac.�
�Okay, I�ll be there shortly.�
I broke the connection. I turned to Cindy.
�Do you know Suzanne�s home number?�
She gave it to me as I dialed.
�Mr. Ball, this is David Dawson.�
He seemed happy to hear from me.
�David, I�ve watched you play. What can I do for you?�
�I�m at the band party and I�m with Jim and Suzanne. Jim and his date were beaten tonight and we�ve called an ambulance. It looks like he�s going to be okay, but he was knocked unconscious. He should be at the emergency room in 10 to 15 minutes.�
I got lucky and the second dad of the night was all business.
�Okay, can you see that Suzanne gets a ride?�
�I�ll have Cindy take her and they�ll meet you there and give you the details.�
He hung up. The ambulances showed up and the paramedics took over. I took Cindy aside.
�Hey, I hate to dump this on you, but can you take Suzanne to the hospital?�
�Of course. Aren�t you coming?�
�Of course I am.�
She clutched me and started to cry. I let her cry for a moment and then pulled her away.
�You have to be strong for Suzanne. You�re her rock, and she needs that right now.�
The paramedics quickly loaded Tracy and Jim. Tom and Mary followed them to the hospital.
I walked over to Beth and Gary.
�The police will be here once the paramedics radio in what they found. We need to do some damage control quickly. We�ve been serving alcohol to underage drinkers,� Beth told Gary.
Gary realized the problem.
�Shit,� he said.
He gathered up the party crew and had them going around with garbage bags, cleaning up. He had another group breaking down the bar.
�David, go make sure that the valets aren�t giving out any keys to anyone that�s even close to being drunk,� Beth directed me.
�I�m going with Cindy and Suzanne to the hospital. If you need me, call,� I said.
Beth hugged me and I promised to call her once I got any news. On the way out one of the party crew gave me a t-shirt from the event to wear. I got the girls together and we left. Cindy was arguing with the valet. I had told them what Beth had said, and they were checking everyone before they gave them keys. I got Cindy�s keys and promised I would drive. I drove half a block and then switched back with Cindy.
My record for parties was dismal. The last two had ended with someone being carted out by paramedics. I was sure I wouldn�t be on anyone�s guest list anytime soon.
MY GRANDMA WAS BORN at Regional General Hospital. It looked like a gothic mansion with modern wings added on. It had to be ugliest hospital in the state. We parked and entered the emergency room. It was straight from the 1930s, with subway tile lining the walls and old-style lighting. It felt like you were walking into a Steven King story. Even though the building was in poor shape, the quality of care was top-notch.
Suzanne went to the desk to find out where her brother was, and the receptionist directed her into the family-only waiting room. She grabbed Cindy and my hands and pulled us through. When the guard tried to stop us, she told him we were family. From the look on her face, the guard just let us through.
Suzanne went to her parents with Cindy in tow. Tom headed me off. He looked relieved.
�They�re both going to be okay. Tracy is getting some stitches in her hairline and Jim is responsive. It looks like he has some broken ribs. They�re going to keep him overnight for observation. Tracy should be out shortly.�
�Tom, I�m sorry I wasn�t there for her. If I�d known Bill was around, I would�ve tried to protect her.�
I heard my name called and as I turned around Tracy wrapped me in a bear hug. She had her face buried in my chest and she was crying. She said something, but I couldn�t understand her. I just wrapped her in my arms and hung on. I looked over and saw Cindy and Suzanne smile. I was so confused.
Tracy looked up at me.
�I, I, I messed everything up. Please forgive me.�
I felt my heart go out to her. Less than 24 hours ago, I had been in love with this girl. I didn�t think I could jump back into that Pandora�s Box of a relationship that had us �not together,� but our lives were so intertwined with her helping with my recruiting and media obligations. I needed to sort this relationship out, but it couldn�t happen in a hospital emergency room.
I kissed her forehead.
�I love you. Go home with your Mom and Dad and get a good night�s sleep. Tomorrow I�ll come over and we can talk about things.�
�David please, can you forgive me?�
�Tracy, you don�t even have to ask. I forgive you.�
Mary had to pry her off me. Tracy�s parents guided her out of the emergency room with her looking back every few steps to make sure I wasn�t mad at her. When they got through the door, I felt arms snake around my waist and someone kissed me on the back of the neck. I turn around and found Suzanne smiling at me. I shifted in her embrace so that I could face her, and give her a quick kiss.
�How�s Jim?�
�He�s going to be fine.
�David, how did you know? How did you know that Tracy and Jim were hurt?�
�I just had a feeling. And when I saw Bill and his goons leaving in a hurry, I knew there was trouble.�
She looked me in the eyes as she tried to find something. Today had been one of the worst days of my life. Tracy dumped me and then she and her date had been beaten by one of the vilest guys I knew. If it wasn�t for my friends, I don�t know if I would�ve made it through the day.
My mind went in several different directions. Cindy and Suzanne were a lot of fun, but we were just friends and would never be anything more. We might become even closer friends, but we all knew that this would end when they went off to college.
Beth was a wild card. I wasn�t sure what to make of what she did with me at the party. I knew she�d been drinking. Could it have been a momentary lapse? Or did she really have feelings for me that went beyond friendship? I prayed that this wouldn�t mess up our friendship. I didn�t have many close friends, and I would hate to lose one.
The big one was Tracy. Could I ever take her back after the way she publicly humiliated me? The short answer was no. The problem was I�d come to rely on her and her parents. I�d become friends with Tom and Mary and could talk to them about football. My family had never supported me in anything beyond academics, as far as school went. I think Greg had been to one game. I wasn�t sure I could have Tracy help me with my recruiting. Maybe Tom would have some ideas when I got to their house tomorrow.
Suzanne kissed me under the chin to bring me back.
�David, what are you thinking that has you so serious?�
�Sorry, I�m tired. I should probably find a ride home.�
�Actually, Cindy�s ready to go. I came over to thank you for tonight. I was having a great time until Jim got hurt. Thank you.�
�I�m glad he�s okay.�
�I know you are. Be nice to Tracy. She�s a bitch, but you�re not that guy.�
�I will. She and I are done, but I think she needs me as a friend right now. I can do that.�
She gave me look that I couldn�t read.
�David, you�re a better person than I am. I know you two have some history, but it�s only really been a few months. Before that, she wouldn�t give you the time of day. All your other friends at least liked you. When I dated Greg, I remember thinking that when you grew up you�d be something special. I knew that you�d grow out of your awkward stage, and the girls would be chasing you. What counts is that you�re as gorgeous inside as you are outside.�
She had no idea of how insecure I used to be. I�d gradually started to get used to the idea that girls found me attractive, but there were days I still felt like the pudgy little geek I used to be. I still wondered why beautiful girls like Beth, Cindy and Suzanne would even notice me.
�Honey, what you have with Cindy and I is not a long-term relationship. At the end of the year we�ll be off to college. We�ve seen enough long-distance relationships to know that very few ever work, especially if one of them is still in high school. College is so much different,� Suzanne said.
�Then why? I don�t want to hurt either one of you, and I don�t need to be hurt.�
�Cindy and I talked about this. First, you don�t need to be in a serious relationship right now. There�re two reasons for that: you�ve just had your first breakup. Predictably, the relationship that follows the breakup turns into a rebound. You use this kind of a relationship to blunt the hurt you feel. We�re willing to help you through this because we both have been hurt, and know what you�ll be going through.
�The other reason you don�t need to jump into a serious relationship right now is that you�re fifteen. You need to live and allow yourself to grow up. No one ever seems to marry his or her first love anymore. You�ll have many relationships with many different and wonderful women before you find �the one.� You may not believe me right now, but no matter however perfect she is, you and Tracy were never going to live happily ever after,� Suzanne told me.
�Second is that Cindy and I aren�t looking for anything more than fun. You know that we could have our pick of boys. Older guys are going to want more.� I smirked at her. �Okay, some just want to get into our panties.�
�Hmm, I would never have thought of that.�
�Why do you think junior and senior guys go out with freshman girls?�
�Because freshman girls are clueless?�
�That may be true, but the real reason is that they�re just looking to have some fun and then go off to college. So why can�t girls do the same? Cindy and I have picked the hottest freshman and decided to have fun with him until we leave. The problem we have is that we�ve been in intense relationships that didn�t work out. Part of those relationships was sex. You�ll find once you�re used to getting regular sex, you never want to go without.�
�You�re telling me I just need to have fun right now and allow two hot seniors to have their way with me.�
She smiled.
�You got it on the first try, but I want you to know what we�re offering is not just fantastic sex�and it�ll blow your mind�but we have some expectations. We expect you to treat us right. If you wander, we expect you to use a condom. If you find someone you�re potentially serious with, you have to tell us. Just because we�re all friends doesn�t mean we�ll not develop feelings for each other. To be honest, we both have feelings for you now.�
I smiled in return.
�As do I. I love you both. I may not be
�We know. Another thing is we may not always do things together. There will be times when you�ll be with just one of us. Cindy and I will work out most of that, but if you have a desire for just one or both of us, we�ll work it out. The key is communication.�
�Okay. It sounds like you and Cindy have this under control.�
She snorted at my blind acceptance.
�Cindy and I have been friends too many years. We�ll try and not gang up on you.�
�I�m not worried about that. To be honest, considering how busy I am right now, it�ll be a big help if you guys figure out my social calendar. I promise to tell you if I feel like you�re pushing me around, but it�s a relief not to have to plan everything, and to really be honest with you, I trust you both. For some reason I never trusted Tracy 100%. But you and Cindy have always looked out for my best interests.�
Cindy came up.
�What�re you guys talking about? You look so serious.�
I turned to her and pulled her into a three-way hug.
�We were talking about how you and our Princess are going to run my life. She�s just laying down the ground rules.�
Her eyes got big and she looked at Suzanne.
�Spill it.�
I jumped in.
�It�s pretty simple. You two will tell me where and when to be somewhere, and then we have awesome sex.�
Suzanne tried to keep a straight face.
�I think he has a grasp of the situation.�
Cindy didn�t look like she was buying it.
�I think our Princess and I will have to catch up on this talk some other time. Right now, I�m beat. Let�s get everyone home and get a good night�s sleep.�
We made our way to the parking lot. I crawled into the back seat and let my two girls sit up front and talk. To be truthful, I wasn�t really paying attention to what they said. They talked in hushed tones and dropped me off first. I leaned over the seat, kissed them both goodnight, and thanked Cindy for winning the auction for me. I went up to my apartment and found my mom had waited up for me.
�Hey, Mom, what�s up?�
She closed the book she�d been reading.
�I just wanted to see if you were okay. I know we talked about Tracy before. I just didn�t expect it to end this badly.�
�Mom, I was listening to you, and I agreed with you for the most part. If I�d known it would end like this, I would have broken up with her that night, but I try to see the best in people. I made a mistake. I have no one to blame but myself. I knew things were bad; I just had no idea she would react the way she did.�
�Do you even know what set her off?�
�That�s what�s bothering me: I have no idea. I don�t know what caused such a reaction. I�m going to talk to her tomorrow to get some closure. Can we talk afterward?�
�Okay, but you do know you can come to me or your dad, right?�
�I will. Goodnight, Mom. I need to get to bed. I�ll see you in the morning for church.�
Mom kissed my cheek and left. It took me quite a while to get to sleep, because I was thinking things over. Mom might be a little rough around the edges sometimes, but she always has my best interest in mind. Not once did she say, �I told you so.� I eventually fell asleep with no idea what to do about Tracy.
Chapter 23 � Are You Off Your Rocker?
Sunday October 13
I woke Sunday morning to my stupid cell phone chirping at me. Tami had texted me to jump onto video chat. I was a little surprised it had taken her this long to figure out my life imploded yesterday. I guess her network of informants must not be working. I pulled out my tablet and logged in. Tami was waiting for me.
�David, you look like shit.�
�What do you expect first thing in the morning? Why am I talking to you at this hour? What time is it anyways?�
�It�s six-thirty. I wanted to talk to you before you went to church.�
�It�s a good thing I like you. Church doesn�t start until nine,� I reminded her.
�I know, tough guy. You had a busy day yesterday. You get spectacularly dumped in front of over a hundred people. Then you get Cindy to bail you out of that mess. I hear you were seen with both Cindy and Suzanne at the party. Rumor has it you�re taking them both to the Homecoming dance. Then Tracy and her date get beat up. Does that about sum it up?�
�You�re missing that Beth professed her love for me and gave me a blowjob at the party.�
She laughed at me. I just shrugged my shoulders. I was too tired to get irritated. Her laughter was infectious. I soon started to chuckle at my own predicament as well.
�Oh, I forgot. Then I saw Tracy when she was leaving the emergency room and I forgave her. I�m meeting her later today to work things out.�
Tami howled, which made me laugh hard. The sad part was it wasn�t funny, but it was either laugh or cry.
Between gasps, Tami let me have it.
��Stupid boy,� I leave you alone for a couple of weeks and you accomplish this? I may have to move back home just to watch you dance through life. I can�t believe you might actually end up better off after all this. How did you get a blowjob from Beth and that not blow up in your face?�
�She swallowed,� I said with a straight face.
Tami�s eyes got big as she took a moment to figure out what I just said.
�You�re such a pig.�
It took us a little while to calm down enough to talk. I had to wipe tears from my eyes.
�Beth scared the shit out of me. She cornered me in the bathroom, professed her love, and then she showed me how much. She�d had a few drinks. Luckily I talked her into waiting until we�re both free before we do anything else.�
�I bet you had no idea she was into you, did you?�
�No. I was completely shocked.� Tami had an evil grin. �Dang it, Tami, why didn�t you warn me she had those feelings?�
�If I told you about every girl that was hot for you, your ego would be so big I couldn�t stand to be around you. You�re better off not knowing.�
�Hmmm, do tell. What I really need right now is more women in my life.�
�Yeah, that would solve your problems. I�m glad Beth�s feelings weren�t hurt. She�s a good friend. What are you planning for Tracy?�
I suddenly got serious. That was the question. I knew I didn�t want her back, not right now. My emotions were still too raw.
�Tami, I had a friend tell me I need to start looking out for my own self-interest. Someday Tracy and I may be more than just friends, but not anytime soon. My biggest concern is that if she got pissed at me, she could do some damage. I�ve had her handling all my recruiting and press stuff.�
�You don�t have time to do that mess. You need to find someone you trust to help you. What about your mom and dad?�
�You know them; they don�t pay attention to sports. They haven�t even been to see me play. They�ve no idea what a circus my life is right now.�
�Greg?�
�No, he has his own problems.�
�Who do you trust?�
I looked at her, and she shook her head no.
�David, talk to Tracy. She might have a solution.�
I smiled. Wouldn�t that be ironic if she could figure this out for me? She was one of the smartest girls I knew. It was dumb enough that it might work.
�I�ll ask her this afternoon.�
�Call me after.�
�I will. Hey, thanks for getting me up this morning. I really needed to talk to you. I love you.�
�I love you too.�
I HAD TO DRAG MOM TO church again. Uncle Jim had gone home on Saturday and she was still a little on edge from his visit. His consulting job was done and the whole family was relieved to see him go. I think she hoped to sleep in, but we�d made a commitment, so she agreed to go.
I almost wished we�d skipped going. It started in the parking lot when a group of teens swarmed me and wanted to talk about football. One thing that I liked about Mom was she doesn�t put up with much, and everyone knows it. When she rounded on the growing horde and she saw the look of panic in my eyes, she quickly scattered my well-wishers. She put her hand on my arm and walked me into the church. I could tell that people wanted to talk about football, but one look from Mom and people allowed us to enter the church unmolested.
Then we had one of my least-favorite services. Every year we have people come in who want to raise funds for missionary work. They prayed with the meaningless platitude, �God will provide.� I just want to smack people when they say that. God doesn�t hand out blessings out of the sky for things like this. He works through people. Ever think that just maybe that�s why he said he would help those that help themselves? How about just doing something like, geez, I don�t know, maybe get a job! God is not all about handouts just because you say �God will provide.�
ON THE WAY HOME FROM church Mom, dropped me off at Tracy�s house. This wasn�t a conversation I looked forward to at all. Dad had always quoted Shakespeare to me when I had a hard decision to make: �To thine own self be true.� He explained that Shakespeare tried to tell us that you have to look within when you made a decision. You had to live with those decisions. So basically, you had to do what was right in your heart. You didn�t make decisions based on what other people thought.
My heart told me that I still loved Tracy, but for
Tracy opened the door and we both just stared at each other. The bruises on her face looked worse than they did last night. We just looked at each other and didn�t say anything until Tracy�s mom, Mary, came to the door.
�David, come on in. Lunch is almost ready.�
Tracy stepped out of the way and I followed her mom to the eat-in kitchen area where lunch would be served. Mary was an excellent cook and she had a spread that had my mouth watering. She�d made a platter of fried chicken that was enough to feed ten people; homemade biscuits; mashed potatoes and pepper gravy; and green beans. Tom came in and we all sat down to eat.
Tom and Mary carried the conversation through lunch. Tracy and I were quiet. I couldn�t tell you what was talked about. We kept glancing at each other and we were both nervous. The sad part was I didn�t get to enjoy Mary�s cooking. I barely touched it, I was so wrapped up in what I would say to Tracy. On the ride over, I had a whole speech planned, but for the life of me, I couldn�t remember a word of it. Thankfully, lunch ended and Tracy grabbed my hand and led me to her room.
She had me sit on the edge of her queen-size bed and she quietly shut the door. She seemed to gather herself and then she turned to face me. I could see she was fighting not to cry. Her lower lip quivered and I could see the tears start to well up. My heart broke to see her in pain. I opened my arms and the next thing I knew she was in my arms, seated on my lap, crying. I couldn�t help myself and I joined her. The raw emotions seemed to pour out of each of us.
"We need to talk," I told her.
She took a deep breath and calmed herself.
�I don�t know what to say.�
�Why don�t we start with
�No,� she said through tears. She got up and went to her desk. She had a copy of the Saturday paper with our picture and she handed it to me. I looked at it and looked back at her in confusion. �We agreed that we were not together.�
I looked at the picture again and read the headline �
�Seriously?� I barked.
I saw her nostrils flair. That was a sure sign she was angry.
�You don�t get it, do you? I�m not your girlfriend,� she said with some heat.
�Well, you made that clear at the auction. I can�t believe you�d do something like that,� I shot back.
I don�t think she�d ever seen me mad. I could tell she was shocked.
�David, I couldn�t bid on you. I didn�t want people to get the wrong idea.�
�Are you off your frickin� rocker?� I felt myself losing control. �Instead of talking to me, you humiliate me in front of hundreds of people. I thought we were a team. A team works together. They don�t turn on each other. I trusted you.�
Then it hit me. I didn�t trust her. That was what had been eating at me for the last several weeks,
They say that the opposite of love is not hate, but indifference. You have to care about someone to get truly angry with them. I realized that without trust we were done. There was no need to be mad at her. She had dumped me over a stupid caption in a newspaper. I took a deep breath.
�Tracy, you�re right, we�re not together,� I said in a quiet voice with no emotions.
I could see the relief and then the confusion on her face. She hadn�t expected me to react that way.
�Oh, okay.�
�I just have one question: how do I get the recruiting and press requests switched over to me?�
�Lily would need to change the website.�
I moved her off my lap, got up, and started towards the door. It dawned on her what I had just asked.
�Wait, that�s my job, I handle all that for you. We don�t have to be together for me to take care of that for you.�
I could see that panic in her eyes. This was a part of our relationship she loved, but I couldn�t have her taking care of something so important if I didn�t trust her. I just shook my head no. Tracy flopped back on her bed and started to sob. I walked out of her bedroom and closed the door behind me. Mary met me at the foot of the stairs.
�What happened?�
I didn�t want to tell her I no longer trusted her daughter, so I told her another truth.
�Tracy and I are not together. She�s pretty shook up.�
She squeezed me shoulder.
�Tom and I were pretty sure that was going to happen. I hope you know Tom and I like you more than just as Tracy�s boyfriend. We�ve become your friends. We know you�ve always had Tracy�s best interest at heart. If there�s ever anything we can do, please call us.�
I smiled. I liked them both, and through their help, many good things had happened. As far as football stuff went, I looked for their help even before talking to my own parents. I didn�t want to lose that.
�Mary, can I talk to you and Tom for a moment?�
�Sure, he�s in his office. Let�s go talk in there.�
We went in and Tom was busy reading a report. When he saw us, he knew my talk with Tracy hadn�t gone well, just from our body language.
�I was afraid your talk wasn�t going to end well.�
�You�re right, it didn�t.� I took a moment to gather my thoughts. �I need your advice.�
They both looked at me and Tom laughed.
�I wasn�t expecting that.�
�Mary reminded me of something: I�ve become friends with you guys. I rely on you to give me guidance. With my relationship with Tracy over, I�m hoping that we can still be friends.�
Tom didn�t hesitate.
�Tracy is very important to us, obviously, but you didn�t hurt her, and it took real guts to come here today and talk to her. Mary and I do like you, David.�
�Well, my dilemma is that I�m buried in football. Tracy was helping with keeping track of my schedule and taking care of my recruiting and media requests. Last week alone she took something like 35 calls that, frankly, I don�t have the time to handle. Tracy said she�d continue to help, but I think we can agree that she needs to focus on herself for a while.�
Tom smiled.
�I might have a solution for you. We have interns who�ve been working for me; that project is just finishing. I only have busywork for them now until the end of the semester. Let me see if we can have one of them help you out.�
Mary gave Tom a look.
�Is the one you�re thinking of the same intern I met?�
Tom gave her sheepish look.
�Yep.�
She just shook her head. Something was up, but I was just happy they might have a solution for me.
�I hate to run, but I�m meeting some of the guys to practice some seven-on-seven drills.�
Monday October 14
WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL who would have believed it,
�David, I thought you should know, Hell froze over.�
Jeff usually wasn�t one to make such biblical proclamations, so I knew it had to be something huge.
�What is it?�
Jeff looked around to make sure no one was listening. He pulled me over towards the entrance and turned me towards the parking lot.
I gave him a quizzical look.
�What am I looking for?�
Jeff just had a stupid grin.
�Wait for it.�
Now I was clueless. Jeff saw something.
�David, get your phone out. You�re going to want to get a picture of this.�
Then I saw Alan wave at us. I waved back. Something wasn�t right. He held hands with a real-life girl, and not just a girl, a cute girl. I guess my mouth hung open because Jeff nudged me.
�Close your mouth and take a picture.�
As they got closer, I could see she wasn�t just cute, she was VERY cute. She had silky long black hair that set off her coffee-latte complexion and was just coming into her figure. I would rate her a solid 8. In a couple of years she could be a 10. Jeff nudged me again and when they got close, I snapped their picture.
Alan made the introductions.
�Gina, you remember my best friend Jeff.�
She gave him a smile you could tell was genuine. Her eyes sparkled. Jeff blushed under her attention.
�This is my other best friend,� Alan started to say, but she stepped forward and shook my hand.
�David Dawson. Alan, you didn�t tell me you knew
My breath caught as her dark brown eyes captured mine. I guess I was still holding her hand because Jeff nudged me again.
�Oh, sorry,� I said as I somehow gave her hand back and turned on Alan. �Yes, Alan, how come you never told Gina about me?�
Alan had that �Oh shit� look on his face. He could see the spark of desire between Gina and me. He relaxed when he figured out I would never steal a girl he was interested in. Gina saw him blush and laughed.
�You told me about all your friends, but you didn�t tell me that your
Jeff and I had stupid grins on our faces as we watched the most socially inept person we knew deal with a girlfriend who was teasing him. Tami would have kittens when she found out she�d missed this. Alan looked like a carp out of water. Gina finally felt sorry for him, leaned over, and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Of course, I snapped another picture. I bit my lower lip as I tried not to laugh.
�Gina, my best friend neglected to tell me about you also. Did he tell you I just got dumped? Maybe we could go to lunch and get to know each other.�
She didn�t fall for my line.
�Oh, you�re bad. I heard it took you all of half a day to get two, not one, but two of the hottest seniors to be your Homecoming date.�
I arched my eyebrows.
�Hey, hey, I just wanted some scoop. I wasn�t hitting on you,� I said, but under my breathe I added, �much.�
�I hear you prefer older women,� she said as she gave me a sly grin and pulled out her phone. �I should hook you up with my older sister, Kara.�
She showed me a picture of an exotic beauty. She was an older version of Gina but had piercing blue-gray eyes. My eyes got big and I just stared at her picture. Now she was a solid nine, maybe nine and a half. If she were as fun as her sister was, then she�d be a 10. This girl was stacked, which caused Mr. Happy to stir with arousal.
�When?� was my one-word question.
Gina�s laugh was music to my ears.
�She should be home at the end of the month.� Gina said as she gave me an appraising look. �She�s going to like you.�
I hugged Alan.
�You have the best girlfriend ever!�
Jeff and I looked at each other. Yep, Hell had frozen over.
YESTERDAY I HAD CALLED Lily and had her direct all the calls from my website to my cell phone. What a mistake that was. My phone had blown up. I turned it off during class. On my way to lunch I turned it back on. The little icon showed I had 17 messages. I planned to just listen to my messages when my phone rang.
�David Dawson.�
�David, Joe Phips. I was actually looking for Tracy.�
Joe was the Recruiting Coordinator for the University of Florida.
�Why, what did you need?�
�I was hoping she could send me your official stats for last game.�
�Lily is posting them on the website this afternoon along with video highlights. Sorry I didn�t get more time to �bump� into you Friday.�
�Hey, congratulations, by the way, that was a nice thing you did for your teammates. I talked to my buddy over at State and they�re excited to have your guys committing. You and Tracy did a great job putting that together. We were also impressed with how you two handled the press conference.�
I started to feel bad for Tracy.
�Tracy and I broke up.�
�Ah, David, I�m sorry. I really liked her.�
�Me too. So, when�s Florida going to make an offer for the best freshman quarterback in the Midwest?�
Joe must have thought I was pretty funny.
�David, Tracy has that all worked out.�
�What are you talking about?�
�She had several schools hold off on coming to see you until the State offers were accepted by your teammates. We snuck in last week to watch you play. This week the big guns are rolling into town: Notre Dame, Ohio State, Michigan, Michigan State, Alabama and a few others are coming this week to watch.�
�Damn, I have the worst timing. She handled all this. I�m trying to focus on playing football.�
�Don�t let it get you down. I won�t be back during the season. I have to wrap up this year�s class.�
�Joe, thanks for coming last week, it meant a lot to see you at my game.�
�It was my pleasure. I just wanted to say your game is coming along. I can see Bo is helping. If you need anything, call me.�
As soon as I hung up, the phone rang again. I just hit
�David, I have good news.�
�Am I getting a personal assistant?�
�You sure are. She�s meeting with Tracy and Lily after school and she�ll meet you after practice. Sounds like a big contingent of scouts are coming to the Homecoming Game.�
�Who is she?�
�Oh, sorry. Kendal Miller. She�s working on her Management and Law degrees at State. We�re opening an Entertainment and Sports Management division. This will be great experience for her.�
�She can�t start soon enough. Tom, thanks for this.�
�I just have one piece of advice for you: don�t hit on her.�
�So that�s what Mary was talking about. Is she cute?�
�Yep. Just so you know, Tracy was none too happy when she found out who the intern was.�
�Dang it, I don�t want to hurt Tracy.�
�No, Mary talked to her. She�s okay with it.�
As I said, Hell had frozen over today. All I needed was an angry ex-girlfriend.
AFTER PRACTICE, COACH Harrington had me work on my footwork.
�On your toes! On your toes! Slide, slide, throw! Better. Let�s end on a good note.�
�Thanks, Coach. See you in the morning.�
I pulled off my helmet and turned to head to the locker room when I heard Tracy.
�David!�
I turned towards Tracy and I saw she was with Lily and Kendal. I closed my eyes for a moment to calm myself. Kendal was in my favorite fantasy outfit, the naughty Catholic schoolgirl: short plaid skirt with fitted white button-up blouse. Kendal had model-quality legs and curves in all the right places. She had long, blond, wavy hair. She had librarian glasses, which was another one of my favorite fantasies.
I fought getting aroused. Unfortunately, it was a losing battle. I heard Lily giggle when she realized what was happening. My face felt like it was on fire. I kept thinking �look in her eyes.� I opened my eyes and I saw Tracy smirk at me as Kendal came up to me with her hand out.
�Hi, I�m Kendal Miller.�
I shook her hand and felt an electric shock when our hands touched.
�David Dawson.�
I suddenly noticed all the team managers were behind me to watch us. I turned on them and gave them a look that caused the group of gawkers to scatter.
�David, can I talk to you for a minute?� Tracy asked.
Oh, crud.
�Of course.�
Tracy led me a few feet away so we could have some privacy.
�You don�t need this bimbo. I can still handle everything. I know everything that�s going on and this is a big weekend. Now is not the time to make a change. You need me.�
I had never heard Tracy whine before; she was normally much more confident. I also had never heard her call another girl a bimbo. This could turn into a real problem.
�Tracy, I think you were there when you broke up with me. I seem to remember you doing it in front of a big crowd.�
�David, that was because we aren�t together. It didn�t have anything to do with everything else.�
�I kind of think it does.�
She actually stomped her foot.
�Uh uhhh.�
Was she ten years old? I didn�t want to piss her off, but she was on my last nerve.
�Tracy, let me talk to Kendal and see where you can fit in.�
�Are you sure? I don�t think you need her. I know you know I�m doing a good job.�
�Yes, you are. Your dad and I talked, and he�s helping out by loaning me Kendal. Give me a minute.�
We went back to Kendal and I could see Lily roll her eyes. Great, I needed to take control of this.
�Kendal, it�s nice to meet you. I see you�ve met Lily and Tracy. I hope they�ve been helping you get up to speed.�
I had to give it to Kendal. She acted extremely confident, but she showed her insecurities by trying to run the show.
�Yes, the girls have been very helpful.�
Uh-oh, did she just call them �girls�?
�I�m fully up to speed and ready to go,� she continued. �I�ll transfer the calls to my cell. I need you to forward any messages you received today so I can follow up. Then we need to schedule a press release letting everyone know that I�ll be handling your management.�
�Slow down. You do realize I can�t have an agent?�
�Sorry, I just worded that wrong. I�ll fix that.�
Tracy touched my arm. She could tell by my body language that I was about to lose my cool. I looked at her and she gave me a drawn smile. I started to understand what Tracy had tried to tell me, and Lily�s look. My dad always told me that you praise in public and you reprimand in private.
�Tracy, Lily, can you guys give us a moment?�
When they stepped away, I turned to Kendal. I could see her confidence was shaken. I didn�t want her to fall apart on me.
�Kendal, first of all, thank you for taking this on. You�ve been put into a difficult situation. My needs have popped up overnight and we�re trying to find our way. Lily and Tracy have been doing an outstanding job of keeping me organized.
�Tracy and I had a personal relationship up until the end of last week. I�m sure you�re aware that Tom is her father. I need someone I can trust to oversee everything. Tom suggested you could do it. I understand that this real-world experience will help you down the road. I want you to succeed. But more importantly, I want me to succeed,� I said, and saw I�d only confused her.
�I�m sorry. I just look at you guys and you look so young. I�m having a hard time understanding how you�ve been doing this,� Kendal offered.
�We may be young, but we�ve been doing okay. Have you seen the social media and website Lily�s running?�
�Yes, I�m impressed.�
�Then why would you want to take that over? You have a volunteer who�s putting in countless hours to help me be successful. Do you have a better plan?�
�No. I mean, I do have some ideas.�
�Do you have the time this week to do that with all the scouts and media coming in?�
�No, I see your point. But what about Tracy?�
That was the big question. I still didn�t trust her. My best bet was to level with Kendal.
�Okay, this is why you�re getting paid the big bucks.� She chuckled at that, because most interns worked for free. �Tracy can either be a huge asset to us or destroy us. Saturday she dumped me in front of several hundred people. I�m having some trust issues right now. That�s why you�re here,� I said, and gathered myself to continue. �Let me ask you, have you ever done a press conference?�
�No. But I was hoping to do some to get experience.�
�I hadn�t either. Tracy taught me how. If you let her, she can teach you how also. She�s a natural and I think she�ll eventually be in broadcasting. Pull some of the tapes and see how much I improved and how good she is.
�I guess what I�m trying to say is that I have a pretty good team in place. Things are getting bigger and more hectic. We need a full-time person to keep us organized. I need you to pull this team together and get us through this week. I�m leaving you in charge so I can play football. Can I count on you?� I asked.
�Yeah, I like the girls.�
�Slow down, you have to get over this age thing.�
�I will, and I do like them. I�ll work it out with them. Do you think we need more help this Friday?�
�Why don�t you talk to your team and figure that out?�
�In other words, quit bothering you with the details?�
We both smiled.
�Kendal, you�re going to do just fine.�
I could tell Tracy and Lily had eased over and listened to our conversation. They both had smiles on their faces, and Tracy mouthed �thank you,� so I knew we�d be okay. With that, I went home to finish my math homework and ice my knees.
I HAD JUST FINISHED icing my knees. They�d been swelling because of the constant pounding they took. I jumped in the shower and was headed to bed when I got a text from Tami. I powered up my tablet and jumped on video chat. She was giving me her mock-pissed face, so I �accidently� tilted the tablet so that she could see my semi-hard manhood. I heard a shriek and laughter.
�David, my roommates can see you.�
�Nice package,� one of them shouted.
�I missed it,� another complained, so I had another �accident� and got another round of shrieks.
I saw four faces looking at Tami�s monitor. She shook her head at me.
�Guys, this is my best friend David. David, these are my roommates.�
�Hey, roommates, you guys want to have some fun?�
�David, you be good,� Tami said as she did her best mom voice, but she knew I was in a goofy mood. If she didn�t want me messing with her roommates, I would have known.
�You want to see some more?� I asked.
Tami threw her hands up and her roommates gathered around.
�What are you thinking, Tami�s best friend?� the brunette asked.
�How about we play Naked Dance Party!�
The cute blond ran out of view.
�I have the perfect music.�
�Oh, crap. You just met my roommates and you talk them into dancing naked with you?� Tami complained.
I could hear the blond yell down the hall.
�Hey, Naked Dance Party!�
Tami had her head in her hands and her roommates were down to their bras and panties. The music started and they started to dance around, so I stepped back and did the same.
�OH GOOD GOD HE IS HOT!� one of them yelled.
�Oh my, he�s naked!�
�That�s Tami�s best friend David.�
�When�s he coming to visit?�
I could see at least ten girls packed into Tami�s suite. A couple girls had taken their bras off so I at least had some fun. The song came to an end. I jumped back into my chair.
�I love you, Tami.�
�I love you too, David. I currently don�t like you, but I do love you.�
We signed off. I was sure that I�d pay for that one. I could tell Tami appreciated me goofing off with her suite-mates. She was still trying to fit in, and this would help them bond. At the very least, they would be nice to her just to get a glimpse of her naked best friend. What are best friends for, after all?
Thursday October 17
I JUST FINISHED MY morning practice and was on my way into the school when Tracy called my name. It had been a weird week. She acted as if nothing had happened on Saturday. The only reminder was she still had some bruises on her face; the swelling for her split lip had gone down.
Her date, Jim Ball, came to school on Wednesday. I felt sorry for him, because Tracy wouldn�t give him the time of day. I made a point to talk to him in private to let him know how sorry I was. He was a little awkward talking to Tracy�s ex. On top of that, I was seeing his sister. I couldn�t say we would ever be friends, but we were cool.
Bill Rogers and his goon squad had been arrested. Bill was apparently on probation for a drug-related conviction. The arrest and charges sent him directly to jail. Word was we wouldn�t see him until he turned 18 in about three years. I�d talked to Mary and she told me that the news of Bill�s incarceration had lifted Tracy�s spirits. Mary said they�d arranged for Tracy to see a therapist. We all hoped she would help.
I slowed down to let Tracy catch up. She did her patented hip bump that always made me smile. She handed me a breakfast sandwich her mom had made.
�Tell your mom thanks.�
�She worries you�re not eating right,� she said, as she gave me a mysterious look. I could tell she was up to something. �Kendal has a budget.�
�Does she? What�s the budget for?�
�We�re going to have a hospitality tent for before the game. It�ll be open to the public and we�ll grill hot dogs. There�ll be a band. Kendal wanted to just have it invitation-only, but I told her you�d want it open to everyone.�
I had already heard rumblings from the freshman class that I was a snob. The girls were pissed I was dating seniors, and the guys didn�t understand how much time I spent practicing. I was never around to hang out. I didn�t need the whole town alienated by not including them in the hospitality tent.
�Thanks, Tracy, that was a good call. Is Kendal getting you guys help to pull this off?�
�I told her to talk to Beth. She�s organizing her volunteers and she got Gary�s band to play for free. We�re allowing the Marching Band to raise funds for their trip at the tent.�
I could tell they were up to something more.
�Just tell me. I can see you�re up to something.�
�We have uniforms.�
With that, she unzipped her coat and I could see she had a polo shirt on. Over her left breast was her name, and under that it said �Double D�s Girls.� I arched my eyebrows.
�You like what you see?� Tracy asked.
I nodded my approval.
�Tracy, you�re going to be the death of me. Is everyone wearing these?�
�Yeah, all the volunteers are getting custom ones with their names on them. They�ll be wearing them to school tomorrow, so be prepared to catch some shit. We�re printing up 5,000 t-shirts that say
�Well, I�m a fan of your double D�s.�
She blushed.
�Remember, we�re not together.�
She got serious and leaned close to me.
�David, I miss you. I messed up and I�m sorry. I never knew what I had until I lost you. You could have cut me out of your life and no one would�ve blamed you. Because you haven�t acted pissed, my friends are starting to talk to me again. I don�t know why I acted like such a bitch and hurt you. What I found out was you�re a much better friend than I deserve.
�Someday I�m going to get my life together. I don�t think it�s going to be anytime soon. When I do, you�d better look out. Mom talked to me about how I�d broken the trust between us. I see that now. You may never trust me again, but I�m going to work to regain that trust. You�re one of the few close friends I have. If you ever need anything, please let me know.�
We hugged each other and we were both a little misty-eyed. I think we�ll end up being better friends. I still have moments when I was in a funk. Keeping busy, and being around Tracy and not being uncomfortable would be a big help. I still waited for the other shoe to drop. Given time, I hoped that feeling would go away. We broke the embrace.
�David, I saw you eyeing Kendal. Do you think she�s sexy?�
�What was up with that outfit?�
�I know. Lily and I were cracking up when you saw her. We think she has the hots for you.�
�Don�t tell me that, I�m having enough trouble with women since you dumped me. What is up with everyone thinking they can grab my butt?�
�You�re such a slut, you love it.�
We headed into school and I could see everyone gave us strange looks. I was sure they all wondered if we were back together. She saw me smirk. She gave me a hip bump and headed to her locker. I knew we were stirring up the rumor mill. Let �em talk.
Chapter 24 � Homecoming
Friday October 18
Homecoming was finally here. As I walked to school, I could see my breath in the crisp fall air. This was my favorite time of year. I loved the feel of cool air as I sucked it into my lungs. All the trees were in full fall color. I understood why so many paintings were done to depict the changing season. The riot of orange, yellow and reds made the whole neighborhood look nicer. There was the faint whiff of someone burning leaves as they raked and disposed of the fallen leaves in their yard.
I could feel my anticipation for today in the pit of my stomach. I could just tell it would be huge for my future. Kendal told me that over thirty colleges would have representatives at the game. The media wasn�t far behind. Fox Sports Network had picked us up as the regional High School Game of the Week.
Tonight�s game would be a real test. Our state had six classes in football, based on school size. We were in 5A and the team we were playing was 6A, or the largest possible class. I think our athletic director was crazy to schedule the game. We had a return date in their stadium next year.
Lurking later in the evening was my date with Cindy and Suzanne. They were both acting a little weird. My guess was that we were featuring three football teams from past years for Homecoming. One of them was last year�s team. They both had ex-boyfriends coming to the game. Both had been hurt, no,
The school day went by in a flash. Everyone was excited about the game and the teachers seemed to realize it. There wasn�t much in the way of learning accomplished. In last period, I had my tutoring session with Suzanne. There was no point in our session, so she had a suggestion.
�Come with me. Beth wants you to come see what they�re doing with the hospitality tent before you get busy.�
When we came out of the back of the school where the football field was, I saw a huge tent behind the far end zone. A banner read �The Double D Zone.� The Elks Club had loaned us three of their big grills to cook the hotdogs. When we got there, Beth was all smiles. All the volunteers were cute girls in polo shirts that said �Double D�s Girl.� Kendal and Beth met us as we came to the tent. Beth gave me a hug.
�Thanks for letting us raise funds for the band.�
�Thank Kendal and her team. They put this together.�
�Actually, it was Tracy who suggested it.� Kendal was learning to praise her team. �And thanks to Beth, the hospitality tent is going to be a success. David, before this gets started we all want to take a picture with you.�
Beth got everyone gathered around. One of the local paper�s photographers was early. He offered to take our picture. I spent a half hour going around and thanking each volunteer for helping. I was surprised when they handed me a shirt that just said �Double D.� Of course, I stripped off and changed. Beth rolled her eyes at me.
I RAN HOME TO GET MY suit so I could change into to it after the game. Mom was home, so I went into the house to say �hi.� When I saw her, she had a weird look.
�What�s up, Mom?�
�I didn�t know you were good at football and how important it was.�
�What makes you say that?�
�I just met with a man from Notre Dame. Could you really get a scholarship to play football?�
I smiled. I knew my parents weren�t big into sports. Dad did like to watch the Bears and Cubs, but that was about it.
�If I continue to improve, yes, I might get a football scholarship.�
She had a pained look.
�I�m not sure I want you playing football in college. College is for learning, not playing games,� she said and then she saw the look that came over my face. �David, is this important to you?�
�It kind of is, Mom.�
She looked stricken.
�I�m sorry, I didn�t know that. The guy from Notre Dame says tonight�s a big game for your future. Is that true?�
�Yes. There�re going to be thirty or more scouts at the game to see how I play. If I do well, I could have my pick of schools to go to.�
She seemed to come to a decision.
�Okay, your dad and I will come to your game.�
She was surprised when I scooped her out of her chair and swung her around. She was giggling like a schoolgirl.
�David! Put me down.�
I gently set her down and I couldn�t stop grinning. She shooed me out of the kitchen and I went back to the school without a care in the world. My parents were finally coming to see me play.
AS GAME TIME APPROACHED, I started my pregame ritual. I had my headphones on, listening to rock music to psych myself up for the game. I was listening to a classic AC/DC song,
The weather was almost perfect for football. The temperature was in the mid-50s with a slight breeze. The sun was just going down and the stands were packed. Coach led us out and the place erupted. I love high school football. There�s nothing like seeing your friends and family scream for you. I spotted Mom and Dad. They had �Double D�s Fan� t-shirts on. It looked like most of our side was wearing them.
When our captains went out for the toss, it was obvious the other team was big. It reminded me of a recent college game between Army and Notre Dame. At every position, Notre Dame outweighed Army by 20 to 30 pounds. It looked like they were men playing boys. We were in for a long night if we tried to play them straight-up.
We won the toss and elected to receive. Our kickoff return unit had worked hard. It gave many of our second- and third-string players a chance to play in front of their parents and friends. We had bodies flying, put on some great hits for a nice return, and were starting on the 35 yard line. Coach wanted to establish the pass, so we called our basic down-and-out play.
As we lined up, I knew I was going to be running for my life tonight.
�Down. Set. Hut Hut!�
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw their defensive end on my blind side shed his block. Bill broke his route and I released the pass. The defensive end grabbed my facemask and ripped my helmet off as he tried to take my head with it. I felt a sharp pain in my neck as I lay on the ground. I could hear the crowd erupt. Bill had slipped his tackle and scored.
The cheers quickly died down as the training staff rushed onto the field. Jill Kim got there first and leaned over me.
�Don�t move.�
Shortly after that, the head trainer, Mr. Hasting, was there to check my neck. They wanted to immobilize my head and cart me off. Screw that. I had a game to win.
�Stop! Just give me a minute!�
I rotated my head and heard my neck pop back into place; maybe not the best idea if you had a spinal injury. When I didn�t feel any real pain, I sat up. I got up and jogged off the field and the crowd roared. I waved to everyone and quickly went to the bench to collect myself.
There was a personal foul on the play, which was assessed on the kickoff. Coach Lambert must have felt it tonight, because he called an onside kick. We recovered and had the ball back. When I jogged back to the huddle, the crowd went nuts.
Coach Lambert called another pass play. I had other plans.
�Okay, guys. I�m taking that asshole out of the game. We�re running option left and I want you to let him go.�
Our center gave our poor tackle a look.
�How would that be any different than last play?�
I took charge.
�Hey, we�re a team. We�ll all make mistakes, so cut it out. Just brush-block him and then get downfield and block somebody. On two, break!�
�Down. Set. Hut Hut!�
The defensive end was shocked when he wasn�t even touched. His eyes lit up when he saw me come to him. He had a moment of confusion when I lowered my shoulder and ran right at him. He met me a yard behind the line of scrimmage when I drove through him. I exploded into his chest and you could hear the crack of the pads in the press box over the moan from the crowd. Mister Cheap Shot crumpled to the ground as I stepped over him.
Our tackle picked up their outside linebacker and got enough of him so I was in the open. I cut up field and surveyed their defense. Luke was a step behind me and all I saw was in the open field. I flipped him the ball and watched him sprint to the end zone. When I got to the sideline, Coach Lambert wanted to be mad at me, but he broke into a big grin.
From that point on, I put on a passing clinic. I looked like Fran Tarkenton from the old Vikings. I ran for my life all night and was put on my butt twelve times. I threw 58 passes and completed 46 for 585 yards. Luke ran for another 200+ yards. We had over 800 yards of offense and beat them 72�14. I was a man possessed. In the third quarter, Coach tried to take me out but I refused. He gave up and let me play the entire game.
That game made me realize how competitive I was. If their defensive end hadn�t tried to tear my head off, I think we may have lost the game. When the final gun sounded, I collapsed from exhaustion and the release of the adrenalin that had been coursing through my veins all game. My teammates helped me up and we lined up to shake hands with the other team. Mr. Asshole�I never learned his real name�tried to take a swing at me, and his coach grabbed him before he could start a fight.
The fans were still in the stands, so we all went to the bleachers to thank them. They started chanting �Double D, Double D.� I had a grin on my face as I hugged my mom and dad. The coaches finally had to come get us and drag us back to the locker room.
WHEN I GOT INTO THE locker room, Coach told me to hurry up and change: I was wanted in the postgame press conference. I put on my suit on for the dance, so I looked very dapper. I was surprised to see Tracy at the podium giving out the stats for the game. Kendal must have decided she didn�t want the limelight yet.
�As you can see, David Dawson is now here,� Tracy said. �Coach Lambert will be out in a few minutes to give a statement. David will answer a few questions and then he has a dance to attend. If you have additional questions please see myself or Kendal Miller, and we will have David available for a nine a.m. conference call.�
�Thank you, Ms. Dole. I want to give a brief statement and then we�ll open it up for questions. Tonight, we played a fine team. As you saw, they had me on the run for most of the night. We caught some breaks and the game turned in our favor. Our defense played a heck of a game. On offense, Luke Herndon looked like an All State running back tonight, mostly due to the fine blocking of our offensive line. State is getting a fine player in Luke.�
�How are you feeling?� one of the local reporters asked. �You took some serious shots tonight, especially your first play.�
�Yeah, I thought he�d taken my head off. Once they figured out I wasn�t going to die, our trainers put some duct tape on it and sent me back out. I think they were trying to let me know they were the better team. All the rough stuff did was fire us up. We used that play as motivation.�
There were a few chuckles. Fox Sports was next.
�Your performance tonight will possibly vault you into the top 10 nationally among freshman quarterbacks. I see there are several college recruiters here tonight to see you perform. Did that have any effect on how you played?�
�Football�s a team sport, and I�m lucky to play on one of the best teams around. My team makes me look good, so if I�m ranked it�s due to them. As far as the colleges that have come out to see my fellow teammates and me, it�s testament to the fine program that Coach Lambert has put together. They wouldn�t be here if there wasn�t talent on the field.�
�David, I have to disagree.�
I hated this guy. Jeff Delahey was with our local paper and was usually a jerk.
�I�ve been critical of the decision to change the offense and entrust it to a freshman. I�ve even questioned the level of your competition. I have to tell you, I�ve been covering high school football for 23 years, and tonight�s performance rates in the top five I�ve ever seen. Do you think you can get any better?�
I didn�t know what to say.
�Jeff, I think if you talked to Coach Lambert he�d tell you that I have a lot of room for improvement.� That got a laugh. �At least, that�s what he tells me in practice.�
Tracy stepped up.
�Okay, Coach Lambert will give a ...�
I slipped out while she introduced Coach.
BY THE TIME I GOT TO the gym, the dance had already started. This year�s theme was
I caught a glimpse of white hair that could only be Suzanne on the dance floor. As I went a little closer to the stage, where the band was playing, I saw both of them dancing. They were smiling and having a good time. My breath caught in my throat when I saw their matching black dresses. They clung to their bodies in all the right places. They both looked gorgeous. I felt someone get close to me.
�Hey, those are their exes,� Beth said.
I felt my stomach turn as I finally saw they were dancing with two guys I didn�t recognize. If they were interested in getting back together with them, there was nothing I could do about it. I liked both girls, but if they needed to spend some time for closure, I was fine with that. I turned to Beth and she slid under my arm as I kissed her temple.
�Thank you for everything you did today. Did everyone have a good time?�
She wrapped her arm around my waist.
�Yes, everyone had a good time. We met our fundraising goal.�
�That�s great news.�
�I�m relieved. I was getting tired of working on that.�
I looked around.
�Where�s Gary?�
She stiffened and I kicked myself because I could tell something was wrong.
�I don�t know. He and I didn�t work out.�
I turned and looked her in the eye and I could see the sadness.
�Beth, I�m so sorry. I know you had your hopes up.� I pulled her out on the dance floor. �Come on. If my dates are busy, I have time to dance with you.�
She grinned and we worked our way onto the floor and started dancing. It wasn�t long until I felt a hand on each of my butt cheeks and I turned to see Cindy and Suzanne grinning at me. Apparently, they had ditched their exes and joined Beth and I dancing.
�Dawson, you suck!� Luke yelled.
I just waved at him and he and Kevin cracked up. I was having the time of my life, dancing with the three of them. It felt comfortable to be with people that you liked. There was no pressure or worry like when I was with Tracy. I missed Tracy�there was something special about her�but this had no expectations. Anything that happened was fine. With how busy my life was right now, this was a relief. When the song ended, a slow song started. The three girls smiled at each other and somehow decided that Cindy would dance with me.
I figured it was best to let them decide things. She smelled of jasmine. I closed my eyes and felt her body mold into mine. We gently swayed to the music, enjoying the moment. I felt her head turn and she kissed my neck which caused my eyes to open and pull back a little so I could see her angelic face. There was a twinkle of mischief in her eyes, which caused a twitch in my groin. She could make my knees go weak with just a look. I leaned down and kissed her.
Suddenly we were in our own little world with our lips locked. That twitch turned into arousal, and when she felt it, she let me know by her body movement that she approved. Just as I thought the first day of school when she kissed my brother, she was a 10. I was suddenly brought back to the present when someone tapped me on the shoulder.
�Do you mind if I cut in?� a male voice asked.
Cindy seemed to snap out of it and I saw her face go from lust to anger. I looked to the side and saw her ex looking uncomfortable. She gave him a look that would cause me to go find a place to hide, and I could see it had the same effect on him.
�Bryan, I tried to be nice and dance with you. You see I�m with my boyfriend. Go back to college and leave me alone.�
She grabbed my hand and led me off the dance floor and we left Bryan in our wake. When we got to the table, she twirled around and planted a huge kiss on me. I thought that would be enough to give Bryan the hint he needed, because I saw him storm out of the dance. When our kiss ended, I was grabbed and turned. I found Suzanne as she pulled me into an equally hot kiss. When she finally let me up for air, Cindy slid in and kissed Suzanne. I heard several guys groan. I wanted to leave right now, but we had to wait because they were both in the running for Homecoming Queen.
When the song finally ended, we came to our senses and several people around us started to clap. We all were suddenly embarrassed. The girls giggled and left me to go to the bathroom.
I saw Kendal come in. She saw me and came over.
�Hey, Boss-man.�
�Hey Kendal, when was the last time you were at a high school dance?�
�I don�t even know.� She looked around lost in her thoughts of dances past and then she turned back to all business. �We don�t have to do a conference call tomorrow. Coach Lambert wants you to come in at ten to let the trainers work on you. There�s no practice with Bo, so once you get done with the trainers you�re free for the day.�
�How did it go with the recruiters?�
�Interest is through the roof. Hey, your dates are coming back.� I could see them entering the gym. �Good game tonight. I talked to several of the scouts after the game. They opened my eyes as to how good you are. I mean, I could tell you were a man among boys today, but they�re thinking you have the potential to be one of the best. That�s why they want to get in early. They know that when you�re a senior, it might be too late to build a relationship.�
I didn�t know what to say. I guess I never thought in those terms. My focus had been on getting better so I wouldn�t let the team down. I had ignored all the praise because I felt it was a distraction, but the jerk reporter�s comments, and now Kendal�s, made me wonder how good I might become. I knew that was the wrong way to look at things. Pride was one of the seven deadly sins. That wasn�t what I was working so hard for.
�Kendal, one of the things you need to know about me is that I�m very competitive, but I�m not doing all this just for me. Tracy and I have worked hard not only to get me a scholarship, but the other guys as well. Of course I want to be the best I can be. I work hard at that, but the reason I have that goal is for the betterment of the team. People lose focus that football�s a team sport.�
�The guy from Alabama was talking about you being too unselfish. They said you shouldn�t have pitched the ball to Luke. They said it hurt your running stats.�
I laughed.
�If they�d argued it was stupid because of ball security, I would understand. I mean, I might�ve blown the pitch and we could�ve turned the ball over. I should�ve pitched him the ball when the defensive end had me in his sights. It was selfish of me to want to put a hit on him. I�m not perfect. I really wanted to take him out of the game, because I was mad about the cheap shot he took. I think I knew that once we broke into the open, and that�s why I pitched the ball.�
Kendal shook her head.
�I forget you�re only fifteen and have the weight of the world on your shoulders. When I was your age I was worried if Danny Ellis liked me or not. You have people pulling at you all the time.�
�I can only do what I can do. That�s why I�ve turned the circus aspect of this over to you. I go to school and play football. Every once in a while I try to be a kid and have fun. Speaking of which, I�m at my Homecoming Dance, talking to you.�
�I hear you. Go have fun.�
I got serious for a moment.
�Kendal, I�m scared to death. If it wasn�t for people like you, I could never do this. I want you to know I appreciate everything. Please let everyone that helped know.�
�You got it, Boss.�
Cindy and Suzanne came up and gave me a kiss. We decided to mingle. We ran in different circles and we wanted to have time to see our friends. I went to find Jeff and Alan. I eventually found them at one of the back tables. I should have known that they would gravitate to the edge of the action. No freshman wanted to draw too much attention to themselves.
Alan was with Gina. They made such a strange pair, but they seemed happy. To my surprise, Jeff had a date that he was currently ignoring. She didn�t look happy. I caught his eye and he got up so we could talk. I lit into him as soon as he got close.
�What do you think you�re doing?�
He got defensive.
�What crawled up your ass? What are you talking about?�
He had a right to be pissed, but he was blowing it with his date.
�Why�re you ignoring your date?
He threw his hands up.
�She�s being a whiny baby.�
I looked out of the corner of my eye and Gina and Alan were joining us. Alan couldn�t help but put his two cents in.
�He�s right, she is being whiny.�
I could see Gina give him a skeptical look.
�Okay, I�m going to explain something to you two. This is something that Greg taught me.� That got their attention. Something coming from me about girls and dating they would probably ignore. If it came from Greg, the legend in their minds, then I was sharing a treasured secret. �This date is not about how you feel about your date. What�s her name, anyways?�
Jeff looked as confused as Alan did. I could see a twinkle in Gina�s eye.
�Her name�s Sally. Why don�t my feelings matter?� Jeff asked.
�Let me ask you a simple question. Do you want your next date to be after you graduate from high school?�
Jeff blew up.
�What are you talking about?�
I allowed myself a little smile. I turned to Gina.
�Gina, I need a woman�s viewpoint. Do freshman girls talk to each other about the guys they date?�
�Yes, they do.�
�If one of your sisterhood has a terrible time on a date, are they likely to go out with the guy that showed that girl a bad time?�
�No, they won�t.�
�Even if the girl in question was... what did you call her? Oh, yeah... whiny... and that was the reason the guy treated her badly?�
�Wouldn�t matter, the guy would look like a jerk.�
I turned to a stunned Jeff.
�This date is not about you. This date is about how all the other girls are going to look at you. This is about you getting dates in the future.� I could see I had his attention. �Greg told me that on my first date with Tina that even if I had a bad time I had to make sure that she had a good time, so you suck it up and go pay attention to your date. She came to a dance with you, she got dressed up, and her friends are all jealous, so get your butt out there and dance.�
He just nodded at me. It took him a moment to gather himself and he went over to the table where Sally was. We could see that she hadn�t bought what he told her. After several minutes, we could see them both smile and he led her out to the dance floor.
I turned to Alan, who looked at me weird, so I made a motion with my chin to the dance floor and his eyes got big. I knew that Alan was terrified of dancing. I also knew he was more scared of messing up the best thing that ever happened to him, i.e. Gina. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the dance floor. She turned back to me and mouthed �Thank you.�
I went in search of more of my friends. I found the freshman football players all at a couple of tables. Bert, Mike and Tim were with their dates at one of the tables. They had an empty seat, so I sat down and shot the shit with them. Mike gave me a hard time about slumming it by hanging out with them. Since they gave me a hard time, I started to ask their dates to dance. After the second one, Mike and Tim threatened to tackle me. We all had a good time.
The rest of the night I found myself on the dance floor with a string of girls, many of whom I barely knew, but I think the guys had orchestrated the string of dance partners to keep me away from their dates. To tell you the truth, I didn�t care why they did it. Right before it was time to announce the Homecoming King and Queen, my dates found me and saved me. I could tell that Suzanne was upset, but Cindy gave me a look to let me know we�d talk about it later.
Last year�s King and Queen were on hand to pass their crowns on. Of course, Bryan was the previous King. He kept glancing over at Cindy, I wrapped my arm around her waist, and she gave me a strained smile of thanks. I expected one of my dates would be the Queen, but I was pleasantly surprised when they announced Beth and Gary as this year�s royalty. I felt bad for Beth, because when everyone voted they thought they were a couple.
They had the traditional dance for just the King and Queen. You could see it was strained and Gary said something that pissed Beth off. She started to storm off the dance floor when Cindy gave me a shove. I swept Beth into my arms and she tried to fight me, but I just pulled her tighter to me. She broke down and cried, but I kept her dancing and she soon looked at me and smiled. We finished the dance and she was laughing by the time it ended. I had no idea where Gary had gone, but I was just happy to see that my friend wasn�t sad.
We were both laughing when I took Beth to where Cindy and Suzanne were. Beth hugged Cindy.
�You sent him out there, didn�t you?�
�He would have figured it out, but I gave him a nudge.�
�Thanks for turning what could have been a bad moment into one I�ll always remember.�
�That�s what friends are for.�
They all three were grinning at me as I slowly turned red. If Cindy hadn�t pushed me, I would�ve stood by and watched my friend�s misery. Cindy had a good heart.
�She�s right, what are friends for? I can only say I�m glad you three are my friends. I�m a lucky guy.�
I saw Suzanne force herself to smile. Our eyes locked and I stepped forward and hugged her. I could tell that was what she needed.
�What�s wrong?� I whispered.
She pulled back and planted a kiss on me that I was sure violated the school�s PDA (Public Display of Affection) rule. When our kiss finally ended, Cindy giggled.
�Let�s get out of here.�
We made a hasty exit after I gave Beth a kiss on the cheek. She looked sad, but gave me a warm smile as my dates dragged me away.
ON THE RIDE, I NOTICED that both girls were unusually quiet. It seemed like seeing their exes had reminded them of the pain they had both gone through. I�d never asked them about it before. Now I wasn�t sure we had a relationship where I had the right to know. To be honest, I didn�t really want to know about their past relationships. I could only see trouble in heading down that particular rabbit hole. I never saw the point in talking about people you used to date, not that I had many to share.
Now it seemed I might have to talk to them about it. If they were hurting and needed to be comforted, then I could do that. But how did I want this to work with the three of us? Did I want friends with benefits, or did I need more?
Emotionally I�d not dealt with Tracy. I�d been buried in all things football. I know there was going to be a day of reckoning. In the game tonight, I felt myself get so angry I wanted to injure another player. After the game, I said a prayer and thanked God that I hadn�t hurt the guy. That anger had come from somewhere, and it made me someone I didn�t like.
What I did like was that the anger triggered a focus I didn�t realize I had. I dropped into a zone similar to the one I got into while I ran. It was as if muscle memory took over. I knew how much zip and loft to put into each pass. I could see where a receiver would be. I didn�t even flinch when I was hit. Several of the shots I took were brutal. When my fellow offensive players saw me just keep getting up and shaking it off, they had upped their games. Everything seemed to work. We dismantled a physically superior team. If we could bottle this performance the rest of the year, we would be State Champions.
I was brought back from my thoughts as we slowed down in front of my garage apartment. We went upstairs and I could tell that Suzanne was having trouble. When we got into the apartment, I went into my bedroom and took off my suit. I grabbed a t-shirt and just my boxers.
I came back into my living room to find both girls hugging each other and crying. I went back into my bedroom and got them t-shirts and sweats with drawstrings. They went into my bedroom, changed, and came back out. They both hugged me. I think even Mr. Happy realized we wouldn�t have sex tonight.
�Look, I love you both more than you know, but you�re both hurting tonight and I�m not the solution. You guys take my bed and I�ll take the couch. You�re best friends and you need each other�s support.�
Cindy caressed my cheek.
�When did you become so smart? We love you too, and you�re right. I didn�t know how to ask, but we need some time alone. Thank you.�
Cindy took Suzanne�s hand and led her to my bed.
I GRABBED MY TABLET, pulled the door closed behind me and went back to the living room. I sent a text to Tami to see if she was around. She sent one back saying she and her roommates were at a party. I replied to have fun. I sent one to Alice Phillips. She was home so we jumped onto video chat.
She was in the kitchen and I could see her family had just gotten home from her brother�s game.
�Hey Alice, how did that All State brother of yours do tonight? Did he throw more interceptions than completions again?�
Poor John had been sacked hard in the previous game and they took him out as a precaution. Unfortunately, when he was hit the ball had landed in the wrong hands. This was the first chance I had to give him a hard time about it. He took the bait.
�I will tell you I put up All State numbers tonight.� I could see his dad puffing up, and I knew John had had a good night. �I threw for three touchdowns and 280 yards. We won 28 to 24 over our crosstown rival. That locks up a playoff spot.�
�Great job, John. Kentucky�s lucky to be getting a player of your caliber.�
Everyone but Alice seemed to take my praise at face value. She knew I was playing with her brother, and she played along.
�David, you should have seen him. He played the best game I�ve ever seen him play. He completed 26 of 48 passes with no interceptions. We had recruiters from Indiana, Vanderbilt, Rutgers, and of course Kentucky,� Alice bragged on her brother.
�John, that�s great. You keep that up and you might start your freshman year. That way you�ll get an extra year of playing time before I get there.�
Alice broke out into a big grin as both her dad and John gave me a dirty look.
�David, tell my brother and dad what you�ve done the last couple of weeks. Better yet, tell them how many recruiters came to your game tonight.�
�Alice, you know that I�m not like that. I want John to have his moment.�
Alice and her mom started to laugh. John rolled his eyes.
�Put me out of my misery. What did you do tonight, and who came to see you play?�
�We played one of the better 6A teams tonight. We�re a 5A school on the low end of enrollment in that class. I think they outweighed us 30 pounds at each position. Luckily, it was a home game or it could have been worse. On the first play, their defensive end literally ripped my helmet off my head. The training staff wanted to cart me off the field.�
John looked concerned.
�Are you okay?�
�You should have seen it. I was sacked 12 times tonight.�
I pulled off my t-shirt and I heard them all gasp. I looked down to see how bad it was, and I was black and blue all over. Man, this would hurt in the morning.
�Dude, why did they leave you in? They should have called the game if you guys were getting the crap beat out of you.�
�I know. It was the absolute worst game for this to happen, too. I had 30 colleges at the game to see me play.�
John�s dad jumped in.
�Seriously, who all was at the game?�
I could tell from Alice�s eyes that she was trying not to laugh.
�I had some independents, a couple from the Big Ten, some from the ACC and a few from the SEC. I even had a couple from the Pac 12.�
John shook his head.
�Okay, quit being smug and tell us the highlights of the list.�
�We had Notre Dame, Ohio State, Michigan State, Wisconsin, Alabama, Auburn, LSU, USC, Oregon and Texas all send representatives,� I said with a straight face.
I could see John and his dad look like they�d eaten something that didn�t agree with them.
�David, how bad was it? Did you guys even score tonight? You must have been so embarrassed,� Alice said, laying it on thick.
�I threw 58 passes and completed 46 for 585 yards. We had over 800 yards of offense and beat them 72 to 14. One of the long-time reporters said it was one of the best performances he�s seen in his 23 years of covering high school football. He also said I was one of the top 10 quarterbacks in the freshman class.�
�Shut up,� John�s dad said.
His wife smacked him in the back of the head.
�Oh, I almost forgot. Fox Sports has us on as the regional High School Game of the Week. I think they�re replaying it right now.�
Alice jumped up, ran to the TV, and turned it on. Sure enough, the game was being replayed. I saw the men run in and I heard John.
�Oh my god! That�s Alabama�s coach. Good God, did David just forearm-shiver a linebacker and put him down?�
Alice came back shook her head.
�You�re going to give my brother a complex. After he sees this game he�ll be going to Indiana.�
�Not that. Tell your dad if he lets you come to one of my games and spend the weekend I promise not to go to Kentucky.�
I heard her mom laugh and she came into view.
�You make that promise and John will drive her himself.�
She had an evil sparkle in her eye. I now knew where Alice got her sense of humor.
�I heard a rumor that you had Homecoming tonight and two seniors as dates? Any truth to that little tidbit?� Mrs. Phillips asked.
Crud, I was busted, and by the parental unit no less.
�There might be some validity to that rumor.�
�I thought so. David, how are you going to explain Alice when she shows up?�
�Easy, all they�ll have to do is take one look at her and they�ll understand.�
Alice gave me a dirty look.
�Not so fast. I don�t share very well.�
�Are you sure you want to have this conversation right now?� I asked while I raised my eyebrows.
She looked back to see her mom smiling at her. She got a sheepish look.
�No, that would probably be a bad idea.�
It must have been time for a commercial because the men came back in. John looked sick.
�Please tell me you�re not going to Kentucky.�
�Your sister and I were just in discussions to solve that problem for you. I�ll let her work out the details, but I might be persuaded.�
John got a hopeful look, but I heard his mom say somewhere in the background, �Over my dead body. Sorry, John, but David�s going to Kentucky.�
I always felt good after talking to the Phillips family. They were all good sports and gave as well as they took. Alice would tease John for weeks. Our last game of the year was an away game almost two hours away. We would spend the night and come back Saturday. John had a Wednesday-night game, so they would have almost a week and a half before their first playoff game. It was a long drive for the Phillipses, but Alice had convinced her mom and dad to come to our game. John was the only one who wasn�t in the loop. I looked forward to seeing both John and Alice again. We all were becoming good friends.
Chapter 25 � We�re Dead
Saturday October 19
I woke at 9 a.m. to find that Cindy and Suzanne had left sometime during the night. I jumped into the shower and let the hot water loosen my sore muscles. When I got out of the shower, I checked myself in the mirror and didn�t like the view. Being blindsided so many times made me look as if someone had taken a two-by-four and beaten me. I ached all over and was a little hesitant to see what the trainers had in store for me.
I slipped on a pair of shorts, a t-shirt, and then put on some sweats on because it was only supposed to get into the high 50s today. I needed to go for a run to get my blood flowing and work out some of the kinks. I fell into an easy pace and dropped into my thinking zone. I missed my runs with Peggy. After football season, I would somehow figure out how we could do that again. She had a cute butt, and it didn�t hurt that I had a crush on her. I knew that she�d also make a great girlfriend. She was a junior, and we could at least have a year and a half to build a relationship. Teenage years were similar to dog years, so that was almost forever.
Cindy and Suzanne were something else that I needed to figure out. I was embarrassed that I�d expected a hot threesome last night. One of the things Greg drilled into me was that you should not expect sex. If it was offered, treat it like a gift. Sex was a two-way street, or three-way, in last night�s case. Be prepared, but don�t force the issue. There was a lesson in there, but that was too much for me to think about right now.
What I couldn�t seem to figure out was why I wasn�t disappointed to find them gone in the morning. I started to get a nagging feeling of doubt in the back of my mind, that little tickle you felt that told you that not everything was as it seemed. Cindy had to know that her ex would be there. He was Homecoming King last year. When I got to the dance, both Cindy and Suzanne were dancing with their exes. Then they played it off as if nothing had happened. If nothing was going on with their exes, why had they both shown such strong emotions?
But what did I know? How would I feel if Tracy had been gone for several months and then showed up for a dance? Could I say I wouldn�t feel anything? It was hard for me to judge because my emotions were still so raw from being dumped so recently.
Cindy said she was my girlfriend, but I started to wonder. Was I just a friend with benefits? Whatever Cindy and I did have didn�t feel like boyfriend/girlfriend. We really needed to sit down and talk about our expectations. I could see being friends with benefits could work out. However, I didn�t think any of the three of us was interested in a full-blown relationship right now. With all of my football commitments, I just couldn�t see anything more working out.
By the time I got to school, I hadn�t solved all of the world�s problems, but I felt better about myself. When I walked into the training room, Becky Grimes and Jill Kim, our two assistant trainers, were there waiting for me. Jill was the one who took care of my strength and conditioning and Becky took care of injuries. They both saw that I was sweating and had a slight limp.
Becky gave me a hard look.
�Shit, I knew we should have checked you out last night. How bad is it?�
I pulled my shirt up.
�We�re dead,� Jill said, as she looked at Becky.
I could tell that they were both nervous.
�David, you have to tell us when you�re hurt.�
They each grabbed an arm and dragged me to the training table. They stripped my sweats and shirt off.
�Do you need to see all the damage?� I asked.
�Yes, drop �em,� Becky said with no hesitation.
I slid my shorts off and stood with my jock on. My left hip and thigh were black and blue also. Becky had a pained look on her face.
�Jill, set up an ice bath. While you�re doing that, I�ll check to see if he has any other injuries.�
She had me lie on my stomach, and then she started to prod my bruises to see if any of my ribs were broken. Then she moved up to my neck. Once she was satisfied that I wasn�t about to die, she checked my hip. I�m not quite sure when it changed from checking for medical issues to playing with my butt, but when Jill came back in she cleared her throat loudly. Becky jerked her hands off my butt as if she had been shocked.
I couldn�t see Becky�s face, but Jill looked amused. So I figured now was a good time to tease her. Okay, I�m a dumbass. Never, ever tease your trainer. They can do evil things to you, and treatment was much better when they weren�t mad at you.
�Oh, baby, why�d you quit? Please do the other side. It�s feeling left out,� I said, using my sexiest voice.
The crack when she smacked my butt sounded like a shot had gone off.
�Oh yeah! That�s it. Smack my ass!� I moaned. "I think I�m in love!"
Jill was about to lose it. She grabbed my arm and dragged me off the table.
�Come on, Lover Boy, before you take on more than you can handle.�
I turned around to leer at Becky, but when I saw her face, I figured I�d better let it go.
The ice bath was pure torture. They filled one of the whirlpool baths with water and then dumped bags of ice into it. When I noticed that my balls had decided to crawl inside me, I was determined to get out, but Becky pushed me back in. She only made me stay in for another ten minutes or so, but it felt like an eternity. When I crawled out, my skin was bright red.
At that point, I no longer cared. I pulled my jockstrap off because it was wet and freezing cold. The trainers didn�t even flinch. Jill threw me a towel to dry off. They made me get onto the massage table and started to work on me, using an analgesic rub that both deadened the pain and warmed me. I felt a mix of pleasure and pain as they worked me over. When they were finished with my back, I was limp as a cooked noodle.
�Turn over,� Jill said smacking my ass.
They started on my front. I definitely was going to have to get a tub of the cream they were putting on me. Both of them knew how to give a massage. I could feel them find a knotted muscle and work it until it felt like a spring as it released. Surprisingly, I wasn�t turned on in the least. I think Mr. Happy was afraid they would dunk him back into the ice bath.
I fell asleep at some point. I slowly woke to find the entire training staff and Coach Lambert standing around me as they talked about me. Luckily, the girls had slid my shorts back on. Coach Lambert was pissed.
�Look at him. He looks like he was in a car wreck. Do we sit him this week?�
�Coach, he�s one of the toughest players I�ve ever seen," Becky said. "He took shots last night that would have killed most players. He has a very high pain tolerance, which is bad because he keeps playing. As a training staff, we let this young man down. I�m embarrassed to say we let him back in the game after that first play,� Becky said. She looked at me and gave me a concerned look. �Good, he�s awake. David, roll over so I can show them your neck.�
I did as I was told.
�Look at this bruise,� Becky continued. �It was caused by the edge of his helmet pressing into his spinal cord. In college, I saw the exact same bruise. That player never walked again.�
Jill had me roll on my side so they could see all my bruises.
�We rubbed him down with an analgesic to deaden the pain. The good news is we think that the damage isn�t as bad as it looks.�
�We�ll work on him until Wednesday and see if we can get him ready,� Becky said as she turned to Coach. �At the end of practice, we�ll evaluate him. No physical activity until we clear him.�
Mr. Hasting, the head trainer, weighed in.
�Coach, if I see him get blindsided in the next game I�m pulling him out, so you better fix your backside blocking or you won�t have David playing. His future is not playing high school football, and we can�t risk his health for a short-term gain. Eastside lost last night, so we�re a game up and in control of our playoff destiny.� He turned on me. �Next time Coach tries to pull you, let him. Good God, we were up four touchdowns.�
I felt bad. There was no reason other than pure selfishness for staying in that game. I�m sure they thought I was showcasing my talent on TV. The real reason was almost as bad: I was pissed and wanted to crush them. Listening to the concern everyone showed made me feel irresponsible. The training staff went into Coach�s office, so I got dressed and left.
LUKE CALLED ME WHEN I got back to remind me that tonight was guys� night out and asked if I needed a ride. I still hadn�t heard from Cindy or Suzanne, so I decided to make the best of a bad day and take him up on his offer. He picked me up, and we went to Monical�s Pizza. He gave his brother Mike and Tim Foresee a ride also. We had a good time cutting up in the car. Monical�s was packed with families as it always is on Saturdays. They�re famous for giving you a lot of food for a reasonable price.
We saw many people we knew, and spent some time after we ordered to work our way through the restaurant, going from table to table. It turned out that only half of the guys showed up and none of the girls. The breakup of Beth and Gary really messed up attendance. I was happy to see that Jim Ball showed up. He still had a black eye, and was moving a little slowly.
We all finally sat down when our pizza was ready. Then it quickly became �pick on David� time, and Magic was first at bat.
�So David, how was your hot threesome last night?�
�Dude! Totally uncool!� I said with a scowl. �First of all, Cindy and Suzanne are friends of ours. You know talking out of school will get all our balls cut off.�
I saw everyone nodding because they all knew that those two could do it.
�Secondly, when have I ever talked out of school about a date?� I asked. �But because you guys won�t be satisfied without some scoop, nothing even close to a threesome happened last night. And finally, I think you have all met Suzanne�s brother, Jim.�
Their heads snapped around when it dawned on them that they were talking about someone�s sister. That was a serious breach of the bro code! Magic had a sheepish look on his face.
�Sorry, Jim. I was just giving David shit.�
I smiled brightly.
�I did get a naked rub down and had my ass played with today, though.�
That remark lightened the mood. Jim gave me a nod to acknowledge that I had headed off a potentially embarrassing situation for him. Luke, who seemed to live for my adventures, had to ask.
�There has got to be a great story behind that.�
�Why, Luke, there is. First, I want to show you the results of not blocking for me.�
I stood up and lifted my shirt. I could see the shock on all their faces. I heard a gasp behind me, and I felt a cold hand run up my side. Looking at me with concern was Gina. She almost had tears in her eyes. I was suddenly concerned for her.
�Hey, baby, it�s okay. I might be out a week, but nothing�s broken. This time.�
It took a moment for that one to sink in.
�Shit! I might have to go back to quarterback,� Magic scowled.
Kevin, our All State linebacker and defensive captain, looked even more pissed. Magic was switched to cornerback and was now our lockdown guy. Kevin could potentially lose his best cornerback. I winked at the guys and turned back to Gina.
�Hey, let�s go somewhere for a little bit.�
I could see the look in her eyes that told me she knew that I was playing with the guys. Then she shocked even me when she got on her tiptoes and kissed me. She had achieved her desired goal, because all of us had our mouths hanging open.
�I�ve wanted to do that since the first time I met you.�
�Uh.�
The gears in my mind were in a locked position. She grabbed my hand and guided me to her table. Sitting there was an older version of Gina. She looked to be in college. They both were exotically pretty. I knew from talking to Alan that they were of Indian descent. I sat down in their booth beside Gina and across from her sister.
�David, this is my sister, Emily. Emily, this is one of Alan�s best friends.�
Emily�s eyes lit up. Emily was the oldest of the three sisters.
�Don�t tell me you�re the David that Gina talks about. I think if she wasn�t dating Alan, she�d take a run at you. I can�t say that I blame her.�
Gina blushed, which made me laugh.
�What happened to the woman I know who�s always in control? Looks like your sister can push your buttons.�
Gina slugged my arm.
�Sorry, I forgot.�
�Actually, it�s the other side.�
Somehow, that earned me another slug. I eyed their pizza because I could see the guys had devoured ours while I talked to Gina. Emily saw me, and she served me a couple of slices and filled a bowl of salad for me. Monical�s special was called the �Family Pleaser� and served family-style. Most everyone got that, which was a pizza, pitcher of soda, and a huge salad. The girls watched in fascination as I polished off their leftovers.
�I forgot how much teenage boys eat,� Emily said as she shook her head.
�Thanks for last night. Once Alan loosened up, we had a lot of fun,� Gina said to change the subject.
Emily gave me a look, so I filled her in.
�One of our friends was out on his first date last night. I guess the date wasn�t going well. We explained to him he would remain dateless throughout high school if he didn�t make a serious effort to show her a good time. He didn�t seem to realize that girls talk. Alan and Gina were watching the car wreck happen. Alan got the hint that if he didn�t show Gina a good time, he might be dateless also.�
�Where were you when I was in high school?� she asked, and then turned to Gina. �You�re right! He�s perfect for Kara.�
I perked up.
�Tell me about this goddess. I�ve only seen a picture. Please tell me that Gina isn�t playing with me, and she Photoshopped it.�
Gina pulled out her phone and showed Emily the picture.
�Actually, no. She didn�t alter the picture. That�s Kara.� she laughed. Then she stage-whispered to Gina, �Should we give him the scoop, or should we let them both be surprised?�
�I was thinking that the surprise factor might be nice, but you know how full of herself Kara can be. It might help if he had some things to fight back with. Plus, I don�t think he�s helpless,� Gina said.
�If half of what you told me is true, he�ll be able to hold his own,� Emily said, and gave me a leer that was so full of sexual heat that it shocked me. �I do have one question, David. Did you really take two girls to the Homecoming Dance?�
�It sounds worse than it was,� I sighed. �They�re actually best friends. The week before, I got dumped, and one of them won me in a bachelor auction. The other one didn�t want some dork pawing her all night, so we all decided to go together.�
�Forget Kara! I�m taking you home tonight to show you what a real woman�s all about.�
�No, no, no! Bad Emily! There�s this thing called statutory rape,� Gina said, waving her hands.
�Uh, I�m not telling,� I said. �You�ll have to drive because I don�t have a license yet.�
I knew that comment would get her to slow down. We could see the wheels turning as Emily tried to figure each angle. She�d periodically would give me a hungry look, and I could feel Gina stiffen next to me. I took Gina�s hand under the table, and I felt her relax when she figured out I was messing with Emily. We finally saw her shoulders sag.
�Shoot.�
�Tell you what, when I turn eighteen you can have your way with me.�
�Kara isn�t going to know what hit her,� Emily said as she laughed.
I hung out with Gina and her sister for a while, until they had to leave for the movies. I wandered back to the guys, and Luke gave me shit about always finding a girl wherever I went. Luke was actually very sought-after, but for some unknown reason he seemed to think I had more success with the ladies.
After Monical�s, we decided to go to the arcade. There was talk of miniature golf, but we decided it was too cold. Surprisingly, we pretty much had the place to ourselves. The guys had a good time goofing off. Magic took on all challengers to the dance game he�d commandeered. Once he�d beaten all of us, he made an announcement.
�Does anyone else want to take on the champ?�
�Do you mind if a girl tries?� Tomika asked, surprising us all as she came up behind us.
Magic spun around.
�Little girl, I don�t know if you have the skills to keep up. Why don�t you run along and save your quarters?�
We were playing challenger pays.
�Little girl, is it?� she said, putting her hands on her hips. She turned on us with a little heat in her voice. �Boys, do I look like a little girl to you?�
We all just took one step back. Magic got himself into this, and he could get himself out of it. Sometimes I wondered about my friends.
�Big talk for a little girl. Put up or shut up,� Magic challenged.
She pumped quarters into the machine. They both started out seriously. We watched in amazement as they looked like they were in sync with the game. Then she gave Magic a hip check and her cute giggle lightened the mood. They started to just freestyle, the game be damned. Shortly after that, we lost Magic for the night. I didn�t blame him. I would leave with Tomika if she asked.
I found Jim playing pinball by himself.
�How�re you doing?�
He looked at me and he gave me the first genuine smile I could remember him having tonight. Most brothers aren�t too fond of the guy who might be sleeping with their sister. To make things even more awkward, he went out with Tracy after she dumped me.
�Fine.�
�How�re the ribs?�
�They suck. I found out that I�m done with football this year.�
�Ah man, that sucks,� I said.
�Yeah, I�m looking forward to playing varsity next year.�
�Jim, I�m hoping you play left tackle next year. I need someone to keep them off of me.�
�No shit. You took a pounding. Those bruises look painful.�
�Nah, they gave me some painkillers when I messed up my back before. I took a half of one before I came out tonight. Those things make me goofy if I take a full one.�
He laughed.
�They do bring down some inhibitions. I�m lucky to be out tonight, given some of the things I said.�
We spent the next thirty minutes just hanging out. I found he had a similar personality to his sister, so we got along great. Based on those similarities, I could also see something was bothering him. He sighed.
�You know I love my sister?�
�Yes, I think she�s special, too.�
He got a sad look on his face.
�I don�t know any other way but to tell you: she and Cindy went to Cindy�s lake cabin with their exes this weekend.�
Whatever he saw in my face was not good.
�I�m so sorry. Suzanne made me promise not to tell you, but getting to know you tonight I realize you�re too nice of a guy for them to take advantage of you like that.�
I gathered my thoughts. My first instinct was to make excuses for them, but if I kept making the same mistake, I was a fool. The last thing I needed to do was vent to her brother.
�Jim, I�ll always remember this. You�re a true friend.�
�The thing that sucks is that I know she likes you a lot. You have no idea how sick I am of hearing �David this� and �David that.� The only guy she would ever leave you for is her ex. She thought he was the one. He�s a complete ass-hat. He always treated her like shit. Last night it was all I could do to not punch him out.�
�Wow, how do you really feel?�
�Sorry, but you weren�t around when he dumped her. When she started hanging out with you, it was as if she was back. I rather hated you because I didn�t want to see her get hurt again, but I loved to see that spark again. The more I get to know you, the more I like you. I see what my sister sees in you, but she makes me so mad sometimes. For some reason she has a blind spot for this guy. Everyone around her knows he�s a dick, but she won�t listen.�
�Thanks for telling me. I need a few minutes to collect my thoughts.�
�I�m sorry, man.�
I went outside the arcade and sucked in the crisp fall air. I thought about being a wimp and sending them a breakup text. I decided to man up and call Suzanne. When she answered, I could hear everyone laughing in the background.
�Hang on a moment,� she said.
I heard the noise level go down. She obviously went to another room.
�How�s your guys� night going?�
�It was going pretty well until a few minutes ago. After what you and Cindy went through, I never thought you would do it to me. I thought we were better friends than that. Now I know better. I don�t want to have this conversation twice. Please let Cindy know we�re through as friends.�
I could hear Suzanne drop the phone and start crying. Cindy came on the line.
�David, it�s not what you think.�
I cut her off.
�Cindy, how would you know what I think? I�m told you�re on a weekend with your exes, and that I�m not supposed to know. Sounds like you don�t think much of me. At least I�m calling you to let you know we�re through. In the past two weeks, I�ve taken too much crap from women I thought cared about me. I�m done. I hope this weekend was worth it for you.�
�Oh, shit, David! I�m so sorry.�
�A little late for that now,� I said, and then punched the disconnect button and powered off my phone.
Ten minutes later, Jim found me sitting against the side of the arcade. He sat down next to me.
�Suzanne called me. They kicked both their exes out and are driving back. They want to see you.�
�Are you kidding me?� He must have thought I was going to hit him for a moment because he flinched. �Sorry, this isn�t your fault.�
�Well, it is, in a way. I was the one who told you, but looking back, I know it was the right thing to do. They both feel bad. Will you agree to sit down and hear them out?�
I didn�t need to think about it.
�Jim, I�m sorry, but they�ve broken our trust. That�s the same issue I had with Tracy. Once doubt sets in, your relationship�s doomed. To be honest, I�m not even sure I can remain friends with them. I guess the short answer is �no.� Tell them not to bother.�
�I was afraid of that. Let me call them, and then I�ll give you a ride home. I don�t think either one of us would enjoy the rest of the night.�
Jim stepped away to call his sister. After a few minutes, things got heated.
�Sis, what did you expect? If he did this to you, would you give him a second chance?�
�Bullshit. You�d feed him his balls.�
She must have made an impassioned plea. I could see he was about to explode, so I got up and took the phone from him.
�You little shit. You told him I was with Darryl to spite me. You�ve done some mean things, but this takes the cake.�
�Suzanne, Jim told me because we�re friends. It had nothing to do with spite. You put Jim in a no-win situation. Once you think about it, you won�t be mad at him. At least I hope you won�t,� I said to defend my new friend.
She seemed to calm down.
�You�re probably right. I�m just mad at myself. If Cindy and I promise not to act crazy, will you let us come see you and talk?�
I was resigned. I needed to get this over with.
�Okay, how long until you get here?�
I heard her ask and I heard a man�s voice. I guess it was too much to ask that they drive up separately. Hearing his voice felt like a nail had been driven through my heart. Before she could get back to me, I ended the connection. I looked at Jim with a look of anguish. I handed him the phone and walked home.
Chapter 26 � So We�re Good?
Sunday October 20
From the arcade to my house is nearly eight miles. I made it a point to take a roundabout way to get home, which added nearly three miles to the trip. I didn�t want to talk to anyone. It took me five and a half hours and it was close to 3:30 am when I walked up my driveway. I saw the light on in the kitchen. I knew Mom wouldn�t go to bed until I got home, so I came in the back door.
Mom was seated at the kitchen table drinking coffee. When she saw me, she jumped up and came to me. She took one look at me and wrapped me in her arms. That was when the tears finally came. I felt her unconditional love for me, and it was as if the dam broke. I couldn�t stop. At that time, in my mother�s arms, I was able to grieve for the loss of my relationships with Tracy, Cindy, and Suzanne. She just stroked the back of my head.
�It�ll be all right,� she whispered over and over again.
I don�t know how long I cried, but I eventually stopped. Once I stopped, I sat down at the kitchen table and Mom and I talked. I guess more accurately, I talked and she listened. I shared my time with Uncle John with her. How he�d helped me turn my life around. I explained how he helped me set my goals for my life and how I planned to work towards each of them. She was a little shaken when she realized how much I�d changed. She never judged or made a smart comment. She asked questions if she wasn�t clear on something.
I then talked to her about my love of football. I think she was overwhelmed to see how far I�d progressed. I talked to her about my future goals for the game and explained how it would help me achieve my life goals. I could tell she finally accepted me playing. Her fear was always for my safety. I think it helped her to come to the game and see me play.
Then I floored her. I told her that I loved Tracy Dole. I�m not sure where it came from, but when I said it, I knew it to be true. If possible, I would marry her, even if we were too young. I explained how we were perfectly matched and how we were better together than apart. I told her that it wouldn�t be anytime soon. We had to rebuild the trust in our relationship. She seemed skeptical, but at least she kept her thoughts to herself.
I told her about Cindy and Suzanne. I told Mom about my plans to put a hold on my love life. She actually laughed at me and wished me luck. By then it was eight in the morning and we had to go to church. I just washed my face and Mom changed. We went to early service.
For a moment, we considered not going. We were both dead tired. Mom got my dad up and made him drive us. We both felt like we needed church today. I couldn�t tell you what the sermon was, but I felt better afterwards.
My relationship with my mother was forever changed that night. We both loved each other unconditionally, but now there was a much deeper understanding. My mom was firmly in my corner now. I found I could share my deepest thoughts with her with no reservations. Who would have thought that she kicked me out of the house just a few months ago? She became my anchor and sounding board. Right now, those were two things that I needed desperately.
When I got home, I turned on my cell and found thirty-eight messages. I sent Cindy and Suzanne a text telling them that I would meet them tonight and that they were not to call me because I was going to sleep. I turned my phone off and crawled into bed. As soon as my head hit the pillow, I was out.
I FINALLY CRAWLED OUT of bed at 3:00 and hit the shower. I was starved, so I went to the kitchen and made myself a couple of sandwiches. Dad and Greg came in when they heard me getting something to eat.
�I�m making sandwiches. Do you guys want anything?� I asked.
Neither one of them did, but they sat down at the kitchen table and didn�t say anything. It took me a few minutes, but I figured out Mom told them to give me some space. I started to chuckle.
�Let me guess: you both want to know what�s going on, and Mom told you not to ask. Is that about the size of it?�
They both nodded. I gave them the shortened version of everything I talked to Mom about. When I got to the part about how Uncle John helped me and out of that, I set goals for my life, Greg wanted to know if Uncle John could help him. We made tentative plans to visit him at Christmas time.
I saved what happened with Suzanne and Cindy for last. I thought Greg might track them down and lynch them.
�I�ve known both of those girls since kindergarten. I thought we were friends. If they think for one minute they can treat my brother that way, they have another thing coming.�
Dad was the voice of reason.
�Greg, let David deal with it. They�re both young and are only thinking about themselves. I can tell you from personal experience, having an ex dump you, come back, and say they want to try again is hard to turn down, no matter how badly it ended. I know in my case it didn�t take long for me to figure out there was a good reason they were an ex. David, I know you said you were meeting this afternoon. What are you planning on doing?�
�Well, for starters, Cindy is no longer my girlfriend. I don�t want this to turn into a huge deal where friendships are hurt.� I said, as I pointedly looked at my brother. �I think it�s best if I bite the bullet and forgive them. What I can�t do is forget. The only official contact I have with either of them is Suzanne as my tutor. I�ll ask to either to be assigned someone new, or not have a tutor and use last period as study hall. After this afternoon, I�m going to take a step back from dating until after football season. Once football�s done, I�ll talk to each of them individually and we�ll see if we can be friends. If I had to make that call right now, the answer would be no.�
�Okay, Bro. I�ll back off, but don�t ask me to hang out with them.�
�Greg, I can�t pick your friends. All I ask is that you let us work it out.�
�Fair enough. Do you want me to put the word out that you�re focusing on football and not dating right now?�
�If you think it�ll slow them down, then please.�
�Some it might. Others, not so much. Are you planning on dating Beth?�
�I don�t know. There�s a hell of an attraction there, and our families have been friends forever. I think our moms planned for you and her to get together. I�m afraid if it goes south, it�ll be a huge mess. Besides Tami, she�s my best friend. I don�t want to lose that friendship, too.�
�We decided it was best to be friends. Now that Angie�s in the picture, I don�t think I�ll ever date Beth.�
�When�s Angie coming home? Isn�t the baby due?� Dad asked.
�She could have it at any time.�
�Are you going to marry her?� I asked.
�I think so. We agreed to wait until I graduate from high school.�
�Well, guys, I have to go prepare myself for seeing the girls. I need to talk to Tami first. I�ll see you after I�m done.�
�Good luck, man.�
Dad just nodded.
I WENT BACK TO MY APARTMENT and sent a text to Tami. She was on the video chat before I turned on my tablet.
�So, I just want you to know that you�re the talk of Wesleyan. Your little �naked dance party� stunt has all the girls begging me to bring you over for a visit. I�ve had seven girls ask if they can come home with me for Thanksgiving.�
�I hope you said no. I thought you and I were spending time together then. I miss the hell out of you.�
She heard my voice tremble and instantly knew something was wrong. I caught her up on what happened.
�Tami, I do miss you. I�m afraid I�ll go back to that dark place again.�
�Snap out of it. You�re not that scared little boy anymore. I never would�ve left if I thought you couldn�t handle things. I love you too much. Don�t make me regret leaving.�
�Tami, I would never disappoint you on purpose.�
�Okay, I�m going to tell you what to do so you can quit this brooding. First of all, you need to put some distance between yourself, Cindy, and Suzanne. End of football is too soon. You need to get past that and take some time to focus on what you want. Tell them you�ll talk to them again after Christmas break. By then you�ll know if you can be friends with them or not.
�I�m going to take over for Greg and manage your love life. I�ll set up a date for you on Saturday night. This will be a casual, no-strings-attached, fun date. Your only responsibility is to show up and have a good time,� Tami ordered me.
This was so like Tami. She was going to control my life from a hundred miles away. Right now that sounded good to me. I also knew that there was more to this. She would try to find me the right girl. I obviously didn�t have the best track record in that regard. Tami was much more perceptive and knew me better than anyone else. I found I was actually looking forward to her meddling in my life.
I also knew that since the naked dance party night she was much happier at school. Being the only scholarship kid at an exclusive school was a recipe for disaster. Kids our age were cruel when someone was different. Tami would never admit it if they�d been mean to her. I could tell from our talks how much happier she seemed to be since I bared all.
�Since you�re now in charge of my social calendar, why don�t you bring one or two of your friends home over Thanksgiving? I�ll take one of them out Friday and another out Saturday. On Thursday, you and your mom are invited to the Andersons� home as always. I�ll tell Mrs. Anderson you�re bringing a couple of friends.
�Next, let me know what the date of your Christmas dance is and I�ll come up and be your date. That way I can meet all my admirers. If you can find a date for Luke, I can probably talk him into driving me,� I suggested.
�Hell, if these girls knew you needed a ride to get here they�d hire a limo to bring you up. Let me think about Thanksgiving. I might want to be greedy and keep you all to myself.�
�Just give me the word. So, since you aren�t going to be here until Thanksgiving, who�re you thinking would be a good match? Do you need a list of girls I think are cute?�
�No, I don�t need a list, and no, I am not setting you up with Peggy. I can see your list now. It would have one name on it.�
�Oh, you�re no fun. Peggy has seen me naked and didn�t run away screaming. That�s a good sign, right?�
�Yes, that is a good sign, but you�re not ready for Peggy.�
�Shit, that�s what Greg keeps telling me.� Then I remembered a cute girl and started to do a little happy dance. �I have one for you that you don�t even know.�
�Really, let me guess.�
�I bet you�ll never guess.�
�What�s the bet?�
�Let�s make it interesting. You win and you control my dating life for the rest of the year. If I win, you set me up with Peggy.�
�Okay, you have a bet. Kara Tasman.�
�You evil girl. How did you know about her?�
��Stupid boy,� Gina and I are friends now that Alan�s going out with her. We talk about you all the time. This is going to be so much fun. Hang on. I want you to tell my roommates what I won.� She dragged her PC out to their common area.
�I have David on video chat!� Tami yelled.
The room quickly filled up, and I saw a girl I hadn�t seen before looking at me on the screen.
�Oh, he
Tami came back in and took center stage.
�Okay, David, tell them what you agreed to.�
�I lost a huge bet with Mistress Tami. She has complete access to my body from now until the end of the year, and only she decides whom I�m with. Did you need me to show them my body again, Mistress?�
The place erupted and Tami was beet red. Paybacks are a bitch. I started to take my shirt off.
�Stop!� Tami shouted.
�Yes, Mistress,� I bowed my head. �Mistress Tami has told me that two of you will be accompanying her home over Thanksgiving. I�m supposed to take each one out on a date. I�m supposed to do
I put on a little-boy grin.
�Did I please you, Mistress?�
Tami snatched the PC off the table and took it back into her room so she could talk to me alone. As soon as she closed the door, she broke out into a huge smile.
�Who do you love?� I asked her.
�You! This is going to be so much fun. If you can get Luke to drive you up, there might be an actual fistfight to see who gets to take him to the Christmas dance. See if Mike can come too. We�ll have a good time. Just so you know, you�ve earned a reward for this Saturday. I�ll make sure it�s someone you can have a little fun with.�
�Good call. Hey, I have to jump off here. It�s almost time for Cindy and Suzanne to get here. Tami, thanks for being my friend. You lifted my spirits. We�re going to have a good time with the Wesleyan girls. Make sure they know it�s all just in fun. I don�t want to get anyone�s feelings hurt.�
�I�m not worried about them. I am more worried about what they want to do to you.�
She had a point. I�d sort of opened the door on that one.
CINDY AND SUZANNE SHOWED up a few minutes later. I was still in a good mood, and I think it surprised them to see me smile when they came through the door. We got comfortable in my living room. They sat on the couch, and I sat in my comfy side chair. They both sat quietly as they looked at me. I guess they were waiting on me to say something. The quiet stretched until it became uncomfortable. This was going to go badly if I didn�t do something.
�You asked for this meeting. I assumed you wanted to tell me something.� I tried to say it as nonthreateningly as possible.
They looked at each other, and I guess Cindy was elected as spokesperson.
�David, we�re trying to figure out why you�re mad at us. It�s not like we�re going out or anything. You�re free to date who you want. Just as we are.�
�Okay, I guess that�s settled then. Thanks for stopping by.� I stood up to usher them out.
They didn�t seem to think things went the way they wanted. Neither of them got up.
�So you�re not mad at us?� Suzanne asked.
�No, you�re right. I have no say as to who you choose to date. All I care about is that you�re happy.�
�So we�re good?� Suzanne realized that this was too easy.
�Absolutely.�
She seemed to relax, but I could see the wheels turning. When she figured it out, she slumped into the couch.
�And you get to choose who you date,� she figured out.
�You got it.�
�And you choose not to date either of us.�
�Correct. Now that we�re all on the same page, I have better things to do.�
Suzanne started to cry. Cindy also had tears in her eyes.
�Hold on, no crying. You guys got what you wanted. You can keep dating your ex-boyfriends, and I won�t complain.�
�That�s not what we wanted!� Cindy blurted out.
�Do you two want to take a minute and figure out what you want to tell me?�
They nodded.
�Okay, I�ll go into my bedroom. When you�re ready, come and get me.�
I went into my room and sent a text to Alice to see if she could chat. She wasn�t free, but John was, so we jumped onto video chat.
�Hey Mr. All State, how�s it going?�
�Not bad, Mr. Sixth-Best Freshman Quarterback in the Nation.�
�What! Did someone get their list out?�
There were several recruiting sites. They tended to hold off on listing freshman rankings until later into the season.
�Yeppers, my favorite sister printed it off and put it in my Bible so I�d find it at church. Of course, I said a bad word when I read it, and Mom cracked me on the back of the head. Then Dad saw it and got the same treatment. We both got lectures on what can and can�t be said in public.�
�I love Alice. She�s too frickin� funny. I bet the little angel didn�t even crack a smile.�
�Nope. You have to help me think of some way to get her back. With both of you working against me, I don�t stand a chance. I�m not too proud to beg.�
�You dork, all you have to do is ask. Alice can take it as well as she can give it out. I�ll tell you a little secret: I�m bruised from head to toe after last week�s game. The training staff says if I even get touched this week, they�re benching me. My guess is I�ll last about 3 plays at the most,� I said to give him some scoop.
�We taped your Fox game and our coaching staff broke it down. I went in today and I learned a lot watching it again. I�ll send you the report our assistant coach put together, but good God, you need a new left tackle. I�ll admit, you�re the toughest guy I know,� John said.
I heard a soft knock on my door. I told them to come in.
�This is John Phillips. He was last year�s All State Quarterback for the state of Kentucky, and it looks like he�ll repeat this year. He was at the University of Kentucky when I made my visit. He was offered and verbally accepted that weekend. I met his family and we�re good friends. They�re actually coming to see my last game of the year.�
John�s eyes got big.
�What, I get to come and see you play?�
�Oops, sorry. That was supposed to be a surprise. Your game is Wednesday and ours is on Saturday afternoon. You�re coming up Friday night and going to the game on Saturday.�
�Alice is going to flip out when she finds out.�
�Dude, who do you think put this together? Just play along. You can mess with her and tell her you have a big date that Friday.�
�Good call.�
�John, this is Cindy and Suzanne. They were my dates to Homecoming.�
�I really feel like a dork now. I thought he was lying when he told me he was going with two of the most gorgeous and fun girls at your school. I can see why you like them so much. They�re cute. Hang onto this one, girls, this is one of the greatest guys I know. Thanks for chatting. I�ll let everyone know we talked, and thanks for the ideas. Alice�ll never know what hit her.�
I turned off my tablet. Both girls were looking at me in a strange way.
�What?�
�Do you really tell your friends that we�re gorgeous and fun?� Cindy asked.
I popped my eyebrow, trying to figure out if I said something wrong.
�Yeah, I don�t mean it in a bad way.�
�I didn�t take it in a bad way.�
She made a big sigh.
�I�m such a self-centered bitch. I didn�t even think of your feelings this weekend. I also realize that I said we were dating last Friday. Oh, man, I�ve messed this up good. I�ve hurt the nicest guy I know, all over an ex-boyfriend who thinks I should be his sex slave. I actually hope I never see him again. Now I�m afraid I�ll never see you again.�
Suzanne was looking paler than usual.
�Jim straightened me out last night when I got home. He said you and he became friends last night. Please don�t hold what I did against him. He needs a friend.�
�Okay, no more games. In the last two weeks I�ve been publicly humiliated by three women I thought I cared about me.�
I could see them flinch when they put it together from my point of view.
�If I dwell on this, it�s going to eat me up. I have responsibilities that affect this whole community. I can�t have my personal life be a roller coaster and meet those obligations.
�A two-minute conversation could have avoided this whole thing. Instead, you chose to sneak off for a weekend with instructions that I didn�t have a right to know. Well, you had it right earlier. I get to choose who I date, and it�s not going to be either of you. I�m also not going to decide if we�re friends or not right now. I need to take some time and not make a snap decision, because we�ve built a nice friendship that I�d hate to see ruined over something like this. I propose we get back together after Christmas break and decide then.�
They both agreed. I had one last thing to say.
�If either of you catches any shit over this, you let me know. I still like you enough to care about both of you. I�ll shut it down. If you think about it, Tracy was on her way to being lynched. No one bothered her because I put the word out that I wouldn�t tolerate it. Suzanne, I�m Jim�s friend. I�ll also talk to him about getting on your case. If it doesn�t stop, let me know, and he and I�ll have a come-to-Jesus talk.�
She giggled at that. I knew right then that Suzanne and I would be friends. The jury was still out on Cindy. For some reason, I felt her whole approach was calculated. Now that I knew the story about Angie being pregnant, and Cindy still using Greg for sexual relief, it was more than I wanted to know. I know if I got a girl pregnant, it would be game over. My playing-around days would end.
Suzanne had one last thing to say.
�I�m really sorry. There are just two things you and I need to clear up. Cindy, do you mind giving us a moment?�
Cindy got up and went into the living room, closing the door behind her.
�Sorry, what I have to ask you is personal and just between us. The first is would it be all right if I continue being your tutor?�
�If you had asked me that question fifteen minutes ago, the answer would have been �no.� I think our friendship is going to last, so I don�t have a problem with us working together.�
�This one is a little more personal. I have certain needs and I really don�t want to have them taken care of with someone I either don�t like or trust. The only other guy I could ask this of is your brother, but he�s in a serious relationship.�
�Is what you�re proposing a two-way deal? Can I come to you if I have needs?�
�Of course.�
�This is the exact discussion I was going to have with you after Christmas break. I just decided this is what I was going to talk to you about. Are you going to talk to Cindy about this?�
�No, I think our friendship has been damaged more than yours and mine has been. It was her idea to try to reconnect with a weekend getaway. I knew it was a terrible idea, but I went along with it. She and I said some very hurtful things to each other. We didn�t even drive over together tonight.�
�Let me get rid of Cindy.�
I went out into the living room. Cindy had already left. I went down and locked the door.
I came back into the bedroom, and after getting on the bed, I leaned back against the headboard, and she laid her head on my chest.
�I want to be up front with you: I see us being friends with benefits. I don�t see us dating unless it�s just to go out as friends. Well, hell, if we went on a date you might get lucky.�
�David, that works for me. I�m still getting over what my brother refers to as �that ass-hat.� He can be pretty funny and not even realize it.�
�He�s a great guy. Anyway, here�s one of those things that only communication will help. I agreed today to allow Tami to manage my love life. I know it sounds strange, but she�s my best friend and knows me better than I do. She�s going to set me up on a series of dates. I suspect I�ll have one-night stands. Just for full disclosure, Tami and I have been intimate.
�We plan on getting together over Thanksgiving. She�s also bringing a couple of her classmates for dates over that weekend. I�ll also be going over to Wesleyan for their Christmas Dance. I�m going to see if Luke will take me if I set him up on a date.
�I�m not telling you all this to rub salt in your wounds. I�m telling you this so if you�re uncomfortable in any way, I can either alter my plans or you can back out,� I said.
�Actually, your honesty is refreshing. I knew you wouldn�t be pining away without us in your life. Cindy thought you didn�t know you had options. She would shit if she knew Tami had girls lined up for you.
�Now it�s time for me to be honest with you: I didn�t even kiss my ex-boyfriend this weekend. That�s one of the things Cindy was the maddest about. I�m not going to run her down, so don�t ask. I don�t plan on dating anyone other than friends,� Suzanne told me.
�What I would really like is for us to not use condoms. But I think you would agree that if we do this, we need to get tested. Not that I don�t trust you, but you�re a little slut. We would also need to use condoms if either of us is with someone else,� she proposed.
I would only do this with someone I trusted. So, did I trust Suzanne? The fifteen-year-old boy said hell yes, no condoms. Greg had told me that I needed to be responsible. He was the walking poster boy for the use of birth control. In the end, the fifteen-year-old boy won out.
�I�d agree to that as long as I know you�re taking care of birth control and the same deal applies if you�re with anyone else.�
�David, I do care for you, and I promise not to hurt you if I can help it. That includes using a condom with someone else.�
�I like you, too. Probably more than I should, but that�s my issue. You�ll never have to worry about me being a problem when it�s time for you to either start a relationship or leave for school. If or when you come back for breaks, and we�re both free, I�d love to get together with you.�
She kissed me. It looked like we might just work our way past this.
I THINK WE WERE BOTH exhausted, because Suzanne fell asleep and I joined her in a power nap. I woke up and heard my brother chuckle. My eyes snapped open and I saw him leaning against my bedroom door. Suzanne was softly snoring, and I found a wet spot on my chest where she had drooled.
�So, after Christmas break was the plan,� he mocked.
�Yeah, I know. It didn�t quite work out that way. Can you blame me?�
�Oh hell, no. I guessed you�d last a month, Dad gave you a week and Mom had you making it.�
�At least Mom has faith in me.�
�That she did. Speaking of which, she had me break in to drag you to Sunday dinner. Wake our Princess up and come down to eat. I�ll tell Mom you�ll be down in 15 minutes.�
I woke Suzanne up and we went to the house. Greg, Dad, and I all were on edge as we waited for Mom to make some comment. She mystified us, as she was very pleasant with Suzanne. They actually seemed to hit it off. After dinner, Greg just shook his head in amazement. I hugged Mom and kissed her on the forehead as thanks. Who knew we could safely bring a girl to dinner?
Tuesday October 22
TODAY I BECAME AN UNCLE. Kyle Dawson weighed in at 8 pounds, 6 ounces and was healthy. Greg made the trek to see Angie in time for the birth. He sent us a ton of pictures. Now that the baby was here, Angie and Greg�s lives were forever changed. Being in high school with a child was nothing new, but I knew I was much too young for that kind of responsibility.
Friday October 25
THE COACHES DECIDED not to let me even dress for the game. From the opening gun it was a defensive battle. Right before half, Luke broke a long run for a touchdown to put us up 7�0. Our lead held until late in the fourth quarter when they got lucky and blocked our punt. Their coach didn�t want to go into overtime and decided to go for two. They punched it in and we ended up losing 8�7.
The loss dropped us into a three-way tie with Eastside and Mount Vernon with a 5�3 record. We needed to win our last two games to get into the playoffs, because it didn�t look like any of us would have a chance at an at-large bid.
Chapter 27 � Stranded
Saturday October 26
Tonight was my first date set up by Tami. I dressed in my Dockers, dark blue sports coat, and one of my fitted shirts with boat shoes. Of course, Tami picked the whole wardrobe, down to the silk boxers. I played fashion show, trying on several outfits, until I heard a giggle that wasn�t Tami�s. It turned out that she had half the dorm watching me on a big-screen TV in their lounge. I didn�t let on that I knew what was going on. It was payback time.
�That one doesn�t work. It doesn�t bring the color of your eyes out. Show me the other one I picked out,� Tami commented on my current shirt.
�How many more shirts do I need to try on?�
�Quit your whining. You want to look good for your date, don�t you?�
�I really do. I�ve been looking forward to this. I had to beat off like five times so far today just to keep this guy down.� I cupped my package. �God, I�m getting hard again.�
�TMI, David.� I saw her squirm in her seat.
�Man, I wish you were here. I get so hot thinking about the face you make when you orgasm.�
I scrunched up my face, bit my lower lip, and rubbed my chest, moaning.
�SHUT UP! I�ve never made that face in my life!�
�Tami, you�re making me hard again. You want to watch me jerk off and we can talk dirty to each other?�
�No! When did you figure it out?�
I gave her my perfect little angel face, which we both knew was a bunch of crap.
�What are you talking about?� I asked.
�Crap.�
She knew I�d caught her and decided to fess up.
�Uhmmm. Okay, promise not to get mad?� she asked.
�No need, you set me up for a fashion show,� I laughed. �If you�d given me a heads-up, the girls might have gotten a better show than listening to me whine. What do you want me to wear tonight?�
I�d dismissed her little prank. She knew it was game on, and our little video-chat war was just heating up.
�The second outfit. We all think your butt looks cute in those pants,� she said as she gave me a sheepish grin.
�Nice. You only made me try on six other outfits until I caught on. Who�s my date tonight and what are we doing?�
�Your date tonight is one Ms. Jennie Wesleyan,� she said, and grinned when saw the look on my face. �Yes, that Wesleyan. I believe you met her uncle when you were at the University of Kentucky. She�s picking you up at 4:30 p.m. It�s an hour�s drive to the country club. You�ll be escorting Jennie to some family function.�
�You�re killing me. Please tell me it isn�t some tweener with a crush on Double D who�s having her thirteenth birthday party.�
She cracked up. I�d told her about some of the weird requests I�d recently gotten. This sounded too much like a setup. Tami knew I would track her down if this whole thing were some sick fan�s fantasy date.
�No, Jennie�s older sister is introducing her most recent boyfriend, and she needs some serious eye candy. I also think you and Jennie will hit it off. She�s a lot of fun, but is stuck here so she doesn�t have a boyfriend. Apparently, her mom wanted to set her up with some twit.�
�Does she have a sense of humor, or do I have to be on my best behavior?�
Tami shook her head.
�She would string us both up if you embarrass her. All you have to do is survive dinner, and then she has some plans afterward that sound fun.�
�Alright, I trust you. I�ll call you on Sunday and give you a report.�
We logged off. I had three hours to get ready, so I kicked back and took a nap.
WHEN I GOT UP FROM my nap, I was ready for whatever tonight might hold. I actually looked forward to going out with someone new. It felt good not to worry about a relationship. I planned to just take what came and have a good time, though there was some pressure, going out with a Wesleyan. I trusted Tami not to get me into something that might end up biting her in the butt if I messed up.
Right at 4:30, a black Lincoln Town Car pulled up and the driver got out.
�Mr. Dawson?�
�Yes.�
�Ms. Wesleyan apologizes, but she will have to meet you at the Country Club.�
He opened the back door for me to get in.
�How long is the drive?�
�An hour and fifteen minutes.�
�Okay, I�m not riding in the back for that long. I�ll make you a deal: when we get about five minutes out, we can stop and I�ll ride in the back.�
He just raised his eyebrows, but didn�t object. When we hit the highway, I could see the driver had something to say. It turned out his son Mark was the quarterback for Eastside High. We talked football for the majority of the ride. When we got close, I asked him about my date.
�You seriously have never met Jennie?�
�No, this is a blind date.�
He was the Wesleyan�s driver so he was aware of most everything going on.
�She�s been talking about you all week. Mark is jealous because he has a crush on her.�
�So I take it she�s cute.�
�Cute, smart, and she has a wicked sense of humor. Let me give you a tip: if you fawn all over her, and I wouldn�t blame you if you did, she�ll take advantage of it. Don�t let her boss you around. She likes strong guys. Don�t be a jerk, though. She won�t tolerate that.�
�Sounds as if I�m going to have a good time tonight.�
Mark�s father smiled, but then his face clouded over.
�I almost forgot. There�s a dance after dinner. Mark and some of his buddies are going to be there. If they try to dance with Jennie, let her handle it. She knows everyone, and they know her. She�s dealt with this group all her life.�
WHEN WE GOT CLOSE, I jumped out, put on my sports jacket, and got in the back. We soon pulled up to the country club.
�Jennie�s waiting for you. She�s the blond,� the driver said.
Damn. I could see why Mark had a crush on her. Jennie Wesleyan was a fox. She was tall, I would guess about five-ten, with long blond hair that was naturally curly. She had a slim figure and some impressive assets. She was wearing her school uniform, which was a short plaid skirt with a white button-up blouse and blue blazer. I saw her coming to the door to open it, so I pulled out a five and folded it in my palm.
When we came to a stop, she opened the door, and I stepped out. I handed her the tip and walked into the country club. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her driver double over with laughter as she showed him the tip. She stormed into the Country Club and got into my face.
�Who do you think you are?�
I gave her the same look I gave Tami earlier. It didn�t work with her either.
�Wasn�t I supposed to tip you for getting the door?� I couldn�t help myself, and I grinned. �Jennie, David Dawson, nice to meet you.�
�You jerk.�
Luckily, there was no heat in her words. I could see a twinkle in her eyes that made me wonder what kind of payback was in store for me.
�So, give me the lowdown on what you have planned for me tonight.�
She took my arm and guided me through the country club. Wherever we went, all eyes were on her. She led me out to a patio. It was glassed in and there was a view of the golf course. A waiter brought us hot tea and finger sandwiches. She suddenly seemed shy.
�I was trying to impress you with tea. I can see now that it comes off a little snobbish. I mean seriously, who has tea anymore?�
I liked a girl who could make fun of herself.
�I�m all about experiencing new things. I�ve never had afternoon tea, so let�s spend some time and get to know each other. Tell me what the family dinner�s about so I don�t embarrass you.�
�Dang it, I owe Tami lunch. I bet her you would just talk to my chest, and I would have you wrapped around my finger in the first fifteen minutes. You looked me right in the eyes and have me so flustered that I feel like a na�ve schoolgirl.�
�Tami set you up. I have a superpower that only a handful of people are aware of. Can I trust you with my secret?�
�She did say you were a �stupid boy.� I�ll bite. What�s your superpower?�
�Beautiful girls don�t make me nervous.�
�I call bullshit.�
�No, it�s true. My older brother is a legend at my school for dating the best-looking girls. He�d bring them home, and I�d talk to them while he went off and did whatever. If you don�t believe me, ask your uncle to tell you about the time I met Lori Winnick.�
�Okay, my uncle isn�t going to be here tonight. Give me your phone. I�m definitely calling bullshit now.�
I handed her my phone, and she called her uncle.
�Hey, it�s Jennie.� I couldn�t hear what he was saying. �I�m sitting here with David Dawson. He told me you�d remember him meeting Lori Winnick.�
She listened for a while and then gave me a shocked look.
�He did not!�
There was a pause as she listened.
�Did he really?�
Her uncle was clearly on a roll.
�He got all of them to accept?�
They said their goodbyes, and she gave me back my phone.
�Okay, so you have a superpower. My uncle also likes you. It�s rare that someone impresses him, especially someone our age. Did you really get everyone to accept offers from Kentucky that weekend?�
�I guess I did. They all wanted to, but didn�t know how to ask. So I gave them a little nudge.�
�What�s this story about condoms?�
�Tell you what, that�s a story I only tell close friends. Let�s see how the night goes, and I might tell you later.�
�Can you hit on my sister tonight?�
Both my eyebrows went up on that one. This conversation had taken a sudden turn.
�What?�
�Sorry.� She gathered her courage. �My sister�s new boyfriend is a complete snob. He treats her badly, but I know her. She wants what she can�t have. I need her to become interested in you, and you have to resist her. She�ll dump the jerk.�
�Your big plan for tonight is for me to be your date so your sister will hit on me and dump her boyfriend?�
�No! Well, okay, yes. I don�t know. When you put it that way, it sounds kind of like a sucky plan.�
�You�re a frickin� nut! I think I�m going to like you.�
She looked up with some hope.
�Really?�
�Yes, really. You keep me entertained with your half-baked plans for the rest of the night, and I�ll tell you the condom story.�
�Really?�
�You�re a dork. Can we go do something before dinner besides have tea?�
�You can�t call me a dork, dork. Dang it, why do you get me so flustered? That was the worst comeback ever.� She got a serious look. �You tell anyone about tonight and you die.�
I stood up and put my hand out to her.
�Come here. Your brain is just short-circuited. I know how to fix that.�
I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. At first, she stood very still and barely kissed me back, but as I ramped up the kiss, she became a willing participant, and wow. Just wow! Jennie Wesleyan was no novice to kissing. I could hardly keep up with some of her moves. When we finally broke the kiss, she looked me in the eyes.
�That was your plan?�
�Ah, it was worth a shot. I actually just wanted to kiss you.�
�Now I know why Tami calls you a �stupid boy.��
�Come on, let�s go outside and let the cool air clear your mind. I need you coherent if I am going to seduce you and your sister at the same time.�
She didn�t even respond. She took my hand and led me outside. We walked the grounds and talked. She cornered me a couple of times and reminded me that she knew how to kiss. I think kissing is a great way to get to know someone.
BY THE TIME WE CAME back for our reservation, Jennie was herself again. When we got to the main dining room, we found that it was just going to be Jennie�s sister Carol and her boyfriend Carlton. Carol was a freshman in college where she met Carlton. She could be Jennie�s twin except her hips were a little bigger.
Carlton was a skinny boy who clearly had to be the center of everything. He was a junior studying prelaw. He took an instant dislike to me when he caught Carol eyeing me as we walked to our table. Jennie also caught the look, and we glanced at each other as if to say, �game on.� When we sat down, Carlton tried to assert his dominance.
�Let�s get a bottle of champagne and get the sampler appetizer. Then we�ll get the cowboy rib eye with creamed spinach and garlic mashed potatoes.�
The girls looked at him as if he was insane, but neither said anything. When the waiter came over, I had other plans.
�I think we�ll be adventurous tonight. Tell the chef to plan a meal for the table. Let him know that Carol and Jennie Wesleyan always love his cooking and are looking for him to surprise us,� I said.
Carlton�s face went scarlet.
�But I thought we agreed.�
Carol put her hand on his arm to get his attention.
�David has it right. That sounds like fun.� She turned to the waiter. �Two of us are underage. Please get them some sparkling cider, and we�ll have some champagne.�
Carlton was sulking, so Jennie launched the next attack. Unfortunately, it was directed at me. She was just evil enough to turn me on.
�So David, my sister�s a huge Kentucky fan. Tell her the story about your recruiting visit and the funny thing with the condoms.�
I gave her a look for just a second. I could see her satisfaction in trapping me into telling her what she wanted to know. If she kept it up, I would have to punish her later. I wasn�t sure who�d enjoy that more.
�Wait! Are you being recruited by Kentucky? What position do you play?� Carol asked, totally ignoring Carlton.
�I received an offer to play quarterback on my visit in September. I originally was there to do a workout for the University of Florida, but when Kentucky found out, they wanted to watch it also.�
�What�s your last name?� Carol asked.
�Dawson.�
�Do you know who this is?� she asked, turning to Jennie.
Jennie gave her a blank look.
�What are you talking about?�
�This is Superman.�
I shrugged when Jennie gave me a look.
�I told you I had superpowers. I even had your uncle confirm it. Yet you still doubt me.�
I gave her a dramatic sigh. She gave me a look that would have me keeping my guard up all night.
�Bullshit. You�re just a kid. There is no way Kentucky would waste a scholarship on the likes of you,� Carlton said, getting his wind back.
I think it was about time he and I headed out to the parking lot. Instead, I decided to shut him up�without punching him. I pulled out my cell phone and opened my Dropbox app. I scrolled down until I found the scan of the offer letter and brought it up. I handed the phone to Carol.
�Carlton, you need to apologize to David.�
She showed him the offer. He got up and stormed out. Jennie had a hard time containing her joy, but I gave her a look to cool it. Carol wasn�t exactly happy that her date walked out on her.
�Here, give me the phone, and I�ll show you what Carol�s talking about.�
I brought up the YouTube video and played it. Jennie�s eyes were wide when it was done.
�I thought you played quarterback,� she said.
�I do, but I started the season at fullback.�
Carol snatched my phone out of my hand. She pulled up the quarterback rankings on 247Sports. Even with a week off, I was still the number nine freshman prospect.
�Look at this, Sis. Your date tonight could play in the NFL someday. Click on the link and look at who�s recruiting him.�
She read the list.
�Are you seriously considering Kentucky?�
�Look at the list and see who�s actually offered,� I told her.
�I see Kentucky and State, but are these other schools interested?�
�Yes, but I�m just a freshman. The big boys aren�t about to take a flyer on me. Scholarships are usually too valuable to be handing out offers to freshmen, but Kentucky has actually made an offer. I want to play football at the next level, so I�m taking their offer very seriously. They were the ones that made the first offer. I have to respect them for that.�
The waiter came to the table with our drinks. Carol explained that there would only be the three of us. The food was out of this world. For an appetizer, the chef did tuna three ways. The only tuna I�d ever had was out of a can. It melted in my mouth. For the main course, the chef prepared a rack of lamb with glazed baby carrots, roasted Brussels sprouts, and au gratin potatoes. For dessert, we had a hot vanilla souffl� that was amazing. It was the best meal I�d ever had, and the girls both loved it.
After dinner, we sat around and talked. People at the club came by and spent time talking to Carol and Jennie. You could tell people genuinely liked them. The girls enjoyed embarrassing me in front of the Kentucky fans who stopped by.
After dinner, we all went to the ballroom where a band was playing. They had a table reserved for their family. Carol saw some of her college friends and invited them to sit with us. I found myself sitting with seven girls. I was happy that Jennie laid claim to me, which kept Carol�s friends at bay. A slow song came on, and I asked Jennie to dance.
I slid my hands under her jacket and rested them on her back right above her skirt. She put her hands around my neck.
�Thank you for tonight. I appreciate you being a gentleman.�
�I was told that I had to be on my best behavior.�
�I hope that wasn�t on my account.�
�No, I�ve gone through some girl-related issues over the last few weeks. Tami wants me to go out and have fun without the pressure of a relationship.�
�Are you saying you�re not interested in me?�
That one took me by surprise.
�To be honest, I hadn�t thought about it.� I could tell that was the wrong thing to say, so I tried to recover. �It�s not you. That came out wrong and sounds horrible. Let�s just tell it like it is. I am a �stupid boy� at times and as such, I act like a jerk. Jennie, if I took two seconds to think about it, I would want to go out with you. As a matter of fact, I�d love to see you again.�
�Nice save. I... well... shoot.�
I felt someone tap me on the shoulder.
�Do you mind if I cut in?�
I turned to find Mr. California, Mark. I remembered his dad�s advice and looked at Jennie. She gave me a slight nod, and I allowed Mark to take her in his arms. I walked back to the table and sat down. I tried to decide if I was pissed or not. I watched their body language, and Jennie didn�t look comfortable. Mark tried to move closer a couple of times, and she moved back to keep her distance. She didn�t say a word to him, and I could see that Mark was talking and glancing over at me.
It looked like Mark said something that pissed Jennie off. She stormed off the dance floor and went to the women�s bathroom. After a while, I looked around and Mark was missing. At midnight, the band quit playing and everyone was leaving. It started to look like I�d been stood up. Carol and her friends had left earlier, so I didn�t know anyone, and I was an hour from home. I walked out front to see if the driver was there. I was truly stranded. It was now 12:30.
I didn�t have Jennie�s cell number. I then called Tami, but she didn�t pick up, so I left her a voice mail to let her know what was going on. Crap!
I finally gave up and called Greg. Of course he�d been drinking, and I could tell he was in no shape to come and get me. I talked to one of the valets, and he agreed to take me to a motel not far from the club. Luckily, I had enough cash to get a room for the night.
I went to sleep and vowed I would take a break from dating. I�d had a good time tonight until Jennie disappeared.
Chapter 28 � Call Off the Dogs
Sunday October 27
Tami made the mistake of waking me up Sunday morning.
�David, I just got your message. Are you pulling my leg?�
�Bite me, Tami. Why would I lie about this?� I asked and then hung up.
Okay, it wasn�t the smartest thing to do, but I was mad. I looked at the time, and it was 8:00 a.m. I called home and Mom answered.
�Hey, Mom, we may need to skip church today. I�m over an hour from home, and I need a ride.�
�Do I even want to know?�
�It�s not that bad. Tami set me up on a date, and the girl got pissed at someone else. She stormed out, leaving me to fend for myself. I called Greg last night, but he�d been drinking so I didn�t even tell him I needed a ride. I got a motel room and waited until this morning to call you.�
I saw that Tami was trying to call. I just ignored it. I gave Mom my address, and she said she and Dad would come get me. I hated that they were going to kill their Sunday morning by bailing me out. I couldn�t wait until my sixteenth birthday when I�d be able to drive myself.
I cooled down and listened to Tami�s voice mail. It asked me to call her. She knew me well enough to know that when I got mad I got over it quickly. So she learned to let me work through it and not to bother me. I dialed her number.
�Hey.�
�David, I�m sorry. I thought you were joking around. I have a call into Jennie to find out what happened. So how did you get home?�
�Who said I was home?�
�Oh wow! Where�d you spend the night?�
�You know what, Tami? Can we drop it? The more I talk about it, the madder I get.�
�Sorry.�
�Look, it�s not your fault. I think I learned my lesson last night. I�ve been treated like an afterthought by the last four girls I�ve gone out with. I�m done. Don�t set me up on any more dates, and don�t bother bringing anyone home for Thanksgiving.�
It wasn�t up to me to decide if she brought friends home.
�Well, you can bring friends home, but don�t expect me to go on a date with them.�
�I don�t blame you. What do you want me to do about Jennie?�
�Nothing! Your scholarship is in place because of her uncle. I�ve seen how much her family�s wealth influences people around here. I imagine it�s ten times worse at Wesleyan. I don�t want you to be hurt by any of this. If anyone asks, I had a great time.�
�What should I tell everyone about you not dating? You do know that they�re wanting to go out with you, many for the wrong reasons. I thought Jennie had it together and was self-confident enough to be a good match, but I need to tell them something.�
�I figured. Tell them I�m slammed with football and need to focus on that right now. I know that not everyone is a self-centered bitch at your school, and I�d hate to ruin it for everyone else, but I can�t handle this right now. Maybe by Christmas I�ll be in a better frame of mind.�
�David, I�m still shocked that Jennie stranded you. It�s just not like her. I actually like her a lot. It�s going to be hard for me not to say anything. But if you say I can�t, I won�t.�
�Tami, I trust your judgment. I also don�t want you losing a friend over this. I know you�ve worked hard to fit in. You know that I care for you and only want what�s best for you. You decide.�
�I�ll make this up to you.�
I could tell that Tami was shaken. She obviously liked and trusted Jennie.
�Hey, you know me better than that. No make-up is required. I know you didn�t do this to be mean. I�m either having the worst run of luck with girls, or I have a �kick me� sign on my back.�
We spent the next few minutes talking, but she needed to go to breakfast with her suite-mates so we hung up. Thirty minutes later Mom and Dad showed up, and we hit a local diner for breakfast. When we took our seats, I noticed Jennie and Mark were at a table near the back. She saw me and looked confused. She got up and came to our table.
�Where did you go last night?�
What was she talking about? I just ignored her question.
�Jennie, I would like you to meet my mom and dad. They drove up to get me this morning after you left me stranded.�
�Mark said ...� she started, and then it dawned on her.
I saw her go from confused to beet red as she stormed over to their table. We could hear her as she screamed at him. I saw his dad come from the bathroom, and she screamed at him too. She put her hand out and Mark�s dad gave her his keys.
�How are we supposed to get home?� Mark yelled.
�You didn�t seem to mind stranding my date last night! You told me he�d left with that skank, Kelly! You can walk back to California, for all I care!�
My mom looked at me with a straight face.
�I think I like her.�
�Careful, David, if your mom starts to approve of your girlfriends, something�s wrong,� Dad chuckled.
�Dad, Mom only has my best interest at heart.�
Both of my parents laughed at that.
I saw all three of them head our way. Mark�s dad was the first to speak.
�Mr. and Mrs. Dawson, I�m so sorry you had to come get your son this morning. David, may I ask where you stayed last night?�
�I got one of the valets to take me to a motel. Luckily I had enough cash on me to get a room.�
I could see all three of them go stiff at the news. Mark looked like he was going to be sick. Mark�s dad put his hand out, and Mark gave him his wallet. There was a wad of cash inside it. I never saw a high school kid with that much money.
His dad counted out stacks of money. Mark had about $500 on him.
�Okay, David, will a $100 cover the room cost?� his Dad asked.
I just nodded. It actually cost me $60, but I wasn�t arguing.
�Mr. Dawson, you have gas, food and you and your wife�s time. Here�s $250.�
He turned to his son.
�That leaves $150 for bus fare back to your mom�s.�
I could see tears forming in Mark�s eyes. He ran out of the diner before he really started to cry. His dad followed him out. Jennie pulled up a seat and joined us. Our waitress hurried up and served us. She looked nervous, and I�m sure she was waiting on Jennie to erupt. She also had Jennie�s tab, which she slid onto the table and then made herself scarce.
My mom wasn�t fazed.
�So, Tami suckered you into going on a date with David.�
My mother caught Jennie off guard, and she laughed. It was what we all needed. You could feel the tension leaving the diner.
�Actually, I think David was the one who got suckered. The first thing I asked him to do was to hit on my sister.�
Mom arched her eyebrows.
�Really? I bet he did it, too.�
�You would win that bet. He was smooth. He had her now ex-boyfriend so flustered he didn�t even make it to the appetizers. Hell, he had me so flustered that when he told me that kissing him would clear my head, I believed him.�
It was my dad�s turn to laugh.
�Oh, God, he did not.�
�Oh, yeah, he did. Then he said something like �Well, it was worth a try.� When I see Tami, I�m going to have to tell her he�s not a �stupid boy.� He makes the girls around him stupid. I can�t believe I fell for it.�
�Quit your whining. I didn�t hear any complaints,� I said, needing to defend myself.
�I�m not complaining about the kissing. I�m kicking myself for falling for your charm.�
�Your charm was always safe with me.�
My mom smacked me.
�Quit hitting on her. I like this one. You will be nice, or you�ll answer to me.�
It was Jennie�s turn to pop her eyebrows.
�I don�t know if you realize what high praise you just received. I can�t remember my mom ever saying she liked one of my or my brother�s girlfriends. And just so you know, my brother�s a slut, so we�re talking a lot of girls,� I smirked.
My dad nodded. Jennie took it in stride.
�So, you�re not mad at me?�
I thought about what I�d learned about Mark and decided I wasn�t mad at her, but that didn�t mean I was dating for a while.
�No, but you did get me to swear off dating for now.�
Both my mom and dad rolled their eyes. Jennie got pensive and we took a break in the conversation to eat.
�Would it be okay if I drove David home?� Jennie asked when we were done and ready to go.
My mom broke out in a huge smile.
�I was hoping you were going to offer. I didn�t want to be around him while he pouted. He can be such a baby.�
For whatever reason, Mom liked her. I stood up and took Jennie�s hand in mine. We went to the cashier, and she paid her bill. Dad followed suit. When we got outside, Mark and his dad were sitting on a bench. I walked up to them.
�Come on. We�ll give you a ride home,� I offered.
Jennie looked like she wanted to object but deferred to my judgment. When we got into the car, I pulled my phone out.
�I better call Tami. I told her not to lynch you, but she doesn�t always listen to me.�
Jennie eyes got big.
�Thanks. She likes you a lot, and I�d be dead meat if she thought I�d hurt you.�
I dialed and she picked up on the first ring.
�Hey, I�m with Jennie. You can call off the dogs.�
�Why, what happened?�
�Her driver�s son thought it would be a good idea to tell her that I�d gone off with another girl. He also thought it was perfectly fine to leave a fifteen-year-old boy to the elements in 40-degree weather.�
�That�s not true!� Mark yelled.
I turned on him.
�I didn�t say a damn thing that wasn�t true, you self-centered piece of shit! Everyone involved with this has been man or woman enough to admit his or her role in it but the kingpin of this debacle. Who, by the way, is sulking in the back seat, acting as if he were ten years old and got caught. Someday you�ll learn to take responsibility for your actions.�
Mark decided to go for broke and took a swing at me. I was ready and leaned back, which caused him to miss. His dad didn�t. Mark had blood gushing out of his nose.
�You have embarrassed me for the last time.�
We pulled up to the Wesleyan estate, and Jennie dropped them off at the back of the garage. Mark was glaring at everyone when he got out of the car. As soon as they were out, Jennie drove us out of town. I suddenly realized that Tami was still on the phone.
�Sorry about that.�
�Oh, no, I�ve never heard you get that pissed. Did you hit him?�
�No, his dad did.�
�Let me talk to Jennie.�
�On speaker?�
�No, �stupid boy,� I want to get the scoop.�
I handed Jennie the phone.
�Yes. Uh huh. No, a perfect gentleman. He tricked me. Oh, yes.� She looked at me and smiled. �Okay, I�ll see you tonight.�
She checked to make sure I wasn�t mad.
�Okay, you�re not yelling at me, so I�ll take that as a good sign,� I said.
�Can you tell me the condom story now, please?�
�I thought I did a pretty good job of not having to tell it last night.�
�Yes, you were very slick at changing the subject, but I�m dying here. I was pretty pissed last night when I thought you went off with my sister�s friend. I was actually mad I didn�t get to hear the story. That�s only part of it,� she said as she looked sad. �I owe you an explanation. I�ve had a string of guys abandon me. I finally realized that the common element was Mark. He�s been running them off. When I saw you this morning, I was sure you were just like the rest. I�d half-decided to give Mark a chance, even though I�m not attracted to him.�
�Let�s compare notes to see who�s had it worse. My first date told me she wasn�t allowed to go out until she was sixteen. My first girlfriend insisted that we weren�t together. To prove her point, she dumped me in front of a couple hundred of my classmates. Then I went out with two seniors who thought it would be just fine to sneak around and spend the weekend with their ex-boyfriends. The capper was trying to get me to meet with them so they could explain why I was being unreasonable while the guys were in the car with them. Then finally, I got set up on a date over an hour from home, and my date walks out and leaves me to figure out how to get home on my own.�
�Okay, you win. I just had them leave. I never had anyone go out of their way to hurt me.�
�Man, I�m just feeling sorry for myself. I decided last night that I needed to take a break and figure out what there is about me that makes it okay to treat me like that. It�s sad that I�m such a wimp that I�ve forgiven all of them. I�m starting to wonder if it�s a character flaw. I don�t know anyone else that would put up with that stuff and basically say everything�s okay.�
�David, I really am sorry. I should have gone back into the dance and confirmed you were gone. I feel bad asking you to forgive me.�
�Don�t worry about it. I can�t seem to stay mad at anyone, so why should I start with you. Moreover, my mom likes you, and she�s actually a very good judge of character. She even told me to break up with my first girlfriend. I was just too stubborn to listen.�
�Since your mom likes me, I think it�s time you told me the condom story.�
�Okay, where to begin? Oh yes, my workout with Florida and Kentucky. I flew in on a corporate jet that was arranged by big Florida booster. The night before, our quarterback was knocked out of the game. Actually, it was the Eastside game.�
Her eyes got big.
�I was at that game. Eastside had the game in the bag when your quarterback was hurt. Mark came over to make plans for after the game. He was laughing because your backup was a freshman. I remember his head snapping around when you threw that bomb on your first play.
�By the end of the game, I was actually rooting for you. I never put it together.� Then she smacked herself in the head. �Damn it, you did it again. Now tell me to shut up and tell me the story.�
�Out of courtesy to the Florida booster, the Florida coaching staff set up a workout to see what I could do. Kentucky had two quarterback prospects coming in for visits that same weekend, so it was arranged that I would work out with them. I got there a little early and started throwing to one of Kentucky�s receivers. At the time I thought he was just an equipment manager, until I saw how fast he was.
�Florida�s coaching staff got to the workout first, and when they saw me throw, they tried to move my workout to a private setting. Before we could leave, the Kentucky staff showed up and their receiver clued them in. After a little discussion, I was asked if I objected to Kentucky seeing my workout. I figured I wasn�t that good, so I said sure.
�At the end of the workout, the receiver came up to me and told me that I was a real talent, but a raw talent. If I wanted to stand out, I needed to show leadership. I spent the rest of the weekend as Kentucky�s guest. They put on the full recruiting blitz. I had a chaperone and everything. When I met the other recruits, I heard them all excited about going to a party where they�d been told they would probably get lucky.
�My brother taught me to use a condom. Heck, he�s the poster boy, since he got his girlfriend pregnant. So, not trying to look like a wet blanket, I talked to them about the girls. I pointed out that if a group of high school boys could score with college girls, what had those same girls done the prior weekend when another batch of recruits was there?�
�I asked them if they wanted to take an STD back home to their sister.�
Jennie whacked me.
�That�s gross. That only happens at Tennessee. Remember that if they ever offer you a visit.�
�Do you know that it took them almost two minutes to figure out I�d accused them of sleeping with their sisters?�
�Really?�
�You need to come up with a new line. People are going to make fun of you saying �really� all the time.�
�Shut up, �stupid boy,� before I smack you again.�
�I told them I brought my own condoms because I didn�t want my manhood to fall off. We had a tour of the athletic facilities and to a man, they asked their chaperones where they could get condoms. The chaperones left us alone for dinner to go compare notes.
�I was the only one who had a female chaperone and, of course, the other recruits were quizzing me as to why I got a girl. I explained it was part of the questionnaire that I filled out. It asked if I preferred to have a girl give me head or a guy�or something as immature. By the time the chaperones came back in, they were having trouble understanding why everyone wanted to lynch me. I was pulled out of the meeting to go to the office.
�The head recruiter wanted to know what I said to make them all think that they needed condoms. I explained that if they got an STD and took it home, Kentucky would look bad. I also explained how handing those out in their welcome packet would make Kentucky seem cool in the eyes of high school guys. I also suggested that they give them a pack of six so the guys thought they were going to get laid a lot.�
�I can see that.�
�Long story short, Kentucky gave me an offer. They also went to their health clinic to get each guy a packet of six condoms. When I went back to dinner, one of the recruits asked me what I�d been up to. I showed him the offer and told him if he told his chaperone, the chaperone would take him to get an offer also. Somehow, word got around and I was left to eat by myself.
�When my chaperone came back with the condoms, I was chowing down on my third steak. I was pretty sure she was going to kill me until everyone came back with offer letter. Then the head guy announced that I�d arranged for them all to receive condoms. I think they were happier about getting the condoms than the offer.�
�Did they really use all those condoms?�
�Get real. I probably used more that night then the rest of them combined. What college girl is going to sleep with a high school boy?�
�What do you mean, you used more? How many did you use?� she asked.
�Oops. Did I say that out loud?�
�You�re a slut. Tami warned me that if I wasn�t careful I�d be handing you my panties and begging you to defile me. Did you bang your chaperone?�
�I didn�t put my wiener in her bun.�
�You should go into politics. We eliminated you having intercourse with her, but that leaves a whole lot of other stuff that could have happened.�
�And you, Missy, are too smart for your own good. So why don�t we stop, and you can give me your panties?�
�Who said I was wearing any?�
�Touch�. Game, Set and Match, you win. I�m going to wonder about that the rest of the way home.�
�Rookie, stick with me, and I�ll help you improve your game.�
�Yes, Mistress. I�m yours to mold.�
�Be good. This is only our first date. I have rules.�
�To prove a rule, you need an exception. Why don�t you make me your exception?�
�Call Tami and give me the phone.�
I dialed Tami and handed it to Jennie.
�I need help. He has me so worked up that I want to, uh, let�s just say very bad things. Here.�
She handed me the phone.
�No, no, no, no! You�re being a very bad boy right now!� Tami scolded me.
�But she told me that she wasn�t wearing any panties.�
�Give her the phone.�
I handed the phone to Jennie.
�Yes, I might have said that. No way! What do you mean I�m on my own?� She hung up. �Dang it.�
�So, want to pull over and find out how long my, uh, tongue is?� All I heard was a moan. �Is that a yes?�
�No. Oh God, you have me all flustered again.�
�I know what�ll fix that! Three or four quick orgasms.�
�Uncle, I give up.�
�Okay, I was just having some fun. I�m not the creepy guy that hits on you. I hope you didn�t take it the wrong way.�
�Dear God, if you were going to Wesleyan, you couldn�t get rid of me.�
�I feel the same way, Jennie. You�re a lot of fun. If I thought you�d take me up on any of my offers today, I�d have been scared to death. You�re a lot of woman, and I�m afraid I might not be man enough for you.�
The rest of the ride was fun. We liked the same movies, books and music. She loved football. By the time we got to my house, we were friends. I didn�t see us being more than that. She was from a vastly different socioeconomic background. She was upper crust, even by Wesleyan standards. �Old money� was what they called it. Generations of being a part of the social elite made it almost impossible for an average guy like me. People like Jennie might have a fling with a regular guy, but she wouldn�t bring me home to meet the family. We both knew that, regardless of the sexual and emotional chemistry, our backgrounds were just too different. It was a shame, because I really liked her.
I gave her a kiss goodbye just to remind myself that I was alive. If you don�t feel alive kissing Jennie Wesleyan, then you�ve checked out. I might be aroused for weeks with just the memory of our kiss. It was a good thing that we had so much physical distance between us, or we may have done something stupid eventually. I could see why Mark made his desperate play for her.
Tami did well for a first date. She knew that my swearing off girls would be a temporary thing. That was why she didn�t fight it. Heck, my parents even rolled their eyes when I proclaimed I was done dating. I would give it until Wednesday, and then call Tami to set me up.
I felt a little sad when Jennie drove away. I wouldn�t turn down a fling with her. Maybe a weekend getaway was in the offing. She could bring her sister. It would almost be as good as doing twins. I would have to work on Tami to help make that happen.
WHEN I GOT TO THE GARAGE apartment, I checked my emails. There was one from Kendal who wanted to meet this afternoon. I called her and set it up. I still had on my clothes from last night when she showed up. When she came in, she gave me a smirk.
�What�s is the little smirk for?� I asked raising an eyebrow.
�Looks like someone did the walk of shame this morning.�
�Laugh it up, Chuckles. If you�re going to give me shit, I�m going to go change.�
I went into my bedroom and changed into shorts and a t-shirt.
�Better?�
�You look fine. I wanted to talk to you about some interview requests. We�ve been putting them off, but they�re starting to get insistent. Tracy said you�d probably tell them to take a hike. I wanted a chance to convince you that the right press is good for you.�
This was something I wasn�t comfortable doing. Too many guys messed up their careers by spouting off their opinions to the press. Tracy taught me scripts about teamwork and praising the other team that seemed to work. I know I sounded like the biggest hick doing it, but the fans want the All American boy-next-door being their sports hero. About the only thing I didn�t do was thank God. Tim Tebow messed up any possibility of talking about your faith without being labeled a nut.
�Okay, give me your pitch.�
�I�ve received three kinds of requests. The first group is fan-website reporters for the different colleges. These sites are run by rabid fans with huge egos. Most of these guys want to get some kind of scoop so they can look like they�re insiders. It�s funny to read the posts calling them out. I�d suggest that you avoid these guys unless it�s a school you�re interested in attending. There�s normally a staff member at the college that monitors the sites. It�s a way to raise their interest.
�The second group is area sports reporters. For the most part, they�re fans as well, but at least these guys will play it straight and they actually do have access. This group you need to court. They are the ones you can go to when you need help setting the record straight.
�The final group is the national guys. This is the biggest risk and potential reward. Until you�re established, I would avoid making any comments to them. They�re normally jaded and just looking for a controversial angle. Look at Johnny Football. He was the first freshman to win the Heisman. They loved him. One report of signing sports merchandise and making money, and they�re all investigating him.�
�What�s your plan?� I asked.
�I would like to set up a weekly conference call where we can control access and content. I�d like to do this on Wednesdays at 12:15 for thirty minutes.�
�Great, no lunch that day. Set it up.�
�Quit your complaining. We�ll make sure you�re fed, you big baby.�
�Hey, do you have any of the �Double D� shirts left over?�
�We have a couple of boxes. How many do you need?�
�Could I get a dozen? I have some fans I want to give them to.�
I was thinking of the Wesleyan girls and the Phillips family.
�No problem. I�ll drop them off tomorrow.�
�No hurry, I want them for the final regular season game when we travel south.�
�I�ll get it taken care of.� She pulled out her tablet. �You�re getting a lot of interest in this week�s game. It�s also the last home game. We�re planning another band and cookout for the press, recruiters and fans. We have a local bank and car dealership sponsoring the event.
�The school is getting additional bleachers for the north end zone. We�ll have to set up in the parking lot. The practice field will be used for overflow parking,� Kendal added.
�Thanks for organizing all this. The last one was a huge hit. Are you planning anything for the seniors?�
�You know, we haven�t, but that�s a good idea. I�ll talk to the girls,� she said, and then caught herself. �Sorry, it�s a bad habit. I�ll talk to the team and see what we can come up with.�
�Remember, this is almost a bigger deal for the parents. Make sure if they have any younger brothers or sisters to get them involved also.�
�Alright. Good meeting.� She pulled out a small shopping bag. �I hear you�re an uncle. Tracy said you�d forget to get a gift. We had a �Double D Fan� baby jumper made. We want to see pictures with Kyle in it.�
That had to be the most thoughtful thing anyone had done for me in a long time, which got me a little choked up. Angie and Kyle were coming to dinner tonight. I couldn�t wait to see the newest member of the family. Greg had sent me a ton of pictures over the last few days. I think I surprised Kendal when I hugged her.
�I don�t know how to thank you.�
�Seeing the look on your face was worth it.�
Her whole demeanor shifted in the span of a few moments. She seemed really genuine, and I wished I were eight years older; I would make a serious play for Kendal.
She put her things away and we said our goodbyes. I was a lucky guy to have her help. If I ever made it big, I wanted her on my team. I would want someone I could trust, and she fit the bill. She made some mistakes, but I liked that she learned from them. You can tell a lot about a person when something goes wrong. If they point fingers and try to cover their ass, you don�t need them. If they work to solve the problem, those are the ones you keep. Once Kendal recognized a problem, she came up with a solution. I admired her for that.
SUNDAY DINNER WAS A family affair. That meant two cooked and the other two cleaned up. Tonight, Mom and I cooked. Since we were having guests�my future sister-in-law and nephew�I knew Mom was going to put on a spread. I didn�t expect her to want me to do the cooking. Not that my cooking was a terrible; I�d been doing it since I was eight or nine. If Mom and Dad ran late, Greg and I would switch off cooking.
Greg or I were never in charge of Sunday dinner. When Mom saw me come in, she cornered me.
�What are you cooking tonight?�
I was shocked. I went to the refrigerator and saw that we had a family pack of chicken thighs, leftover smoked ham, and Swiss cheese. I was thinking Chicken Cordon Bleu. From that, Mom and I could come up with a menu. When you were the head cook, you got to decide who did what. I put Mom in charge of deboning the chicken.
I noticed she was having some trouble and seemed to be in pain.
�Mom, are you okay?�
�I banged my arm getting out of the car, and it�s a little stiff. I took some aspirin for the pain.�
She had on a long-sleeve shirt, and I could see she was hurting. I�d had my share of bumps, so I was getting pretty good at treating them.
�Where did you bang it?�
She pointed to her bicep.
�Let me see. You know football and me. They taught me some tricks that might make it feel better,� I said.
The sleeve on her blouse wouldn�t go up far enough, so she had to unbutton it and slide it off her shoulder. My breath caught. Not only was her bicep deep purple, but there was evidence of prior bruising in several different areas.
�Wow, Mom, what�s going on? You look like you play quarterback. Has Dad been beating you?�
�No, I�ve just been clumsy lately. I need to be more careful.�
�Well, for now you�re out of the kitchen.�
I grabbed a bag of frozen peas.
�Go put this on your arm. When Greg gets here with Angie and Kyle, I�ll come get you so you can �Put them to the Question.��
Mom loved to interrogate people. We were all wondering if Angie would move back home or not and a thousand other questions. I�m sure Greg was prepping Angie as to what to expect. We all still remembered Mom�s infamous �Well, if I never see you again...� parting shot to Greg�s first girlfriend. I doubt she was going to go that hard on the mother of her grandson, but I�m sure Greg wouldn�t take any chances.
When dinner was ready, everyone showed up. It was amazing how that happened. I�d met Angie only a couple of times when Greg had dated her in the spring. At the time, I was a pudgy little stoner, so it wasn�t a surprise when she looked at me quizzically.
�David?� she asked.
�Hey, Angie, you�re looking good.�
Angie was still sporting some of her baby weight, but it did look good on her. She no longer looked like a girl, she looked like a woman. She held a small bundle in her arms.
�Is this my nephew?�
�Yes, this is Kyle.�
He was sound asleep. Angie and Greg seemed so happy that I wanted to be happy for them. Dad pulled my old bassinet out of the attic and had it ready for Kyle. Angie was able to put him down while we all ate. From the early conversation, it became apparent that her parents weren�t supportive of her keeping Kyle. I could tell from their body language that Greg and Angie weren�t willing to put him up for adoption. Mom seemed to pick up on that also.
�If your parents don�t want you to keep Kyle, are you welcome in their home?�
Mom always seemed to get right to the point. Angie for the first time today looked sad.
�If I keep Kyle, my parents aren�t letting me come home. For now, I�m staying with my aunt and uncle. They�ve been very supportive, and I can stay with them as long as I need to.�
Mom looked at Dad and he nodded slightly. She turned to me and I nodded also.
�Angie, if you�d like, you and Kyle can move in with us.�
She looked at Greg, and he smiled at her.
�You can have David�s old room. We can set it up as a nursery for Kyle,� he said.
She still looked uncertain. Mom put that to rest.
�We love you and Kyle. Even if you decide not to marry Greg, you�re welcome here. I know you don�t have everything planned out yet, but at least this way you�ll be close to your family and friends.�
Angie jumped up from her seat, and she and Mom hugged.
�Thank you. My nights have been sleepless, worrying about what to do.� Then the tears came. �I�m sorry. I don�t mean to cry, but this is something that�s been weighing on me. I never knew that having a baby would change my life so much. You don�t know what this means to me.�
After dinner, I got stuck cleaning up. I guess it was my day. Greg and Angie went to her aunt and uncle�s and packed up all her and Kyle�s things. Dad and I boxed up all my stuff. We went up into the attic and found a changing table and crib. We left the crib until Kyle was older. For now, the bassinet was large enough. Mom was in charge of cleaning. By the time everyone got back, Angie and Kyle�s room were clean and ready.
Greg and I were in charge of bringing in all of Angie�s belongings. Mom was in charge of Kyle. I could ask for anything at this moment and Mom would let me have it. She was just so happy to be holding her first grandbaby. There was a special love reserved for grandchildren, and my mom had it bad.
By the end of the day, we�d added two new members to the family. I was surprised at how quickly Greg took to being a father. He�d taken off school since Tuesday, when Kyle was born. He seemed to be the happiest with them moving in. Now he�d be able to be a part of Kyle�s life on a daily basis.
My biggest concern had always been Angie and Greg. We were brought up to take care of our responsibilities, so I never was concerned that Kyle wouldn�t be supported by Greg and our family, but that didn�t mean they would necessarily get married. To my relief, I could tell that they loved each other. It was all the little things�a sly glance, how they touched, a little smile. It made my heart hurt to see them so much in love. I understood what was missing in my life. I was also smart enough to know that I wasn�t ready for that kind of love. For now, I would get my fix, so to speak, from my brother, Angie, and Kyle. It made me a little sad for Greg and Angie because they were so young, but my brother was very determined, and I knew he�d find a way to make this work. We had both been taught that God doesn�t give us things unless we can handle them.
Chapter 29 � You Need to Get Used to This
Wednesday October 30
I got a text message to meet Coach Harrington before school in his office instead of on the practice field. When I got there, Coach Lambert and Coach Engels were both there. I took a seat and Bo kicked off the meeting.
�David, I want to talk to you before you hear it from anyone else.�
Oh, hell, this can�t be good.
�After Friday�s game, I�m no longer going to be able to help you. I have another assignment I have to take on. If I didn�t have a long-term relationship with this other organization, I wouldn�t be going.�
I thought for a moment. Bo Harrington had helped me tremendously. I wasn�t ready to lose him.
�Why exactly are you leaving?�
�The Houston Texans lost their starting quarterback to injury two weeks ago. Last week they lost to the Chiefs. This week is a bye week and then they play the Colts after that. I can�t really go into detail, but they�ve asked me to come in and help out.�
�Bo, what would it take to keep you?�
�Believe me when I tell you if it wasn�t an emergency, I wouldn�t be leaving,� he said, and then chuckled. �You have the potential to be special. The biggest reason is how hard you work. I�ve only had a few guys work as hard to improve as you have. There are going to be players who can throw farther than you. There will be guys with more football savvy. There will even be quarterbacks who are better runners than you are. Not many guys have the combination of all three attributes, and that�s what gives you such a high ceiling.
�I�m going to tell you some things that cannot leave this room. Can I have your word on that?� Bo asked.
�Of course.�
�Coach Lambert also has some news.�
�Thanks, Bo, for putting me on the spot,� Coach Lambert said, looking uncomfortable. �I wanted to let you know I�ll be leaving after the season.�
He paused a moment for that to sink in. With all the attention that the program had received, now would be the perfect time for Coach Lambert to move into a better position.
�Someone�s going to be lucky to have you, coach,� I offered, as a smile broke out on my face.
I clearly surprised everyone.
�Thank you,� Coach Lambert said.
�It looks like Coach Engels will also be moving on,� Bo Harrington said.
This shocked me. I�d hoped he would take over for Coach Lambert.
�When I heard the news about Coach Lambert, I immediately thought of you as his replacement.�
�I hate to disappoint you, David, but there�s a requirement that our head football coach must have head coaching experience. For me to advance in coaching, I need to get that experience. I�ll be moving on whether Coach Lambert goes or stays.�
�Well that�s just stupid. You guys are telling me that I get a new coaching staff next year?�
�You need to get used to this,� Bo said. �In the next several years you�ll have many new coaching staffs. It�s rare that you�ll have a team of coaches in place for more than a couple of years. If you�re lucky, the ones you work with will be leaving for better opportunities. That�ll mean you had a good year with them.
�This also means I need to have a conversation with you about your development. You�re going to have to take over. If either of the two of your coaches were staying, I�d turn your development over to them. Since they�re not, I�m giving the plan to you.�
Bo pulled out four binders.
�This first binder is my evaluation of where you are as a player and what you need to work on in the future.�
He picked up two binders.
�These two binders go together. This one has DVDs showing examples of skills and the drills needed to develop those skills. This binder is a detailed written description.�
He picked up the fourth binder.
�This is the road map. Use this as your guide between now and college.�
I could see the other two coaches eyeing the binders. Bo saw it too and got serious.
�David, you cannot share this with anyone.� He looked at the other two, and they nodded. �This is my life�s work, and I�m paid a ridiculous amount of money to do it.�
�Bo, I�m honored by your trust. If I need advice, can I call you?�
�Absolutely. I�ll help you get on a seven-on-seven team for the offseason, and I�ll also get you slots in quarterback camps throughout the summer. Some of this isn�t cheap, so either talk to your parents about it or get a part-time job. I might also be able to get you some waivers on fees if you agree to help by being a camp counselor.�
�That sounds great. My parents make okay money, but there are some other priorities right now. I�ll have to fund my own football-related activities.�
Coach Lambert looked at his watch.
�It looks like school will start in a few minutes. Why don�t you get going? We need to talk to Bo.�
�I�ll see you at practice,� Bo said.
I WAS DEEP IN THOUGHT when I went to my locker. I was surprised when I found Tracy blocking it. Her mom sent me breakfast sandwiches each morning. I smiled when I saw her.
�Hey, Tracy, we met in the coaches� offices instead of having practice.�
�No problem, I just thought I�d missed you.�
She handed me the sandwich.
�I�m starved.�
I wolfed it down, and Tracy just shook her head.
�Kendal will be here around 11:30 this morning to set up the conference call. Do you want me there?�
�What�s going on?�
I�d assumed that Tracy would be at all my press events.
�Kendal.�
That was all she had to say. Tracy was used to being in control, and she didn�t want to answer to anyone.
�Can Kendal handle today?�
Tracy thought about it for a moment. The one thing I could count on was an honest response.
�I think she can.�
�Tracy, either she can or she can�t, which is it?�
�She can, but I would like to be there.�
�Not a problem. Please call her and ask her. I don�t want her to think you can come to me and override her decisions. Does that make sense to you?�
She didn�t like my answer, but I could tell she understood. She just smiled.
�I�ll see you at lunch. We�re meeting in the coaches� conference room. Coach Lambert will be there too.�
�Good, they can grill him instead of me.�
She gave me a funny look that made me nervous.
�I hear you�re single right now.�
�Yes.�
It�s safer just to give one-word answers.
�Would you be my date to the Halloween Dance?�
�My first instinct is to say �no.� Hang on, wait; it would be
Jim was the one she paid money for at the auction, after all.
�It seems that no guy�s willing to take me out since I dumped you in such a public setting. The bunch of wimps is afraid I might do something similar.�
I didn�t expect to hear that. I really tried not to laugh, but I couldn�t help it. She wasn�t amused.
�David, it�s not funny.�
�I kinda think it is. Give me your pitch. Why should I risk going to the dance with you?�
�First off, we�d go just as friends.� I nodded my agreement to that. �My doctor says I need to go out in a social situation, and she said you�d be a good choice.�
Crud, she was using her mental health. I liked her and her family too much not to help. I found myself doing something I never thought I would do anytime soon.
�Okay, here�s the deal: I�ll be your date, but there are a couple of conditions.�
�Anything.�
�If you expect me to be in some kind of costume, you have to get it. Second, we�re just friends. If I want to dance with someone, you can�t get mad at me. I�ll treat you right and dance with you, but if I meet someone, you have to act like my friend and not my girlfriend.�
�Is that it?�
�Nope, we get to have dinner with your parents before the dance.�
She smiled, knowing she�d won.
�Mom�s been asking why you haven�t been over. I�m sure that won�t be a problem.�
I shook my head.
�How did you talk me into this?�
�Easy, you love me.�
�I can�t argue with that,� I sighed. �Will you do me a huge favor? Will you promise not to take advantage of my love for you?�
�I know I hurt you, and I�m sorry about that more than anything. At the time, I thought I had a good reason. I know now that you had nothing to do with the newspaper caption. I also know that the whole �not together� thing was my doing. David, I�m still a little goofy, but I want us to work on being friends. I always enjoy being around you. I feel that when we�re together, we�re more somehow. I also miss the sex.�
I didn�t trust myself to say anything, so I ran.
�Tracy, I�ll see you at noon.�
I didn�t even bother to get my books out of my locker. I know that I�m pathetic when it comes to standing up to girls I like. If I wasn�t careful, I would do or say something to Tracy.
AFTER FIRST PERIOD, I was able to make it back to my locker and get the right books. I was doing fine this morning until she mentioned the sex. My fear was that she would ask me to have sex with her. I knew for a fact that I couldn�t resist that request.
By lunch, I was ready to face Tracy again. To my surprise, she wasn�t there. I never asked Kendal because I assumed she didn�t want her there. The interview went off without a hitch. There were four reporters on the line and, as I predicted, Coach Lambert answered most of the questions.
I�d pushed my luck even setting up the press conferences. Most coaches would never let a freshman hold them, but Coach Lambert couldn�t say no to Tracy either. Now that they were started, both of us were stuck with the situation. I appreciate that he was with me on the calls. I needed to talk to Kendal to make sure we weren�t causing any problems.
After the call, Kendal assured me that Coach Lambert appreciated my team organizing everything. It was one less thing he had to worry about. Kendal told me they had arranged the Senior Night event with the parents. She worked with Coach Lambert to do something special. I was happy with Kendal taking charge. The only thing that was lacking was lunch. She brought me a salad. What growing boy could just have a salad for lunch, especially one that burns through the number of calories I do?
BY LAST PERIOD, I WAS starved. I went to my tutoring session with Suzanne. When I walked in, my stomach growled.
�Sorry about that. I need to eat before practice. Do you mind skipping out before I drop from hunger?�
�You sound like Jim. I swear that growing boys eat enough for five normal people.�
�This growing boy needs food now. I�m ditching with or without you.�
�Okay, I get the message. Come on, and I�ll take you home. Jim should be there. He�s been excused from conditioning until his ribs get better, so he�s just hanging out. You two can goof off while I feed you both.�
We snuck out without being caught and were at Suzanne�s house a few minutes later. Jim was in the kitchen. He�d made himself two peanut butter sandwiches. I snatched one off his plate. Jim was a little pissed.
�Dude, you don�t take food from a hungry boy, especially one that outweighs you by at least fifty pounds.�
�You do when I ask your sister to feed us some real food.�
�Ah, that�s different. Then my sandwich is your sandwich.�
Suzanne was amused at us being dorks.
�Will pasta work?�
�Carbs are good before practice.� I winked at Jim. �Your sister knows how to take care of her man.�
She whacked me on the back of the head.
�No hitting on the sister when her little brother is present.�
�Yeah, what she said.�
�You two gang up on this man, and you both won�t be taken out Saturday night.�
Jim laughed.
�You�re a kinky boy, asking a brother and sister out on a date.�
�I was thinking Monical�s and then a movie. Of course, one of you would have to drive.�
�How about Tony�s?� Suzanne asked. �They have great lasagna and unlimited bread sticks. You and Jim can see if you can eat so many they kick you out.�
�I knew there was a reason why we keep your sister around. What do you think, lasagna instead of pizza?�
�Sounds good to me, though I only have one rule: I don�t put out on the first date,� Jim said with a straight face.
�I promise I�ll not make a move on you. Just so you know, Suzanne gets to pick the movie. She, at least, might give me a kiss goodnight.�
The pasta was done. She brought two huge plates out to Jim and me.
�Plus, she�s a better cook than you.�
�Actually, Jim�s a much better cook than I am. It�s a good thing I�m a better kisser,� Suzanne laughed.
�Jim, is she right? Is Suzanne the better kisser?�
�Ah, David, bite me, I�m not kissing you or my sister to find out.�
We all laughed. After we ate, Suzanne gave me a ride to practice. We had a very good practice. At the end, I was a little bummed when I realized that I only had two more days to work with Bo. I owed the man a lot.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Mom and Dad in the kitchen. They didn�t look happy, so I sat down.
�What�s wrong?�
Normally they would deflect my question. Ever since my talk with Mom, things had changed. She no longer treated me like a little kid.
�Your dad�s hours got cut. Actually, everyone�s hours got cut. They�re making everyone part-time employees because of the new health-care law. Their CPA figured out it would be cheaper if everyone signed up for the government option. Your dad�s boss is a dick.�
The Park District had turned the operations over to a private firm a few years ago. Ever since they took over, Dad had said they were more worried about the bottom line than the parks or the employees. I think that if Dad didn�t love his job and our town, he would have left when the change happened. The sad truth was that there weren�t a lot of local jobs that Dad�s skills fit.
�With Angie and Kyle moving in, we�re worried that we may have to buy them insurance too. With your dad�s reduced hours and the real estate market being slow, I�m nervous about money,� Mom said.
�What are you thinking?�
I looked at Dad. Dad was the planner of the family. I was sure he�d considered all the options.
�We can take over the payments on the company insurance. It�s not cheap. The government plan requires that we sign up this month and then we can shop plans come the first of the year. There�ll be a gap in insurance for several months if we go that route.
�The state provides a child plan, so we could get you and Greg on that without much problem. I need to talk to Angie and see what she and Kyle are doing. The way things stand right now, with my reduced hours, we�re looking at a shortfall each month of about $400. I can get another part-time job and try to make it up,� Dad explained.
�How are we with savings?� I asked.
�We have some, but nothing we can go a long period using,� Dad answered me.
�Okay, I was planning on talking to you about this after football, but now�s a good time. I want to get a part-time job after the season. I�m sure Greg will get one also. If Greg and I contribute $200 each a month to the household budget, that should keep everything going until we can figure something out.
�Option two is my college fund. I�ll be getting a scholarship,� I offered.
Mom was the final decision maker.
�We�ll talk to Angie tonight and come up with a strategy. Let�s have a family meeting on Sunday.�
�Great, now feed me.�
Mom had a plate in the oven waiting for me. After I ate, I took my nephew back to my apartment. I told Angie I�d keep him for an hour or so. I could see that she was dragging. I was actually surprised when she loaded him up and the guys headed to the bachelor pad.
I, of course, wanted to show him off to my friends. I sent a text to Alice Phillips first, and we jumped onto video chat. She took one look at Kyle and yelled for her mom.
�You better come here. David�s been up to no good and gotten himself in trouble.�
With her mom there, it didn�t take long before her dad and brother showed up.
�Hey, gang, I want to introduce my nephew Kyle to you.�
We talked for a little bit and then I told them I had to show him off to some of my other friends. Tami and the Wesleyan girls loved Kyle. He was quite the little chick-magnet. To his credit, he didn�t embarrass himself. We logged off when he fell asleep.
I took him back to the main house and found both Greg and Angie sound asleep in each other�s arms. I didn�t have the heart to wake them. I took Kyle to my mom and explained what was going on. She took him and promised to let everyone sleep. I went back to my place, and I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.
Chapter 30 � Superman
Thursday October 31
As a kid, Halloween had been my favorite holiday. I went as a farm boy every year because I wasn�t creative enough to come up with a real costume. When I was ten, we had a dog named King. We went everywhere together, including with Greg trick-or-treating. He was great. He got dog treats at almost every home, and they seemed to pony up more candy than normal.
By the time we got home, we had two bags of candy that would last us a lifetime. Okay, until the end of the weekend when we would drop into a sugar coma, and Mom and Dad would steal the rest. Greg left his bag of goodies out, which was a very poor plan, in my estimation. Dad would raid it after we went to bed. Turns out it was a terrible plan. King ate all of Greg�s candy. I felt bad for him, and King was sick, so he was sorry.
Turns out Mom made me sorry: she made me split my candy with Greg. I argued that his poor planning should not be the cause of my losing my haul of treats. She had the mistaken impression that was what brothers did for one another. We now laughed about it. At the time, I was devastated.
At the end of practice, Magic announced that there was a party at his house. I had no intention of going since we had a game tomorrow. All the seniors were going, and they invited all the starters. To their credit, they didn�t push me. They all knew I didn�t drink, and most of them knew the reason why.
Tracy picked me up after practice and took me to her house for dinner. I was happy to see Tom and Mary. I had time to show them some pictures of Kyle, and we ate quickly because Tracy said she needed some time to get our costumes together. She made me go take a shower and shave. When I came out, she had me go to her room and sit in just my boxers at her makeup table.
�I need to do your hair and makeup,� she explained.
I decided to be a good sport.
�Do what you must.�
Tracy got excited and called her mom.
�He said he�d do it. Come get him ready while I change.�
Mary came up to Tracy�s room and gave me a funny look.
�You�re sure?�
�I trust you guys. Do your worst.�
She just shrugged and started applying makeup. She gave me a cleft chin and more prominent cheekbones. She then styled my hair in a more conservative look. She went to the walk-in closet and came out with my outfit. Okay, they were both going to die. It was a Superman outfit.
Mary winked at me.
�Okay, Boy Wonder, lose the boxers and put on the suit.�
�What!�
�This is spandex. It�ll show your underwear lines.�
She even said that one with a straight face.
�Oh dear God, is this really important to Tracy?�
Now she smirked.
�Yes. I thought she told you what your costume was.�
�Okay, but if it�s obscene, I�m not wearing it.�
I grabbed the suit and went into the walk-in to put it on. I put on the blue tights first. As I expected, they molded to my manhood. They left nothing to the imagination. I pulled on the top and it felt like it was a size too small. You could see every muscle. It was a good thing I was in shape. Red underwear with a gold belt was worn outside the tights, and then red knee-high boots to finish. When I came out, Mary blushed.
I frowned.
�That bad?�
She shook her head. She had the red cape that completed the outfit. She came over, attached the cape, and steered me to a mirror. I was completely surprised. I looked the part. My only concern was the bulge in my tights was noticeable, and, if I got aroused at all, this could be an issue. I turned to Mary, and she was checking me out.
�You dirty girl. I take it I look okay.�
�Yes, you look more than okay.�
I heard Tracy whistle at me. She had on a Catwoman outfit that instantly tested the strength of my tights. Both Tracy and her mom burst out laughing.
�I can�t help it. She looks so damn sexy in that outfit.�
I turned around and adjusted things so it wasn�t as obvious, but Tracy was the hottest Catwoman I�d ever seen. Halle Berry had nothing on Tracy. I grabbed the ticket for the dance out of my wallet. I didn�t see any way I could bring a wallet in this outfit. When we got into Tracy�s Mustang, she purred at me.
�Tracy, if you don�t stop teasing me we�re not going to make it to the dance.�
She gave me an innocent smile.
�I just wanted to see if you were still interested.�
�I�d have to be dead to not be interested in you. Now let�s go have some fun.�
We caused a little bit of a stir when we walked into the gym. It turned out that all the JV cheerleaders dressed as Catwoman. None of them were as hot as Tracy. She went off with them to harass the boys. I went to find my friends. As usual, Alan and Jeff found a table on the side of the dance.
Alan was dressed as a pimp. I hoped that Gina was dressed like a prostitute. Jeff was in an Aladdin-looking outfit. At least his date could be a princess.
�Who did you bring?� Alan asked.
�Tracy.�
Jeff just shook his head.
�Did you bring a date?� I asked, as I looked at Jeff.
�I�m here with Gina�s sister.�
�Oh, Emily, I like her. She�s funny.�
Alan smirked, and he and Jeff looked at each other. Something was up. I looked towards the restrooms and saw Gina walking back with a vision. It was Kara. She was dressed as a princess from India, and I could feel my desire start in my toes and travel all the way to the hair on my head. My sexual attraction to Tracy was close to a ten. She pushed almost every button I had. Kara was off the charts.
My reaction was obvious because Alan and Jeff looked at me wide-eyed. Gina warned me that the attraction between us would be intense, but I just couldn�t deal with something like this right now. I shook my head and looked at both of my best friends. I turned to Jeff.
�So, are you two...?� I asked.
�No, Gina asked me to be her date for tonight,� Jeff said giving me a look. �Kara seems nice, but she isn�t interested in me. This was just a setup so Kara could go to the dance. I think Gina�s plan was for you to meet her.�
�Are you cool with that?� I asked, because I didn�t want to hurt my friend�s feelings.
�We�re good. Alan and I think you two will hit it off.�
I just shook my head.
�No, not now. You have a good time tonight. Enjoy it. Every guy here�ll be envious when they see you on the dance floor with her. I better take off before I start hitting on your date.�
I spun around, making my cape billow. If you have a cape, you have to use it. I headed to the other side of the dance floor. I didn�t dare look back at the exotic goddess that was Kara Tasman. I found Tracy and her band of Catwomen, and I stepped right into the middle of them. Tracy snorted when she saw my dazed look, and the lust level of her fellow cheerleaders ramped up. Before I knew it, I had hands running all over my body. I discovered that tights are just barely better than being nude. I looked at Tracy and my eyebrows went up, causing her to giggle. She waded in and started peeling them off me.
�Ladies, he�s my date tonight.�
Kim decided to be the spokeswoman for the group.
�You and David broke up. I do believe I was there when it happened. Rumor has it that he�s single. The varsity cheerleaders got their shot. It�s our turn now.�
I was now in my element, teasing beautiful women.
�Okay, Kim�s right, I�m a free man, and I have nothing against you girls. You�re all very nice to look at, but I think you can all agree that there is only one of me and,� I counted noses, �twelve of you. Do you mind if I narrow the field?�
Kim had a smug look on her face.
�No, please do.�
All the other girls nodded.
�Okay, who currently has a boyfriend or is seeing someone?�
Kim glared at me because she knew that I knew who she was dating. Seven of the girls raised their hands, leaving five. One of the five was Tracy.
I motioned Kim, Mona, and Sammie over, and we got close so only they could hear.
�I don�t know how to ask this without sounding like a pig. You know me, so don�t kill me for asking. Which ones are virgins?�
All three of them gave me a look. I needed to clarify.
�If things progress, I don�t want to be responsible for taking someone�s virginity for casual sex. I think you all agree that the first time should be special.�
It dawned on them, and they pointed out two who were moved to the side. That left Tracy and two other girls. I leaned in and asked my helpers.
�Okay, should I just pick Tracy?�
Sammie got in my face.
�If you pick Tracy, none of us will ever speak to you again. Carol and Reese both have big crushes on you. They�re also a lot of fun, if you know what I mean.�
�One at a time, or both at once?� I asked.
That got a chuckle.
�You better just do one at a time. You have a big game tomorrow, and we�d hate to see what happens if those two tag-team you.� Mona said.
I nodded. That was a very good point.
�The winners of �win a date with David Dawson� are Reese and Carol,� I announced, and looked at the group.
They both came bounding up to me and wrapped themselves around me. Tracy just rolled her eyes.
�Okay, ladies, one of you gets me for the night. The other gets me Friday night.�
They put their heads together, and Carol picked tonight. She dragged me onto the dance floor. When the song ended, one of the dance committee members made an announcement.
�Don�t forget to vote for your favorite male and female costume. Right now we have a hot competition brewing, so every vote counts.�
I took Carol over to the refreshment table to get her a soda.
�Carol, what year are you?�
�I�m a sophomore. Can I say something without making you mad?�
�Why not, everyone else seems to think it�s okay.�
She pondered her statement.
�Now that I think about it, I don�t want to come across as a bitch.�
�Carol, just say it.�
�Why are you so stuck-up?�
Okay, I hadn�t expecting that. I needed more information before I could decide if I was pissed or not. Right now, I was leaning towards pissed.
�You know, no one wants to come off as stuck-up. How could I change so I�m not stuck-up?�
�Well, for starters, you only hang out with upperclassmen. I�ve never seen you at one of the freshman or JV games. You never go to any of the parties. You�re always in a hurry and never make time to speak to anyone in your classes. I don�t know, you, you seem like a jerk.�
Was it even worth defending myself? I hung out with upperclassmen because I played varsity football. I didn�t go to the freshman and JV games because I practiced or worked out when they played. I didn�t party because I didn�t drink. I was in a hurry because I had a lot to do.
It wasn�t worth it. I was attracted to older girls because of crap like this. There was no need to get mad. Not everyone would like me.
�Thanks for being honest with me. I�ll work on that. Hey, I want to say hi to some of my friends. Are you opposed to meeting some upperclassmen?�
She didn�t say anything, so I headed over to where Magic and Luke had a table. I noticed that Carol had followed me over. I guess I wasn�t getting rid of her that easy.
�Oh my God! It�s porn-star Superman!� Luke said, as he hit himself in the head.
�Did they run out of adult-size outfits?� Magic added, as he put his two cents in.
�I think he looks hot,� Cindy said, coming to my rescue.
They all threw their napkins at her. I came up with an idea on how to get rid of my �date.�
�Guys, this is Carol Wirth. She�s a JV cheerleader. She had the misfortune of winning a date with me tonight. As you all know, I�m a stuck-up jerk,� I said, and then turned to Carol.
Leave it to my friends to agree wholeheartedly with that statement. I looked around the table and saw Bill Callaway, who seemed to be the only single boy at the table. Bill was a good-looking guy and my wide receiver. Being a new starter, the girls hadn�t found him yet. Carol would be a good fit for him.
�I brought her over here to see if maybe an upperclassman would show her a better time. Bill, would you be opposed to dancing with Carol?�
Bill got up and asked Carol to dance. I saw her smile at him. Maybe this would work out.
�You okay?� Luke asked.
�Thanks for asking, but I�m okay,� I said and then I grinned. �You�re not going to believe my last date.�
Everyone gathered around.
�Tami sets me up,� I began.
I told them about being stranded overnight.
�So that�s why I�m off the market. No more girlfriends until at least after football.�
�If I had your luck, I wouldn�t date either,� Magic said as he shook his head.
I glanced over at Cindy, and she wouldn�t even meet my eyes.
�Are you coming to my party tonight? I know you don�t drink, but maybe we could hook you up.�
�I appreciate the offer, but I need to be ready for the game tomorrow.�
�We know, but every party needs a stuck-up jerk, and you�re our favorite one.�
�I love you guys, too.�
I was between tables when Gina caught me.
�Oh David, I have someone you need to meet.�
�Dang it! I saw your sister, and she was better-looking in person. I need to focus on football right now. Can I meet her after the season?�
Gina gave me the look that Tami does when I�m being stupid.
�Come on. Meet my sister. You two are perfect for each other.�
�Gina,� I said, and then just sighed. �Okay, this is for you.�
We walked over, and Kara took one look at me.
�Great, you make me meet all your loser friends, and now you bring over some pretty boy with a fake-muscle shirt and stuffed shorts.�
I broke out in a huge grin and hugged Gina.
�Thank you. I�m no longer infatuated. Kara, it was nice to meet you.�
I turned around and walked away. I heard Jeff and Alan burst out laughing.
This was turning into the worst dance I had ever attended. I might as well put another nail in the coffin. I tracked down Reese.
�Hey, I wanted to take a moment and talk to you.�
She looked nervous. I might as well let her off the hook.
�Look, I know you accepted this date under less than ideal circumstances. Carol told me that I�m a stuck-up jerk. Another girl called me a fraud. If you want out, just let me know. The last thing I need right now is a pity date.�
Hysterical laughter was not what I was expecting. That tore it! I was out of there. I felt my face get red. I was so done with women. I turned to leave and headed toward the door. I lost myself in the crowd as I walked to the door. I stopped myself. I needed to tell Tracy I was done with the dance. I found her talking to Mona.
�Hey, I�m leaving.�
�What�s wrong?� Tracy asked.
�I�m just not into this tonight,� I said. I didn�t want her tagging along. �Look, you stay and have fun with your friends. I�ll walk home and see you tomorrow.�
She looked concerned.
�Are you sure?�
�Yeah, have fun.�
I made it to the front door and slammed the crash bar. It was a nice fall night. Maybe it was a little too cold to be running around in tights. At least now I could hear myself think. The music was starting to give me a headache. It was a good thing I wasn�t going to Magic�s party. I could have easily gotten drunk tonight. My mind went in circles. When I got home, I took a shower and went to bed.
Friday November 1
WHEN I GOT TO PRACTICE, Bo and Coach Lambert were waiting for me. Coach Lambert had some bad news.
�David, did you go to Magic�s party last night?�
�No, sir.�
Both Bo and Coach seemed to relax.
�Last night the party was raided by the police. They arrested twenty-six football players for underage drinking. In one of the bedrooms, they found a girl who was half naked. That�s why they arrested everyone. They�re all getting DNA tests to see if they were involved. I�ve been on the phone with the athletic director and principal. We�ve decided to suspend all twenty-six players for tonight�s game.�
�Oh man.� I was worried about Tracy. �Does one of you have a cell phone?�
Coach Lambert gave me his. I called Tracy�s cell, and she answered.
�Thank God. Are you okay?�
�I�m fine, what�s going on?�
�Did you go to Magic�s party last night?�
�No, I�m not allowed to go to something like that.�
�Good. The party got busted and we lost twenty-six players.�
�That sucks.�
�It gets worse. A girl was found in one of the bedrooms, and it looks like she might have been molested. Check on your girls and make sure they�re all okay.�
�What�s going to happen?�
�I don�t know. I�ll see you at school.� I needed her to take care of a couple of things. �Can you grab my stuff, and then call Kendal and let her know?�
�I�ll take care of things. Focus on football.�
�Tracy, you�re the best. When the season�s over, I want to work on building our friendship again.�
�I love you, David. Don�t worry about anything. Just get ready for the game.�
COACH LAMBERT WAS ABLE to get both Kevin Goode and me excused from classes. It turned out Kevin and I were the only two starters that didn�t go to the party. We met in the coaches� conference room. We were trying to put together a roster of scout team, JV, and freshman players. The biggest problem we had on offense was that the JV and freshman teams still ran the veer. There was a huge debate as to which offense we should run.
Bo Harrington slammed his hand on the desk to get everyone to shut up.
�Do you all remember why you switched offenses? Because this young man ran circles around your starting defense with scout-team players. You need five key players: a center that can get the ball back in the shotgun, a left tackle, and three guys that can actually catch a pass. If you find us that, we can at least be competitive.�
Everyone was quiet for a minute. Then Coach Lambert took charge. By 4:00 that afternoon, the coaching staff had put together an offense and defense. They would have a limited number of plays, but it looked workable. It was decided that we would use the JV special teams because we didn�t have time to work on those for kickoffs and punts.
We got some good news from the legal front. It turned out that the girl in question was with her boyfriend at the party. She�d passed out and Magic had moved her to a bedroom to sleep it off. The DA had dropped all the drinking charges. He didn�t have the resources nor the will to prosecute all those cases. The desire to prosecute went down once the rape aspect was cleared up. He was also up for reelection and didn�t want to be known as the guy that ended our football season. Coach Lambert was a different matter: he wouldn�t allow them to play. He would let them dress in street clothes and participate in the Senior Night festivities. A decision on next week�s game was up in the air.
Bo took me aside late in the afternoon.
�Watch yourself tonight. If they knock you out, this game is over.�
�That�s true of every game, but I�ll be careful.�
�I hate to put any more pressure on you, but you have to win tonight. Not just to get into the playoffs, but to make both Coach Lambert and Coach Engels viable candidates for jobs. If it looks like they lost control of this team, they may not even be back here. You have to win.�
�Great. Any ideas?�
�Keep your head on a swivel. One of your strengths is your running. If in doubt, tuck it and run. Finally, take shots downfield. You need big plays to offset your weaknesses. Other than that, don�t get killed.�
�Let�s hope that last one doesn�t happen.�
AT 4:30, OUR NEW TEAM was in shorts and t-shirts, learning the offense. Most of the replacements were juniors who were on the scout team. There were a couple of exceptions. One was a behemoth of a left tackle. He was six-five, 250-pound freshman, Wolf Tams. Seeing him, I had dreams of Jim and Wolf anchoring the offensive line next year.
After seeing Wolf block in shorts, I was pissed he hadn�t been given a shot at varsity. He was agile and had good hands. I could see him playing tight end at the next level. The basketball coach was excited that they thought they�d found a power forward.
The other player was a little five-two, 135-pound freshman tailback named Ed Pine. He was lightning quick with moves that made me wonder how anyone could touch him. The problem was that I needed someone to help pick up blitzes, and he didn�t have the size. I talked to Coach Engels, and we decided to use two fullbacks or a fullback and a tight end. We moved Ed to a slot receiver where we could utilize his speed.
The problem with running around in shorts and t-shirts was that everyone looked good. I guess we would see how good we were when the game started.
I had a few minutes before the game, so I sent a text to Kendal to meet me. She was busy at the hospitality tent, so I went to her. When I walked in, I suddenly had a microphone and camera shoved in my face. The press was in a frenzy about the arrests, and the local TV stations wanted sound bites for their early news. I heard one of the producers say begin a countdown.
�We are live in 3, 2,� he said a silent �one.�
�Kim Bowman with Channel 3 News. We are live with David Dawson, Lincoln High�s quarterback. David, do you have any comment on the arrest of most of your starting players for tonight�s game?�
I smiled into the camera as Tracy had trained me.
�It�s unfortunate that a little fun had such consequences.� Tracy taught me to answer the question but then turn it to my central message. �The coaching staff has been challenged to come up with a plan to deal with our situation. What you�re going to see tonight is an outmanned team rise to the occasion. Coach Lambert and Coach Engels have me convinced that we will come away with a win tonight.�
The cameraman switched back to Kim who stood with her mouth open. She shook her head and turned to the camera.
�No one can say that David lacks confidence. I think we are in for something special tonight.�
"We�re out!� said the cameraman.
�Do you really think you have a chance?� Kim asked.
�Kim, I have faith in our coaching staff. I also know our players. Kevin Goode and I will not lie down. We will find a way to win this game.�
A big guy in Alabama gear, who I could only assume was a recruiter, stepped forward out of the crowd.
�Son, I love your attitude. Win or lose tonight, you�ll go far with an outlook like that. After watching you play two weeks ago and listening to you tonight, I�m a huge fan.�
He reached out and shook my hand. Kendal swooped in before I �bumped� into any more recruiters or reporters. We stepped outside the tent and headed around back where we could be alone.
�Mayor Doxsee has just cancelled on us for the Senior Night presentation.�
�Coach Lambert can handle it. They�re his players. What did you get the seniors?�
�We got the players plaques with their football picture on it. For the moms, we have flowers. For the parents and siblings, we have t-shirts that say �Senior Pride� and their son�s number on the back. They�ve been picking those up before the game. We got sponsors to pick up the tab on all this stuff.�
�Good job. Be sure to tell your team how happy I am. I�ve got to get ready.�
Kendal surprised me when she gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. The glint in her eye made me nervous.
�Go get �em.�
KEVIN AND I CHANGED our normal pregame routines to walk around and talk to nervous players. By the time we walked out of the locker room, everyone was ready. We ran out onto the field to a packed house. Even the temporary bleachers in the north end zone were packed. The marching band found a bunch of cowbells, so they were adding to the noise.
I took in the scene and realized that for many of my teammates, this could be their last home game. I got a little emotional thinking about all the good times we�d had on this field. I couldn�t imagine this being my last game at home. There was a special energy that was created when your fans were behind you. We would need them tonight if we hoped to win.
I scanned the stands to find my family and friends. I broke out laughing when I saw Alan and the gang all wearing Double D t-shirts, and they had them stuffed to look like they had huge boobs. I pointed at them, and they started chanting, �Double D, Double D!� This got the crowd going, so I pumped my fist in time with their chant. The place was rocking.
Before the national anthem, they recognized the seniors. It was subdued seeing all but Kevin in street clothes. I�m sure they all wanted at least one playoff game at home so they could play one more time in front of our fans.
The visiting team won the toss and elected to take the ball. The JV team lined up to kick off and boomed it out of the end zone. The visitors had the ball at the 20 yard line. The first play was a simple trap play that turned into disaster: Kevin slipped and fell, and that was all the back needed to rumble 80 yards for the score. The life was sucked out of the crowd until we saw the flag.
Our opponent was a .500 team because they made a lot of mistakes. They�d lined up in an illegal formation that just cost them a score. The ball was moved back five yards, and we repeated first down. The next two plays found them flagged for delay of game and one for them being offside. They were now on their 5 yard line. The next three plays worked them back to the original line of scrimmage at the 20 yard line. The defense had held and forced a punt.
We got the ball back on our 34 yard line. We huddled up, and I called the first play.
�Twins, Shotgun, Option Left on two. Ed, I want you back at tailback for this play.�
�Down! Set. Hut, HUT!�
The snap was high, and I had to jump up to grab it. I didn�t have time to put the ball into the fullback�s belly, so I just went down the line to the left. Wolf brush-blocked the defensive end to slow him down and then released him. He saw me coming, and he was in no-man�s-land: he needed to commit to either Ed or me. He chose me. I�d learned my lesson, and instead of running him over, I pitched the ball to Ed. I took the hit to slow down the defensive end�s pursuit.
Ed cut up the field, and he was faced with a strong safety closing fast. Ed jab-stepped and spun, which left the safety to wonder where his jockstrap was. Ed did his best Barry Sanders imitation. The spin slowed his momentum, which allowed the defense to close, but Ed had another gear and burst free. No one would catch him as he scored.
From that point, the game turned into a contest of ineptitude. At halftime, I was 6 of 20 passing, with 10 dropped balls, 4 interceptions, and had been sacked four times. Two of the dropped balls should have been scores. We went into halftime with a 7�0 lead.
Ed was flattened on the second series and didn�t come back into the game. At halftime, I found him.
�How are you feeling?�
�I got my bell rung. I�m okay for the second half.�
�You know the freshman and JV players. Who can catch the damn ball?�
�Wolf can, and once he gets going, he�s a load.�
I grabbed Coach Engels and Wolf and we went out back of the locker room.
�Wolf, run a slant.�
On the snap, he came off the ball better than I expected, and I threw a high fastball just to see if he could catch it. He reached up and snagged it out of the air.
Coach Engels eyes got big and I smiled.
�Go down ten yards and do a buttonhook,� Coach said.
Wolf went down ten yards and before he turned, I sent a rope towards where I knew his chest would be. I expected the ball to bounce off him, but as he turned, he saw it coming and caught it. I did a fist pump.
�Yes!�
We went into the locker room and looked like cats that ate the canary. Coach Engels got Coach Lambert and Coach Harrington�s attention. They were soon huddled up. Coach Lambert looked at me and motioned me over.
�Is this for real?�
�His hands are as good as Bill�s. If we can get Ed back into the slot, I can use them to move the ball. We just have to be careful and not get Ed hurt.�
�Okay, you go get ready for the second half.�
When we went out for the second half, I was excited. Wolf was given a new number so he could play tight end. We got the ball to start the second half. Our kickoff-return team put us in the hole, and we started at our 6 yard line. The crowd got nervous, and you could feel them wanting to get excited about something. On the first play, we ran a quick slant for Wolf, and he caught the ball in traffic. It took three of them to pull him down for a seven-yard gain.
On the next play, Wolf got tied up at the line of scrimmage, which threw the timing off the play. I went through my reads and found the only open guys were the ones that couldn�t catch. That was when I got blasted by the left defensive end. He planted his helmet in my lower back and slammed me to the ground. Somehow, I bounced back up. The ref threw his flag for the spearing penalty on the defensive end.
I had a shooting pain in my lower back, and I could feel it tighten up instantly. We needed to score quick and often before I couldn�t walk. My new left tackle was almost in tears.
�David, I�m so sorry. Are you alright?�
�What do you think? That frickin� hurt!�
I looked at the entire offensive line.
�Look, if you have to tackle someone to keep me from getting killed, please do. We�ll deal with a penalty, but I can�t take too many more of those kinds of hits.�
The next four plays we walked the ball down the field using Wolf on a variety of plays. I could see the defense start to cheat towards Wolf.
�Okay, everyone focus. This one puts the game away. We�ll run the same play, but this time I want Ed to half-ass it. I�ll pump-fake to Wolf, and then Ed, I�ll hit you on a post.�
What do they say about the best-laid plans? Wolf went out 10 yards and did his buttonhook, as planned. I pumped, and that�s when I felt the big hand of the defensive end grab my facemask. I ducked my head to keep him from jerking my helmet off. I tucked the ball and stepped into the vacated hole the defensive end left. The outside linebacker had a bad angle on me. I lowered my shoulder, and you could hear the distinctive crack of pads that signaled a big hit. He slid off and I broke into their secondary. I was run out of bounds after a twenty-three yard gain.
We declined the penalty and ran the same play. This time they bit on the pump even harder. I lofted a long pass to Ed. The whole stadium held their breath as the ball sailed down the field. I was sure I had overthrown him, but he had more speed than I knew. He caught the ball in stride and walked into the end zone. With the extra point, our fans finally had something to cheer about.
At the end of the third quarter we scored on an interception return to put us up 21�0. Coach Lambert had the trainers hide my helmet and made me go in for treatment on my back. The seniors who�d been suspended snuck into the locker room right before the game ended and found me getting a massage. Luke cracked up.
�Dawson, you take the cake. Are you getting a manicure after this?�
When he got closer, he saw the huge red mark on my back that was starting to blacken. He got serious.
�Dude, are you okay?�
�No, but Becky knows what she�s doing. She�s fixed worse. If you ever get the chance to have Becky get her hands on you, I recommend it.�
Crack. She smacked my ass. Luke cringed.
�Dumbass, never piss off a trainer, especially when they�re working on you.�
�You know me, I�m a slow learner. What�s the score?�
�We�re up 24�7 with less than a minute to go. You better get dressed before everyone sees what a lazy good-for-nothing you really are.�
Becky had me sit up. She put an ice pack on my back, and then wrapped me with an ace bandage to hold it in place.
�Leave that on for 30 minutes and then come back.�
The locker room exploded when the team came running in. The seniors gave everyone high fives and hugs. Coach Lambert came in, and, when he saw me, he froze. I gave him thumbs up, and I could see him relax. Everyone had learned their lesson, so there were no parties tonight. The team planned to go to Monical�s. I sought out Wolf and Ed to make sure they were going. They were all smiles when the seniors told them that they were buying tonight.
I WAS ONE OF THE LAST ones out of the locker room. I found Reese waiting for me.
�You ready to go?�
�Excuse me?�
She looked confused.
�You said we had a date tonight.�
�I think that was before you laughed in my face. Reese, I�m sure you�re a nice person, but I think Carol put it best. I�m a stuck-up jerk. So feel free to let everyone know.�
�Hang on. I thought you were kidding.�
I just shrugged and walked out. When I got to the parking lot, everyone was gone. There were fans hanging out, but the football team was at Monical�s. I saw the Alabama guy as he walked up to me.
�Looks like you need a ride.�
I shook my head.
�Are you in anyway affiliated with the University of Alabama?�
�Good question. Yes, I am. I�m a major donor and as such, I shouldn�t give you a ride. But my girlfriend isn�t, and she can drive you.�
His girlfriend was cute and in her mid-30s. She about talked my arm off about the virtues of Alabama�s football program. When we got to Monical�s, I jumped out as soon as she came to a stop. There was a line out the door to get in. I saw Gina�s sister, Emily, with her boyfriend, waiting to get in. I snuck behind her and had to hush people in line because they recognized me. I slid my arms around her stomach and put my lips next to her ear so she could feel my hot breath as I talked.
�Hey, Baby, I thought you dumped this guy so we could go out.�
She spun around and gave me a hug. Her boyfriend wasn�t sure if he should be mad or not.
�David, this is my boyfriend, Alex. Alex, this is the quarterback that we went to see tonight.�
Alex got a big grin.
�All I can say is, wow. I almost crawled out of the stands and strangled your receivers. How many balls did they drop?�
�They were just nervous. We turned it around in the second half.�
�I wish I could go to the game Saturday, but it�s too far.�
�It is a long way. I think it�s a two-hour ride. We should see if we could get some buses to take everyone.�
I put that on my list of things to talk to Kendal about. I grabbed Emily�s hand.
�Come on, I know some people, and we have some tables for the team. Unless you guys want to sit alone?�
Alex gestured.
�Lead on.�
We walked to the front and the hostess recognized me and waved us in. Alex and Emily saw Alan, Jeff, Gina, and Kara, so they went to talk to them. Most of the parents were there, so I went around and talked to them. I love parents. They all had pizza for me. I was talking to Luke�s parents when I saw him coming over out of the corner of my eye.
�It�s too bad Luke missed tonight�s game. Coach is going to start Ed.�
Luke�s dad shook his head.
�Luke seemed to be playing well.�
�Dad, you have to stop hanging around pampered quarterbacks.� Luke said and rolled his eyes at me. �We found him in the training room, getting a massage.�
�Luke is just jealous he didn�t think of it.�
�Show Dad your back.�
I pulled up my shirt.
�Just take it off, honey. Give an old lady a thrill,� one of the moms said.
I laughed out loud and pulled it over my head. I looked across the room and Gina nudged Kara. Kara�s mouth dropped, and I winked at her.
�Dawson, you�re such a slut,� Luke groaned.
I just grinned and put my shirt back on. People clapped, and I waved to my fans. Luke smacked me on the arm. I glanced over, and I could see that everyone at Kara�s table was giving her a hard time about her comments last night. I continued to meet the parents until I�d met everyone that was there. It was nice to see them proud of their sons.
I made a dash to the bathroom. I was starting to stiffen up, so I wanted to head home and take a hot shower. As I came out of the bathroom, Kara was waiting on me. I smiled at her, said �Hi,� and kept walking.
I said goodbye to everyone and made my way outside. I�d planned to jog home to clear my mind until I noticed Kara had followed me out. I smiled at her again.
�I think I owe you an apology.�
�Sorry, do I know you?� I asked, with a blank look on my face.
It was all I could do to keep a straight face. Kara was used to everyone knowing who she was and fawning over her. Greg taught me not to chase pretty girls. If you did, you would always be in that role. If Kara and I were to ever have a relationship, it would be as equals.
She bit her lower lip as she struggled to decide how to proceed.
�I guess technically you don�t know me. I�m Kara Tasman. You know my sister Gina.�
�Nice to meet you, Kara. I�m David Dawson.� I started to turn. �I�ll see you around.�
�Why are you making this so hard?�
�I�m sorry, was I supposed to do something?� I asked, and gave her my best confused look.
She started to get mad.
�Are you gay or something?�
I saw red. When were women going to stop treating me like shit?
�I think I�m lucky I don�t know you. I don�t get it. I�ve been nothing but polite to you, yet you feel the need to attack my sexuality. If I wanted this kind of abuse, I could just get a girlfriend. I don�t have time for this crap. Go abuse some other guy.�
�Sorry.�
�Don�t give me that bullshit �sorry� line again. When you grow up and quit looking down on people, give me a call, and we might be able to be friends.�
I hate it when I come off as some kind of preachy bastard. Kara�s eyes filled up with tears, and then she cried. This was Superman�s kryptonite, a woman�s tears. I opened my arms and pulled her to me as she started to sob. Of course that was the moment Gina, Emily, and the gang walked out. The two sisters gave me an evil look as they wondered what I�d done to their sister.
�What did you say, �stupid boy�?� Alan asked.
�Alan, Tami can get away with that, but I�ll beat the cowboy shit out of you if you don�t shut up.�
Jeff grabbed Alan�s arm and took him out of harm�s way.
�Kara, Emily will give us a ride home,� Gina said.
Kara just nodded against my chest. She stopped crying, but she held me in a death grip. Once they left, she grabbed my hand and led me to her car. I got in. She asked me where I lived, and she gave me a ride home. I got out of the car without saying a word. She just followed me into my apartment. She sat on the couch, deep in thought, so I went and took my shower. I let the hot water run until it started to cool off. I threw on a pair of shorts and walked out, drying my hair. She was checking me out.
�You ready to be friends?� I asked.
�Yes, I need a real friend right now.�
I looked at her seriously, weighing what she said.
�Just so you know I don�t need more than a friend right now.�
�Agreed.� She looked me in the eyes. �Everyone tells me you�re the best guy they know. I really am sorry for acting like a spoiled brat. I�ve had to be that way for too long when working.�
�What do you do?� I asked.
I sat down on the couch with her.
�I model, and I get hit on all the time. When you didn�t chase me, I didn�t know how to react. Both Gina and Emily told me that you wouldn�t just fall at my feet.�
�I can see that you�re a beautiful woman, but you don�t need me to tell you that.� I thought for a moment. �Tell me the truth. Would you really respect me if I did fawn all over you?�
�No, I�d think you were just another drooling pretty boy.�
�You think I�m pretty?�
She finally smiled.
�Are you digging for a compliment?�
�I guess I�m trying to figure out if you think I�m pretty-gay or pretty-studly.�
�I�m thinking you�re pretty dorky.�
�Wow, I�m thinking you�re pretty mean.�
�Yes, I am. What did Alan call you, �stupid boy�?�
�Oh hell no! You did not hear that.�
She giggled. I started to like her and it scared me.
�Kara, I don�t know if I can be your friend.�
�What makes you say that?�
�I�m afraid I�ll want to be more than friends. If we�re going to do this, you have to know I�m crazy attracted to you. You�ll have to be the strong one.�
�Well, then, we�re in trouble, because it�s all I can do to keep my hands off you.�
�This is bad. I think this is what Gina warned me about. Look, I�ve had a string of relationships that have gone up in flames in spectacular ways in the past few weeks. I�m more than a little gun-shy right now.�
�Why don�t you just give me a kiss to hold us over until you�re ready?� Kara asked, and gave me her best little-girl pout.
�You�re evil incarnate. I used almost that same line last Saturday.�
�Did it work?�
�I�m ashamed to say, yes.�
�Is it going to work today?�
I sighed and whispered, �Yes.�
Our first kiss did it. It was far more intense than a first kiss should be. We broke away from each other as if we were scared virgins. The intensity sent a shiver through me. Kara was the aggressor. She pushed me back onto the couch and crawled up my body. This reminded me of my first time. She let her hair fall on my face to tickle me. Her eyes held mine to let me know that she intended to own me. She squirmed and rubbed her body against me. I about went insane with lust.
She straddled my waist and she found my arousal. I grabbed her hips to guide her movements. I felt that familiar buildup and worried it would all be over way too soon. I initiated a kiss, which stopped her grinding motion and saved me from embarrassing myself. She bit my lip. The sudden pain helped me focus for a moment. I sat up with her draped over me. I pulled my lips from hers and my emotions took over. I whimpered as tears welled up in my eyes, and I took a ragged breath to try not to cry.
She stroked my face.
�Baby, what�s wrong? Why are you crying?�
�It�s too much. I�m an emotional mess right now. I�ve been trying to hold down my feelings. Every girl I�ve been with in the past few weeks has hurt me in some way. I�m avoiding dealing with my emotions because I�m in the middle of football season. I�m scared if I break down, I�ll fall into a deep depression. In the last few days, I�ve seen signs that I�m breaking.�
�It sounds like you need something positive in your life right now. Let me help you. Let me into your life, David Dawson. From our first kiss, I knew you were the one I�ve been looking for. I want to smell you, taste you, touch you, hear you. I want you, I need you.�
With her last words, she grasped me through my shorts. I stiffened and let my head fall back as my eyes closed. I caught my breath and then looked at the lust in her face.
�God, Kara, please stop. I don�t trust myself right now. You have to be strong for both of us. Please,� I begged.
She let me up, and I went to my bed and lay down facing the wall. I heard her go through my dresser. She made a quick call.
�Hey, I�m at David�s,� she said. �Yes, you were right; he is special. I�ll see you in the morning.�
The lights went out, and she crawled into bed with me. I felt her spoon me and wrap her arms around my middle. She lightly kissed the back of my neck. I drifted off to sleep as I felt her warm body pressed to mine.
I WOKE WITH A START and just stared at the ceiling. Had I made a mistake in not going all the way with Kara? I didn�t know any guys my age who would�ve turned her down. Why had I? Was I really a �stupid boy�? There was such a thing as a one-night stand, and people seemed to be fine with them.
I looked over at her sleeping face and sighed. I�d made the right call. I wanted Kara to be more than just a meaningless tryst. I felt a real connection there and someday there might be more. I�d give up instant gratification to hopefully develop something more meaningful, even if it turned out we would just be friends.
Maybe that was a sign of growing up. The last few months had been interesting, and I felt I was starting to get my feet under me. I just hoped that the next few months would be even better. I looked at Kara and smiled. If someone like this was in my life, I knew it would be.
DESCRIPTION: Second book of
David Dawson went from being a middle school nerd to being a high school freshman, preoccupied with the concerns of any teenage boy. Then his uncle signed him up to play football. No one ever said life was easy. David is suddenly the wonder boy who is forced to step in and play when the team�s quarterback is injured. The whole community has its hopes and dreams riding on how he performs.
If that pressure weren�t enough, he has to navigate his newfound popularity and girls. Thankfully, he has an older brother that�s willing to help him. That doesn�t mean he won�t make mistakes. David manages to survive life�s complications with the help of his sense of humor, his football buddies, and the girls in his life. He has to figure out how to hold on to what�s important, even when everything seems to be falling apart.
Interlude
Kara Tasman
When I was eight, one of my friends had a birthday outing to Disneyland, which had a store called Studio 365 that does hair and heavy makeup for little girls to look like princesses. One of the people at the store made a big deal about how I looked and suggested that I consider being in a beauty pageant.
When I got home, my parents were not supportive at all. My dad said I was too young and that all these pageants did was sexualize young girls. I thought he was crazy, but he put his foot down. I think he thought I would forget all about it. When I turned thirteen, I told him I wanted to be in the local Little Miss pageant for girls twelve to sixteen.
Looking back on it, it was both the worst and best decision I ever made. It was the worst because pageant contestants, their parents and the hangers-on were vile people, or at least that was my experience. I�m sure that there are nice people involved, but one of the older brothers molested two of the girls and tried to get me cornered on more than one occasion. I told my dad and that caused serious problems. They all wanted to act like nothing had happened, and the two girls were scared to disappoint their parents and admit that he�d touched them.
It became a real mess when the police got involved. The press had a field day and pointed out how it was bad for young girls because it made them grow up too fast. I vowed I would never do another pageant again, even though I was second runner-up.
The good that came from it was I met Tony Grant who was the photographer for the event. He came to our home and had a long talk with my parents. Mr. Grant was just out of college and could already see he didn�t want to do portraits and weddings the rest of his life. He�d done a few pageants and he told my parents that I had a unique look. He suggested that I could make a living being a model.
My dad liked that idea even less. He�d read about the wild parties, drugs and sex that young models had. His thirteen-year-old daughter was not getting involved in any of that. Mr. Grant said that we should find out if he was right before we worried about me jet-setting around the globe and bad things happening.
He recommended that he take me to his studio and that I get my headshots done, and he would put out feelers to see if there was any interest. I�d just hit my growth spurt, so I was tall and skinny. I actually towered over most of the boys in my middle school.
Both my mom and dad went with me for my pictures. Mr. Grant had a friend of his do my makeup and he had some clothes brought in. To this day, I can point to him as one of the keys to making me a model. He was patient and explained everything he did and why. I was a little sponge and learned everything I could.
When my dad saw the pictures, he wasn�t happy. I looked like I was several years older. I don�t think he wanted to believe I would ever grow up. What jumped off the page were my eyes. I�d somehow gotten steel blue-gray eyes that drew you in. Within a week, I�d booked my first job. Dad insisted that Mr. Grant had to take the pictures.
From there my career somewhat slowly took off. By the time I turned fifteen, my dad had been convinced that I could make a living as a model. Then I was approached by Fashion Modeling and offered a one-year deal. Tony was now trusted by my dad and offered to go with me to make sure I was taken care of. My parents were finally convinced that I should go full-time and make money now while I could as a model.
FASHION MODELING HAD a worldwide reach and I was soon the beneficiary of that. My look was popular in the international market, so I was soon traveling to the Middle East and Europe. From that point my career seemed to take off overnight.
I�d also begun to develop, and was mortified when my breasts began to grow. I should�ve known that I would eventually get them because my mom and older sister had large breasts. The problem was most models seemed to be tall and slim with few curves. There were exceptions, of course, and those few did very well. It was just that they tended to do sessions that are more revealing. If you did high fashion you couldn�t be body shy, but it wasn�t
I talked to Tony about it.
�I think it�s just a matter of experience. Sometimes you act like a little girl. I think you need to find someone you trust and lose your virginity,� was his suggestion.
At the time, I didn�t realize he was offering to be that someone. A month later, I found myself in his bed. I couldn�t put the blame on our relationship solely on him. I was a willing participant. It wasn�t like he was old, either, but eight years did seem like a lot, even to me.
Because of my larger breasts, I started to have problems with my male models. There�s a reason for the rumors about models getting involved in wild parties, drugs and sex, so I couldn�t really blame the other models for thinking I was that way too. Few if any knew how old I really was. Dating Tony made them think I was much older.
There was one instance where it all went really bad on a location shoot. Everything was going well until a gang of teenage boys showed up and started yelling at us. We were in Turkey, so I couldn�t understand what they were saying. The next I knew they rushed us and I was being dragged off. Tony ran, leaving me to my fate. I was lucky the male model I was with rushed in and started to beat the heck out of the hooligans. I broke away and ran for it.
I knew two things for sure after that: I would never do a location shoot without security, and my days with Tony were over.
IT WASN�T LONG AFTER that when I decided I needed to come home for a while. My parents had moved to some backwater town in the Midwest. My younger sister, Gina, loved it. She�d met a nice guy who I figured would be her test boyfriend. From what my mom told me, he was a little nerd who talked constantly. Alan, her boyfriend, had introduced her to his friends, which made the transition to the new school easier.
Emily, my older sister who�d started at State, told me that one of Alan and Gina�s friends was cute. She told me that I should meet this David guy. I figured he was just some hick pretty-boy whose greatest desire was to get a job at the local tire store and someday make it to management.
When I came home, Gina told me that her school was having a Halloween dance. She arranged for me to go with Jeff, one of Alan�s friends. He was a nice boy, with the emphasis on
He was dressed up like Superman. I mean seriously, he must have paid extra to get them to sew in all the muscles. I knew right then he was a poser and didn�t want anything to do with him. When we talked, he made it clear the feeling was mutual.
The next time I saw him he took his shirt off in the middle of a restaurant. All I can say is, damn. I work with models all the time, but damn. One surprise was, he was younger than me. How did a freshman get a body like that?
The other surprise was, people just seemed to be drawn to him. It wasn�t because he was so good-looking, either. It was because people genuinely liked him. I think my brain left me because I chased him.
Do you know how humiliating it is for a boy to reject you? David didn�t want to have anything to do with me. That made me want him even more. I�d never had a boy do that before. I soon found he was funny and smarter than the average guy I�d been around lately.
All was fun and games until he kissed me. What did I say earlier? Damn! I knew exactly where it was all headed when he began to cry. The poor boy was an emotional mess. I tried to force the issue, but he had more backbone than I expected.
I FOUND MYSELF IN HIS bed, just cuddling. David had me off-balance. I knew I wanted us to do naughty things. He just had an animal magnetism that drew me to him. The problem was I would be leaving soon. I wasn�t completely sure I wouldn�t give up my career to be with him. That scared me.
I�d just gotten out of a relationship like ten minutes ago. Tony had been my first everything, and I was contemplating David. Deep down I knew it would never work. He was in high school, for god�s sake. How would we ever make that work? But damn!
I decided to just play it by ear. I was just worried that would get me into trouble, but with David, I expected that to be fun.
Chapter 1 � Mending Fences
Saturday November 2
I WOKE TO THE SOFT snoring of a beautiful woman wrapped on top of my body. The morning light was diffused, which gave her a soft glow as her black hair glistened. She had on one of my t-shirts. I slowly worked my way out of bed so I could pee and take a hot shower. My back had stiffened up, and I needed to go in for a treatment before it got worse.
I came out of the bathroom with just a towel on. I found a pair of boxers and dropped the towel.
�David, turn around. I want to see what I missed out on last night.�
I turned around to give her the Full Monty.
�I was wrong about that also. You weren�t stuffing your pants.�
I got dressed. Kara slipped her jeans back on and put her hair in a ponytail, and she was stealing my t-shirt. I wanted to see her later.
�I�m spending time with friends tonight. We�re going out for dinner and a movie. I�d like you to meet them.�
�Yes, the brother and sister.�
I thought about it for a moment. Tami. She tells Alan who tells Gina who tells Kara. This game was easy once you figure out where Tami falls in the equation.
�Then you know that I have a friends-with-benefits arrangement with the sister.�
�No, but thanks for sharing. I would love to meet the girl that can get you to put out. I promised Emily that I�d go to a play with her tonight. I want to spend time with my sisters since I was on the road for four straight months. She wants me to get to know her new boyfriend, Alex.
�Could we meet for lunch?� she asked.
�No, my quarterback coach is leaving, and we�re having a farewell lunch for him. Tomorrow I have church with my mom, but we always have a big brunch. Come over, and I�ll introduce you to my nephew.�
�That sounds like fun. What time?�
�Be here around 11:30. We�ll eat at noon. Hey, can you take me to the school? I need to get some treatment for my back.�
�No problem, I need to go home for breakfast. Gina wants a full report on how I failed last night.�
�You talked your way into my bed.�
�There is that. David, I understand you want to go slow. I�ve never done that before, so I might push. I hope we can spend time together. I want to get to know you.�
�Kara, there�s no way you�re getting rid of me anytime soon.�
She kissed me, and then we headed to the high school.
BECKY AND JILL WERE waiting for me in the training room. Wolf Tams, our brand-new tight end, was seated in the ice bath. He looked like he was on his last legs. I looked at the evil twins and arched my eyebrows.
�Wolf, that�s enough. You can get out now,� Jill said and blushed as she realized what she�d done to the poor boy.
When Wolf stood up, I saw he had a few bruises. My first thought was to call him a wuss, but he never had Kevin lay him out, so he didn�t know what getting hit really felt like. I took pity on him.
�This part sucks. They�ll have my scrawny butt in there in a few minutes. It�s the results that matter. When you�re done today, I guarantee you�ll feel a hundred percent better. You�ll also be ready to practice on Monday,� I offered him my sage advice.
�I hope so. I was so stiff this morning that my mom had to help me get out of bed.�
�I�m glad your mom was there for you.� I think the smirk gave it away. Smack. �Ouch!�
Jill just grinned at me.
�Be nice to Wolf. You know what happens if he forgets to block for you,� Becky said.
Yes, someone puts me on my backside. I looked back and tried to figure out who�d hit me.
�I sure do. I get tortured by you two.�
Wolf looked confused. Becky sent him to the massage table, and Jill gave me her best evil grin. I was feeling cantankerous, so I just stripped and looked her in the eye. She couldn�t help herself, and she peeked. When she looked back up, I gave her a knowing look. Wolf saw me get bare-assed as I climbed into the ice water.
�Come on, Dawson, we see you parading around in the locker room. No need to do it in front of these nice ladies.�
�First of all, I�m not the one with freezing-wet shorts on,� I said, and he realized I was right. �And secondly, these two are evil. They�ll abuse you and try to tell you it�s to make you better.�
As I was literally freezing my balls off, Wolf started to moan. I knew exactly what the two of them were doing to him. When my ten minutes were up, I dried off and strolled over to get on the other table. Jill made no secret of checking me out this time as she got a big grin. Yes, freezing water does cause shrinkage, but I didn�t care. Soon Wolf was done and left.
�I guess I need to tell you something: I had blood in my urine this morning.�
I knew the drill. If I still had blood in my urine come Monday, it was probably an issue. More than likely, it was from being hit on my kidney and it would heal itself, but they got upset when I didn�t tell them things like that. Jill pulled my folder out and made notes. My body was a mass of new and older bruises. They had a drawing of a body and �X� marks identifying all my injuries.
When they were done, I changed into street clothes and went to the coaches� offices. Coach Engels and Bo had waited for me to finish. Bo had a couple of boxes packed, so we helped take them to his car. We went to Granny�s for lunch because I loved that place. It was in a small town a few miles away, and they served the best comfort food I�d ever had. We all had their lunch special of cornbread and beans. You could see Granny as she worked in the kitchen, and when the waitress put in our order, she said something to Granny. She looked at me and winked. When the food came out, my serving was twice the normal size. Granny always took care of me.
I would miss Bo. He had helped me tremendously in just a few weeks. Bo had gotten me to start thinking like a quarterback.
�I want to thank you. Let me know if there�s anything I can do for you.�
�I have some ideas. We�ll be in touch.� He shook his head. �I watched the news this morning. It seems both Coach Engels here and Coach Lambert are geniuses due to some cocky quarterback�s comments. I lost it when their coach was interviewed, and he gave them credit for the game plan.�
He gave a dismissive wave to Coach Engels.
�Don�t get me wrong, Coach, but you guys would have lost big-time without a certain player who will remain nameless because he obviously has an ego.� They turned on me, and Coach Engels said, �What was that crap about winning by a couple of scores?�
�Easy, Kevin and I were not going to lose.�
�Really?�
�Really! Our dreams for the season weren�t going to die on that field last night.�
They both saw that I was serious.
Bo pointed his chin at me.
�My point exactly. Coach, that�s why you won.�
�I hear you,� Coach Engels said.
On our way out, I went into the kitchen and hugged Granny. I never left hungry. She had a loyal customer for life. Bo dropped me off at my house, and we said our final goodbyes.
I WENT TO THE MAIN house, stole Kyle from his dad, and took him to my apartment. I was getting more comfortable being with a newborn. Today he was cranky, and Greg was happy to see me take him. I spent an hour rocking him and telling him about my day. Finally Kyle fell asleep, and I took him back to his bassinet.
As I put him down, Angie cornered me.
�Thank you for taking him. We love him to death but having some alone time helps. Can I ask you something?�
�Sure.�
�I want to ask my parents and sister to come to lunch tomorrow. Do you think anyone would mind?�
�Angie, you keep forgetting something.�
�What�s that?�
�You�re part of this family now. We switch off cooking on Sundays and it�s Greg and Dad�s turn. Just tell one of them, and they�ll make sure there�s enough food.�
�If I�m part of the family, shouldn�t I be in the rotation?�
�Good point. Talk to Mom. She has final say on these things.�
THAT EVENING JIM AND Suzanne picked me up. While we were sitting at the restaurant, Gina and Alan came in. When they were seated, Gina motioned for me to come over. I excused myself and joined them.
�I hear you�re a real crier,� Gina said with a smirk.
I felt an icy dagger pierce my heart. I kept a happy face on as I looked at Alan and all but dared him to say anything. He was embarrassed that Gina had said it.
�I guess I�m a little surprised she told you that.�
�Don�t worry about it. We tell each other everything. She plans on breaking up with Tony tonight. I knew you two would hit it off.�
�Break up with Tony?�
This was news. I had a strict rule about dating girls that are going out with someone else. I guess this was partly my fault for not asking.
�He�s a real jerk. We all wanted her to dump him like forever. We�re happy you�re in the picture now.�
�Could you give me her number? I need to put it in my phone.�
�Sure, it�s 555-3256.�
Alan gave me a pained look because he knew why I wanted the number. I figured I might as well do it now. I dialed her number.
�Kara?�
�Yes.�
�It�s David. I�m with Gina, and she gave me your number.�
�It�s really not a good time. Mind if I call you tomorrow?�
She sounded stressed.
�Well actually, I do. Gina shared some info with me.�
�Shit! Look, it�s not what it seems. Let�s talk about this tomorrow.�
�No need. Oh, before I forget: my brother�s girlfriend�s family is coming to lunch tomorrow, and we�ll be packed, so I have to withdraw the invitation. Sorry for the short notice, but I wanted to give you full disclosure. I�d hate to hide something from you.�
�Okay, I understand.� I could tell she didn�t understand, but right now, I didn�t care.
I disconnected. Gina looked concerned.
�What just happened?�
�I talked to your sister.�
There was no need to share details. While Gina had only heard one side of the conversation, she�d figured out the rest.
�I know that. Did you just break up with her?�
�No. We were never together.�
�I�m confused.�
�Gina, he�ll never go out with Kara now,� Alan said softly.
�Why not? They�re made for each other.�
She looked at me as if I were mentally challenged.
�Two reasons: he�s a very private person, and he�d never date someone who has a boyfriend. Why do you think we never get jealous when he flirts with our dates?�
I got up and went back to my table. I would leave it to Alan to explain it all to Gina. Suzanne and Jim wanted to know what was going on. They could tell that my mood was shot. I made the best of it, and by the time the lasagna came, we were having a good time. Jim and Suzanne told embarrassing stories about each other. I was laughing about Suzanne cutting the heads off all of Jim�s GI Joes when I felt a hand touch my shoulder.
Gina looked like she�d been crying. I didn�t mean for her to get caught in the middle.
�I just wanted to tell you how sorry I am that I said anything.�
�Oh, honey, don�t worry about it. I want to thank you for letting me know. I was nervous things were going too fast. At least now, I�ll be able to resist her charms. Now quit moping and go have some fun.�
Alan gave me a weak smile as they left. He had his hands full tonight.
Suzanne picked a great movie and all three of us enjoyed it. After the movie, none of us wanted to go home, so we went to a college place that had live music on Saturday nights. We spent the night talking and just being friends. We finally called it a night at 2:00 a.m. when they kicked us out.
I think the best outcome was the relationship between Jim and Suzanne changed. They finally saw that they could be friends and not just brother and sister. There were a few awkward moments when Suzanne showed me affection, but Jim realized that he was fine with his sister spending time with me. Someday she would find someone she loved, and he might as well get used to her being with someone now. At least I wasn�t her forever guy.
Jim took it in stride when Suzanne dragged me into the back seat for the ride home and we had a hot make-out session in full view of her brother. If he was ever going to have a problem with our relationship, it was then. When we got to my place, he just smiled when he drove away. Of course, now I was horny. When I got into my apartment, I took matters in hand and was asleep shortly thereafter.
Sunday November 3
AFTER CHURCH, I WAS helping Greg and Dad get lunch ready when the doorbell rang. I heard Mom talking to a female voice, and when they made it to the kitchen, I saw Kara.
�Are you and she ...?� Greg whispered in my ear.
�Nope, she and I are not.�
She stepped into the kitchen, and Greg turned on the Dawson charm. He took her hand in both of his and caressed it.
�Hi, I�m Greg. I�m sorry; I don�t know your name.�
�Kara.�
My respect for my brother dropped to almost nothing in those twenty seconds. My mom walked up to him and slapped him so hard Angie heard the crack all the way on the third floor. Thank God she wasn�t in the room. I honestly can�t remember the last time Mom hit either of us in anger. My mom gave me a look that said, �Get her the hell out of my house.� I washed my hands and grabbed Kara.
�Come on, I�m taking you to lunch.�
We made it to the living room when Angie came down the stairs with Kyle. I could hear Mom ripping my brother, so I stopped Angie to keep her out of the kitchen.
�Kara, I promised I�d introduce you to my nephew Kyle. This is Greg�s girlfriend Angie. Kyle and Angie, this is Kara.�
�I swear, each time I see you with a girl she�s more beautiful than the one before. I�m not sure you can top this one,� Angie said.
�Thank you,� Kara said as she tried to not act confused. �So, you�re dating Greg?�
�Boy, I hope so. Between this little guy and living in his parents� house, it would be a little awkward if we weren�t. So how long have you and David been going out?�
�Actually, we�re not. I did a few things to mess that up, and I�m going to try and fix them so we can.�
Angie got a sad look.
�Well, go easy on him. He�s had a rough patch. He�s a special guy, and you�ll be a lucky gal if you can work it out.�
�Hey, I thought your parents and sister were coming?� I asked. �I�d like to meet them.�
Angie put up a good front.
�They can�t today, maybe next week.�
I felt bad for her. I didn�t understand parents who don�t support their children when the going gets rough.
The voices in the kitchen had returned to a normal volume, so we said our goodbyes to Angie.
�Where do you want to go?� Kara asked as we walked out the front door.
�Let�s go to the diner on Main.�
I walked out to find she was driving one of my dream cars, a Dodge Viper SRT. She must not be worried about gas mileage because this beast had a V10 and 640 horsepower under the hood. When she pulled onto our street, she punched it and my head snapped back into the seat. I would forgive her anything if she let me drive.
The breakfast crowd had cleared out, so we were able to get a booth by the window. We ordered, and Kara finally decided it was time to talk.
�You mind if I straighten out a few misunderstandings? I think Gina spoke for me, getting almost
�Please. She didn�t paint a pretty picture.�
�First, I broke up with my boyfriend six weeks ago. He called me yesterday afternoon to see me so he could return some of my stuff. We�ve been trying to be friends, so I agreed to go to dinner with him. When you called, he was pushing to get back together. We hadn�t seen each other since the breakup, and I felt like I owed him enough to at least listen.�
Hadn�t I just done the same with Cindy and Suzanne? This wasn�t what Gina had told me.
�The way Gina told the story, you were still going out with him.�
�I normally don�t share details like this with Gina. I made a mistake, talking to her about what we did. She caught me when I got home, and I was excited about spending time with you. I made a bad decision, and I�m sorry.�
�Kara, your timing couldn�t be any worse. I told you, I�m an emotional wreck right now. My position coach walked out on me yesterday, and football�s taking up the lion�s share of my time. I honestly don�t see adding a relationship into the mix.�
�Maybe I can put your mind at ease. There�s a reason I had to crash your lunch today: Monday I leave for four weeks of photo shoots. I�ll be back the week after Thanksgiving. Then my schedule will be mostly quick two- and three-day trips.�
I took a minute and worked through the dates in my head. The timing would be almost perfect. A weight lifted from my shoulders.
�I was going to suggest that we go back to your place and try that friend-with-benefits thing. It�s been over eight weeks since I�ve been with anyone, and I�m a little horny. An afternoon with you might hold me for another month,� she added.
I signaled the server over.
�Can we get our meals to go?�
Kara just giggled. The server brought us a bag with our meals, and I paid our bill. We were out the door in a flash. I appreciated the Viper�s speed getting us back to my apartment. I gave Kara the keys and the food.
�I have to tell my mom that I�m back, or she might give everyone a tour of the apartment.�
I skipped into the kitchen and saw Mrs. Anderson. I swept Mrs. A into my arms and gave her a big kiss. When I let her go, her knees almost buckled. Mom laughed and steadied her. I set my sights on Angie and gave her the same treatment. Greg just shook his head.
�Damn,� Angie moaned.
Beth didn�t wait. She pulled me off Angie to get her turn. After some time, Mr. Anderson cleared his throat, so Beth and I pulled apart. I looked at Mom and her eyes got big.
�Don�t you dare, Mister.�
�What got into you?� Dad asked.
�I think it�s what he�s going to get into,� Greg retorted.
Angie whacked his arm. Poor Greg was getting beat on by all the women in this house. I smiled at everyone.
�If you hear strange noises coming from my apartment, everything�s okay.�
�You owe me a date,� Beth said.
�You name the time and place and I�ll be there,� I replied, grinning.
�If you want anything from him, ask it now. He may never be in a better mood,� Dad announced.
�I need you to babysit on Tuesday,� Angie laughed.
�You got it. I think I�d better leave.�
I grabbed a couple of Gatorade bottles and almost ran to my apartment.
FINDING A NAKED GIRL in your bed would be every guy�s wet dream. Finding Kara Tasman naked in your bed was unfair to wet dreams. Her mom was from India and dad from Great Britain. The combination gave Kara an exotic look. She had light brown skin that made her look deeply tanned and metallic blue-gray eyes that were unique; the combination put her in high demand in the modeling business. She had
For a potential girlfriend, a �D� cup was perfectly fine. Her nipples were large and dark. My mouth watered when I thought about the time I would need to do those babies justice. Her long hair was straight, silky and black. I could feel the lust radiate from her perfect body. I instinctively knew that I needed to establish dominance, or I�d spend the rest of our relationship wrapped around her little finger. I also wanted to slow things down, or she would have me begging to be her boy-toy.
�Where�d you put the food?�
She blinked twice as if to say, �What did he just say?�
�I left it in the living room.�
�Good, I haven�t eaten all day.�
I grabbed the bag, crawled up on the bed, and sat Indian-style. I decided to make some small talk as we ate.
�So are you a screamer? Will I need to stuff your panties in your mouth?�
�You stuff panties in my mouth, and you�ll be a screamer.�
�Do you have a safe word?�
Her eyes got big.
�What do I need a safe word for?� she asked.
�You�ll just have one orgasm after another until you use your safe word.�
�Oh, you�re going to be fun. I�ll play. My safe word is �flamingo.� What�s yours?�
�Nightingale.�
I finished my sandwich and swigged down half a Gatorade. I cleaned up our trash and went to the bathroom to get a towel. I took my time and removed all my clothes, and allowed her time to get ready.
�The first part is all about you. I�ll worship your body and learn what brings you pleasure,� I said. �We have the rest of the day, so there�s no need to hurry. If you feel something you like, or if there�s something you want me to do, please tell me. I�ll make you a promise: you�ll climax at least three times before I have one.�
She looked at me skeptically.
�You are so full of it. I�ll be happy if you can give me one good one. Come on, Stud, let�s see what you can do.�
Poor Kara, she had no idea what would happen when I was given a challenge. I put the towel under her sexy bottom. I lay down beside her, leaned in, and gave her a tentative kiss. It was just a tease that held a promise of what was to come. She giggled at what I was sure she felt was the absurdity of a young boy who�d promised to rock her world. I was sure her last boyfriend hadn�t even come close if she�d be happy with just one.
Kara wasn�t a blushing virgin to be cowed by any guy. She was confident in her sexuality, and she was sure she could make me beg. I could tell she was starting to doubt who would end up on top. For Kara, sex was a game, and she played to win. I leaned in and gave her a firmer kiss, and our lips lingered. I slowly ramped up the lust. On our third kiss, I finally slipped her some tongue and caressed her cheek with the back of my hand. I was rewarded with her first moan of pleasure. What most guys fail to realize is that women are slow to arouse. They�re like a crockpot. Slowly let them become aroused, and then put them on simmer. The longer you take to get them ready, the more they�ll reward you in the end.
Our lips parted, and I pulled back and gave her little butterfly kisses up her jawline to her earlobe. I slurped her earlobe into my mouth, and I gave it a gentle nip. Kara sucked in her breath. I ran my tongue down her neck until I was in the hollow where her collarbones met under her chin. I put her into a lip-lock, bit her lower lip, and then gently used my hands to caress her body. Kara started to respond and squirmed under my onslaught. I interrupted our kiss and dropped my head to her magnificent breasts. One of her thick nipples popped into my mouth and I used my tongue to strum it to complete hardness.
Kara�s breathing became heavier, and I was beginning to smell her arousal. I started to learn the map of her erogenous zones. I could tell she was close to her first climax, so I changed tactics. I scooted down and started to massage her feet.
�You have magic fingers. Where did you learn this stuff?� she asked, then let out a moan when I found a spot she liked.
�I know this�ll sound strange, but I learned it from my brother. You�re getting the benefits of his training.�
�Remind me to thank him.�
I massaged her legs until I got to her thighs. I concentrated on pushing up towards her center. This caused the blood flow to increase to her nether region. I watched as her petals swelled and then opened like a flower. She whimpered, trying to get me to touch her between her legs. I kept her on the edge of her orgasm for nearly thirty minutes.
I went in for the kill. I caressed each of her erogenous zones, paying attention to each one. She teetered on the edge when I licked her sex. I gently sucked her button into my mouth and strummed it with my tongue. Kara�s body locked and I could feel the quiver from deep down as her moan turned into a scream.
�AAAAHHHHHH!�
I backed off to allow her orgasm to roll over her body. It was good that I�d planned ahead with the towel, or there would�ve been a huge wet spot growing on my bed. She quietly panted as she slowly recovered.
�That was one. You have two more coming. Do you want to use your safe word, or do you want more?� I whispered in her ear.
She nodded that she wanted more. I slid two fingers into her and started searching for her G-spot. I found a slightly rough patch on the wall about the size of a nickel. Her head snapped up, and she looked into my smiling eyes as if to say, �What are you doing to me?� Her eyes rolled back and her head flopped on the bed. I had to keep a grip on one of her butt-cheeks to hold her in place.
�OH GOD!� she screamed over and over again.
Kara was a vocal lover. My mom would kill me because I noticed that my window was open.
Suddenly it felt like she tried to push my fingers out, and she exploded. She made a high-pitched keening sound that must have had every dog in the neighborhood on high alert. It stopped suddenly and she collapsed. I think she passed out. Glancing over at the door, I saw Beth and Angie both look at me with huge eyes.
�Hello, ladies, enjoying the show?�
�Is she okay?� Beth asked; she was flushed.
�More than okay, and I�ve just started on her. I appreciate your concern, but I have work to do. I don�t think Kara wants an audience.�
Beth shook her head.
�I�m not sure I�ll survive our date.�
Angie just nodded and smiled as they both made their retreat.
I closed the window, grabbed the Gatorade, and Kara came back to her senses. I put the Gatorade to her lips, and she sucked half of it down in a big gulp.
�Thanks. My throat was getting parched.�
�That was two. Are you ready for the next one, or do you want to use your safe word?�
�I�ve already had the two biggest orgasms of my life. There�s no way you�re cheating me out of my third.�
I reached over to the nightstand, pulled out a condom, and put it on. I reached down and grabbed her butt, and Mr. Happy found her opening. She gasped in anticipation. I wanted her to be sure we were taking this to the next level.
�You want me, don�t you?� I asked.
Kara just moaned.
�You have to tell me,� I said.
�Oh, baby, yes.�
I pushed in and suddenly we were joined. She groaned softly when we came together. We began the dance. She whimpered and arched her back as she met me with each thrust. We were in sync as our bodies came together. We just fit and could anticipate the needs of each other. She rolled us over so she could drive.
�Oh yes, this is what I need. That�s it, right there, yes!� she demanded.
I felt the pressure build. I picked her up and put her under me so I had better control. I played her like a fine violin. I hit her erogenous zones in the sequence I knew would bring her to orgasm.
�Oh, my! Oh, my!� she screamed.
The edges of my vision began to contract as my brain became oxygen-deprived from hyperventilating. It made my orgasm even better as I collapsed on top of this exotic goddess. I grasped the base of my member to secure the rubber, and rolled off Kara so I didn�t crush her. We both tried to catch our breath.
I finally calmed down, crawled out of bed, and went to the bathroom to dispose of the condom and to get a warm washcloth to clean Kara up. I gently took care of her and found she was sound asleep. I grabbed the comforter and covered her up. I slipped on a pair of shorts and t-shirt, then went into my living room. There were four women there looking at me as I came out of the bedroom.
My mom appeared to be the spokesperson for the group of Beth, Angie, and Mrs. A.
�Sorry to drop in, but we�re hiding from the men. They�re acting like jerks, so we called a timeout and borrowed your living room.�
I took my only remaining seat, which was on the couch between Beth and Angie.
�Do I even want to know what�s going on?�
�No, you�re the only happy guy right now, and you haven�t pissed us off, so just count yourself lucky,� Mrs. A said.
I decided to change the subject.
�Should we talk about the two voyeurs in our midst? I think I was pretty clear as to what was going on up here.�
Angie decided to defend Beth and her actions.
�It sounded like you were either killing her or she was having the best sex of her life. We had to see what was going on.�
Kara picked that moment to come out in panties and one of my t-shirts.
�Ladies, it was by far the best sex of my life, and by a
She crawled onto my lap like a cat and planted a kiss on my cheek. I waited for a look from my mom, but years of my brother�s behavior must have worked in my favor. Kara looked at Beth and Mrs. A.
�I�m sorry. I�m Kara.�
�Sorry, this is Beth and her mom, or as I like to call her, Mrs. A. They�re longtime friends of the family.�
�Where are the boys?� Kara asked.
Angie rolled her eyes.
�Mine decided to act like the slut he is. There was side-choosing and now we�re waiting for them to grow up and come beg forgiveness.�
�I suppose I have the slut-in-training,� Kara said with a chuckle.
�It sounded like David has learned a few things on his own. I�ll tell you that if mine wasn�t so good with his tongue, I�d have the family jewels on my keychain right now,� Angie said.
Kara wiggled her butt, causing Mr. Happy to take notice. I personally wanted to be anywhere but here. Who knew girls talked like this?
�I�m not sure there should be two of them. If word gets out, he�s going to be off the market before I get back.�
My mom came to my defense.
�Don�t worry about David. He doesn�t have a wandering eye. He also is very focused on football. I�ve seen some of the passes girls make at him, and he�s oblivious.�
Beth raised her hand.
�I can attest to that. I had him cornered at a party, and made him make promises, and somehow he got away.�
�Hindsight being 20/20, I wish I�d have taken you up on your offer. Tell you what: you used to have a standing date with Greg the day before Thanksgiving each year. Now that Angie has taken him off the market, why don�t we go out?� I asked.
Mom shook her head in shame.
�I�m sorry, Kara. Did he just ask another girl out while you were sitting on his lap?�
Kara raised her eyebrows.
�Angie, how were you going to mount the family jewels?�
Beth waved her hands.
�You all just settle down. The man owes me a date, and he�s paying up. Kara, I promise not to break him. He�ll come back in one piece.�
�Anyone else want a date with my man?� Kara asked.
�Whoa there, Speed Racer, when did I become your man?�
She tapped her bottom lip as if thinking.
�I think it was about the sixth orgasm when you no longer had a choice in the matter.�
�That would do it for me,� Mrs. A chimed in. She got a weird look on her face. �Seriously, six orgasms in one session?�
�To be honest, that�s when I lost count. At one point I think I actually passed out.�
Crap, my mom was in the room and heard all this. It was a good thing she laughed. She just soaked up all this ammo to use at some future date. We needed to end this little hen-fest.
�Kara, you have two choices: feed me and then we come back for round two, or let me up and I go join the men.�
She jumped up and ran into the bedroom to get dressed. I did the same. As we were going out, I looked at the ladies.
�I�ll explain the terms of the men�s surrender to them. Give them a few minutes, and it�ll be safe to come down.�
Kara and I found the men in front of the TV watching the Bears and Packers play. I stepped in front of it so they would actually listen to me.
�You two,� I pointed at Dad and Mr. Anderson, �break out the steaks and put them on the grill. Dad, get the water bottle out if you let Mr. Anderson do the grilling, and make sure the homeowner�s policy is up to date in case of fires. You,� this time I pointed at Greg, �apologize to Angie in front of the women. I want them out of my apartment by the time I get back. We don�t plan on putting on a show later.�
They all got up and started doing what they were told. Kara looked at me as if I had some kind of mystical power. I waited until we were outside before I explained.
�They have a blowup about once a year. They always send me behind enemy lines to find out what they�ve done, and what it would take to fix everything. To be honest, it�s just a way for the men to watch football and the women to talk. This was the first time I can remember that a real issue was involved. Poor Greg�s going to have to go up to my apartment and face them all. They�ll get their pound of flesh, and then all will be forgiven.�
She looked at me funny.
�I just realized I�m going away for a month tomorrow. Do you mind if I call Gina and Emily and have them meet us at the restaurant? I�d like to talk to them before I go. Moreover, I need Gina to see that you and I are okay. She was upset that she caused us problems.�
�Please do. I really like your sisters. Do you think you can talk Emily into a threesome?�
�Oh, that wouldn�t be a problem. Both of them would join in in a second. They think you�re very hot, but I have a problem with sharing my man. So, for now, no threesomes.�
I couldn�t believe it when the girls wanted to go to Monical�s. Don�t get me wrong, I could have pizza seven days a week, but at some point, you need a little variety. We were the first ones there so we ordered the pizzas. By the time they came out, everyone was there. It was fun to watch the sisters interact. They were pissed at Kara because she wouldn�t talk about our relationship.
Seeing Kara like this, with her sisters, made me realize I could fall hard for her. She had wormed her way into my heart. I think if we just had sex, I might not have fallen so soon. She was funny and caring with them. You could tell that they all really loved one another. Because I was with Kara, I was accepted into their group. I found I liked each sister in her own way. Gina was the brains of the group. She was their little nerd that saw the world in black and white. Emily was the artist. She was carefree and saw the best in everyone. Kara was the pretty one, but she was also very business-savvy.
It was fascinating to see them work on a problem. Each brought their own perspective to the table. Somehow, they would all come to a consensus, even if they had wildly different ideas. After watching the group dynamic, I understood why Gina thought Kara was still dating. It was her black-and-white perspective: either you were or you weren�t.
I also learned why Gina and Emily thought that Kara and I were made for each other. It turns out that Kara had a very specific type. Her perfect man had to be tall, over six-foot; a leader, but not cocky. He also had to be smart and driven�no slackers need apply. Finally, he had to be able to date a strong, beautiful woman. Gina first picked me when she started dating Alan and he told her stories about me. She arranged for Emily to come to see me after a game. When I almost talked Emily out of her panties and didn�t make her feel bad about it when it didn�t happen, they knew I was the guy for their sister. They were fairly gloating that they�d played matchmaker.
They agreed to get us in a social situation and let the sparks fly. They hadn�t counted on Kara thinking I was some kind of poser when she met me in my Superman costume. Gina explained to Kara that what she saw was really me. It wasn�t until I took my shirt off that Kara believed her.
Kara was hooked when I refused to chase her. Emily was stunned because I�d put a full-court press on her, and with Kara I was indifferent. What Emily didn�t know was that I wanted Kara, and I didn�t want Emily. My choice not to make it easy for Kara was because I wasn�t ready, and because I knew if I made it easy, Kara would never take me seriously.
Kara hugged and kissed her sisters as we left. Her career was taking off, so she needed to make money while she could. Female models started young and usually had a limited number of years to make it. Very few were in demand past their late teens or early twenties.
We went back to my place, and I could tell the mood had been lost. She was already missing her family and mentally getting ready for her trip.
�Today was a lot of fun. Do you need to pack for your trip?�
�I would love nothing more than go another round, but you�re right, I need to get home and pack. I also need a good night�s sleep.�
I pulled her into my arms and just held her. She sighed and gave me a fierce hug. I kissed the top of her head.
�Get out of here before I drag you back to my room and have my way with you. When you get some free time, send me a text, and I�ll jump on video chat with you.�
�I will, and you keep me in the loop with football. I need to leave before I start crying. I know we just met, but I can already tell you�re special.� She was a little misty-eyed. �I�ll miss you. I�ll see you when I get back.�
Kara had nothing to worry about. Every time I looked at her, my knees got weak. Her eyes pierced my soul when I looked into them. Oh yes, she would see me when she got back.
Chapter 2 � A Committed Relationship?
Sunday November 3
AFTER KARA LEFT FOR her trip, I got a text from Tami to see if I was around. I jumped onto the video chat and saw Jennie Wesleyan�s smiling face.
�Hey, Good-Looking.�
�Jennie! This is a surprise. Where�s Tami?�
�I sort of hijacked her phone and PC. I wanted to talk to you.�
�Well, I see someone�s a little devious. You do know Tami�ll have your hide.�
Jennie shrugged it off. She was used to getting her way.
�Don�t worry. I�ll take care of it.�
She acted nervous.
�Jennie, what�s up? I can tell you have something to ask.�
She gave me a quick smile.
�I�m just worried that I might not be very popular in your eyes.�
�Jennie, I like you fine. Heck, my mom likes you. What happened was a misunderstanding. I think we both learned a lesson. Unless you plan on stranding me somewhere, I might be open to whatever it is you�re asking.�
�I promise not to leave you again.�
She took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
�I need a date,� she explained.
She waited a moment to see my reaction. When it wasn�t negative, she hurried on.
�My cousin is having an engagement party, and my mom is trying to fix me up with Alistair Winston.�
�You�re kidding me, right? His name is really Alistair.�
�It�s better than that. He insists that we call him Alistair, not Al, but Alistair. He�s a pompous windbag, exactly what you would think of when you picture an aristocrat. He�s a spoiled trust-fund baby and makes my skin crawl when he tries to paw me.�
�Why not go stag?�
�No, Alistair will be there. My mother has matched us, and if she can get Alistair and me together, she�ll be pushing for an engagement. Mother doesn�t care if there�s no love. She�s more concerned about the match and what it looks like, as well as what Alistair�s family brings to the table, than about whether we�re even compatible. It�s all very Victorian, and my sister and I have worked hard to thwart my mother�s matchmaking plans.�
�So why me? I don�t fit into what your mother would consider an acceptable alternative. If she�s as determined as you say she is, I won�t be able to slow her down.�
Jennie bit her lip and wrinkled her nose.
�Please don�t think less of me for what I�m about to say. I really do think of you as a friend, and I don�t mean this as a slight, I just need to be honest with you. You�re right. We both know you don�t fit into what�s an acceptable match for me. You come from a small town and don�t have any money. God, that sounds terrible, but the reality is that with money comes privilege and responsibility; that�s hard to understand if you don�t have it. I�ve grown up in this environment, and don�t plan on leaving it.
�What makes you acceptable are a couple of things. The most important is that you aren�t after my money. You wouldn�t believe the number of boys who have chased my sister and me just for our bank balance. The next is that you�re a star athlete. With your talent, good looks, and charm, you have a tremendous earning potential.
�Put both of those together and it makes you barely acceptable. But what puts you over the top is my Uncle Teddy�s opinion of you. He�s been your biggest advocate since we went out. He told our family about you charming Lori Winnick. She�s been working on him for months to help with one of her charity projects. He said she rolled over him with your help. He talked to the Kentucky coaching staff about you and why they made you an offer. They liked your raw talent, but it was your leadership that sold them. Did you know that, because of that weekend, they have their best recruiting class, possibly ever? It�s ranked in the top fifteen in the nation right now. Uncle Teddy�s impressed, and that doesn�t happen often. My mother cannot ignore that kind of endorsement,� she said.
�Jennie, I thought a lot about you and your lifestyle after we went to the country club. I don�t fit in. The other problem is that I may have met someone this weekend.�
The spirit seemed to go out of her. This was a friend in need that I was letting down.
�Look, as long as we both know that we�re just friends, I�ll help you any way I can. When�s this party?� I asked.
�Next Sunday. I know you have a game down south Saturday. Would you mind if we sent a driver down and brought you up Saturday night, and you could stay with us? The party will go late, so you�ll miss your morning classes on Monday. Is that okay?�
�That should be okay. I need to ask my mom, but she should be fine with it. What do I need to wear?�
�Okay, now don�t get mad. This is where you have to accept that being my friend means that there are some benefits. Tami suggested that I get in touch with your friend Cindy to help with a shopping trip.�
I just shook my head.
�I�m pretty sure Cindy�d love to do that. I�m her personal Ken doll to dress up. Am I to assume you�re buying?�
�Yep, and I hope you�ll accept gracefully.�
I thought about it for a moment, and figured what the heck.
�Okay.�
She bounced up and down.
�Oh goody. Cindy knows what I want, so don�t fight her. I promise that you�ll look good. Can you go tomorrow night?�
�That�ll work. I need to get a haircut also.�
�Already taken care of. Just let Cindy pamper you, and don�t be afraid to get a few extras. Cindy has final say, but this is my way of saying �thank you.��
�Jennie, please don�t think that you have to buy me stuff.�
She got serious.
�I really don�t, David, but this is something I can and want to do for you. Plus, if you�re going to be my date, you have to look the part, and it�s not fair to ask you to buy the clothes you need.�
Tami�s door opened and she saw me.
�Okay, Dawson, what are you up to?�
I acted as if I had been caught in the act. I gave a big sigh as if I were confessing.
�I was planning your Thanksgiving trip and asking Jennie for some suggestions when I go to Buddies.�
Buddies was a local porn shop that sold adult toys.
�Did you know there�s such a thing as edible panties?� I asked.
Tami and Jennie both went bright red. Tami looked at both of us.
�He won�t tell me what�s going on, but you will.�
She tackled Jennie on the bed and started tickling her. Jennie shrieked and tried to fight her off. I wish I had a bag of popcorn so I could enjoy this little catfight.
�I give!�
Tami let her up and they were both panting. I had suddenly gotten just a little aroused watching the two of them roll around on the bed.
�I asked him out on a date.�
Tami looked pissed.
�You did that without asking me first?�
Wait a minute. This was
�Hey!� I complained.
She gave me a look that left the rest on the tip of my tongue.
�You gave me control of your dating. Let me hear her out before this goes any further.�
Jennie explained what was happening. Tami asked several very good questions that I�d neglected to ask. Tami could see that she had me over a barrel if I wanted to go.
�Jennie, give me a few minutes with David.�
Jennie winked at me, and I realized that Tami had set this up. She didn�t hold as many cards as she thought she did. She started her opening gambit.
�David, I don�t think it�s a good idea for you to go out with Jennie again.�
I played along.
�Come on, Tami, what�s wrong with me seeing Jennie?�
�Were you not the one who wasn�t looking to date until after football? I think that�s still a valid reason for you not to date.�
I looked dejected.
�Okay, you know best.�
She was caught completely off guard. I could see the wheels turning.
�I�ll go get her so you can tell her. Just let her down gently.�
Tami knew I was the biggest wuss when it came to hurting girls� feelings. She opened the door and asked Jennie back in. Jennie looked at me and saw my dejected face, and Tami�s was unreadable. I decided to put her out of her misery.
�Tami and I talked, and she has some good points about me waiting to date until after football is over. We decided that it�d be okay if I took you as a friend. I�ll even make it look good so that your mother and Alistair think it�s a real date.�
Tami rolled her eyes when Jennie gave her a big hug. She beat a hasty retreat before Tami could change her mind.
�Okay, you little shit. Now you have to help me out,� Tami said after Jennie left.
�Let me guess: Thanksgiving.�
�You got it on the first try. That, and I need more guys for the Christmas Dance. Can you get Luke�s brother Mike and Tim Foresee to come also?�
�Of course, I�ll talk to them at lunch and send you a text to confirm. Can I also ask Jeff?�
Her face lit up.
�That�s a great idea. I have the perfect girl for him.�
I changed the subject.
�How are you doing?�
�You know I miss you like crazy,� she sighed. �It�s just not the same without being there to see you every day. It broke my heart when I wasn�t there for you when Tracy lost her mind. If it wasn�t for our video chats, I think I�d go nuts.�
�In a strange way, you going off to Wesleyan has been good for me.�
�How�s that?� she asked, as she cocked an eyebrow.
�I�ve been learning to look out for my own best interest. When the going got hard, I was so used to going to you to decide what to do that I never learned to stand up for myself. One of Tracy�s friends set me straight the day she �lost her mind.� Hell, I�m still terrible at it. Tracy acts like nothing happened. She even got me to take her to the Halloween Dance. Suzanne had me in the sack less than 24 hours after she cheated on me. The one that surprised me was Cindy. I�ve been able to hold firm with her.�
�What makes her different?�
�I think it�s because she was sleeping with Greg while Angie was pregnant. I understand they were just doing the friends-with-benefits thing, but Kyle would be a game changer for me. If I were dating someone who got pregnant, I wouldn�t be hooking up with someone else just to relieve some stress. I�d be exploring what the next step is.�
Tami bit her lip.
�Do you think Greg and Angie are going to get married?�
I thought about this for a moment before responding.
�When Angie first had Kyle, I could see Greg was deeply in love with both of them. Earlier today, Kara came over. Granted, Kara is beyond gorgeous. He couldn�t resist hitting on her.�
She smirked at me.
�We�ll talk about Kara before we sign off, but tell me more about Greg and Angie.�
�I�m wondering if Greg being a serial dater is going to ruin any chance for a meaningful relationship with Angie. One of my brother�s rules is if you�re dating someone, you don�t date someone else. I mean, he�s pounded that into me. From what I understand, he lasted a little over a month when Angie was shipped off to her aunt and uncle�s before he hooked up with Cindy. Now Angie�s actually back for exactly a week, and he�s hitting on another girl,� I said, and let my shoulders sag. �I lost a lot of respect for Greg today. I�ve never known him to cheat. Not even a whisper, and we both know if he ever did, word would have gotten out.�
�Let me ask you something, David: are you worried about yourself becoming like Greg?�
That set me back on my heels. I got up and paced around the room. My mind raced. Was it possible that I couldn�t be with just one girl? If I wanted a quick roll in the hay, I could call any number of women. Was I any better than Greg? When I dated Tracy, I spent time with Alice Phillips and my chaperone. Even though Tracy gave me a free pass for the weekend, it was up to me to decide if I used it. Then there were Cindy and Suzanne. I knew for a fact that if either asked, I would sleep with them regardless of whether I was with Tracy.
Finally, there was Tami. If she ever asked, I�d drop everything to be with her. The question was, would I still sleep around on her?
�Tami, do you consider me a bad guy?�
Tami knew me well enough to help talk me through this.
�Define �bad guy.��
�I hold Greg to a higher standard than I do myself. I�ve had sex with Suzanne while I was with Tracy, but I have a problem with Greg having sex with Cindy while his pregnant girlfriend was exiled. If I think Greg is a bad guy for what he did, doesn�t it hold that I�m a bad guy also?�
�You need to answer a critical question before you pass judgment: were you in a committed relationship with Tracy when you had sex with Suzanne?�
�Yes.�
�David, search your heart. Were you and Tracy in a committed relationship?�
We were right back to the Tracy�s �not together� mantra. I remembered thinking that she could go out with someone else, and it wouldn�t be a problem for me, but was I honest with myself? Did I feel committed to Tracy? The answer was �yes,� I was committed to Tracy.
�Yes. I felt a commitment to Tracy.�
�Good, so far you�re not a bad guy. Now let me ask you the second part of the question: what were the expectations for the relationship?�
�You lost me on that one.�
�Did you agree to a monogamous, open, or some kind of blended relationship?�
It was as if a light came on. I had no idea what kind of relationship Greg and Angie have. Angie and Greg may have given each other permission to sleep with others. If that were the case, then Greg being with Cindy would be okay. I might not agree with their decision, but it was theirs to make. The problem was Tracy pretty much told me that we had an open relationship. What else does �not together� mean?
�We never talked about it in those terms. I guess the �not together� comments she made would lead me to believe that we had an open relationship. It was the whole �not together� thing that was driving me nuts.�
�Here�s what I think: you�re too young to be in a committed relationship. Greg and Angie are too, but they have something that overrides being young and not ready: Kyle. Almost never does a high school relationship pass the test of time. That doesn�t mean that you shouldn�t be in them. I strongly encourage you to date but don�t think that just because you love someone now, that it�ll last. People change. It�s called �growing up.�
�The other factor you have to get through your thick head is you�re not currently built for a monogamous, one-girl type of relationship. I also know that you couldn�t tolerate a girl that was with other guys and with you,� Tami informed me.
I thought about that for a moment. Was the real reason I was able to forgive Suzanne and not Cindy because I suspected that Cindy slept with her ex? Deep down, it wasn�t so much the trust, but that I couldn�t stand the idea of sharing her.
�How can I be so self-centered as to have one standard for me and another standard for the women I date?�
�David, it�s not self-centered, it�s being honest. As a young male, to ask you to be in a committed monogamous relationship is ludicrous.�
�Could you use any more $10 words? Wesleyan is starting to make you too smart. The average person is not going to be able to understand you in another year,� I snorted.
�Listen, �stupid boy,� if you don�t understand a word, go look it up.�
�I need to talk to Greg and Angie before I pass judgment.�
�That�s a good start. You also need to decide what�s right for you. I expect you�ll find that, as you grow older and you gain experience, you�ll have different views on relationships. Now let�s talk about Kara.�
I groaned. Tami loved to get the dirt on all my girls. I also knew it was easier just to tell her.
�What do you want to know?�
�Is she as beautiful as everyone says?�
�Holy crap yes! Tracy�s close, but there�s something about her that turns me on.�
�Here�s the deal: you can�t date her.�
�What?�
�I repeat: here�s the deal. Be friends with her, have sexy fun, but under no circumstances are you to date her.�
�Okay, you lost me.�
�Do you trust me?�
�Yes.�
�Have I ever done anything that wasn�t in your best interest?�
�Yes.�
�Oh, shut up, giving you a wedgie in third grade was just fun. Get over it.�
�Okay, then no.�
�Do I know you better than you know yourself?�
�Yes.�
�Then why are you fighting me?�
�Just explain it to me.�
�You, my friend, are not ready for Kara, just like you weren�t ready for Tracy. I know you�re not ready for me. Kara is a potential long-term relationship. You need to be her friend, not her one-and-only.�
�Why are you worried about her and not Jennie?�
�Because Jennie�s just rebelling. She isn�t a potential girlfriend.�
�So you�re saying I can�t have a girlfriend?�
�No, I actually want you to have a girlfriend. My objection is you getting into a serious relationship.�
�Is that why you�re having me date the Wesleyan girls?�
�Yes and no. Yes, because of the distance factor, and no, because of selfish reasons. Because of your antics and the glowing report Jennie gave them, they�ll not leave me alone. It�s either set them up on dates or they�ll lynch me.�
�Hmmm, I like a good lynching. So why are they so interested in me?�
�Are we really going there? Okay, I�ll play along and stroke your ego. You have a fantastic body with a rather large package, which gets bigger with each retelling of naked dance party. They�ve all decided that you�re some kind of sports god. In addition, a girl who will remain nameless�Jennie�has reported that you could talk anyone out of their panties, and you�re a great guy. Oh, and I almost forgot, you�re a good kisser. What boarding-school girl wouldn�t be interested in that? You forget our only contact with guys is prep-school boys. They want a real man, even a young one, and they�ve decided that you�re it.�
�Would I be safe to come visit you some weekend?�
�Probably not.�
�Sounds like what I need.�
�If you come for a weekend, it isn�t so you can chase every girl in my dorm; you�re coming to see me.�
�Sure, that�s what I meant.�
Why does everyone roll their eyes at me?
�Before I get off here, I need you to help me with one more thing,� I said.
�What�s that?�
�After the football season, I need a job.�
�I�ll start working on that. I assume you�re looking for something that doesn�t eat up all your free time and pays well.�
�I�m not going to be a male stripper.�
�Damn it, my best idea already rejected. I can get you to do it for free anyways.�
�Probably, I have no shame. Speaking of which, did you hear about my Halloween costume?�
�I ordered the poster.�
From the look on her face, she wasn�t lying.
�I�m going to regret asking this, but what�re you talking about?�
�It�s on your website. Nice idea to give all the profits for a scholarship for a teen mom. I would bet that means that Angie�s getting some funds to continue her education.�
�I really wish people would clue me into things.�
�Would you have said no?� Tami asked.
�No, but they could ask.�
�I�ll tell them, but we both know you�d just mess it up.�
�Whatever. I�d better get off. I have a math test tomorrow, and need to study.�
�David, sometimes I don�t tell you, but thank you for being my friend.�
She dropped her end of the conversation before I could respond. I suspected that going to Wesleyan was harder than she let on. I just hoped that her involvement in my life and our chats helped. It would be tough being the lone scholarship kid at an exclusive school. She had a lot to prove, but I knew she was up to the task. Becoming a doctor had always been her dream, and I didn�t know anyone smarter or more determined than her. I was lucky to call Tami Glade my friend.
Chapter 3 � Math Troubles
Monday November 4
IT WAS A GLORIOUS MONDAY morning. Since Coach Harrington had left, there was no morning practice. Instead, I could just go running. It was a crisp fall day, and I could see my breath as I started. I had on sweats and a hooded sweatshirt. I was in my zone and working through life�s problems when I came upon a group of girls running. As I came closer to them, they sped up to stay ahead of me. Their pace now matched my normal stride. I decided to run with them.
The weather was perfect and I was loose. It felt like I could run forever. I didn�t pay attention to where we were going; I trusted they had a route worked out. They seemed to wind through subdivisions and finally started to head back to the school. When we started to get close, I could tell they were laboring hard. We got near the school, and I could see there were three police cars with their lights flashing. My street was right before the school, so I turned and headed home.
I had my earbuds in and was grooving to my favorite song when I saw a flash of someone at my side as they tackled me. Luckily, I landed in the grass. I found two police officers on top of me, and was quickly cuffed. By the time I was apprehended, the other two squad cars and the girls cross-country team, with their coach, were all on the scene. When they pulled back my hood, Peggy Pratt was screaming at the police to let me go. I finally shook my earbuds loose so I could hear.
Peggy was pissed.
�You idiots! You said some guy was chasing you. Do you not recognize who this is? This is David Dawson!�
�Did he try to do anything to you other than follow you?� the officer that tackled me asked.
None of the cross-country team would look me in the eye. The coach got in their faces.
�Answer the man!�
They all shook their heads no. The policeman took the cuffs off me.
�Son, what were you doing?�
�I was running, sir. I play football and didn�t have practice this morning, so I decided to run. When I saw the girls, I noticed that they were running at my pace. I let them lead. It�s more enjoyable to run with someone than alone. When they got back to the school, I turned to head home. That was when you tackled me.�
Peggy was in her street clothes.
�I used to run with him, but he�s too fast for me,� she added. �David�s our starting quarterback, and these airheads should have recognized him.�
She chuckled.
�You realize how fast you were running? These girls will be sore for a week.�
�How come you weren�t running?�
�I have two tests today. I was coming in early when our coach grabbed me and told me that the girls were being chased.�
�I have a first-period math test. Do you need me for anything else?� I asked and pointedly looked at the policeman.
I jogged home and got into the shower. I was running late, so I sent a text to Greg to see if he was still home. He sent me one back that said he was already at school. I ran down, grabbed my bike, and rode it to school and was five minutes late. I ran into my algebra class to find everyone had already started to take the test. I sat down in my seat, and Mrs. Sinclair motioned for me to come out into the hall with her.
�David, you were late for class, so I�ll be giving you a zero on the test. I don�t care how big a star you think you are, you�ll not slide by in my class.�
I was stunned. I currently had a B+ in this class and a zero could pull my grade down to a D or even F.
�Mrs. Sinclair, I�m not sure what I�ve done to make you mad at me, but this will kill my grade in this class.�
�You jocks are all the same. You think you�ll get a pass in life just because you�re popular. Well, today you�re learning a valuable life lesson.�
I thought of several comments I wanted to make, none of which would help the situation. Some might actually get me kicked out of school. This was too big for me to take on by myself. I needed advice.
�Mrs. Sinclair, would it be okay if I made a phone call on how to handle this?�
�If I let you leave class to make a call, I�ll have to let everyone. Sit quietly until class is done.�
I felt sorry for myself. This was so unfair. Why would she single me out? There had to be a way for me to make up the test. Surely I wasn�t the first one to ever miss a test or be late. They shouldn�t give me a zero just for that. When class ended, I waited for everyone to leave. Mrs. Sinclair didn�t look happy that I was still there.
�Ma�am, there has to be a process for students who miss an exam. How can I make this test up?�
�As I said earlier, you were late for the test to start, so you get no credit for it.�
I was stunned. Students were streaming in for the next period so I just left. I knew Coach Lambert had a free period now so I went to his office. His door was open and I knocked.
�What can I do for you?� Coach Lambert asked.
�I�m having a problem with my math teacher. We had a test this morning, which I was late for, and she�s not letting me make it up. If I get a zero on this test, I�m afraid it�ll really hurt my grade. Can you help me, or give me some advice?�
�Can you think of anything that would have made this teacher mad at you?�
�Well, two things, actually. The first is I�ve missed some class time, but all of that was excused. The second is a comment she made: she said she didn�t care how big a star I was, she was going to make an example of me. I think she thinks that I�m treated differently because I�m an athlete.�
�Well, get used to it. People will always think you�re getting special treatment. Let me give you some advice: work this out with her. Your best approach is that she�s treating you different because you�re an athlete, and you want to be treated like everyone else. If that doesn�t work, come back and talk to me.�
�Thanks, Coach.�
I looked at my phone and it told me that World History was almost over. I figured I would just go back to Mrs. Sinclair�s room and wait for the period to end. When the bell rang, there was a rush of students as they exited her class. I waited for the majority to leave before trying to enter the room. Mrs. Sinclair didn�t look happy to see me.
�Ma�am, could I have a moment of your time?�
�Since you�ve been polite, I�ll give you a couple of minutes.�
�I just have one question: what would have happened if I wasn�t an athlete? Would I have been able to take a make-up test?�
Her body language told me she wasn�t happy with what I asked. She gave me a stern look.
�This is going against my better judgment, but I�ll give you one chance to prove me wrong. When is your study hall?�
�Last period.�
�I�ll give you a make-up test then. Don�t bother asking what was on this morning�s test, because it�ll be different.�
�Thank you, I�ll see you then.�
AT LUNCH, I PULLED Luke, Mike, Tim and Jeff aside to talk to them about the Wesleyan Christmas Dance.
�Tami needs a favor. Wesleyan is having a Christmas Dance, and she wanted me to ask you guys if you�d be willing to be dates for some of her friends.�
They all smiled.
�Okay, what�s the catch? Are all these gals unfortunate-looking and have great personalities?� Jeff asked.
�No, they�re all good-looking, well, except for yours, Jeff. She has a bit of a mustache. But according to the other girls, she�s a good kisser.�
�They kiss each other?� Luke groaned.
�Well, of course, what do you think boarding-school girls do when they�re lonely? I�m sure that if you go, there�ll be plenty of girl-on-girl action.� I had them hooked. �The dance is on December 19, which is a Thursday. We�ll go up Thursday afternoon and stay until Sunday, so come prepared, Jeff. That means bring condoms. We�ll have a fun weekend.�
�I don�t think I can go,� Tim said dejectedly. �My family�s flying to Florida for Christmas. I need to check the dates with my mom.�
I handed him my phone.
�Call and find out. I need to tell Tami today.�
Tim went off to ask. Of course, the other three went and told everyone that would listen. Tim came back and told me that he couldn�t go. As soon as everyone knew that there was an extra slot, Jim pulled me aside.
�David, good buddy, friend of mine ...�
�I don�t know, Jim. What�s in it for me?�
He thought for a moment.
�I won�t tell my mom what you�re doing to my sister.�
�Jim, I�ll go with you, and we can tell your mom together if you�re worried. Just be prepared to live with your sister until she goes off to college. After a few weeks, she�ll be cranky. After a month, you�ll be losing body parts.�
Jim went a little pale.
�Damn! She�d castrate me. Okay, how about this? I�ll be a loving and supportive brother until she leaves.�
�Deal, you�re in.� I should have been a little further away. He grabbed me, put me in a bear hug, and swung me around like a doll.
�You snooze! You lose, suckers!� Jim yelled.
Not the most gracious winner, but he was happy. I sent Tami a text confirming the list.
I had some happy boys on my hands. I also had an unhappy girl, Gina. Now that I knew her better, I knew what the problem was. In her eyes, everything was either black or white. Either I was with Kara or I wasn�t. I got up and walked over to her end of the table.
�Come with me. We need to talk,� I said.
I thought she was going to refuse, but Alan told her, �Go with David.�
We walked out to the side of the building. It was set up like a little park, with benches and walkways. I led her over to a big oak tree, and we sat down on the ground. I used a trick my mom uses on me.
�What are you mad about?�
That was all she needed to get started on me.
�You make me so mad. I work to find the perfect guy for my sister, only to find out that you�re planning some kind of sex trip. It�ll break her heart to find out that you plan on cheating on her. It turns out you�re like every other horny teenage boy, and I thought you were different.�
She seemed to slow down.
�Gina, you have to stop making assumptions. You make it sound like Kara�s my girlfriend. We�ve been on exactly one date.�
�But you guys are together.�
�Let me ask you something. After your first date with Alan, if I asked you out, would you have gone?�
She went scarlet red. I could almost feel the heat come off her face.
�I�ll take it that as a �yes.� How long did it take before you considered Alan your boyfriend?�
Gina finally looked me in the eyes.
�Would you really have asked me out?�
Oh hell, that took a nasty turn. I needed to be careful here.
�Not if I thought you and Alan had a chance. Now I couldn�t even if you two broke up. Alan�s one of my best friends.�
�What if Alan was fine with it?�
�No. Alan might say the words, but I know him. It would ruin our friendship.� I took a deep breath. �When did you know Alan was your boyfriend?�
�I think it was our fifth date.�
�So what�s different for Kara and me? Don�t you think we need more than one date before we�re going together?�
�But you had sex with her.�
�Gina, do you understand that sex and love are not the same thing?�
�But you�re talking about having sex with other girls.�
�Kara already knows I have sex with other girls.�
�No, she doesn�t.�
�Yes, she does. You told her about Suzanne. For the life of me, I don�t understand why you and Alan felt like sharing that with anyone. Anyways, Kara knows that I�m sexually active. She�s also a very smart girl. I bet if you asked her, she�d tell you that she suspects I�ll have sex with more than one person while she�s gone. Do you think she might have sex while she�s gone?�
Gina was biting her lower lip.
�I don�t know. I don�t think so, but she might. David, this is so confusing.�
�Gina, Kara and I are friends. Someday we may be more than just friends, but for right now, we both have agreed that we need a friend more than we need a relationship. Let me ask you this: you and I are friends. Does it bother you that I sleep with other girls?�
�Yes.�
I laughed.
�Okay, I get it. You have a crush on me. Let me ask it another way: if I sleep with someone, are we still going to be friends afterwards?�
I could tell she didn�t want to answer, but she did.
�Yes.�
�Am I the biggest slut you know?�
�Lisa Felton might be a bigger slut than you, but you�re in the top two.�
�I�m hurt. I thought I was the biggest slut you knew.� I gave her my fake pout. �So, if I�m one of the top two sluts you know, why would you want to go out with me?�
She shook her head.
�Oh, no you don�t, I�m not falling for that.�
�Come on, Gina, baby. I know how you like to look at my body. I�ll take my shirt off, and you can rub your hands all over me.�
She giggled.
�Oh my God! You
�Whew, I thought I was losing my title. Are you still mad at me?�
�No, but take your shirt off.�
I didn�t hesitate. I pulled it off and dared her to touch me. She drank me in, but she didn�t take the bait.
�You tease. Put your damn shirt back on before I do something stupid.�
We walked back into the cafeteria laughing, and she even gave me a hip-bump before we got back to the table. Alan was smiling when he saw we�d worked things out.
�So, you two okay?� He asked.
�Yep, your girlfriend has a weird way of making up. Does she make you take your clothes off, too?�
The table suddenly went quiet, and their heads looked like they were following a tennis match. Gina looked like she�d been caught, but Alan knew I was toying with him.
�I wish. She makes me massage her feet.�
Speak of the devil. My competition for biggest slut was walking by. Gina saw her and got an evil glint in her eye.
�Lisa, I need your help.�
The poor girl looked confused, but she stopped to talk to Gina.
�David contends that I talked him out of his shirt. I contend that he�s an exhibitionist and will do it if anyone asks. I�ve seen him take it off for Luke in the middle of Monical�s. Can you ask him, so everyone�ll know the truth?�
She put her tray down and walked up to me.
�Okay, Big Boy, take it off for me.�
I pulled my shirt off, and Lisa wasn�t shy about touching.
�Oh, hell yes, if I�d known that was all it took to get you to take your clothes off, I�d have asked a long time ago. You have muscles on muscles. There should be a rule that you�re not allowed to wear a shirt to school.�
Lisa was cute in a slutty way. Today she wore knee-high white stockings with a plaid skirt and a pink top that exposed her belly button. It was obvious that she wasn�t wearing a bra. She was a small girl, at five-two and weighing maybe a hundred pounds. She had long, straight brown hair.
I looked her in the eyes. It was time to prove to Gina who was the bigger slut.
�Lisa, you keep rubbing on me like that, you better be ready to back it up.�
�Big Boy, I�ll do you right here.�
The lunchroom made a collective gasp. I might have bitten off more than I could chew.
�Guys, move your trays. We�re going to do it right here.�
Gina burst out laughing when Lisa�s eyes bugged out and she bolted for the door. Gina gave me a high five.
�You�re such a competitive guy. What were you going to do when she crawled up on the lunch table?�
�I guess I would�ve had to do it.�
�You�re my number-one slut,� Gina conceded. �Anyone disagree with that?�
Alan gave me a dirty look.
�Put your shirt back on before my girlfriend takes Lisa�s place on the table.�
I waggled my eyebrows at Gina, and she made a lunge at me. Alan acted as if he had to pull her off.
�Alan please, let me have my toy,� she whined. She got an evil look in her eyes. �Get him, girls.�
Pandemonium broke out as all the girls around us made a grab for me. I darted out of the lunchroom, laughing. I got to the door and yelled back.
�Okay, Gina, you won this round. I�ll be back for a rematch.�
LAST PERIOD I WENT to my math class and found Mrs. Sinclair waiting for me. She didn�t say a word and handed me the test. I sat down and read the first question. Wow, if I hadn�t worked with Suzanne to understand the concept, I would never have gotten that one. As I worked through the test, I slowly realized that technically, it was from our classwork, but each question was geared so that you had to take the concepts presented and take them to the next level. Only a complete understanding of the concept would allow you to make the necessary leap to be able to get the correct answer. It took me the full hour to complete it.
When I took the test up to Mrs. Sinclair, she let a little smirk of triumph touch her lips.
�David, I�ll grade this now.�
She started working through the answers and scowled when she reached the end. I got a 98, bringing my overall grade to an A.
�Was this the same grade-level test you gave the rest of the class?�
She wouldn�t look me in the eye.
�Do you want to explain why you hate me?�
The fight went out of her.
�I�m embarrassed to say that the test was more advanced than the one given this morning. I was sure you�d fail it. How do you know this so well?�
�I have a tutor. I work hard to both play football and to get good grades. I think you confused me with some dumb jock.�
�I can see that by how well you did on the test. We only have a few more weeks together. Why don�t we do this: if you think you can keep up, I�ll ask you to only come to class for tests and quizzes. That way I won�t be tempted to cross any lines, and you can use the time as a study hall,� Mrs. Sinclair said.
I just nodded. She had it in for me for some reason. I would have to be careful not to give her an excuse. I debated whether to let it go or confront this before it became an issue. For purely selfish reasons, I wanted to leave it alone. I didn�t have the time to deal with it. My concern was that the next time a jock was in her class, she might flip out on them.
AT FOOTBALL PRACTICE, we found out that Wolf and Ed had been promoted to varsity. We now had three freshmen on the roster. Wolf was inserted as the starting tight end and Ed as a third-down specialist. Coach planned to limit the amount of exposure Ed had, for fear of injury because of his small size.
After practice, I met Cindy in the parking lot because it was time to go shop for clothes. I asked her to fill me in on what all we would buy.
�Jennie says you�ll need a suit of the best quality. We�re going to a tailor to get your measurements because Jennie plans to have your suit made. She�s picked out all the accessories: belt, wallet, shoes, socks, and so on. She�s also given specific ideas on outfits for the weekend.
�Now on Wednesday, we go back to try on the suit so that final alterations can be made, and then we pick it up Thursday. Oh, and we�re getting you luggage. You need something other than a duffle bag to protect your suit and clothes,� Cindy said, to fill me in.
We ended up in a larger town about 40 minutes away. There was an upscale mall where we found the tailor�s shop. I was surprised to see it was busy, with half a dozen people waiting. They had a greeter. Cindy told him that we had an appointment, and he said someone would be with us shortly. When we got waited on next, one of the men still waiting had a problem.
�I�m next. I�ve been waiting 45 minutes, and don�t have time. This kid can wait his turn.�
Cindy didn�t seem fazed, so I just went along with her. The tailor�s name was Phillip.
�Mr. Dawson, please follow me. We have a lot of work to do in a short amount of time. Sir, do you wish to have your assistant accompany you?�
I loved that Cindy was now my assistant. She gave me a look that told me not to push it.
�Yes, she has final say on everything selected today. So please ask her, because I don�t have any fashion sense. Also, no more Mr. Dawson, my name is David.�
�Good call, it�s better to admit it than to live with the mistakes we�re sure to make.�
�I can hear both of you,� Cindy said as she crossed her arms.
�Phillip, you�re on your own with this one. Just don�t embarrass me.�
We entered a room with mirrors on the walls and a raised platform in the middle. Phillip was suddenly all business.
�I�m going to have to ask that you strip down to your boxers. Some of the items need very precise measurements.�
�Will it be possible to make allowances in case I grow? I�d hate to get a suit and find that it doesn�t fit six months later.�
�I�ll make a note of that.� By now, I was in my boxers. �I take it you�re an athlete.�
�I play football. I would expect that my off-season lifting program will have an effect on my measurements.�
Phillip had me stand straight, and he measured over my arms and around my chest. He then measured my chest without the arms. He went through a series of measurements, from height to waist size to inseam to thigh and calf size. He then had his assistant bring in coats and pants to confirm his measurements.
Once he was comfortable with my body type and dimensions, he called Jennie.
�Miss Wesleyan, this is Phillip. I have just measured Mr. Dawson, and we�ve determined that the suit you�ve picked out won�t work. He has a more athletic build, and the suit selected wouldn�t contour to his body correctly.�
He went to great length to offer suggestions. They got on the Internet and were discussing different options when the tailor�s assistant came back in.
He had a rack of clothes for me to try on. They had everything from leather jackets to underwear. Phillip kept an eye on everything. If he liked something, he would have them put it on a separate rack. If he didn�t quite like something he saw, he would make a note and the assistant would run out to get something else. The whole time he was talking to Jennie.
About halfway through the rack, I reminded Cindy that we needed luggage. When Phillip heard that, he snapped his fingers to get his assistant�s attention and wrote a note. He scurried off, and we didn�t see him for nearly twenty minutes. In the meantime, Cindy decided that I needed to try on underwear. They both seemed to like the kind that looked like boxers but were more like spandex. They seemed to lift and push my package forward. I adjusted myself so they were more comfortable, and you could tell my religion. Somehow all the other underwear disappeared, and we were trying on pants.
Phillip�s assistant came back in with a set of black leather luggage that was unbelievable. Phillip gave a nod and made another note.
�What are your initials?� the assistant asked me.
Cindy answered.
�Please use �D squared,� with the little two. His nickname is �Double D,� so that would be appropriate.�
Phillip finally got off the phone. He and Cindy had me retry on several outfits and a few new ones. They called Jennie again. By now I was getting tired of being a Ken doll, and I put my clothes back on and snuck out. I found the assistant, whose name was Dennis, and we went to the break room and had a coke. I got a text from Cindy requesting my presence. I came back and Phillip was grinning.
�Thought you could sneak off?�
I just shrugged at Phillip�s question.
�Hey, I�d reached my limit.�
�Young man, you�ll learn it�s never that easy. We have mocked up a jacket and shirt. We need you to try them on.�
I put on what he asked and even I could tell the style fit my body. Phillip got excited and soon there was a room full of tailors fussing over me. After a few minutes, they gathered around Phillip and started giving him suggestions. His assistant Dennis was writing like crazy.
�We�ll need you to come back on Wednesday so we can confirm the suit will work,� Phillip said when they were done. �If we need a final fitting, we�ll have you come back on Thursday. Most of your outfit will be ready Wednesday.�
�Thanks, I�m sure this is a rush. I appreciate you working with us.�
Cindy had a good idea.
�Come on, I�m starving. I saw a mom-and-pop place on the way in. Let�s get some grease and head home.�
We packed up what was ready and headed out. The asshole who was waiting when we came in was still cooling his heels. We both broke up laughing as soon as we were out of earshot. We went to the diner and ordered. I got their meatloaf special and Cindy went for a burger and fries.
I was back to being myself with Cindy. The gut-wrenching reaction was no longer there when I thought about her and her ex being together over homecoming weekend. She seemed to sense my mood.
�Can we talk about what happened?� she asked.
�As long as it doesn�t get too graphic, I�ll probably be okay.�
Cindy was still a 9.5 in my book, so when she hit me with her smile, I was halfway there.
�I�m really glad you and Suzanne are friends. She told me that she and Jim are getting to know you better. The lion�s share of what happened that weekend was my fault. I bullied Suzanne into going along. She warned me that what we were doing wasn�t right, but I didn�t listen. I think what I�m most sorry about was deceiving you.�
She licked her lips and swallowed before she continued.
�I worshiped him for almost three years. I was ready to give everything up to be with him. I was going to drop out of school and move to Ann Arbor, where he went to college. We were going to get an apartment, and I�d finish high school there. He went to look for a place to live, and when he came back, he said he�d met someone.
�I tried everything to get him back. I even slept with some of his friends to satisfy some sick kink he had. He tried every perverse thing he could think of last summer, and I did it for him. But when it came time to leave for college, he left me here,� she said, sounding as if the life had been drained from her.
�Angie and I have been friends forever. A couple of the guys I slept with this summer are still in school here, and you�re friends with them: Luke and Magic.�
To say I was shocked would be an understatement. I just sat in silence and waited for her to gather herself and continue.
�I told Angie about them asking me out once it was clear my ex wasn�t coming back. That�s when she volunteered Greg as my cover. The day you came over and babysat the neighbor monsters, Greg and I were just talking. When he told me about you wanting to be the next Dawson to be a Lothario, I talked him into letting me help. I dressed up to tease you. When you kissed me, I wanted to do bad things to you right there in front of Greg.
�He and Angie agreed that I needed something to distract me, so they let me take charge of your sexual education. Greg was shocked when I got Suzanne involved, but she was so horny that she was going to do something stupid. I talked her into letting you practice on her. I was so jealous when I heard you did her in the football shed.�
Cindy blushed at her admission.
�The next week you asked me to be with you. You have no idea how close I came to saying yes. Then you were with Tracy.�
�Can I ask you something? Who was Greg sleeping with?�
�Greg said you figured out he wasn�t being faithful to me. It was Angie. She was sneaking back, and they were spending time together. The day you were with Suzanne, and Greg left, he was with her.�
Things fell into place. I suddenly felt much better about Greg.
�So when Tracy dumped you, I found myself in a position to get back into your life. When you asked me to be your girlfriend, I was all-in. When Suzanne wanted to join in, I figured the three of us could have fun until we went off to college.�
That did sound like a good plan.
�Then my ex called,� she continued. �He was Homecoming King last year and they invited him back. He told me he missed me. Everything came flooding back. I was convinced I still loved him. Luckily, Suzanne was there for me. She talked me into keeping our date with you for Homecoming. When her ex showed up, it was her turn to fall apart. We spent the night in your room with me talking her off the ledge. By morning, she didn�t want to have anything to do with him,� Cindy explained to me.
�I, on the other hand, was convinced my ex and I were getting back together. Suzanne went with me to the cabin because she knew he was just using me. I did it willingly. I slept with him to remind him of what he left behind. He then called me his �little sex slave.� Afterwards, Suzanne pulled me out of the cabin, and I finally understood,� Cindy said as she took a deep breath.
�When you called, Suzanne was devastated. To be honest, I was numb. I�d just realized the love of my life was totally using me. I don�t know how I did it, but I convinced Suzanne that I could win you back�even after your phone call. I think she was desperate. I messed that up big time, but I couldn�t admit how much he hurt me.�
Tears were streaming down her face. The server came by our table, took one look at her, turned around, and left us alone. I couldn�t stand to watch her in pain. I got out of the booth, slid into her side, and pulled her head to my chest. She cried for a short time and then she gathered herself.
�I will not cry about that jerk ever again.�
�Cindy, what do you want from me?�
�I want to be your friend, a friend with benefits. I don�t plan on dating in high school, but I have needs. I�m hoping you�d consider helping me out every now and then, and I�ll do the same for you. I�m not looking to be your girlfriend. If we never have sex, that�s fine too. But if we can help each other out, I�d love that.�
Was there anything really to think about here? A fifteen-year-old freshman offered sex with a gorgeous eighteen-year-old senior. On top of that, I�d had a really bad day.
�Could we go home and just hold each other tonight, and then tomorrow morning, we do something aerobic instead of me going running?� I asked her.
�That sounds like a plan. Let�s pay our bill and get out of here.�
All the way home, we laughed and had a good time. I told her about Gina calling me the second-biggest slut, and why I came on to Lisa. Cindy admitted that she�d thought I was really going to do Lisa in the middle of the lunchroom.
We also talked about more serious topics, like my concerns about Greg and Angie and how he�d hit on Kara. I gave her my theory about his serial dating, and how it might be a problem with a long-term relationship; she promised to talk to her friends and make sure everything was okay.
I told her about the problem I had with Mrs. Sinclair and how we resolved it.
We finally talked about Kara. Cindy didn�t really know what to tell me except let it play itself out and see how we both felt when she got back. She saw Tami�s points, but she said she knew I was a romantic and needed a girlfriend.
When we got back, it was 10:30 p.m. We went into the main house to see if Kyle was up. He was being a wiggle-butt so I agreed to take him to my place. Cindy stayed and took Greg and Angie up to their room to talk. When Kyle and I were settled into my apartment, we jumped onto video chat and talked to Tami.
�Hey, do you have the webcam set up so everyone can see it in the lounge?� I asked Tami.
She went out into the hall, and I could hear her telling everyone that I was on the video chat.
�I�m turning this over to you. Just don�t make me hunt you down,� she said as she came back into her room.
�I wanted to introduce everyone to my nephew Kyle. He�s growing like a weed, and we can already tell he�ll have the Dawson charm.�
Tami took her laptop into the lounge so I could see all the girls admiring the baby.
�Now I have some news: Tami has asked me to find you some dates for the Christmas Dance. Let me give you the rundown of the bachelors that have agreed to be escorts.�
�The first is Luke, who�s a senior. He�s an All-State running back who�s nearly six feet tall and reminds me of a California surfer boy. He�s well built with blond hair. Luke�s little brother Mike is a freshman who plays quarterback. He�s just a little shorter than his brother is, but he has the same good looks. He�s the freshman Big Man on Campus. The next is Jim, who�s a sophomore and will be my left tackle next year. He is six-five and weighs about two hundred forty pounds. He�s just plain big if you get my meaning.�
The girls all got it.
�The last guy is one of my best friends. His name�s Jeff and he�s a freshman. Jeff is six feet tall and one of the smartest guys I know. We�re proud that we are fellow nerds. These guys have been selected because they are all gentlemen. You�ll be perfectly safe with them. But if you�re looking for a little fun beyond dancing, I�m sure you can talk them into some extracurricular activities.�
�You left someone out,� one of the girls said.
I looked confused and Tami smirked.
�You, �stupid boy.��
�Oh, sorry. I�m David and I�m a freshman who plays quarterback on our varsity. I�m six-two and weigh one hundred ninety-five pounds. My plan is to go with the girl who asked me, Tami. If Tami wants every dance, she�ll be in my arms. If she decides to take a break, I�d be happy to dance with any one of you.�
Tami blushed. I figured I�d give them something to talk about.
�I love you, Tami. Just say the word and I�m yours.�
�I love you too,� she said. �You go take care of Kyle, and I�ll talk to you tomorrow.�
I signed off and took Kyle back to his bed. I crawled into my own bed and I fell asleep quickly.
I woke to being kissed. At first, the kiss was gentle and teasing, but soon things heated up. I felt her body cover mine and her legs straddle my waist. She was wearing panties and a t-shirt with no bra. I felt myself swell. I reached down and grabbed her butt, and was kneading it when the lights came on. I heard Greg cough. I opened my eyes to find Angie stop kissing me.
�Oh shit. Greg, I�m so sorry.�
I suddenly realized my hands were on his girlfriend�s butt, and I jerked them off.
Angie looked at Greg.
�I know this was to get us even, but damn, can I sleep with him?�
�Not tonight,� Greg laughed. �You don�t have to convince me. It�s David who�ll have to be talked into it. He�ll have questions that need to be answered before he�d do that.�
Cindy came up to Angie.
�Bad! Mine! Get off of my boy-toy before you break him.�
�Give me a quick one so I can get to sleep,� Angie pouted.
I looked over at Greg and he nodded. He came over to the bed and got Kyle and left.
�Are you sure? Is Greg okay?� Cindy asked Angie.
�We�ve talked about it. David�s the only guy Greg trusts to be with me.�
I looked at both of them.
�Nope, not gonna happen. If you girls want to play, that�s fine with me, but count me out.�
Both girls squealed and were naked in record time.
I got up and grabbed a pair of shorts. I could tell that these two had done this type of thing before.
�You tease. Get to work! Momma needs to get off,� Angie said, which cracked me up.
I made a hasty retreat to the living room. I only had so much self-control.
When the girls were done, Cindy came and got me. Angie was down for the count. I sent Greg a text to come see Cindy�s handiwork. He came back and shook his head at his girlfriend who was sound asleep in my bed. Of course, my apartment smelled of sex. Angie started to come around. Greg rolled her on her stomach so she couldn�t see him, and he took her from behind.
�David NO!�
Her head snapped around and, when she saw Greg, she got a big grin. I pulled out a condom, envying Greg for being able to take Angie bareback. Their hips were making a staccato slapping sound as they had sex.
Cindy smiled at me.
�How do you want it?� I asked her.
Her liquid eyes showed her passion.
�Slow and easy, lover.�
I sat on my calves and lifted her butt to pull her onto Mr. Happy. Angie smiled at me and took Cindy�s hand, and I began to rock back and forth as I found her depths. Every time I slept with Cindy, it was a special thrill. To see this gorgeous woman have sex was mind-blowing. She could have anyone, and she picked me. She and I made slow, passionate love. It was exactly what we both needed.
Greg and Angie finished first, got dressed, and left. We continued our lovemaking at a gentle pace, and Cindy had several small orgasms. When I had mine, we were both grinning like idiots. I disposed of the condom and brought back a warm washcloth so Cindy could clean up. We came together in bed, and she wrapped herself around my body as we settled into sleep. We were both asleep within moments of our heads hitting the pillow.
Chapter 4 � The List
Tuesday November 5
I WOKE TO MY ALL-TIME favorite thing, a woman giving me oral sex. It was the best alarm clock ever invented. I was close, and when she sensed that I was awake, she really started to work me over. Unfortunately, I couldn�t last under her onslaught.
�Hmmm, I needed that,� Cindy purred.
Okay, I can live with satisfying her needs if it means she�s going to give me oral. She crawled up my body, put her head on my chest, and rubbed her hand on my stomach. She had a stray hair that I hooked behind her ear.
�Tell me what happened last night,� I asked.
�I talked to Angie. She was afraid that she was losing Greg. I told her about your concerns, and Greg came in. When he heard you were worried, he paid attention. They talked everything out. Angie was pissed about him hitting on Kara. Greg accused her of having the hots for you. She admitted that she thought you were sexy and wouldn�t mind getting into your pants. Somehow, she convinced him to allow you to be on her list.�
�What list?�
�They each get three people they can be with. The other gets veto power. Greg was trying to goad Angie by picking me. Angie just laughed at him and said she was fine with that. She then picked you. I don�t think Greg thinks you�d ever go through with it, so he said fine. He then picked someone else, and I threatened to cut his nuts off.�
�Let me guess: Kara.�
She twisted her head so she could see if I was mad.
�Yes. I told him that if he did that to you, I�d never talk to him again. Angie gave it her veto, so Kara isn�t on the list.�
�Who else is on their lists?�
�No one yet. Angie wanted to test things out and see if she and Greg could bring others into their sex life. She made a rule about no penetration with a guy she�s with. That was genius.�
�Why do you say that?�
�Two reasons,� Cindy said. �First of all, the male ego doesn�t handle seeing their girlfriend having sex with another man very well. Women tend to handle it better. However, if Angie�s going to be your future sister-in-law, I would have a problem watching,� she said.
I wasn�t sure how I felt about that.
�The second is that you and Greg are very similar. Angie fell for Greg hard. It would be easy for her to fall for you, too. The key to the list working is keeping sex and love separate. You have to know that your partner loves you and that you�re confident in that love. If you ever slept with Angie, we�d have a problem.�
Greg and Angie came into my room and Angie looked well-rested. Greg must have let her sleep through the night, or Kyle finally let them rest.
�Look at these two,� Angie said. �I wanted to thank you for last night. It was exactly what we both needed.�
She hugged Greg, and he nodded to me, letting me know everything was good. Cindy looked at the clock, gave me a quick kiss, and then started to get dressed.
�Shit, I have to get home and get ready for school.�
She was out the door in a flash.
After Cindy left, Angie sat down on the bed and touched my hand.
�David, are you okay with what happened last night? We don�t want you feeling weird about anything.�
�No, not really. I mean, last night was spur-of-the-moment, and I think everyone had a good time, but I think it should just be a one-time deal. I don�t think I�m the guy for your list.�
�Oh, thank God!� Greg said as he let out a long breath.
Angie burst out laughing.
�He was scared you�d want me on a regular basis. I�ve teased him all morning about your sexy butt and how well Cindy says you �dine at the Y.�� Greg blushed. �You�re right, last night was fun, and I don�t think anyone regrets it. I just don�t think this list thing will work for us. I want Greg and he wants me,� Angie reasoned.
�You guys do have one problem to work out.�
They gave me a curious look.
�Cindy loves to tag-team when giving a girl pleasure. We�ve done it before, and I know she likes you, Angie. Are you seriously not going to have a hot threesome with Greg?�
They looked at each other to try to read the other�s interest level.
�You�re all friends, and I don�t have a problem with it.� I looked at Greg. �If you do have sex with her, do me the favor. Let me know.�
Angie looked confused.
�Aren�t you just doing the friends-with-benefits deal?�
Greg answered for me.
�David wouldn�t be with her again if she slept with me. My guess is it�ll end as soon as he knows she�s with anyone else.�
Comprehension came over Angie.
�That�s why you didn�t forgive her right away.�
�Is this between us?�
Greg arched his eyebrows, showing his doubt. Angie thought about it.
�I can keep a secret.�
Greg gave me a little shake of the head to tell me �no.� He was right. Even if she could keep what I said just between us, I had no right breaking Cindy�s confidence.
�You know what? This is between Cindy and me.�
With that, I gathered the sheet around my waist and headed to the bathroom to get ready for school.
GREG GAVE ME A RIDE to school. It reminded me of my first day of high school. I missed our morning talks. The topics were a little different now. Little Kyle was now the center of Greg�s world, and I had never seen him so happy. He told me that he would start a new job this weekend at a local hardware store.
I KEPT MY PROMISE TO Angie and watched Kyle that evening. She and Greg went on a date. Kyle ate something that made him explode. I found out I wasn�t as much of a tough guy as I thought. I almost lost it changing his diaper. Fortunately, we both survived the evening.
Wednesday November 6
CINDY TOOK ME TO THE tailor�s shop after practice. When we got there, we were taken to a back room where I met Alison, who was a stylist. I guess that�s a fancy word for a cute girl that cuts your hair. Cindy wasn�t happy when Alison started cutting my curly locks. She gave me a more traditional look with a part. It was kept youthful by combing it back and using product to give it body and hold it in place. Of course, I hated it, because it meant I�d have to style it every day instead of the preferred wash-and-wear of most athletes.
With my hair done, I was fitted with my new suit, which fit perfectly, so there was no need to come back on Thursday. It was a dark gray and was obviously custom-made. Cindy approved of the look. I was all set for Sunday. At least I wouldn�t embarrass Jennie with my clothing. Phillip took the time to show me how to pack my clothes so that they would arrive ready to wear. He also explained how to hang the suit in the bathroom and use the steam from the shower if I needed to get wrinkles out. My days of stuffing everything in a duffle bag were over.
Cindy had a test tomorrow, so she just dropped me off with a kiss and a promise to see me at school. I decided to go to bed early. It took me a long time to get to sleep because I was starting to get worried about Saturday�s game. We were in a three-way tie for the conference championship. Losing on Saturday was not an option. Everyone was saying that our conference would get just one bid for the state tournament.
History was not in our favor: over the past five years, every time we hit the road and spent the night before a game, we had lost. For some reason, our athletic director always scheduled one of these games. After last week�s fiasco, I was hoping that everyone would focus on the upcoming game and not be partying tomorrow night. I finally fell into a fitful sleep.
Friday November 8
I WAS GOING TO MATH class this morning because Mrs. Sinclair planned a quiz. I got up early to pack and load my bags in Greg�s car before breakfast. I normally took care of myself during the week, but Mom insisted that I have breakfast with the family because I would be gone all weekend. When I walked into the kitchen, Angie was feeding Kyle.
�Looks like Kyle has the old Dawson charm. Work that nipple, Big Boy.�
Mom walked in and overheard my remarks.
�David, don�t tease Angie.�
Angie stuck her tongue out at me.
�Angie, be nice to David. If I have to tell the two of you again, there�ll be hell to pay.�
I swear Mom had eyes in the back of her head.
I gave Mom her morning hug. I stuck my tongue out at Angie over my mom�s shoulder. Angie gave me a dirty look as Kyle finished.
�Come to Grandma,� Mom said.
She took him and threw a towel over her shoulder to burp him. I went to the refrigerator to see what we had. I felt a hand grab my butt. I bent over and I looked under my arm. Angie latched on as she played with my backside.
I arched my eyebrow, and she just smirked and went to make coffee. I decided on bacon, eggs, and toast. I started the bacon, received a hip-check, and heard Angie giggle. Someone was in a playful mood. I tried to ignore her, but a minute later, she walked by and fondled Mr. Happy. Greg walked in and caught her.
�What are you doing?� Greg asked.
Angie gave him her best innocent little girl look.
�He started it.�
�What!� I sputtered. �You were the one flashing your humongous knockers.�
Greg swatted Angie�s bottom.
�If you keep teasing him, don�t come running to me for help when he gets even.�
She put her hands on her hips and stuck her chin out at me.
�I�m not scared of either of you.�
Greg and I grabbed her at the same time and started tickling her. Angie was squealing when Dad came in.
�Help!� she cried, seeing him.
Dad ignored her, went to the stove, and turned the bacon. When she saw that he wouldn�t help, she cried, �Uncle!�
We both stopped. Angie gathered her dignity and held her head high as she sat down next to Mom.
�You both have to sleep at some point. I wouldn�t be tormenting the women of this family,� Mom warned us.
I returned to playing short-order cook and got everyone breakfast. It was nice having family time. We talked about Greg�s new job, and Angie�s plans to get her GED. Come spring she wanted to take some classes at the local junior college. Her goal was to become a bookkeeper. Dad was having problems at work because his best people quit when everyone was forced to go part time. Mom hadn�t been feeling well, so her real estate business had suffered. Money was tight, but manageable right now.
I got to school and went to Algebra. Mrs. Sinclair ignored me until the bell rang.
�Today we�re going to have a pop quiz.�
The class groaned and gave me a dirty look.
�Mr. Dawson fancies himself a math whiz,� she continued.
She smirked and the class laughed. Three middle schools fed our high school, so the majority of the students in my class didn�t know I was a nerd last year.
�I�ll give you a choice today. You can take the quiz I made just for Mr. Dawson; it�s only one question. Or you can take the one I made for the class, which has 25 questions. I�ll allow Mr. Dawson to give you advice on which quiz to take, but he must put it in terms of math.�
Great!
�I�d suggest that you take the quiz Mrs. Sinclair made for the class. The reason is that my question is all or nothing. You get either a twenty-five or a zero. With the class option, you may miss one, but it won�t hurt your overall grade.�
�Does anyone else have an opposing viewpoint? You don�t have to give it to me in terms of a math problem,� Mrs. Sinclair asked the class.
One of the boys on the swim team answered.
�David�s a star player on the football team. Everyone knows that jocks get better treatment than everyone else. That being the case, his quiz will be much easier than the one you made for the class.�
It seemed like a large percentage of the class agreed with that statement. Mrs. Sinclair had a smug smile as she turned to me.
�Mr. Dawson, do you think the class has been given a fair choice?�
I was tempted to say no, but she told them I thought I was a math whiz and gave me a chance to point out the folly of going all or nothing, and then let some idiot make a wild assumption.
�Yes, ma�am, I do. Everyone gets to make his or her own choice. I actually think you�re providing everyone with an excellent lesson: choices have consequences.�
Mrs. Sinclair wasn�t done with her fun and games.
�Each of you will declare which quiz you�re going to take. We�ll start with Mr. Dawson.�
�Since I like a challenge, and you took the time to make me a special quiz, I�ll take that one.�
I cringed each time someone said they�d take my quiz. She gave us this question.
I hate story problems. I did as Suzanne taught me and converted it into a math problem. Ten minutes later I was done. I was the first one, and I took my quiz up to Mrs. Sinclair�s desk so she could look at it.
�I�d like you to explain how you came up with the answer.�
I nodded and sat down to wait. Mrs. Sinclair interrupted the quiz-takers.
�If anyone would like to trade in Mr. Dawson�s quiz for one that was prepared for the class, please come forward.�
There was a rush to the front of the room to make the trade. There was one girl that I didn�t know who kept my quiz and worked on it diligently.
Twenty minutes passed.
�Pencils down and hand in your quizzes,� Mrs. Sinclair announced.
�Okay, I�m going to hand out Mr. Dawson�s quiz,� she said after all the quizzes had been handed in.
�Please note that not only does he consider himself a math whiz, I also think he�s pretty good. If you noticed, this problem took him ten minutes to complete. I�m going to let him explain the answer to you.�
�The grandmother is 72.�
The girl that kept the quiz smiled when she heard the answer. I was glad to see she got it right. I wrote on the board as I talked.
�Let �m� be the grandmother�s age in years. If �s� is her son�s age in years, then her son is 52s weeks old. If �g� is her grandson�s age in years, then her grandson is 365g days old.
�
�Since the grandson is 12g months old,
�The grandson, son and grandmother together are 120 years,
�We have three equations and three unknowns�
I turned around to the class and pointed to my answer.
�So, grandma is 72 years old.�
�I got most of it, but where did you get 1041?� asked the guy who called me a �dumb jock.�
�
Mrs. Sinclair came back in front of the class.
�Thank you, David. For extra credit, I�d like you to solve the problem for both the son and father�s age. You have until Monday. Does everyone have the equation written down? Okay, open your books to page 112.�
I wrote a quick note.
At the end of class, I handed in my extra credit to Mrs. Sinclair.
�Smartass,� she chuckled, so only I could hear. Then to the class, �I have an additional rule about the extra credit: no one can ask Mr. Dawson for help. Now get out of here and go win a football game or do something productive, like getting a life.�
The class chuckled. It looked like Mrs. Sinclair and I would survive the semester.
BY LUNCHTIME, THE TEACHERS decided we weren�t going to learn anything new that day so we did fun activities. Chemistry class made peanut brittle as a science project. Art class made signs for the caravan that would be leaving at 4:00. PE was a giant dodgeball game where the boys had to throw opposite-handed. Everyone had a great afternoon.
A little before 4:00 p.m., two buses pulled up. One was a fancy travel-coach bus. The other was your typical school bus. A couple of the junior benchwarmers were harassing Wolf and Ed. Apparently the juniors thought it was okay to haze them.
�Freshmen have to ride on the school bus,� Coach Engels said.
Ed was going to say something because he saw me load my new luggage on the nice bus. I gave him a signal not to push it. He and Wolf looked dejected as they climbed onto the school bus with their bags. The asshole juniors laughed it up. I chuckled because I knew that the cheerleaders would ride the school bus. I grabbed my football bags and walked to the school bus.
�Where are you going?� Luke asked.
�Freshmen have to ride the school bus. The nice bus is for upperclassmen.�
He looked confused but didn�t say anything. When I got on the bus, Wolf and Ed had big grins.
�Okay guys, I�ll let you in on a little secret. At lunch, the head cheerleader told me that this bus would have the trainers, equipment managers and the cheerleaders. Would you rather spend several hours with those nitwits or with the best-looking women in school?�
After almost everyone was on the buses, the cheerleaders came out as a group. Ed, Wolf, and I helped get their bags and escorted them to their seats. As we were loading the cheerleaders, Luke bounded out of the nice bus.
�Dawson, you suck!�
�Luke, sorry man, freshmen only on this bus. Talk to the junior buttheads who decided to haze Ed and Wolf. Otherwise, you probably could have joined us.�
He got on the nice bus, and I could hear him yell at everyone. A few minutes later, Coach Lambert got off the other bus and stuck his head in ours. He saw us surrounded by a bevy of beauties, shook his head, and headed back. I think if he had the choice, he would have joined us. The equipment managers saw all the hot girls and sat by the bus driver. The last to get on the bus were the trainers, Jill and Becky, and the cheerleading coach, Pam Lowden.
We were having a good time until about thirty minutes into the trip. Then it became �tell stories about David� time. The trainers took full advantage.
�He�s such a little baby, but good lord he has a silver tongue. He went to the hospital because of a little twinge. The doctor bought his story and gave him some muscle relaxants. They had the side effect of giving him motormouth,� Jill said.
�The boy can charm you. I�m looking at this fifteen-year-old hunk thinking if he were three years older, I�d be all over him. I have to keep reminding myself that it�s statutory rape and I would lose my license. His detailed description of how he was going to go down on me had me on edge for weeks,� Becky added.
Wolf piled on.
�He has no shame. I went to therapy Saturday and in strolls David. The next thing I know he strips buck-naked, and these two act like he does it all the time.�
�He does. And I swear we never asked him to; but technically, we never told him not to, either.�
Everyone seemed to have a naked David story. I was shocked when Beth told one about me getting out of the hot tub in front of her mom.
�Who is this stud?� the cheerleading coach, Pam Lowden, asked. �I have to meet him!�
Everyone laughed.
�That would be me, ma�am,� I said and waved at her.
�Truly?�
�David, take your shirt off,� Beth said.
I stepped into the aisle and took my shirt off.
�Here he goes again. Beth, please don�t ask him to lose the pants. I still have nightmares,� Wolf said.
�OH MY GOD, he looks like that and gives head too?� Pam asked.
Suzanne leaned over and whispered in her coach�s ear. Pam�s eyes got big.
�Truly?�
Pam looked right at my crotch.
�David, are you going out for basketball?�
Now she had me puzzled.
�No, I wasn�t planning on it.�
�I need you to be a cheerleader. I can think of a few team-building activities that will help you with your flexibility and cardio.�
�You dirty girl,� Jill snorted. �I thought we trainers were bad. You might kill the poor boy.�
�I don�t think he�d mind,� Pam smirked. �What do you say, David? Will you be a cheerleader?�
I started to edge toward Pam.
�I don�t know, Coach, maybe I could come over after football practice and you could show me what you�re talking about.�
Beth grabbed me and pulled me back.
�No, bad David.�
�But me
�We
I looked solemnly at all the cheerleaders.
�You guys will have to help me. Somehow you�ll have to find ways to keep me safe so I don�t fall between Coach Lowden�s legs.�
Ed jumped up and knelt before me.
�Master, please take me and teach me your ways.�
It broke the sexual tension and everyone laughed.
�I�m serious. Where did he learn this stuff?� Ed asked over the noise.
�Does the name Greg Dawson help?� Suzanne asked Ed.
Ed�s head whipped around.
�Oh, that explains it.�
He looked around and most of the cheerleaders were nodding.
�Yes, my brother dated every one of these ladies, and that�s how I met them. We all are friends. That�s why I�m comfortable flirting with them. That�s also why I�m comfortable taking my shirt off. Hell, I probably spend more time in Beth�s hot tub than she does. �
The conversation finally turned to other topics. I was glad we rode the school bus. This was much more fun. I got to spend time with Wolf and Ed and got to know them better. It was nice to make a couple more friends my own age.
We pulled into the Radisson at 6:30. As we got off the bus, the cheerleaders teased the rest of the team by hanging all over Ed, Wolf and me. We tried to keep a straight face when the juniors that gave them shit saw the cheerleaders give us hugs and kisses on the cheeks. John and Alice Phillips came out of the front door of the hotel and laughed at the girls� antics.
�Ladies, let me introduce you to John Phillips. He is last year�s All State quarterback for the state of Kentucky. He�s on pace this year to set several state records, and according to his sister Alice,� I pointed her out, �he�s a lock for All State this year. He also has a full ride to the University of Kentucky and is the jewel in their nationally ranked recruiting class. If I decide to go to Kentucky, he�ll be my personal valet, food taster, and bench warmer.�
John blushed when our cheerleaders started to flirt with him. Alice Phillips sliced through the crowd and had me in a death grip as her lips found mine. John gave his sister a look and she gave him one back. I think they would have a talk later.
�He�s been here two minutes and he already has a girl kissing him?� Luke asked Ed and Wolf as he came up to us.
�He hasn�t agreed yet, but I�m going to be his apprentice,� Ed said.
�Damn, why didn�t I think of that?�
Alice and I grabbed my bags. We went into the lobby and found Coach Lambert. He handed me a room key.
�Sorry, David, but you don�t have a roommate,� Coach said.
I tried not to smile.
�That�s okay, Coach. Is it all right if I go to dinner with my friends?�
�Just get in before 11:00. We have breakfast as a team at 9:00 a.m.�
�Yes, sir.�
I went up to my room and unpacked. I took a shower and changed from jeans and my football jersey to one of my new outfits. Alice came by and checked me out.
�You clean up nice. Are you ready for dinner? Dad�s taking us to a steakhouse.�
�Do you think John got away from the cheerleaders?�
�My crazy brother wouldn�t know what to do if one of them caught him. He has a new girlfriend, so he won�t be playing around. She�s a sweet girl who�s had a crush on him forever. They�re both going to Kentucky next fall.�
She called her parents, and we all met in the lobby. John showed up a few minutes later, and we went to the steakhouse. Mr. Phillips wanted to talk football.
�I hear you�re not planning on going to Kentucky.�
I knew this topic had John and his dad worried. I was currently a higher-ranked prospect than John. He was a pure pocket passer geared more for a West Coast short-pass offense. He threw quick, accurate passes that could surgically take apart a defense, whereas I was just as big a threat to run the ball as throw it. I also had a much better long ball. Where his offense dinks and dunks down the field, ours exploded. Unfortunately, Kentucky used their quarterbacks to move the ball with their legs also.
�John and I cut a deal. He gave me Alice, and I promised not to go to Kentucky.�
Alice almost choked on her drink. John�s eyes got big, and he started to backpedal.
�You know, David, we were just joking around. I�d never just give my sister to someone.�
She looked at me.
�So now that I�m yours, what are you going to do with me?�
Mrs. Phillips smiled and jumped into the fray.
�Yes, David, what
�I plan on cherishing every minute I�m with her,� I said without missing a beat. �She�s a unique treasure, and I�m honored that John thought enough of me to allow me to spend time with her. She�s a smart, sexy young lady who should be treated like the special woman that she is. I�m humbled that she allows me to spend time with her. Every moment spent with Alice is a moment that I feel like I won the lottery of life.�
There was stunned silence at the table as I looked into Alice�s eyes. Okay, I laid it on a little thick, but as I said it, I meant it.
�If you don�t kiss him, I will,� Mrs. Phillips finally said.
Alice leaned over and gave me a kiss that let me know that I�d said the right thing. When our kiss broke, each member of the Phillips family had a smile on their face. The waitress came and took our orders. John and his mom and dad were talking about doing some sightseeing Saturday morning. Alice took the opportunity to talk to me.
�Did you mean what you said?�
�I meant every word of it.�
�We agreed to be friends. You can�t be saying you love me.�
I started to get that funny feeling.
�I don�t think I did say that, but I do love you, but I�m not
Being with Alice brought out the romantic in me. There was a lot to like about her. Just talking to her made me feel better. I loved her sense of humor and liked her family. There was a potential fit here. I really needed to ratchet it down some, because we both knew that it might be six months to a year before we would see each other again. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt her.
�I�m really trying hard not to fall for you. Let�s take a quick walk. I need some private time with you,� she said.
�We�ll be back in a few minutes,� Alice told her mom.
We found a table in the lounge that gave us some privacy.
�I was planning on spending the night with you, but now I just can�t. If I do sleep with you with the way I�m feeling, I couldn�t handle being apart from you. I�m not sure I can trust myself to be around you.�
She had a tear in the corner of her eye.
�I�m sorry, Alice. I didn�t intend to make you feel uncomfortable.�
�Actually, I need time to think about this. I�m sorry this weekend didn�t work out.�
Wow, what just happened there? Did she just tell me to take a hike?
�So, are we still friends?�
She wouldn�t look me in the face and didn�t say anything.
�Please thank your family for coming to the game tomorrow. I�ll see you later.�
She turned to go back to her table. Did that just happen?
I stopped her.
�Are you sure you want this to end this way?�
She just nodded and went back to her table, and I went to catch a cab back to the hotel. I felt my confidence take a hit. I played the conversation over in my head and I knew I had come on too heavy. I thought I had explained my feelings so she understood where I was coming from. It wasn�t that I was sad that we�d missed out on a fun weekend, it was that I felt I had lost a friend.
When I got back, I found several messages that invited me out to different things. Normally, I�d be up for any of them, but tonight I felt like being alone. I needed to get ready for tomorrow�s game. The hotel had an indoor pool. I got my swimsuit on and went down to work off some nervous energy. I found that when I fell into a rhythm swimming, it was a lot like when I ran. I dropped into my zone and was able to think about all that had happened.
I�d laid it on too thick and scared Alice off. The problem was that we had no foundation for what I had said. I knew it started out as a joke, but as I said them, the words felt right. Just because they were right for me didn�t make them right for her. This was one of those life lessons you had to learn the hard way. I would give it some time and contact her after the first of the year. I hoped John and I were still friends. It didn�t explain her acting like she did, though.
After I swam, I went to a diner that was next to the hotel and got something to eat. When I came back, I went to bed. There was a knock at my door at 10:50. One of the equipment managers was doing a bed check. I had just fallen asleep when someone knocked on my door. I pulled on a pair of shorts and found John at the door.
�Can I come in for a minute?� he asked.
�Sure, but I have to get to sleep. I have a game tomorrow.�
�I just wanted to tell you I should have warned you about my sister.�
I shook my head, not understanding his comment.
�No problem. I just hope she�s okay.�
�Not really. She was heavy as a kid and has self-confidence issues. You�re the first nice guy ever to show her any attention. I�m pretty sure she�s not a virgin, but I think the guys she�s slept with know she has no self-confidence and have taken advantage of her. She doesn�t know how to handle a real relationship. We were all happy when you said what you did. She needed to hear that from someone other than a family member. I guess I wasn�t surprised at how she reacted. She runs when she�s confused or scared. She can�t believe that someone like you is interested in her.�
I got up and got my tablet. Lily had posted some of my nerd pictures on my Facebook page.
�Is she in your room?�
�No, she�s sleeping with Mom and Dad. They wanted to keep an eye on her.�
I grabbed my room key.
�Aren�t you going to put on a shirt?� John asked.
I gave him a lopsided grin and put one on. He just shook his head. We went to his parents� room and knocked. His dad answered the door. John just walked in and I followed. Alice was in the near bed and I sat on the edge.
�I have something to show you.�
I clicked on my middle school pictures.
�This was me this time last year.�
She started to flip through them and her eyes got big.
�If I can change, why do you think you can�t? You�re a beautiful young woman, Alice Phillips. Don�t let anyone ever tell you that you�re not. Now I have to get to bed. I have a game to get ready for.�
I took my tablet back, and before I got to the door, Mr. Phillips gave me a hug. No one said a word as I left the room. I felt sad. I really wanted my time with Alice to be special. I thought we had a connection, but after I�d talked to John, I knew she doubted my intentions. She was special enough to wait on, but for right now, nothing would happen.
Chapter 5 � Road Game
Saturday November 9
I GOT UP EARLY AND ran. I was surprised to see John had waited for me.
�I guessed you�d be running this morning. Mind if I join you?� He smiled.
�Not as long as you can keep up.�
After we stretched, I set a brisk pace. I wanted to get my heart beating but keep the run short. There was no need to wear myself out. John was in great shape so the pace I set wasn�t a problem for him.
�How are your playoff chances this year?�
John shrugged.
�We�re the top seed. We got lucky. We�ve already played our biggest challenge on our side of the bracket and we beat them by three scores.�
�We have to win today. Even if we win, we might not get in. It�s possible we can end up in a three-way tie for the conference title. Our conference has never sent more than one team to state, so the odds are against us.�
�Are you going to win today?�
�Of course we are! But history says not,� I laughed. �We do this kind of trip each year, and we�ve lost the last five.�
I was glad that he didn�t bring up Alice. John made sure I knew that he and I were still friends regardless of what happened with his sister. When we made it back to the hotel, Beth and Suzanne were outside. I went up to both of them and gave them a kiss good morning.
�You guys remember John?� I asked. �John, these are two of my best friends, Beth and Suzanne.�
�We�re meeting the rest of the cheerleaders and going to the diner for breakfast,� Suzanne said. �Why don�t you join us?�
�Sorry, I have to eat with the team, but John�s available. How about you, John? You want to go?�
�Beth, be sure to tell the girls that John has a new girlfriend back home,� I said as he hesitated.
�Go take a shower and meet us there,� Beth told John. �Suzanne and I will make sure that you�re safe. Moreover, we want to hear about the weekend David went to Kentucky. I�m sure he was up to no good.�
�You�ll not believe the stuff he did.� John grinned.
�Great, I thought you were my friend.�
They all laughed at me as I went to shower. We had breakfast in one of the banquet rooms. I was glad to see that no one was hungover. Luke had a hickey, but he wasn�t talking. We broke out into offense and defense, and spent time going over what to expect today. Afterwards, we were given free time until 1:00 when we were to check out and head over to the stadium. Kickoff was at 3:00 p.m.
WHEN WE GOT THERE, I realized we were playing in an actual stadium. They had moved the game to the local university due to the expected turnout. Jackson High�s home field would hold about 6,000 fans. It was expected that we would have a large contingent come for the game. When we pulled up, we saw a large beer tent was already packed with college kids. Drunken fans might make this interesting.
We made it in with only minor verbal abuse. When we went out for pregame warm-ups, we found the field was made of some kind of synthetic material over asphalt. That�s what it felt like, anyways. There was also a crown in the center of the field that dropped at least two feet to the sidelines. I overthrew my first few passes. This must be what they call home-field advantage.
The stadium held just under 35,000 people. When we came out for the kickoff, the place was almost half full. This was by far the largest number of people to attend one of our games. You could see our team tighten up. Kevin and I were designated team captains. We were the only two starters who played last week, so the team decided we would be captains for the rest of the year.
We went out to the center of the field for the coin toss. The referee was a small wiry guy who smelled of beer. Kevin and I looked at each other and wondered if he had camped out at the beer tent before the game. His pregame instructions were interesting.
�I want a clean game. We know all the shit you�ve pulled and we�ll be watching for it.�
He was looking at Kevin and me as he said it.
�Now call the flip in the air.�
�Heads,� Kevin said.
�Shit. Heads,� the referee said.
Did he just slur his words?
�We will defer to the second half,� Kevin said.
Kevin and I talked to Coach Lambert about what we suspected. He said he�d take care of it. He went to the line judge, and we got an unsportsmanlike conduct penalty and a bench warning before we even kicked off. Jackson started with great field position at their 42 yard line. On the first play from scrimmage, the Jackson quarterback threw a terrible pass that Magic stepped in front of and picked off. We were celebrating as the defense came off the field when we saw a flag in the Jackson backfield, forty yards from the play.
�Pass interference on the defense. Fifteen-yard penalty, automatic first down.�
Our defensive coach took strong exception to the call. Coach Lambert got our sideline back in order when the referee threw another flag. This one was unsportsmanlike conduct after the play and another fifteen yards.
Suddenly they were on our 28 yard line. The three penalties totaled forty-five yards, and we were only two plays into the game.
The next play Jackson ran a power sweep that netted them eight yards. We held them to no gain on a power dive play. Third down they ran the same play with the same result. We dodged a bullet if they only got a field goal out of that beginning. There was a flag on the play.
�Offside, defense, five yard penalty, first down.�
That was when the first ejection occurred. Our defensive coach was hit with his second unsportsmanlike conduct penalty and had to hit the showers. The next play, Jackson punched into the end zone for a 7�0 lead. Our first three plays from scrimmage scored. All three were called back. Coach Lambert was ejected.
Coach Lambert pulled me aside as he left the field.
�David, make sure none of the players get kicked out. Let the coaches take the heat. If we lose them all, you and Kevin will have to take over. Win this damn game!�
�Coach, I�ll do whatever it takes.�
�Okay, I have to go. I�m calling the High School Association and filing a complaint. I�m sure they won�t do anything to help us, so just find a way to win.�
By the end of the first quarter, we were down 21�0 and only Coach Engels was left on our sideline.
It got so bad that the Jackson head coach talked to the referee and got an unsportsmanlike conduct penalty. I limped around because their defense knew that they could hit me late with no calls. I�d been hit late six times. The defense was on the field as I went to the trainers. Jill checked my thigh where I had a helmet buried in it on the last play.
�Do you have any Epsom salts?� I asked.
�I think we brought some. Why do you ask?�
�Our referee is looking a little dehydrated. I hear salts are needed.�
She thought about it for a moment and grinned. She went and got the container of Epsom salts and treated a squirt bottle of Gatorade. We would help our troublesome referee.
While I got some pain relief, Jackson managed a field goal to make the score 24�0. We downed the ball in the end zone to start at the 20 yard line. The referee was sweating like a pig. I acted as if I was confused about what play to call, and when the play clock got to five seconds, I called timeout. Our team manager sprinted to the referee before the Jackson side could get him a drink. He took the bottle and almost downed the full thing. I was a little worried that we may have given him too much.
Now it was just a waiting game. I slowed our play down to minimize the damage the referee could do. We ran simple dive plays. We actually got the first down. Then the Epsom salts kicked in. Normally you think of Epsom salts for a footbath, but if you read the box, it can be taken as a laxative. I knew about its effectiveness because I had a big brother who tested it on me. Let me tell you, the effect is spectacular and sudden. As we lined up we heard, �Oh no!� The referee literally shit his pants.
Have you ever seen six Mentos breath mints put into two liters of Coke? The result is the Coke bottle turns into a rocket. I looked up in time to see the first release as he cramped up and bent over. The back of his pants filled up as if he was trying to smuggle a head of lettuce out of the Quickie Mart. There was a noticeable spray, which created a tiny brown cloud. He ran for the locker room, dislodging chunks as they fell out of his pant legs. He made it another thirty yards when he bent over again and repeated the process.
Over on our sideline, Jill was laughing so hard she fell on the ground and was in a fetal position. It took a few minutes before everyone figured out what was going on. I went over to the line judge.
�Hell no, I�m not playing until you get the field cleaned up.�
While the remaining officials gathered together to figure out what to do, I went over to the Jackson sideline and shook hands with their coach.
�Sir, David Dawson.�
�Coach Thomas. What can I do for you, David?�
He shook his head. Everyone on his sideline was laughing at what they�d seen.
�Sir, now that we�ve lost our referee, do you think we can have a clean game from here on out? I�d hate to see this game get any more out of hand than it already has.�
�I think you�re right. Let me put an end to this. I certainly don�t want to win this way.�
He went out to talk to the remaining officials, and they called Coach Engels over. Everyone seemed to come to a decision and shook hands. The grounds crew hosed off the problem areas, and we were ready to play ball. We had less than three minutes in the first half.
I was able to drive us to the 12 yard line before we were stopped. We kicked a field goal make it 24�3. When we got to the locker room, I saw a bunch of dejected guys. Thank God for Kevin. He lit into them.
�Alright, everyone calm down. Take a deep breath and relax. We�ve practiced since August. All we have to do is relax and do what we do best. You know your assignments. We just need to do our stuff. Our stuff is better than their stuff and they know it. David is going to run our passing game, and run our running game. The offense is going to take care of the score. Our defense is going to run our stuff. We�re going to keep them from scoring any more touchdowns,� Kevin said. He now had everyone�s attention.
�Each of you knows your job. Keep fighting, keep after it and win. I won�t lie to you and tell you this�ll be easy, but we are the better team. We�ve worked too hard, gotten up early to run too many days, spent countless hours preparing for this moment. I have faith that Coach Engels is going to have the game of his life. I have faith that every one of you can shine in the second half. We will not lose this game. We are going to State. Who�s with me?�
We came out at the half determined to win. We returned the kickoff and only made to the 15 yard line. Jackson wouldn�t just lie down. We had to fight for every yard we got, but put together a fifteen-play, eighty-five yard drive that put our first touchdown on the board. We were now down 24�10.
Jackson responded with a long drive of their own, which netted them a field goal. They were now up 27�10. We traded another touchdown for a field goal to make the score 30�17 when the third period ended. At the beginning of the fourth period, disaster struck. I hit a wide-open receiver. The ball bounced off his hands, and their safety gathered it in. Kevin rallied the defense and stopped them for another field goal try. The kick caught the upright and bounced out.
The next drive was my best one of the day. I was four for four and we scored on a long pass to Wolf who snuck out and was all alone. His score put us within striking distance at 30�24. We traded punts and then found ourselves with the ball and seventy yards to go with a little over a minute left. It was miracle time.
We were down to one timeout, and Jackson decided to blitz me on every play. Each time they got closer to sacking me. Coach Engels sent Ed in with the play.
�Statue of Liberty.�
We all smiled. It was time for a trick play.
�Statue of Liberty on two,� I said.
I lined up in the shotgun and set the team.
�Down.�
This caused Ed to go in motion from his slot towards the center.
�Set. Hut, HUT!�
Jackson sent everyone. The receivers had one-on-one coverage. They expected me to throw the down and out, so I pumped with my right hand and had the ball on my hip with the left. As I pumped, Ed jetted by and took the handoff. I was hit by three Jackson players and listened to the crowd as they suddenly realized that Ed had the ball. I jumped up in time to see him cross the goal line. We pulled the game out, 31�30.
Our fans stood and roared their approval. Kevin and I made sure everyone showed good sportsmanship and shook hands with the Jackson players. Their coach sought me out.
�I just wanted to tell you it was a pleasure to see you play. I have a vote on selecting the All �State team, and I�ll be voting for you.�
�Thanks, Coach. I thought you had us today.�
�I hate to say this, but I�m glad we lost. I would be embarrassed if we had won that way. Good luck in the tournament.�
Kevin led the team to the stands, and we all shook hands with our fans. We went to the locker room where the ejected coaches waited for us. Coach Lambert had Ed in a bear hug and bounced him up and down.
�Careful, Coach, we need him,� I said.
He let Ed go, and I grabbed him and hugged him. Ed had a huge grin on his face. I set him down. Kevin came up, and we hugged each other.
�We did it, brother,� he said. �We did everything we could. Now we wait to see if we get in.�
I hit the showers because I needed to meet the car Jennie was sending. I did my hair and dressed in my new clothes. Kevin was the first to see me.
�Let me guess. You have a date.�
�Yep, you don�t think I�m hanging with you guys for a two-hour bus ride?�
�Have fun. I think I�ll join the freshmen on the school bus,� Kevin said.
�You�re learning. I�ll see you Monday.�
As I walked out of the stadium, I saw the Phillips family. Alice came forward and the rest of them hung back. I guess she needed to talk to me.
�I just wanted to say I�m sorry for this weekend,� she said, unable to look me in the eye. �I know that I said certain things would happen, and I backed out of them. I understand if you�re mad.�
�Mad, no. Disappointed, yes, but you need to do what�s best for you. Will I plan another weekend? Probably not.�
She finally looked at me and saw that I was serious.
�Are we still friends? I hope so, just not as close as I had hoped,� I continued.
Okay, it was a dick move. Normally I�m Mr. �Forgive Anything,� and I was the one who had scared her. She was the one that chose to shut us down.
�Will you call me?� she asked.
�No. I�ve told you how I feel. The ball�s in your court. When you figure out what you want, you let me know.�
I walked past her, went to John, and gave him a hug.
�Thanks, man, for coming to my game.�
�That was interesting. So when do you know if you get to go to state?�
�It has to be soon. Our first game would be Wednesday. I�ll call you and let you know.�
A black limo pulled up.
�That�s my ride.�
I hugged Mrs. Phillips.
�Thank you for showing Alice those pictures,� she whispered in my ear. �She needs to grow up. I�m sorry she treated you badly after you said such nice things to her. I think that someday she�ll realize how much she messed up.�
I shook hands with Mr. Phillips, and gave Alice a sad smile as I headed for my ride.
�That kid is going places,� Mr. Phillips told his wife. �I�m glad that he�s John�s friend.�
Chapter 6 � Payback Time
Saturday November 9
I WAS GLAD TO SEE MARK�S dad was my driver. At least he didn�t lose his job. I wondered if his son went back to California or if he stayed, but I didn�t take the time to see if he still played for Eastside. I needed to be alone with my thoughts so I pulled my tablet out of my bag, allowed him to open my door, and got in. He loaded my bags into the trunk, and we pulled away from the stadium.
We were on the road for about fifteen minutes when the divider came down.
�Sir, I wanted you to know that we�ll be stopping to pick up two other passengers, Miss Lilith Prescott and Miss Elizabeth Towson.�
�How do they know Jennie?�
�They�re classmates. They�re at a horse show, and we�ll be picking them up.�
He seemed to be trying to decide if he should tell me something. I was tired and wasn�t in the mood for games.
�Just tell me.�
�If I may be blunt, Miss Towson is very aggressive. Jennie would be disappointed if you fell for her.�
�Okay, I got it. Keep my hands off the girls. Anything else?�
�We�ll pick them up in fifteen minutes.�
I leaned back and fell asleep. My adrenaline-high from the game had finally come down and I crashed.
I WOKE TO FIND TWO girls staring at me.
�Sleeping beauty has joined us,� the cute one said.
I looked at my phone. I�d slept for 45 minutes.
�Hi, I�m David.�
�I�m Lilith, and this is Lizzie,� the cute one said.
The girls were about the same height and build. Both had long brown hair, but Lizzie�s was curlier. They both wore their school uniforms: plaid skirt, white blouse, and a blue blazer with Wesleyan�s coat of arms on the breast pocket.
They sat on the side seats facing each other, and Lizzie gave me a perfect shot up her skirt. If Lizzie was cuter, I might have played her game, but today I wasn�t in the mood, especially after dealing with Alice.
�Lizzie, please sit like a lady. Your panties are showing.�
�I lose,� Lilith snorted. �She bet you�d notice her panties in the first minute. I said it would take five. I don�t think she was expecting that response.�
�Shut up.�
Her scowl for Lilith turned to a smile as she looked at me.
�Tell us about yourself.�
These two were up to no good. I needed to wake up and pay attention.
�I play a little football. That was where I was today.�
Lizzie was in interrogation mode. I recognized this because Tami does it to me all the time. Lizzie wasn�t in Tami�s class, and I had been evading Tami�s questions for years. I never said I was successful, just that I had practice.
�Are you any good?�
�I got to play some today.� Here was where you flipped it. �I hear you went to a horse show. That sounds so much more interesting than sports.�
Lilith looked excited.
�Well, it wasn�t really a show, it was an auction. Lizzie and I do show jumping and my horse is injured. Abigail is helping me get a new horse. I needed to start working with him so I�m ready for the spring. We found a fabulous mare named Jasmine.�
�Abigail� sounded familiar. I couldn�t quite place the name.
�When does Jasmine get delivered?�
�When we get back; I need to talk to Abigail to find out. I�m not sure if they�re sending it to the Wesleyan farm or ours.�
Abigail Wesleyan would be Jennie�s mother.
�Did Abigail arrange for your ride from the auction?�
�She took care of all the transportation.�
Would Jennie�s mom buy a horse so she could get info on the boy blocking her plans? Would she send a girl to try to seduce me? Was I reading too much into this? Maybe, but if a happy coincidence occurred, I was sure she�d take advantage of that. My only goal here was not to make the situation worse for Jennie.
I grabbed my earbuds and plugged them in. I grabbed my phone to create a hot spot. Once that was up, I went to a movie website and picked something to watch. I could see that the girls were disappointed, but I figured this was the safest course of action.
WE DROPPED OFF LIZZIE and Lilith at their homes, and then went to Jennie�s home. Apparently I was to enter the back door. This was clearly intended as a slight, but I could care less. Mark�s dad�I had to learn his name�popped the trunk. I jumped out before he could get to my door and I got my own bags.
�Go in the back door,� he said. �They�ll show you to your room.�
The back door opened into the kitchen. I found Mark as he talked to some of the staff. That confirmed that his dad didn�t follow through. He saw me and gave me a tight smile.
�I hear congratulations are in order. We�re in a three-way tie for first place. I listened on the radio, and I thought you weren�t going to win. I have to admit that I was a little disappointed.�
I didn�t respond. He paused and then went on another attack.
�Jennie and I are going to a party tonight. Maybe we can find you a date. What do you prefer? I hear redheads.�
Someone had been doing their homework.
�Is Jennie here?�
Mark looked way too happy.
�No, she isn�t.�
�Do you know when she�ll be back?�
�Not for several hours.�
�Could someone show me where I�m staying?�
�Sorry, we�re full-up with the engagement party. You might want to get a motel room where you�d be more comfortable.�
I think Mark liked saying that. I looked at the other staff and no one would meet my eye. I could see Jennie�s mom�s hand in this. I just shrugged and grabbed my stuff and walked out the back door. I didn�t need to fight this battle right now.
When I got out back, I pulled out my phone. I still didn�t have Jennie�s number. In my wallet, I had Teddy Wesleyan�s business card with his personal number on the back. I dialed it.
�Teddy,� he answered.
�Hello, sir, this is David Dawson.�
�David, I heard a rumor that you were Jennie�s date. Am I going to see you tomorrow?�
�Sir, I need to ask a favor.�
�Has it started already?� he chuckled.
�What�s that, sir?�
�Jennie�s boyfriend asking for money.�
�Sir, I apologize for the inconvenience. Please give Jennie my regrets.�
I hung up. This had been a huge mistake. My cell phone rang and it was Teddy calling back. I blocked his number. I felt like Jennie had bought me with the luggage and clothes. I opened up my suitcase and pulled out my running clothes and sweats. They were the only clothes I owned that were with me. I�d sent everything else back with the team, and Kevin was dropping it off at my house. I stripped down in the driveway and changed. I put everything else in the suitcase, including Teddy�s card. I pulled out my phone and tablet, and left the luggage at the front door. That should get somebody�s attention.
I started to run towards town. I planned this time. There was a bus station downtown, and a bus going through my town left at 7:00 pm. I set a brisk pace. I got about five miles from the Wesleyan Estate. Tami was calling me, so I answered.
�David, I have Teddy Wesleyan on the other line. Is it okay if I three-way him in?�
�Sure, why not.�
Tami made the connection.
�Mr. Wesleyan, David�s on the line.�
�David, what was the favor you needed?�
�Sir, I�ve worked it out. Thank you for asking.�
�Okay, I came across rather badly earlier. I just wanted to apologize.�
�No need to apologize, sir. I understand how people take advantage.�
�Before you go, may I ask why I am giving Jennie regrets?�
�I won�t be able to accompany her to her cousin�s engagement party.�
�And what reason should I give her?�
�Tell her that I couldn�t afford a motel room and took the bus home.�
�David, where are you?�
�I�m almost to town. I have a 7 p.m. bus to catch.�
�Have you eaten?�
�No, sir.�
�Can I buy you dinner?�
�Sir, I don�t see the point.�
�Let�s call it a favor since I gave Tami a scholarship.�
�Then absolutely not, sir. Your family will not blackmail me. What you did for Tami was on her merit. If I go for this, who knows what else you�ll use her as a pawn for.�
�I guess I deserved that. Tami, you need never worry about your scholarship. I said that poorly. David, I need to talk to you face-to-face to correct this.�
�Sir, I should be at the bus station in about 20 minutes. You can meet me there.�
Tami disconnected Teddy from the conversation.
�You play nice with Teddy. I don�t think he understands how he comes across sometimes.�
�Good advice. I�ll talk to you later.�
I hung up and started running. I needed to pick up the pace if I was going to make the bus.
I JOGGED INTO THE BUS station parking lot and saw Teddy�s limo. When I came up beside it, the back window came down.
�David, please join me for a moment. If you still want to go home after we talk, I�ll take you there myself.�
I got in the car and we pulled away from the bus station.
�Okay, now tell me everything.�
I took my time and I told him about the last time I was here, and how Mark had treated me. We talked about Abigail�s plan to marry Jennie off to Alistair Winston. I told him about Jennie asking me to come to help hold her mother off, and then I spoke to him about Lizzie, Lilith and what I suspected was supposed to happen there. I finally communicated to him about Mark and the staff arranging, under what I suspected were Abigail�s orders, to have Jennie out of the house and to send me home. I also told him about my plan to ask him if I could stay with him. I didn�t hold back about how his money comments made me realize that Jennie bought me off with clothes and how I had left them at the estate.
When I was finished, he made a call and arranged to have my clothes waiting for us. We pulled up to Jennie�s house and he said he�d be right back. A few minutes later, he came out with Jennie and her sister Carol. My luggage was put in the back of the car. No one said a word. Jennie and Carol kept sneaking looks at their Uncle Teddy and me, but neither girl was sure of the situation, so they kept quiet. That made it unanimous.
When we got out of the limo, my luggage was taken to a guest room. I was still in my running clothes and could smell myself. Uncle Teddy took charge.
�Girls, give me ten minutes, and then meet me in my study. David, take a shower and then get something to eat. When we�re done, I�ll have someone let you know. I need to take care of some family business.�
�Sir, may I have a moment of your time now?�
�Yes, that would be acceptable,� he sighed.
We went into his study, and he sat behind an antique desk. I was momentarily distracted by the room. It was everything you would expect in a home built in the early 1900s.
�Sir, I�ve something to say that might not make you happy, but I feel you need to hear it.�
Teddy gave me a quizzical look so I continued.
�Ever since we met, I�ve been uncomfortable with Jennie�s wealth. She�s made comments about having to be careful because people are out to get her money. When I called you earlier, your first response to my request was one that made me feel like I�d taken advantage of Jennie�s generosity. Then later, you made me aware that you held power over someone I hold dear.
�I can�t begin to understand the issues your family has with the level of wealth you enjoy. What I do see is that it�s made you suspicious of everyone. My uncle taught me that if you look hard enough at someone, you�ll find what you�re looking for. Once you find it, your worst fears will be confirmed and it will put you on guard,� I said.
I paused to let that sink in.
�I just want you to know that what you said pisses me off. You don�t know me very well. I will earn what I get. I�m not looking for a handout,� I explained.
Teddy thought for a moment about what I said before he responded.
�I can see where you would come to that conclusion. The problem is that I�ve come to this way of thinking by learning my lessons the hard way.�
�Sir, the problem is that you treat everyone with the same broad stroke. No one is ever given a chance.�
�I think you�re na�ve,� Teddy said.
"I don�t see how you having money gives you or anyone else the right to insult my integrity, and, if our positions were reversed, you�d resent it as much as I do."�
It was clear that I wouldn�t change years of distrust. I just nodded and took my leave. I saw Jennie and Carol as I came out. Jennie jumped up, grabbed my arm, and guided us to where we had some privacy.
�David, what happened?�
�I think your mother happened. On the ride here, we picked up Lilith Prescott and Lizzie Towson.�
�What did Lizzie do?�
�Don�t worry. I have girls flirt with me who are much better at it than Lizzie is. When I got here, I was dropped off at the back door. I was so happy to see my good friend Mark who explained that you and he are together. He offered to get me a redhead so we could double-date tonight.�
Jennie was pissed. I held up my hand.
�I didn�t believe him. He was pissed that I didn�t take the bait. I asked to go to my room, and he told me that I was to find my own lodging. There were several others around, and no one said anything otherwise. That�s how I knew that someone had arranged it. The only logical person was your mother. I didn�t feel like making a scene, so I left. I called your uncle, and he convinced me to stay with him.�
She looked confused.
�Why do you think he�s asked Carol and me here?�
�That�s my fault. I told him about your mother�s plans for you and Alistair Winston. I think your uncle loves you and your sister. This may be your chance to stop this nonsense.�
Carol found us.
�Come on, Jennie, Uncle Teddy wants to see us.�
Jennie rolled her eyes and followed her sister.
I found someone who showed me my room. I took a shower and changed. I had on the outfit Jennie had selected for the night: black slacks by Jack Victor with a Peter Miller Oxford dress shirt and Allen Edmonds Carlsbad penny loafers in black. I went down to the kitchen, and, since no one was around, I made myself at home. I made grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. Of course, the soup went in an oversized coffee mug, the only way to have tomato soup, in my opinion. I hadn�t realized how hungry I was. I was making an extra grilled cheese when the girls found me in the kitchen.
Carol ran up and kissed me soundly.
�You�re a genius. Whatever you told Uncle Teddy worked. He told mother to back off.�
Jennie didn�t want to be left out, so she kissed me also.
�I�ve had a bad day. Let�s go have some fun,� I told her.
�What kind of fun are you thinking?�
I waggled my eyebrows.
�I hear Mark is going to a party. Can we go and make out in front of him?�
�Why you bad boy,� Carol scoffed. �Do you want just Jennie, or would you like me to come along?�
�I don�t think Jennie likes to share.�
�David and I have talked about you joining us, but I�d like to spend time with him this weekend.�
�Drop me off at the house then. I can find my own trouble to get into. Where�s this party at?�
�Mark didn�t say,� I said. My eyes got big. �Jennie, you have to call him and ask him. After he tells you where the party is, ask him to reserve a room for you. He�ll assume it�s for the two of you.�
Carol stomped her foot.
�You�re an evil shit. Sorry, Jennie, but I�m coming so I can see this. I won�t crash your alone time, but I have to see the look on the little troublemaker�s face when you drag David into the room. We can play it as if David�s there with me and get Mark all worked up that his fantasy is finally going to come true. Then pull the rug out from under him.�
I kept nodding my head as Carol finished her plan.
�Oh, I like your sister�s scheme.�
They both laughed at me. Jennie made her call.
�Mark, where�s the party tonight? ... Do you mind if I come? ... No, he hooked up with Carol ... Mark, can you find a room so I can have some private time? ... I can�t wait to see you, too.�
We all burst out laughing. I�d taken enough shit from Mark, it was payback time.
MARK�S DAD WAS WAITING for us.
�Sir, what is your name?� I asked as he held the door.
�Tim.�
�Tim, thank you for giving me a heads-up about Lizzie.�
I shook his hand.
We got into the car and went back to Jennie�s home. The girls went and changed for the party. They had on matching blue party dresses that came to just above the knee. Poor Mark wouldn�t know what hit him when he saw Jennie. Tim was patiently waiting to take us to the party. The girls put me in the middle and each grabbed a hand. It was fun to see them glance at each other and then giggle. No one said anything because Tim might tell Mark.
The party was at one of Jennie�s classmates� home. Carol was really into her role of my date. She was draped all over me. Jennie gave us a dirty look as Carol winked at her sister. You could hear the muffled noise of music.
�They have a game room in the basement,� Carol said. �That�s where the party is.�
Carol led me to the stairs, and we went down. Jennie took up the rear and goosed me halfway down. Carol opened the door, and the music washed over us. The large room could easily hold a hundred people. There seemed to be about twenty-five here tonight. It looked like there were only six other boys. What was up with that?
We saw Mark right away. He was busy as he hit on a cute blond while he acted like �creepy-hands guy.� She swatted his hand away and then giggled, as she seemed to be drunk. A few more drinks and Mark would get lucky.
�Hi, Mark, I brought Jennie. Did you get me a redhead?� I asked as I walked up to him with the girls.
Jennie glared at him, as did the cute blond.
�You jerk, you didn�t tell me you�d be chasing Jennie Wesleyan tonight,� the blond said. �When you give up your crush, give me a call. Otherwise, I�m going to find a real man.�
She gave me a look that started at my feet and stopped at my crotch as she licked her lips.
�Now here�s a real man,� she said and smiled at me. �Who is this stud?�
Carol stepped forward.
�This stud is mine tonight. Go poach someone else�s date.�
Jennie had been staring daggers at Mark the whole time. I think the cute blond was just the excuse she needed to start.
�I call you and tell you to get a room reserved for us, and I come in and find you playing grab-ass with that skank?� she asked, her voice going up in volume as she said it.
�Hey, baby, she doesn�t mean anything to me. We were just talking.�
�Oh, I see. You were looking for a quickie before I got here. Is that what it was about?�
I looked around because this was about to get ugly.
�No, baby, you know I wouldn�t do anything like that. Come with me, and I�ll show you the room.�
�Which room is it?� Jennie asked.
He pointed to one right off the party room. Of course, he wanted everyone to know that he bagged Jennie. I almost felt sorry for him. He must think she was stupid, but for me it was perfect. Everyone would know that he struck out and I stepped in.
The music seemed to get quiet as everyone watched our little soap opera. With the music off, everyone could now hear exactly what was said.
�You thought you�d take me to that room? Were you planning on bragging to your buddies?�
�Baby, I can find another room.�
�Don�t bother.�
She turned from Mark, grabbed my hand, and dragged me into the room. She locked it, and both of us started to laugh. The look on Mark�s face was priceless. Suddenly, he began to pound on the door. We both jumped.
�Jennie, please, anyone but him.�
�Bite me, Mark. He�s twice the man you�ll ever be!�
�Let�s give them a show,� I whispered, smiling.
She smiled and nodded. I pulled her into my arms and we kissed.
"You know what I want," I said loud enough so Mark could hear.
"Tell me, lover," she said.
"Slip that little dress off. I love the taste and smell of you when you get hot. I�m going to rock your world so many times that you�ll be ruined for any other man. Now get in the position."
"Position?" Jennie asked, with a wicked gleam in her eyes.
We both stifled our giggles and I just shrugged.
"Yeah, get naked and get ready for some serious lovin�.�
Jenny got on the bed and bounced up and down, making it squeak.
�Get ready for me,� I ordered.
�Like this, you mean?" she said with a giggle.
I shushed her and then jumped on the bed with her. She squealed when I tickled her.
�Oh my God! What are you doing to me!� she screamed. �Just like that. Oh, baby, I�ve never had any better!�
She began to thrash on the bed. It sounded like we were going to town.
"I can�t believe it!" Jennie moaned. "Oh, David, I�m coming again!"
She shouted the last few words for the benefit of the group that I was sure were crowded by the door. Then she grabbed the headboard and rattled it against the wall.
"Oh, oh, oh my GOD, AGAIN?" she screamed a minute later. "Please stop. No! Don�t stop! Don�t ever stop!"
Then everything when quiet. We lay on the bed, looking that ceiling, holding in the laughter. I hoped I never made Jennie or her sister mad at me. Then she winked at me.
"Again?! You�ve got to be kidding me!" she moaned. "It�s happening again!"
The way she moaned got me instantly aroused. If I wasn�t fully clothed next to her, I would have believed we were really doing it.
"Yes! Yes! Yes! Do me!" she screamed.
I began to clap my hands together at a steady rhythm. Jenny caught on and began to make grunting sounds like you hear a woman tennis player make when she hits the ball. I would have to thank her because she made it sound like I had some serious staying power.
I rolled over onto her and kissed her. I lost my rhythm clapping because she put a serious lip-lock on me. Her moans became loud again, and almost continuous. Our kiss ended and she screamed.
�Yes... YES... NOW!"
I made grunting sounds like a wounded wildebeest.
The Academy Award for best fake sex scene... drum roll, please... Jennie Wesleyan! She reached under her dress, took off her bra and then rumpled it. She messed both our hair and pulled one of my shirttails out. We staggered out of the room. There was a semicircle of people that seemed shell-shocked. Carol came up to Jennie and gave her a high five. Mark looked like he was about to be sick. I tried not to gloat, but it served him right. We went to the bar and got a couple of waters. We both drained them in one long swig. Faux sex was thirsty work. I got two more, and we walked out of the party in stunned silence. Carol ran after us.
Tim saw us and pulled the car up. I had to help Jennie into the car because she was about to fall down laughing. Once we were all in the car, Carol couldn�t hold it in anymore and pressed the button to close the driver�s partition.
�What the heck did he do to you? Is he really that good, or were you guys faking it?�
�Oh my, Carol, you wouldn�t believe it. I think I came more just now than I have in all my entire life. He�s too much for me. Next time you have to help.�
�No shit? Jennie, don�t lie to me, those were real orgasms?�
�Every single one of them. He blew my mind.�
�How did Mark take it?�
I had to ask. I knew his dad could hear us, but I couldn�t wait.
�At first, he was pissed. He was going to break down the door, but then he heard Jennie moaning. Everyone knew what that meant. Then, when we heard you climax, you could see the life go out of him. Then it went on and on; poor Mark was twitching each time he heard you scream. I�m pretty sure he�s over his crush.�
Jennie had a determined look on her face.
�Good, I�m sick of him interfering in my life. I know it was mean, but he could never satisfy me like David just did.� She turned on me. �I have to know what you did to me.�
I took it we weren�t telling her sister what really happened. I was willing to play along.
�Tell you what. Tonight, I just want to take a shower and collapse in bed. Get me up in the morning and bring Carol. We can use her as our crash test dummy.� I looked at Carol. �You don�t have a history of heart disease in your family, do you? I�d hate for it to be too much for an older woman like you.�
Jennie shook her head, with worry on her look. Carol sat there with her mouth open, I thought I�d gone too far, but Jennie saved me.
�No, you don�t. You�re all mine this weekend. Nice try, but you aren�t talking me into a threesome with my sister, no matter how many orgasms you give me.�
Carol looked pissed.
�You selfish bitch!�
I held Carol back.
�Hang on,� I said. �Jennie�s right. I was just seeing if I had her off-kilter enough to go there. It�s my fault, so don�t be mad at her.�
Jennie stuck her tongue out at her sister.
�Come on, Jennie,� Carol cracked up, and begged. �We never know what to get each other for Christmas. David would be good for the next ten years.�
We pulled up to Uncle Teddy�s place, and Jennie and I got out. She went to the driver�s window and told Tim that she would stay here tonight and would call when she needed a ride on Sunday.
WE WENT TO MY ROOM and stripped off so we could take a shower. She stepped in behind me, and she made the shower nice and hot. My muscles were stiff from all the hits I�d taken in the game earlier today, and I had fresh bruises. Jennie put her head under the shower and wet her long hair. I got the shampoo and lathered up her long locks. There was nothing more erotic than shampooing a beautiful woman�s hair. I massaged her scalp, rinsed her hair and then put in conditioner.
I left it in as I got the body wash and started to work on her back. I reached her glorious butt and massaged each cheek. I reached around and lathered up her breasts. She began to lean back, and I felt myself start to harden. Her butt cheeks captured my manhood and soon had me hard as steel.
Luckily, I�d brought a condom into the shower and put it in the soap dish. I put it on. I leaned Jennie forward and entered her from behind. I grasped a breast in each hand and used them to guide our motion. I didn�t try to last. We were both on edge from our playacting from earlier and, when I felt her get off, I allowed myself to join her. It was the perfect capper for the evening. I rinsed her off, and then I quickly took my shower.
I had to help her out of the shower and dry her. I just picked her up and took her to bed. When I crawled into bed, she snuggled up to me, and we were both asleep in moments.
Chapter 7 � Mystery Man
Sunday November 10
I WAS USED TO WAKING up early, and this was a special morning. Jennie Wesleyan�s glorious naked body was snuggled next to mine. Nature called, so I eased out of bed, took care of business and brushed my teeth. The room was chilly. I quickly got back into our warm bed. I loved to sleep in a cool room with a big comforter. Getting back in bed woke Jennie. She stretched and then leaned over and kissed me.
�Good morning, lover.�
She got up and headed to the bathroom.
�Brush your teeth.�
She looked back and stuck out her tongue. I admired her backside as she went into the bathroom. She came back and crawled on top of me. We made out for a few minutes before she pulled back and looked me in the eyes. I had no idea what she was wanting.
�I wish you went to Wesleyan. I could see waking up every morning like this.�
�You�d be sick of me in no time.�
I think she purred.
�Lover, if you do me like you did last night, you can be as big a douche as Mark and I�d never kick you out of bed.�
�How did Mark keep from being sent back to California?�
�The locals stormed the castle. They couldn�t lose their quarterback if they had a chance to go to State.�
She sat up, still straddling my stomach. I enjoyed the view of her breasts as they swayed when she moved.
She wanted to learn about sex. We spent time talking about what I�d learned. I helped Jennie explore her body and find her G-spot. She was able to give herself an orgasm. When she came to her senses, she suddenly leaped up and tackled me. She rained kisses all over my face and neck.
�Thank you, thank you, thank you!�
�I think I just made someone�s day.�
I couldn�t get the goofy grin off my face.
�Someone�s getting a reward.�
She leaned over, got a condom off the nightstand, and opened it. It took her a moment to figure which way it went on. She lifted up my member and sat down, taking me in one stroke. Her hands were on my chest for balance, and her eyes were closed with her head back. This left her breasts swinging free. I reached up and tested their weight in my palms.
She started to ride me. It sent pleasure up and down my manhood as she made love to me. I played with her breasts. I pinched one of her nipples and she moaned. I took my other hand, grabbed the base of her neck, and pulled her down so that I could kiss her. At this angle, she couldn�t move, so I raised my hips and took control of the action. Neither one of us wanted a marathon session. When we were done, she snuggled into my chest and sighed.
Jennie started to tremble, so I wrapped my arms around her as I hushed her softly.
"David, I think I�ve fallen for you,� she said haltingly. Her jaw quivered. �We�re two friends who shared some orgasms and pleasant feelings. Wasn�t that supposed to be all it was? I�m not supposed to fall in love. I can�t love you, and I think you know we shouldn�t. You�re leaving me today, and I won�t see you for I don�t know how long."
Sex changes things. I didn�t care if people say it�s just fun. When you have sex with someone, your feelings change. You can�t help it when you do something that intimate. I needed to fix this before our emotions got the better of us. We were in danger of going somewhere that wouldn�t be good for either of us. If we were both going to the same school, it might be okay. The way things were, we didn�t need to be more than good friends. I needed to refocus Jennie on what was important to her.
�Jennie, I care about you very much, but your instincts are right. We shouldn�t fall in love. Right now, you�re feeling the after-effects of what we�ve done. When I�m not around, that feeling will start to go away. Why don�t we spend the day together and enjoy every moment? When the day ends, there�ll be no regrets. I�ll head home, and you�ll go back to school.�
She had gotten upset when I started to talk but calmed down as I stroked her back and held her in my arms.
�Why has sex never been this way for me before? I�ve been with older guys, and it was nice, but something was missing.�
�I think it�s because we have a connection. Sex is a lot of fun, but it goes to a different level when you care about someone.�
�You�re right. I never thought I was in love with any of them. This morning was actually better than last night for me. I can feel you care about me, and I feel safe. I can just let go. I know you�ll never hurt me.� I felt tears on my chest. �I�m sorry. My period is coming on, and I sometimes get emotional. I know I�m not supposed to, but I love you.�
�Ah, Jennie, it�s okay to love me as long as you don�t fall
�I think so, but all I heard you say was that you loved me. You�re all mine today.�
We heard the door creak open, and Carol snuck in.
�You two look so sexy,� Carol smiled. �If I didn�t love my sister, I�d be all over your cute butt. Now you both have to get out of bed. We�re meeting mother and dad at the country club for brunch. And you, sister-of-mine, have to do the walk of shame and get home and get changed.�
Jennie pulled away from me and got out of bed to find her clothes. Once she was dressed, the two of them left.
I WAS READY WHEN THE girls came back to pick me up. Before she left, Jennie had picked out a specific outfit for me. I had on a pair of silk-blend pants, turtleneck sweater, and sports coat. When I got in the car, she just smiled. She grabbed my hand to claim me. I liked holding hands. It seemed to say �I like you� without having to say it out loud. I think it also made a girl feel safe. I remember my uncle told me that they think back to their childhood when a parent would hold their hand to protect them.
When we got to the country club, it seemed that every man wore a jacket. I was glad that Jennie had decided to dress me. I hadn�t looked forward to meeting Jennie�s mother, but she surprised me.
�Why, you must be David. I�ve heard so much about you.�
She stood and kissed me on the cheek. Jennie�s dad stood and shook my hand.
I walked behind Jennie and helped her sit down. I did the same for Carol before taking my seat. My parents had covered that little bit of etiquette. Lunch was a buffet and had several foods I�d never tried before. Jennie helped me try different dishes she thought I would like. I found I loved shrimp and grits. I wasn�t very excited about duck liver p�t�.
�So David, tell me about your family,� Jennie�s mother asked me.
�My mom is a realtor and my dad is a manager for the district parks and rec department. I have one brother who�s a senior in high school. His girlfriend recently had a little boy, and they live with us.�
�A baby must keep you up at night.�
�Well, I have my own apartment, so I get a good night�s sleep. My nephew Kyle is a good baby. I try to take him for a while each day so that my brother Greg and his girlfriend Angie can either nap or spend some time alone together.�
�I wish Teddy felt the same way you do,� Mr. Wesleyan commented. �We could have used the sleep with Carol.�
I was confused.
�Didn�t you have help?�
�I wish, but I didn�t get my trust fund until I was twenty-five. Abigail and I were in college when we had Carol.�
�You and Abigail met in college?�
�Actually, I met Jerald through Teddy,� Abigail answered. �Teddy was my brother�s roommate in both prep school and college. I had the biggest crush on Teddy. Then he was engaged. I was devastated. Teddy invited me to his engagement party where I met his little brother Jerald.
�At first I didn�t like him. Jerald has always been a little intense. I was looking for fun. We were both in Teddy�s wedding. At the wedding, I got a little drunk. Let�s just say that Jerald was intense in other ways that I really liked. We were married the following year. A year later, Jerald was working on his law degree when I found I was pregnant with Carol.�
The rest of the meal was very enjoyable. Jennie visibly relaxed when she saw that her mother was being nice to me. After the meal, most of the table was having coffee and people started to stop by. Jennie enjoyed showing me off to her classmates. That was when I finally got to meet Alistair Winston. Both Carol and Jennie stiffened for a moment when he walked up. I got the idea that neither liked him. He was perfectly charming. He stayed for a moment and then went on.
I was irritated when Mark came to the table.
�Well, hello, Mark,� Abigail greeted him warmly. �It�s nice to see you. How is your football team doing?�
�It�s nice to see you and Mr. Wesleyan. We ended up in a tie with David�s team and one other. It looks like we�ll be having a coin flip on Monday to determine who gets to go to State.� He turned to Jennie and said, �I was wondering if I might have a moment of your time.�
�Actually, why don�t we take a walk,� I said and stood up.
I think he thought I was going to go outside and kick his ass. Actually, everyone at the table thought that. I�d had enough of his interfering. We went into the bar area and found a seat. It was funny how I was now having my second unpleasant conversation in a bar on the same weekend.
�Mark, I�m going to be blunt. I�m tired of the crap you�ve been pulling. You�ve inserted yourself in Jennie and my relationship twice. I don�t know how much clearer things could be after last night.�
�But I love her.�
I shook my head. I was going to be nice, but I was fifteen; I wasn�t fifteen going on 30. Teenagers say shit to each other that�s hurtful and take glee in doing it.
�Mark, that�s bullshit and you know it. If you loved her, you wouldn�t have hit on that pretty blond.�
�You have no idea how I feel about her,� he said, his nostrils flaring in anger.
�Sure I do. You�re so insecure you�ll do anything to control her. I�ve seen you lie, manipulate, and I saw you almost cheat on her. You don�t love her. If you did, you�d never treat her as if she were your property. Plus, you�ve never considered how Jennie feels. Have you asked her?�
His face turned red.
�Bite me!�
I gave him a tight smile.
�Your daddy isn�t here to protect you. You�ve seen me put down bigger guys on the football field. That was within the game. Here there are no rules. I�ll hit you so hard that you�ll beg to go back to California. Then I�ll tear that million-dollar arm off and shove it up your ass. So, cool it.�
He saw that I meant every word, and he believed that I could back them up.
�I�m done playing with you. We both know who the better man is. You heard her scream every time she climaxed for me. You can�t even make a girl whimper. Do you really want to be the next guy after she had me? She�ll laugh you out of her bedroom. You need to stick to virgins that have no idea what real sex is about. You�ll never be able to make a girl as satisfied as Jennie was last night.�
Each word seemed to beat him down. I thought for a moment he would take a swing at me, but he saw the fire in my eyes. I just crossed my fingers and hoped he wouldn�t see through our ruse.
�I think you owe her an apology,� I said. �Why don�t we go back, and you spend a few minutes letting her know that you�re just friends. And if I hear about you even sniffing around her again, I�ll end your football career.�
He nodded his head and we went back to the table. I sat down without saying a word.
�Can we talk for a minute?� Mark asked Jennie.
She looked at me, and I nodded my head. She got up, and they walked off.
�What was that about?� Abigail asked.
�Mark has a crush on Jennie. I gave him some advice about just being her friend.�
�Why?� Carol asked.
�Simple: she can do better than him, and he finally knows it.�
�Yes, I think she can,� Abigail laughed.
�Teddy was right,� Jerald spoke up. �You�re pushing her too hard. Jennie has a good head on her shoulders. Heck, she found this one.�
He pointed at me.
�Yes, this one could be special,� Carol smirked. �Teddy said that David tried to straighten him out last night. When was the last time you heard that, Dad?�
Jerald looked surprised.
�What did you tell him?�
I was sure Teddy was the kind of man that wouldn�t appreciate me talking about him.
�Sir, with all due respect, you should talk to Teddy about our conversation.�
Abigail�s eyebrows went up.
�Jerald, I think you�re right. Jennie has good taste in men. I think we should take credit for that.�
Everyone laughed. Parents do need to take credit when their kids do something right. Jennie came back to the table, and I stood up to help her into her seat. She wrapped me in her arms and made me forget my name. She put her forehead on mine so she had my full attention.
�Thank you. I don�t know what you said, but thank you.�
�What are the plans for this afternoon?� Carol asked as we sat back down.
�I want to spend some time with David, so I was going to get my clothes for tonight and take them over to Uncle Teddy�s. In addition, I haven�t seen David�s suit. I want to make sure everything looks right.�
�Why don�t we all get our stuff and go to Teddy�s?� her mother said. �I know your dad and I want to talk to him. I�ll call the hair and makeup gal and have her go over there.�
Jennie had been outmaneuvered, and I gave her a little smirk. We all went back to Jennie�s home so that everyone could get their clothes.
TEDDY WAS ASTONISHED to see me bring the whole family back. He led us all into his solarium. The view of his gardens was so cool that I zoned out, just enjoying the space. That was until I heard Teddy use my name.
�David told me that I�m paranoid because I think that everyone�s after my money. Then I see the clothes he�s wearing, and I realize I�m right.�
The heck with it. I�d already warned Teddy that his assumptions pissed me off. I liked him, but this paranoia about money was infuriating.
�Teddy, you�re clueless,� I blurted.
Everyone�s eyes were on me. The color drained from a few faces. Abigail�s mouth twitched as if she wanted to smile, which gave me the courage to continue.
�What Jennie did was give me a gift. She knew that most of the guests, including you, would look down on me if I came to the party dressed in what I own. She wanted to make me feel comfortable and make her proud to have me on her arm tonight. She also knows that I�m a high school student and don�t have access to the funds needed to buy nice clothes. So she made me a gift,� I repeated myself.
�My point exactly, you needed money and she gave it to you,� Teddy said and seemed pleased with himself since he felt I�d just proved his point.
�Teddy, you seem like a nice person, but you�re really annoying when you get on this money shtick. Giving a gift makes me feel good. However, if the recipient rejects it because it�s too much, it makes me feel like shit. I graciously accepted Jennie�s gift in the spirit it was given. I didn�t ask for it or hint around. Jennie wanted me to look good while I was here. I wanted her to be happy. You cheapen both of us when you make it sound like I�m taking advantage of her.�
There was silence. One glance at Jennie and told me that I was on my own. Teddy�s expression was unreadable. Then Jerald saved the day by laughing. That got everyone to stop holding his or her breath.
�When was the last time anyone told you something you didn�t want to hear?� Jerald asked.
Teddy got a sheepish grin.
�Hell, I can�t remember.� He glared at everyone. �Don�t you get any ideas; I�m not too sure I like it.�
Abigail winked at me.
�I think we need to separate the two of you before he tells you what he really thinks, Teddy. Jennie, why don�t you take David somewhere and keep him occupied until it�s time to get your hair done.�
She grabbed my hand and dragged me back to my room.
◊◊◊ We went back to my room so we could talk. A short while later, Carol poked her head in the door.
�Is it safe to come in?�
�If you don�t mind seeing me kiss him,� Jennie said.
�Mom wanted to let you know that it�s time to come down and get your hair and makeup done.�
Her mom was smarter than I gave her credit for. Jennie needed to use my restroom before she went downstairs. Carol sat on the edge of the bed.
�Jennie�s having fun. I think you�re exactly what my little sister needed this weekend. Mother has been after her to start thinking about her future.�
�I can�t imagine having to decide that now,� I said and shook my head in confusion. �I mean, I know I want to take football seriously, but I want to have fun, too.�
�It means a lot to her that you�re here this weekend. She�s been stressing about this for weeks,� Carol said. �Have you ever thought of going to Wesleyan?�
Wow, that came out of left field.
�My best friend just started there, and I miss her a lot. I�d love to be closer to your sister. I guess the only problem is Wesleyan wouldn�t be a good fit, sports-wise that is, for me.�
�Sorry, that was kind of an awkward question. I just want to see my little sister happy. It�s going to be tough on her when you leave.�
�In a perfect world, Jennie and I would go out and give it a try. I have a great time with your sister. She�s a special girl. I think we�re going to be good friends, though.�
Jennie came out of the bathroom and grabbed Carol. I don�t think she trusted her sister to be alone with me. If she knew me a little better, she wouldn�t have worried.
WHILE THE GIRLS GOT ready, I did some video-chatting. I started with the Phillips house. John was with his girlfriend. She was the perfect small-town girl. You could tell that she only had eyes for him.
�David, I see you�re dressed inappropriately, as usual.�
I�d been in the process of changing clothes and had just pulled on a pair of shorts, so I was shirtless.
�You never complained before.�
�Well, I didn�t have my girlfriend with me before.�
�Girlfriend? You didn�t tell me you were bi.�
It was all I could do not to laugh when she gave him a look.
�Yeah, John, what is this about you being bi?� she asked as she smirked at him. �I�m Carla. You must be David. He talks about you all the time.�
�Sorry, Carla, I give the poor guy a hard time,� I said. �John, how�s Alice doing?�
�On the ride home, she finally realized she messed up. I know you were looking forward to spending some time with her this weekend. I wish I knew what goes through her mind sometimes.�
�Do you want me to go get her?� Carla volunteered.
�Thanks, but no. I just wanted to make sure she�s okay. I pushed her a little this weekend, and she wasn�t ready. I hope I didn�t hurt our friendship,� I said with a little sadness. �Let�s change the subject. We ended up in a three-way tie for the conference. I heard they�re doing a coin flip for State.�
�That sucks. When do you find out?� John asked.
�Tomorrow night. I need to get ready. I have an engagement party to go to.�
�Who�s the lucky girl?� John smirked.
�Funny. Keep it up and I�ll be chatting with Carla and telling her stories.�
�Don�t you dare,� John said, with a panicked look. �You do that, and I�ll talk to Tami and get some dirt.�
�Whoa, I think I better get off here before we start something we�ll both regret.� I got serious for a moment. �John, I just wanted to say thank you for coming to my game this weekend. It really meant a lot to have a friend there.�
�Anytime, brother.�
Alice and I might not have a future, but John and I would continue to be friends. I liked him for many of the reasons I liked Alice. In addition, he understood what I was going through. I was glad I�d met him.
I GOT READY FOR THE party. When I came down, everyone did a double take.
�Damn, David, you could be a model,� Carol said.
From her look, I needed to watch out for her tonight.
�Yes, you�re a handsome young man. Jennie will need to keep you close, or the women will be eating you up,� Abigail said, as she obviously checked me out.
Jennie was in an elegant cocktail dress. I had never seen her made up. It was well done. She was breathtaking.
�You look fabulous,� I said as I came to Jennie and stood in front of her. �I�m so proud to have you on my arm tonight.�
�Terry isn�t going to be happy when you two come in. You�ll suck all the attention from her and her big night,� Teddy said.
Terry had to be the cousin getting engaged. Jennie absolutely glowed when her uncle complimented her. It was obvious he cherished his niece.
�Where�s your date?� I asked Carol.
�Eric will meet us there. He had to study for a test tomorrow.�
Carol had met a nice guy, according to Jennie. She�d met him in her Econ class and he asked her to have coffee. Jennie said they were a good match.
We found ourselves back at the country club. The party was in the ballroom. As we pulled up, I got my first experience with paparazzi.
�David, we�ll be getting out as couples. Jennie and you will go last. Let the couple before you get to the door before you get out. Be sure you get out first and block the view for Jennie as she gets out of the car. We don�t want an embarrassing panty-shot,� Teddy advised.
Teddy and Carol got out first. I watched how Teddy helped her out of the car. There was a pack of photographers and two TV crews. Until that moment, I�d no idea that this was such a big event. Jennie looked nervous when her mother and dad got out.
�Are you ready, Gorgeous?� I asked as I squeezed her hand.
She nodded and I got out first. I helped her out of the car. The photographers that seemed bored suddenly got excited.
�Jennie, Jennie! This way! Who�s the guy?� was shouted.
I thought I�d go blind with all the flashes. She held me up, and I put my arm around her. She looked up at me and winked. I could tell she loved the attention. I was happy to be her arm candy for the evening. Another limo pulled up, so we made our entrance into the Country Club.
When we were inside, Jennie was like a little girl who gets a pony for her birthday. She let go of me and ran to her mother and sister. They were all atwitter. I went over to talk to Jerald and Teddy.
�I think Jennie was a hit,� I said.
They both smiled.
�Later there will be some photographers at the party. Stay by Jennie�s side. She needs to be seen with you. We don�t need any rumors,� Jerald advised.
I knew it was a subtle reminder not to be caught with someone else. I certainly didn�t want to hurt Jennie. We found our table, and I asked Jennie to go with me to meet everyone. Dad always said it was important to mingle. You never knew when you�d meet someone who�d later be important in your life.
Jennie pointed us to the head table where she introduced me to the guests of honor.
�David, this is my cousin Terry and her fianc� William. William is an investment banker.�
They made a cute couple. He was in his mid-30s, and I would guess that Terry just graduated from college. Despite the age difference, Terry seemed happy. William told us about how he proposed to Terry, and she showed off her ring. All things that bored me to tears, but I could tell Jennie was enjoying every minute of it.
As we talked, the party planner came up and stole Terry away. I was more fascinated watching the conversation with Terry and the planner than to hear William drone on about life in New York City. Jennie had been several times, so they compared notes on hotels and restaurants. I could tell by the party planner�s body language that she wasn�t making Terry happy. It was fascinated to see Terry go from happy host to seething. Her eyes snapped to Jennie and then me. What did we do?
I came back to our conversation as William was still talking.
�...ask for Charles.�
�Incoming, pissed-off cousin,� I leaned into Jennie and whispered.
She looked around me to see Terry bearing down on us.
�Should we make a run for it?� I asked, which caused her to giggle.
Too late; Terry�s facial expression changed.
�Jennie, Doris from
This girl was scary. If I hadn�t seen the change, I would�ve never realized that she wanted to tear our eyes out. I could tell Jennie wasn�t about to pass this up. Before this got ugly, I smiled at Terry.
�I think Abigail needs us,� I said.
Jennie gave me a look, and I edged her away from potential harm.
�Sorry, but let�s talk about this before we go do this interview,� I said while we were making a circular route to meet up with the party planner. �I�ll just be your eye candy. Have you ever done an interview before?�
�No. Why?� she asked, as she stopped and looked at me funny.
�There are some tricks to help you come off better. If this is on camera, talk to the camera, not the interviewer. Think about your answer. Don�t worry if there�s uncomfortable silence, they�ll edit it out. Before it starts, ask what the purpose of the interview is. We should keep the focus on you.�
�I forgot that you�ve done these before,� Jennie said as she squeezed my hand in thanks.
We found the party planner, and she snuck us into the interview room. We were introduced to a very attractive, mature woman. I�d seen her on many of the gossip shows. Her producer bent down and said something to her. She looked up and came straight to Jennie.
�Jennie Wesleyan, you look lovely tonight. I�m Doris Harper from
Jennie lit up like the Christmas tree at the White House. Doris guided Jennie to a seat, and her producer herded me in the same direction.
�Ms. Harper, may I ask what the interview is about?� I asked.
It�s always a good idea to treat the press with kid gloves. She turned, and, when she looked at me, she made it seem like she�d just noticed me. Her look told me that I had been found wanting. I took an instant dislike to her.
�I want to do some background on the party and ask her about the designer of her dress.�
�That sounds great,� I nodded to Jennie. �We know that you need to get to as many people as possible, so after those questions, we�ll head back to the party.�
She laughed at me.
�Okay, I might have a question or two more. We want to know more about Jennie�s mystery man.�
�This is Jennie�s big night. Can we keep the questions focused on her?�
Doris turned to Jennie.
�This one�s a keeper. I like the mystery-man angle. You two make a teen couple that�ll have the young girls excited. What if I just ask Jennie the questions? Will that make you happy?�
She looked at me, but Jennie answered the question.
�I think that�ll work.�
We made it to the makeshift set and were about to sit down when I interrupted.
�Why not have us stand? Jennie�s dress will hang better, and my suit won�t bunch up.�
Tracy had made me aware of these considerations. I would never have known this otherwise.
�How familiar do you want me to seem?� I turned to Jennie and asked, �I can step away from you, hold your hand, or put an arm around your waist.�
Tracy always wanted us to stay apart. It had to do with the whole �not together� thing. I wanted to help Jennie think about it before this was on TV.
�Why don�t you start apart, and then, when I ask about you, you step forward and put your arm around her,� Doris advised.
Jennie nodded. We got set and the floodlight came on. It was showtime. We did a quick five-minute interview. Jennie seemed nervous during the first part of the interview. When Doris changed the questioning to be about her mystery date and she felt my hand on the small of her back to steady her, she was a different person. I could tell by looking at Doris that the first part of the interview wasn�t going to make it on air. Jennie was nowhere as good as Tracy was in front of the camera, but for her first time she did great.
When the interview ended, Doris got Jennie�s contact info and promised to email her a copy. Jennie nearly jerked my arm out of my socket when she almost ran back to our table. She went to her sister and mother and told them all about it. Even her mother squealed. I didn�t realize that adult women were capable of that.
�Okay, Jerald, we take him out back and dispose of the body,� Teddy said with a straight face.
�We can�t have anyone setting the bar this high. I�m going to have to spend big bucks on jewelry to get this kind of reaction,� Jerald moaned.
Eric, Carol�s new boyfriend, just grinned at me. He�d made it to the party when we were doing the interview.
The rest of the party was about as good as these things get. Towards the end, we were dancing to a slow song.
�Thanks for this weekend,� Jennie said. �Would it be okay if I came to see you next weekend?�
�Are you sure?�
�I�ve had a great time. I want to come meet your friends and the rest of your family,� she said. She gave me a funny look. �I promise I�m not going to be a stalker. I want us to be friends. Plus, I think it�s time I came to you.�
�I would love that. The only problem is I�m not sure where we�re playing next weekend.�
�Mark�s right,� she giggled, �you�re one confident SOB. I hope you�re right, and you�re still playing. If you�re on the road, I�ll go there.�
�So you just want to see me.�
�You got me. I really want to spend more time with you.�
I didn�t answer her. We both knew we�d be seeing each other next weekend. The party ended with Terry in a much better mood. Doris interviewed her and William to make her night complete. Alistair Winston shocked everyone by coming with a woman fifteen years his senior. Abigail was relieved that she hadn�t pushed Jennie into that mess. Lizzie and Lilith showed up and were a little bitchy until Abigail made it known that I was a great guy. I�m not sure who was more shocked, Jennie or me.
TEDDY AND I WENT BACK to his place where I changed and got my bags. His driver took me home. Mom had waited up for me when I rolled in at 2 a.m. On the way home, I got an email from Jennie with the video attached. I waited to watch it with my mom. I knew she wouldn�t go to sleep until I got home.
I came into the kitchen and hugged her.
�I had a great time this weekend. I even got to be on TV.�
I pulled out my tablet and clicked on the video.
It turned out to be the edited video for their broadcast on Monday morning. It started out with Jennie and me walking into the party.
�You look nice.� Mom bumped my shoulder.
Doris did a voice-over. She talked about the engagement party for William and Terry. The next shot was of the happy couple. Several other couples were interviewed, and then, towards the end, our segment started.
�What everyone wanted to know was who Jennie Wesleyan brought as her date,� the voice-over began.
There was a still taken from one of the paparazzi. We looked very young, but even I had to say we looked nice. From that shot, I could almost believe that I could be a model. Then the interview began.
�Jennie, everyone wants to know who your mystery man is.� I was right; they had cut the first part of the interview.
�This is David. He was kind enough to escort me tonight.�
�So you�re not dating?�
That one had caught Doris by surprise.
�No, he�s single,� Jennie said as she did her unique giggle.
�Where did you find this hunk?�
My mom actually laughed at that. I guess I wouldn�t get a big head around her.
�He is a hunk, isn�t he? His best friend introduced us. She thought we would hit it off.�
�His best friend is a girl?�
Doris was surprised again.
�Of course, he�s a special guy. Tami keeps him grounded. We laugh all the time because this one doesn�t realize how good-looking he is. That�s what I like the best about him.�
The voice-over came back, and the video showed me playing football.
�David�s not only great-looking; he�s also a football star. We�ll be keeping our eye on this one.�
The video faded to black.
�Send me that video. I want to take it to work and brag about you.�
I stuck my tongue out at my mom, and she told me to go to bed.
I FOUND A SURPRISE when I got back to my apartment: Angie was asleep in my bed. I decided that sleeping naked with my brother�s girlfriend wasn�t a good idea. I put on a pair of running shorts. My crawling into bed woke her up.
�Did you have a good weekend?� Angie asked.
�Overall it was great. A couple of things sucked. Alice and I didn�t hook up. Jennie�s friend Mark was an ass, but we won our game. John and I got to spend time together, and Jennie and I will be on TV tomorrow.�
She swatted my arm.
�I swear, you�re a bigger ham than your brother.�
�I take it not everything is great for you.�
�What gave it away?�
I shook my head.
�I think finding you in my bed might be a clue.�
�There is that,� she confessed. �Cindy happened. We talked your mom into watching Kyle Saturday night and we went over to Cindy�s house. We had a threesome,� she whispered.
�Don�t tell me he put his wiener in her.�
�Yeah,� she sighed.
I pulled her into a hug, and she began to cry.
When she finally stopped crying, I asked.
�Where�s Kyle?�
�In your mom�s room,� she whispered. �You know, your mom�s pretty cool. She told me to come up here tonight.�
�That�s my mom. She didn�t even warn me that you were up here. I bet she�s having a laugh about now.� I thought for a minute. �My Uncle John told me something that didn�t make sense until right now: �forgiveness is permission to do it again.� I�m pretty religious. I believe in turning the other cheek and all that. I�ve forgiven things that others would call me crazy for.
�Cindy and I are through. She knows how I feel. Her sleeping with her ex I forgave her for, but she knew if she slept with Greg, it was over. I may end up forgiving her, but we�ll never be together again. Greg and I are a different matter. He�s my brother.� I saw the sadness on her face. �Shit, I�m a selfish jerk. I�m so sorry, Angie. This isn�t about me. What are you going to do?�
�I love him. Cindy and I are no longer friends.� She let out a whimper.
They�d been friends since grade school. Then she started to cry again. I held her until she fell asleep. I slipped out of bed and went looking for Greg, I found him in his bed, staring at the ceiling.
�Can�t sleep?�
He jerked when I talked.
�No. I think I messed up, little brother.�
�If you don�t fix this soon, the collateral damage is going to be bad.�
Greg looked at me, and then he got it. That was the first time I had seen my brother cry in nearly five years.
�Oh, David, how do I fix this?�
I let my anger through.
�First of all, keep it in your pants.�
That was when the light bulb came on and he realized that he had ruined any chance that Cindy and I would ever sleep together again.
�Oh, man, I�m so sorry. I know you have a thing for Cindy.�
�That�s over now, so can we not talk about that?�
Greg nodded.
�I�m afraid that Angie and Kyle are going to move out. If that happens, I�ll not be happy. Hell, right now I would take them living here over you.�
That took him by surprise.
�Greg, I�m nervous she�s going to want payback. I�m telling you right now I will not sleep with her. So don�t even suggest it.�
�I don�t know how to fix this.�
I hated seeing him like this. My brother wasn�t a wimp.
�First of all, grow a pair. You have a great family. Yes, it happened too soon, but it�s no longer just about you. There�s a little guy who deserves you to be his dad and be in his life. I know for a fact that Angie loves you. Give her some space to decide she isn�t leaving you. I�ll have her and Kyle move into the apartment for a while. I�ll stay in her room.�
�David, thank you. I wasn�t thinking when I slept with Cindy. They were both crying when we were done. I think I hurt Cindy almost as much. I just now realized that I hurt you, too.�
�What is it mom says? �You can�t pick your relatives.��
I got up and went back to my apartment. I crawled back into bed.
�What did he say?� Angie asked.
�That he�s going to give you your space. We agreed to have you move in here until you decide what to do. I�ll move into your room.�
�No, you won�t. This is your place. Is it okay if Kyle and I move in with you?�
�Angie, I just want to see you happy. I�m fine with you living here. But if we do this, you have to make me a promise.�
She laughed for the first time tonight.
�I promise not to take advantage of you.�
I kissed her forehead.
�Please. Because all it would take is you asking. I love you and Kyle.�
�We love you too.�
We fell asleep in each other�s arms.
Chapter 8 � Coin Flip
Monday November 11
MOM WOKE US UP SO ANGIE could feed Kyle. I looked at the clock and it read 3:00 a.m. I grabbed my pillow and went to my living room to sleep on the couch. My alarm went off at 7:00, which woke Kyle. I entertained him while Angie took a shower. She stole a pair of my shorts and one of my button-up dress shirts. She looked damn fine with her wet hair. I handed her Kyle and took my shower. When I got out, she was gone.
I went down to the house for breakfast and decided I was too tired to run. After ten minutes of silence, I realized that having breakfast with Greg and Angie was a mistake. Greg motioned for me to leave with him, and he gave me a ride to school.
�What are you going to say to Cindy?� he asked me, his nervousness quite apparent.
�Nothing,� I responded as I looked out the window.
�Aren�t you interested in hearing her side?�
�No.�
�David, you have to say something to her.�
�Greg, as far as I�m concerned, what we all did was a one-time thing.� I turned from the window to look at him. �I said I wasn�t ready for more. I made it clear how I felt about it. I
Greg�s face went red. I�d succeeded in my quest to piss him off. He pulled the car over, and I continued before he could tear into me.
�It would suck if the shoe was on the other foot,� I said softly. That took the steam out him. �Look, I�m scared to death you�re going to force Angie to do something stupid. I would hate to see her move back with her aunt and uncle. That�s why I�m not going to confront Cindy. We don�t need a sideshow. You have to focus on getting everything right with Angie. In the big picture, Cindy and I don�t matter.� I sighed and looked him in the eyes. �Greg, think for one minute. If I were to bring Cindy back into our house, how would Angie react?�
�Not good.�
�So why are you pushing?� I asked, and found that he was unreadable.
�I guess because I feel guilty about what I did to you.�
�Want to make it up to me?� He nodded. �Then fix things with Angie. I care more about her and Kyle than I ever will care about Cindy and me. Does it suck that I lost a friend? You bet. Do I want your help with Cindy? Hell no! We�ll deal with our own shit, and you and Angie need to butt out.�
�Okay,� Greg said, then he pulled back onto the street and drove to school.
I WENT TO MATH CLASS and took my seat. I couldn�t figure out why everyone gave me dirty looks until I remembered that I was only supposed to attend on quiz and test days. I gave a little chuckle and let them squirm. The girl who took my quiz sat in front of me. She gave me a shy smile before she sat down. The boy on the swim team that accused me of getting special treatment came up to her.
�Did you make me a copy of the extra credit?� he asked her.
She pulled a sheet of paper out and handed it to him. He gave me a dirty look when he saw me watch him. I don�t know why he thought he was so tough. I was four inches taller and 20 pounds heavier. I hated bullies. I couldn�t tell if the girl in front of me gave him the answers because she wanted to or not.
Mrs. Sinclair came in and got ready for class. I just ignored the situation and concentrated on class.
AT LUNCH, THE FOOTBALL team seemed to be huddled around a couple of tables. When someone noticed me, they all got quiet. Crap. This couldn�t be good. I walked over, and Kevin handed me a fax. It was the All-Conference selections. I scanned the list and saw that Kevin and Luke were first-team selections. Magic was a second-teamer. I wasn�t even honorable mention. First team at quarterback and player of the year was my newest buddy, Mark from Eastside. I smiled to hide the twinge of hurt.
�Congrats, guys. You all deserve it. I�m disappointed to see that Bill didn�t make the team. His stats were much better than the guys on the first and second team were, but I�m only seeing seniors. I guess he didn�t get on because he wasn�t a senior.�
Everyone seemed to agree and didn�t look so sullen. Of course, Mark was a junior, but I wanted to focus on something else. I vowed if I ever got a chance to play against Eastside again that there would be no doubt about who the better quarterback was.
I went over to our usual table. Suzanne and Cindy had their heads together. I listened to Alan and Jeff talk about playing a new Grand Theft Auto video game. I hoped it would end up under my Christmas tree this year. Gina sat down, listened for about two seconds, and turned to me.
�I see you�re a celebrity.�
�I take it my interview from last night is on TV.�
Now everyone was curious, so I pulled out my phone and played it for them.
�You�re going to be swimming in women when they see you in that suit,� Alan said laughing.
Thwack.
�OW!�
Jeff did us all the favor of smacking his forehead.
Luke had come over and decided to chime in.
�First we have Superman. He even dresses up for Halloween in tights. Then he works it so he rides with all the cheerleaders to the game. He gets off the bus and within two minutes he has this really hot�and when I say really hot, I mean smoking hot�girl wrapped around him.
�Then on Sunday night, he becomes the �Mystery Man� at some socialite�s party, and he looks like a male model. What�s next? He shows up for Prom with Hannah Minacci?� Luke asked, unable to contain himself.
Hannah Minacci was not your typical model. She was built more like a real woman, with hips and large natural breasts. She�d made a name for herself by starting out as a Victoria�s Secret model and then worked her way up to the cover of
�I�ll get my people working on that,� I said with a straight face.
The serious look on Luke�s face caused everyone to crack up.
�If there�s anyone who can get a supermodel as a prom date, it�s David. So you all can laugh, but I have confidence in my boy,� Luke said, as he looked around the table.
�Luke, I can�t go to Prom. It�s for juniors and seniors.�
�You get Hannah Minacci to say yes, and every junior and senior guy will make sure you get in.�
�And some of the girls,� Suzanne said with a smirk.
That got a few eyebrows raised.
�Okay, let me get it set up.� I pulled out my cell phone and made a call.
�Kendal, hey. It�s David.�
�Good morning, �Mystery Man.� I like the sound of that. I�m going to work on some marketing around your new handle. I need to get a copy of the video.�
�I have it. I�ll email it to you,� I said. Everyone at the table had a deer-in-the-headlights look. �I need you to work on something for me. I want to go to Prom with Hannah Minacci.�
I heard the phone hit the floor and Kendal laughing. I turned to see everyone waiting to hear what she said, so I put her on speaker. She picked the phone up.
�I
�No way,� Luke said, as he hit his head on the table.
�This sounds like fun. Get Lily started,� I chuckled. �I want to see Luke�s head explode when she walks through the door. Thanks, Kendal, you�re the best.�
I hung up. Gina turned to Alan. She had a weird look on her face.
�Sorry, but your best friend makes me hot. Either you give me a free pass, or we�re breaking up.�
Our eyes got very big and I held up my hands.
�Whoa there, not happening. Alan�s my best friend.�
�Alan�s right. You�re going to be swimming in women,� Gina pouted.
Alan for once kept his mouth shut. I think he realized that Gina was semiserious. The rest of lunch was taken up with people teasing Luke about who I would get as my second date. The reasoning went that if I had two dates for Homecoming, I would have at least two for Prom.
DURING FIFTH PERIOD, it was announced that Eastside won the coin flip and would be going to State and represent our conference. Representatives from all three teams had met at a local restaurant with an official from the High School Athletic Association. It was decided that each one would flip a coin at the same time. If there were two matching coins, they would go to a head-to-head coin flip.
The first round, all three had heads. On the second round, both Eastside and Lincoln had tails. Since they beat us, they were allowed to call the final coin flip. The association representative flipped the coin and Eastside called heads. It came up heads to send them to the State Football Playoffs.
There was still the outside chance that we could get into the playoffs as an at-large selection. The committee would choose the final teams later in the day.
I had mixed feelings if we didn�t make it in because I felt our team was much better than Eastside. We might have a chance to win it all. Then I thought about having my body feel normal again. There was always a silver lining.
In my last period, I received a text letting me know that we were all to report to football practice tonight. Coach Lambert had us meet in street clothes in the gym.
�I just wanted to let you all know that I�m proud of how you all played this year.� He started it off. �Would Bill and David come down please?�
�I was embarrassed when the All-Conference list came out today. You both should have been first team. I just wanted to acknowledge my appreciation of how well you both played this year. The good news is that you�ll get some revenge. Our first State Playoff game will be Wednesday against Eastside!�
Hell, yes! The team went nuts and rushed the basketball court. When we finally calmed down, the coaches broke us up into offense and defense, and we went to watch film of Eastside. The first time we played them, we only had Luke and Bill as weapons. Now we also had Wolf and Ed. I was going to run up the score if Coach Lambert would let me.
Coach Engels ran the offensive session. He gave us an overview as he saw it.
�This is going to be a close game. Eastside�s defense plays against a passing offense every day in practice.� He looked around the room to make sure he had our attention. �Our biggest advantage is that they�re used to the West Coast offense. They�ll try to keep everything in front of them because they�re used to that style of short passing game. We�re going to stretch them and force them to make plays. The other advantage we have is Wolf. Their defensive backs are small and fast. Wolf�s size will cause them problems. If we can get them to switch a linebacker to him, we�ll have an advantage.�
After practice, I wasn�t as confident as I was going in. The long passing game was high-risk, high-reward. If things went our way, we could blow them out. If not, well, I didn�t want to think about that.
I WALKED OUT OF PRACTICE to find Cindy had waited on me. I had time today to think about what I wanted to say. I planned out the whole conversation. She just never gave me a chance. She grabbed me, and the next I knew our lips were locked in a death match. She made me forget that we weren�t supposed to be doing this. That was the disadvantage of being a fifteen-year-old boy: a hot, willing girl was very hard to resist. When she was Cindy Lewis, I had no frickin� chance.
It didn�t help that she wore her naughty Catholic schoolgirl outfit. Something about knee-high socks, a plaid skirt, and a white button-up blouse got me revved up. She grabbed my hand and dragged me behind the shop building. We had more privacy, but we were still exposed. I put my hand on her shoulder, and she got the idea. She kneeled before me and pulled my sweats down. I didn�t have anything else on so my member bobbed free. She took advantage and I felt the warm wetness that caused my knees to lock.
I could tell this was going to be quick. Her eyes showed that she knew I wasn�t going to last. I tried not to push too deep because her gag reflex was strong. I about fell down when I finally got there.
�You about killed me,� I gasped, as I tried to catch my breath.
She looked up at me and smiled when she saw the look of lust on my face.
�I take it you�re not mad at me.�
�You have every advantage: queen of the hot-chick clique; wearing my kryptonite, a schoolgirl uniform; and you just gave me head. I would be insane to be mad at you.�
She stood up and kissed me.
�Will you help me fix things with Angie?� she asked.
�Are you going to screw me stupid?�
She turned around and put her hands on the wall. I shuffled forward because my sweats were at my knees. I flipped her skirt up, and the sight of her bare bottom brought me back to full hardness. I rubbed the tip against her until she moaned.
I took her with one powerful thrust and then just pounded away.
�Oh, David, yes!�
I felt so naughty doing this on school grounds. The thought of getting caught seemed to add to the excitement. I decided right then and there that this was the absolute best way to solve a disagreement. Of course, I knew this meant I lost the argument. At that moment I didn�t care.
She screamed my name to let me know that I had gotten her there. Her excitement caused me to get there also. Then I had a moment of panic.
�I�m sorry. I forgot to wear a condom,� I said.
She smiled at me.
�Don�t be. Suzanne told me you�d been checked, and I�m protected. She and I talked, and she�s fine if you do this.�
�Cindy, this has nothing to do with you personally. Could you do me a favor and get tested? I�m more worried about where Greg and your exes have been than you.�
Cindy froze for just a second, but she took it well. Thank God for small favors.
�I see what you mean. My ex is almost as big a slut as Greg is. If we�re going to do this, you and Suzanne have a right to protect yourselves. I�ll go get a test tonight after I drop you off.�
�Thanks,� I said. �Greg and Angie told me about this weekend. Out of respect for Angie, I can�t take you home right now.�
�I understand. Do you want to talk about it?�
�Actually, no, I don�t.�
We walked around the shop to the parking lot. There were about ten guys standing around. Our appearance left no question what we�d been doing. My first thought was that I would need to defend Cindy. I underestimated the power of the Queen of our school. She gave them a withering look, and said in a voice that left no room not to obey, �If I hear one negative thing about me or David, I�ll make it my life�s mission to see that you are dateless for the rest of the year.�
She made eye contact with each one of them, and Kevin stepped forward. He added his weight to her words.
�And I will kick each of your asses.�
I had no doubt that it would be all over school come morning. These were horny teenagers that had juicy gossip. The only way to keep them from talking would be to put a bullet in their heads. I just hoped I got home before Angie found out. I needed to tell her to her face instead of letting the gossip mill distort what happened. I let Cindy lead me to her car, and she dropped me off at home.
I WENT UP THE STAIRS of my apartment with a heavy heart. I didn�t want to face Angie, but took a deep breath and walked in. I found her sitting with Kyle on the floor. She saw me come in and the look on my face.
�Are you not going to State?� she asked.
�Yeah, we play Eastside this Wednesday.� I straightened my back and faced her. �I have something to tell you.�
�Oh, hell, let me guess. Greg did something.�
I collapsed on the couch.
�No; at least, not that I know. No, I need to apologize.�
She gave me a look.
�What did you do?�
Wow, she had the �mom voice� down already. Kyle was screwed.
�I don�t know how to say this, so I�ll just tell you: I was with Cindy today.�
She made a circle with her thumb and index finger with one hand and slid another finger into the circle in a sexual motion.
�You mean?� she asked.
I dropped my head. She half turned from me and bit her lower lip. Her shoulders started to shake. This was my worst nightmare. Then she broke out laughing.
�David, you�re not my boyfriend. I could care less who you�re sleeping with. In fact, I think you should sleep with Cindy. She has a great body. Now wait here,� she said, and then left me with Kyle.
She came back with Greg.
�Tell him what you did,� she said as she turned to me.
My face went beet red as he glared at me. I looked at her, panicked.
�Which thing?� I asked.
�There�s more than one thing?� Greg turned to her and asked.
She patted him on the arm as if he were an idiot.
�He�s a Dawson,� she said and then turned to me. �I want you to tell him what you told me.�
I shook my head.
�David, you tell Greg now.� Again with the �mom voice.�
Greg watched this like it was a tennis match.
�Tell me what?�
We stared at each other to see who would blink first. I caved, which was nothing new, and I wasn�t proud of it.
�I had sex with Cindy after school.�
Greg�s eyes got big.
�Really! You�re so weak! I knew you couldn�t walk away from her,� he cried.
Angie had a huge shit-eating grin on her face.
�How did that happen?� he asked.
�She kissed me.�
�That would do it,� Greg said.
�I can see that working,� Angie agreed.
�Angie and I had a talk. We decided to create a list of people we could have a free pass with,� Greg said.
It sounded like they�d been working on their issues. I looked at Angie.
�Who�s on his list?�
She looked at him, and he nodded, giving her permission to tell me.
�One will make sense, and one�s a complete fantasy. Cindy, and the other one is Hannah Minacci.�
�Great minds think alike. I�m taking her to Prom,� I said, and smiled at Greg.
�I�m sure you�ll have a great time with Cindy,� Greg shrugged.
�No, Hannah Minacci.�
�Get out of town. You�re just messing with me, aren�t you?�
I held up one finger to slow him down and pulled out my phone.
�Hey Kendal, is it okay if I put you on speaker?�
She agreed, so I switched the settings.
�I�m here with my brother and his girlfriend. Can you tell them who you�re working to get as my prom date, and what progress has been made?�
�We�re working to get Hannah Minacci as David�s date,� she didn�t hesitate in saying.
There was a big thump as Greg faked a heart attack. Kendal went on.
�Lily put it on your website and sent a couple of tweets. One tweet had your �Mystery Man� TV interview. Lily said that we�ve received three offers to be your prom date so far.�
�Any of them cute?�
�Let me just say that one of them is a little aggressive. She sent pictures, and before you ask, I deleted them. She must be a porn star.�
�Kendal! You forget you�re working for a teenage walking hormone,� I complained.
�Buddy, you hired me to look out for your best interest. Trust me; if she was cute, I would gladly send those pictures on. Can we just say I did you a favor?�
�I trust your judgment. Hey, it looks like my brother�s getting up off the floor. I�ll talk to you later.�
�If you think of anything else fun like this, let me know. Tom and the other partners want to worship the ground you walk on after I told them your idea at our meeting today. My guess is that they�ll all be going to Prom if you get her to say �yes.��
�Yeah, Tom�s a dirty old man.�
I heard her bark with laughter as she disconnected, so I turned back to Angie.
�Cindy, huh? I guess that gets him off the hook for Saturday.�
She nodded.
�Who�s on your list?� I asked.
They both looked at each other and Greg nodded.
�I only have one name on my list: you,� she said.
I was stunned. I�d made it clear that I wasn�t going there.
�We know what you said. But when it happens, it�s not going to destroy our relationship,� Angie said.
�What do you mean, �
�We both know that you and I are attracted to each other, so don�t even try and deny it. Over the next 20 or 30 years, I�m going to catch you in a moment of weakness and have my way with you. When it happens, I don�t want you freaking out like I know you will. And just so you know, these passes are a one-time thing.�
That made sense. Cindy was now off the table for Greg. I really couldn�t see me allowing her to use her pass with me, but that didn�t mean I couldn�t tease them about it.
�So what counts as one time?� I asked.
�Any time you sleep with my girlfriend,� Greg said, and he gave me a look that had me a little worried.
�So, is there a difference between a quick bj after school and a long lovemaking session over a three-day weekend?�
If looks could kill, I would have been struck dead. Angie got into the spirit.
�Good point. I think a long weekend would count as one pass,� Angie weighed in.
Greg took all the fun out of it.
�If you�re not careful, I�m going to kick your butt,� Greg growled.
I gave him a weak smile.
�I think the days of you being able to take me are over,� I challenged him.
�You want to go outside and find out?�
�Boys,� Angie said and stepped between us with arms outstretched.
I laughed.
�What�s so funny?� Angie asked.
�I�m just thinking how screwed Kyle is. Your �mom� routine is perfect. You have both of us backing down with just the tone of your voice. Talk to Mom, she can give you some tips on being really scary.�
�Shut the hell up. She uses that on me,� Greg whined.
I hit my forehead.
�Sorry, Bro. You�re screwed, too.�
She turned and looked at Greg.
�I want all of my passes for David.�
�No!� we both said at the same time.
She just grinned and took Kyle back to the house. Greg shook his head and followed her. I don�t think either one of us knew if I had all her free passes or not. I�d let them sort it out.
Chapter 9 � It�s All Just Precautionary
Wednesday November 13
THE STATE PLAYOFFS were finally here. This was our first appearance in many years, so the community was excited. Tuesday, I went to Jerry�s for some ice cream with Cindy, Suzanne, and Jim. My ice cream melted because I ended up talking to everyone about the upcoming game. The playoff news was slowing down the gossip about Cindy and my public display on Monday, which was good for her. A few of the braver guys asked her out. We went to Jerry�s to be seen in public. Cindy could now have some cover and slow down the unwanted advances.
We got lucky, and Eastside had to come to us to play. At first, the school board wanted to play the game at a bigger stadium to handle the crowd. The community made its feelings known on that loud and clear: they wanted the game played at home.
Kendal turned over the running of the pregame party tent to the newly formed Bulldog Booster Club. They were the same group that arranged for Bo. There was some serious money there. Kendal told me that they had reserved buses for fans in case we won and were on the road Saturday.
AFTER WARM-UPS, WE got our final instructions from the coaches. As we lined up, ready to run onto the field, I looked at the seniors and recognized that this might be the last time they played in front of their home fans. I was proud to be on their team. As we ran out, the marching band played our school song, and we burst through a banner held up by the cheerleaders. The place rocked; it was standing-room only. This was what high school football was all about.
Once we were settled in on our sideline, the Eastside team ran out to the loud support of their fans. I took the time before Kevin and I had to go out for the coin toss to look for my mom and dad. I found them and was surprised to see that Greg and Angie were there also. They must have found a sitter for Kyle. They all had on �Double D Fan� t-shirts. I pushed them out of my mind and focused on my pregame ritual of visualizing plays. One play just seemed right.
�I want to run quarterback draw on the first play,� I said to Coach Engels.
�Normally we need to set that up, but I think they�re going to blitz you from the very first play. I think this�ll slow that down. Go ahead and call it.�
Coach Engels sent me out to the coin flip. Four Eastside players waited for Kevin and me. As I expected, Mark was there. Before he could be a jackass, I shook his hand.
�Congratulations on making All-Conference.�
That pissed him off because his face went red. They won the coin flip and deferred to the second half. When they kicked off, the sun was just setting on a perfect evening. Eastside had a good kicker, so we downed it in the end zone and got the ball on the 20 yard line. I called two plays on the sidelines before we ran out and lined up. Eastside took their time, and the referee blew the whistle to make the ball live. I made the call for the snap to be on first sound.
�BLUE!�
There was a large gap on their side of the field where their safety and cornerbacks hadn�t gotten into position yet. I took a two-step drop and then tucked the ball. The play was designed to go up the middle, but I took off around the right end. I outran their defensive end and outside linebacker. Their cornerback on the open side of the field had blazing speed and caught me after I crossed the 50 yard line. He was breathing hard, and I decided to take advantage.
The next play was a hook to Wolf intended to keep the chains moving. We�d practiced the no-huddle for the past two weeks, but hadn�t used it in a game.
�ON THE BALL ... ON THE BALL ...� I yelled.
I then changed the play.
�CHECK ... CHECK ... 52 ... 52 ...�
I flipped the formation so that Bill was lined up with the corner that had chased me down. I called a double move that would freeze the corner for a moment and give Bill the chance to run by him.
�Blue. Set. Hut, HUT!�
On the snap, the backside defensive end made a move on our left tackle. A couple of weeks ago, he would have had a free run at me. Luke paid attention, stepped up, and slowed him down enough so the left tackle could re-engage. Confident I wouldn�t be blindsided, I pump-faked when Bill made his cut. The corner bit on the fake and closed on Bill. Bill planted his foot to change direction and sprinted up the sideline. I lofted the ball 30 yards in the air, and Bill caught it in stride. Their corner simply didn�t have enough to catch Bill.
I could feel from the very beginning that I was in the zone. Unfortunately, so was Mark. On their first series, one of our defensive backs slipped on an easy tackle and they scored. Less than three minutes into the game, we were tied 7�7.
On the next series, we switched to our read-option running game. Our goal was to get Luke and me into their secondary and pound on their small defensive backs. Coach Engels� plan was to work them as you would a fighter: enough body blows and it would become easier to knock them out in the later rounds. We made a point to fight for every yard and to put a hit on anything in the way. By the sixth play of the drive, their defensive backs were losing form in their tackling, and trying to take our legs out instead of meeting us head-on.
That was when I let Wolf loose. I ran three short pass plays to him and let his six-five, 240-pound body work on them. On the third pass, he had two of them hanging on him as he powered into the end zone. Mark led Eastside back to another quick score when Magic went for an interception and missed. Kevin was taking it better than I expected. The first touchdown someone slipped, and the second was an aggressive play.
�We�ll stop them. You just keep scoring,� Kevin said as he came off the field and walked up to me.
The confidence he displayed made me quit worrying. By halftime, Kevin was right. We led 35�21. I threw five touchdown passes and one interception. They ran back the interception, so Kevin did stop their offense. At halftime, I apologized to him.
�Sorry, man, I know you can�t stop them if you aren�t on the field.�
He whacked the back of my helmet.
�You dork. What were you thinking?�
�I thought I could get it to Ed. Obviously, that didn�t happen.�
�I tell you what,� Kevin glared at me. �Since I like you, I�ll let that one go, but I want a shutout in the second half. Don�t mess that up for me.�
�No, sir. I�ll at least tackle them if I throw another one, so you can take care of it.�
He winked at me because several of our teammates listened to our conversation.
�Okay, we have a deal then. If the offense messes up, the defense�ll bail them out.�
We shook on it.
Kevin�s dreams of a shutout were dashed when Eastside marched right down the field and scored at the start of the second half. Mark looked much better, and it was obvious that they had made some good halftime adjustments. We now led 35�28. The crowd was vocal on both sides. If I�d watched the game, I would�ve been entertained with all the scoring.
When we came out for our first series, we ran a quick slant. They�d made a change on defense: they moved one of their outside linebackers to cover Wolf one-on-one. This was what we�d been waiting for.
�Okay, they made the change on Wolf,� I said when we got into the huddle.
We knew what to do. We would make the linebacker run across the formation and then have Wolf run him out of the center of the field. This gave us an advantage to run the ball. They would slip up a defensive back for run support, but they were already gun-shy from the pounding we�d put on them earlier.
�Blue. Set,� I called, as Wolf started in motion, and the linebacker followed him. Once they cleared the center I said, �Hut, HUT!�
I ran the ball around the left tackle, where Wolf had started. Their strong safety sprinted up to help with run support, and I was at full speed when I exploded into him. The now familiar crack of pads had our fans on their feet. He went straight to the ground as I stepped over him. Their corner closed quickly, and I waited for him to commit. When I turned, Luke was in the perfect trailing position. I pitched the ball as the cornerback tackled me. Luke took the pitch in stride and outran the rest of their team.
That play broke their spirit. At the start of the fourth quarter, we were up 49�28. Coach Lambert took most of us out at that point to give the backups some playoff experience. We had a short week with our next game on Saturday. Mark was able to put one more score up to make the final 49�35.
The press conference after the game focused on the All-Conference selections and the fact that I didn�t even receive an honorable mention. They tried to get me to make a negative comment about the All-Conference selections. I finally had had enough.
�Look, guys, I didn�t start the season at quarterback. I know you can say that Mark didn�t either, but he played one more game than I did. He also made a huge impact on how well their offense ran. He fit their system and ran it extremely well. I�m not going to second-guess his selection. If you look at his stats, he had a great year.�
With that, I got up and walked out.
Mark and his coach were up next. He wasn�t as gracious. He was asked the same question.
�I�m a much better quarterback than David Dawson. I complete a high percentage of my passes and have to work within the confines of our offense.�
That got his coach to give him a dirty look. It was always a bad idea to throw your coach under the bus in public.
�David is just a raw talent. He has a gunslinger mentality that�s prone to mistakes. I�m much more controlled in my approach. I won�t be the one to cause our team to lose. Mark my words, David Dawson will be the reason they won�t win State.�
My first reaction was to punch him, but then I remembered that he was done and we had a game Saturday. He looked over with a smirk on his face, which disappeared when I winked at him. I might end up losing a game, but we both knew who should have been All-Conference.
AFTER THE GAME AND press conference, Cindy was waiting for me. I was sure this was another part of her campaign to be seen with me. She hoped to avoid having the male population hit on her, but I didn�t see where that would stop them because too many people knew that she and I were just friends. For my part, I was more than willing to have Cindy on my arm.
She came up quickly and gave me a very nice kiss. When we parted, her eyes darted towards a guy I assumed had hit on her. He was the swim team captain. I got to know him from working at the pool for my dad over the years. He was always nice to me, and I never heard him being anything but a gentleman.
I guided her right up to him.
�Hey, I didn�t know the swim team followed football,� I said.
He seemed a little nervous, but he smiled anyway.
�We�re huge fans,� he said. �When football�s over, look me up. We�re starting a club swim team so we can compete from Thanksgiving to mid-January. We need an extra guy for some of the relays.�
Kendal had given me a handful of business cards with my social media fan page and the public email address that I used for media and recruiters. Only friends and family were given my private email address. I handed him one of the cards.
�Email me the particulars. I need to talk to Cindy about our schedule,� I said as I smiled at her.
She leaned into me when she realized what I was doing. He seemed confident. He should be confident because he was a good-looking guy with a swimmer�s body.
�She has some plans for us over break, and I want to make sure I can be there for you if I do it.�
As he watched Cindy and me, he realized that he didn�t have a shot with her.
�Sounds great, I�ll get you the info tomorrow.�
�Hey, thanks for asking me, and for coming out to support us. Let me know this spring when you guys have a big meet, and I�ll get the football team to come out and support you guys.�
He seemed a little shocked.
�That�d be great. We�ll all be at your game on Saturday. Good luck.�
CINDY WAS VERY APPRECIATIVE. She took me back to my place, and we made a quick appearance in the house to talk to the parental units and Greg and Angie. I was glad to see that my brother and Angie treated Cindy as if nothing had happened. Cindy seemed to have the biggest problem, but we quickly left to go up to my apartment over the garage.
I hadn�t taken the time to have the training staff work on me. They gave me a supply of the analgesic cream that they used when massaging me. Cindy volunteered to give me a massage. The trainers needed to take some notes because Cindy actually put me to sleep, I was so relaxed.
Saturday November 16
FOR OUR SECOND GAME, we were playing Trinity Catholic. They�d won State in our class three of the last five years. Their first game was on the road and they soundly beat this year�s favorite, Springfield High, 24�7. Trinity always seemed to peak at playoff time.
Trinity was in the tough Catholic League that always produced numerous Division One players. On their current roster, they had two four-star players on their defensive line. I watched the game film in horror as they took out two Springfield quarterbacks on back-to-back plays. Both linemen had offers from Notre Dame, and it looked like that was where they would end up. Kendal told me that there would be upwards of fifty colleges sending scouts to see this game. Besides these two, they had a linebacker and a safety that were also D1 prospects. I knew several schools were going to be there to see Bill and myself.
We worked on pass protection and focused on me moving in the pocket and with rollouts, until Coach Engels thought I might survive the game. The strength of the Trinity defense was up the middle. Our game plan was to stretch them so we could use our speed.
Since Trinity started on the road, and we had a home game, the High School Athletic Association said we would be at home for this game. I had no idea how they decided these things. My guess was that someone didn�t like Trinity.
WHEN I GOT UP, I WENT for a quick run. It was one of those fantastic fall days. I jogged to the park and had my earbuds in as I made my way around the lake. I glanced up, saw red hair, and stopped to say hi to Peggy Pratt. Man, did she look good in her spandex exercise pants.
�Hey, Stalker,� Peggy said, referring to my near-arrest with the cross-country team. �When are you going to call me?�
I guess the look on my face made her laugh. I�d had a crush on Peggy for almost three years. I remembered the first time I met her. Greg brought her home so he could change clothes. While he went upstairs, he told me to go keep her company. He�d do this so he could see how she interacted with me. The girlfriends who acted stuck-up or bitchy to me didn�t seem to last more than a couple dates. The ones that I was comfortable with became friends with him.
Peggy and I hit it off. I still remember being embarrassed because I had monopolized Peggy�s time. We were so deep in conversation that Greg had leaned against the doorway watching us for thirty minutes. He mentioned that his girlfriends told me stuff they would never tell him. He liked to listen to our conversations.
�If I knew I was supposed to call you, I would�ve. What am I supposed to call you about?�
�You�re going to ask me out.�
�I don�t need to call you for that. Peggy, would you go out with me?�
�No.�
�Gggrrrr, you tease,� I growled.
�I�m not a tease. I�m not going out with you unless you have some kind of plan. For all I know, you might want to go to Chucky Cheese. I know you young kids like that kind of thing.�
She squealed as I made a grab for her. Peggy was quick. She took off running through the park with me in pursuit. We both knew that I could end the game at any time, but she kept distracting me with her cute butt. It caused a swelling problem in my shorts that made it hard to run. I chased her to the bridge and, when we got to the path to the private area Greg told me about, I scooped her up. She wiggled against me and giggled until I kissed her. She pulled back so she could talk.
�Yes.�
I was confused. No news bulletin there!
�Yes, what?�
�Yes, I�ll go out with you.�
�I thought I had to have a plan.�
�You don�t have to have a plan if you can kiss like that.�
�Are you free next Friday?�
She looked at me confused.
�What�s wrong with tonight?�
�I already have a date,� I laughed. �Jennie Wesleyan is coming to watch me play and meet my family.�
Peggy bit her lip.
�Are you guys serious?�
I shook my head.
�No, we�re just friends. We have two things working against us being more: she lives too far away, and our lifestyles are too different.�
�So you�re telling me that she isn�t competition.�
�Peggy, let�s cut to the chase. I�m not seeing anyone right now,� I said. I knew that she had to know about Suzanne and Cindy. �I do have a couple of close friends, but I�m not dating anyone.�
She smiled.
�Do you want to date me?�
I kissed her to give her the answer she was looking for. She pushed me away.
�I�ll see you next Friday then.�
She lived in the opposite direction of me, so we parted ways. I was floating, I was so happy. When I got home, I went in the back door into the kitchen. Angie stood by the coffee maker, staring off into space while Greg held Kyle. I walked up to Angie and gave her a kiss that made her toes curl. Greg started to laugh at my antics.
�Oh my, what got into you, Stud?� Greg asked.
�I have a date with Peggy Pratt.�
�Way to go,� Greg said. �He�s had a crush on her since day one. Our boy David here has a thing for redheads.�
I nodded.
�I do, and Peggy�s fun to boot.�
�Who�s fun?� Dad asked as he walked into the kitchen with Mom.
�I have a date with Peggy Pratt.�
Mom looked at me and shook her head.
�That one is going to be trouble.�
I gave Mom a confused look.
�Why?� Angie asked.
�David will fall hard for her. He needs to date girls like Kara and Jennie right now,� she said, and then turned to me. �Have fun and allow yourself a chance to grow up. Peggy�s different. If you go out with her, you�ll be a couple for the next year and a half until she goes to college. Then she�ll break your heart when she leaves.�
�Isn�t that part of growing up, having a high school sweetheart, and getting your heart broken?� Angie asked.
Mom looked at me and then shook her head.
�I know you�ll do whatever you want. I just wish you�d wait on this one. Enjoy your freshman year. Start dating her next year. She�ll still be there then.�
Mom knew me, and she never gave me bad advice, but this was Peggy.
�I asked her out for Friday night. Let�s see how that goes. I promise I�ll take it slow.�
�He�s a goner,� Dad said as he laughed.
Greg got an evil grin.
�I think this is brilliant. When Hannah Minacci accepts your prom date invitation, I can step in and help you out.�
Angie shook her head.
�Keep dreaming, buddy.�
We could all tell he was. Even Kyle giggled at his silly daddy.
I GOT TO SCHOOL EARLY because I was restless. I was shocked to see Bo Harrington in Coach Engels� office.
�Wow, I�m happy to see you.�
�I wasn�t sure if you would be. We have a game tonight, so I need to get running,� Bo said. He handed me a duffle bag. �I heard what you�re up against today. I brought you some equipment that�ll help.�
Bo left and Coach Engels and I opened the duffle to see what was in it. It was a set of football pads. Shoulder pads that covered my shoulders, extended down further, and protected my upper chest and back. There was a pair of black shorts labeled �Shock Doctor.� They were made for lacrosse players. There was also a shirt. Both items were made with a product called �Shock Gel.� It was designed to absorb and disperse impact.
Over that, there was a flak jacket to protect my ribs and lower back. Finally, there was a helmet. The note from Bo gave me instructions on how to put everything on and that it would afford better protection. I took the helmet to the equipment manager to put a facemask on it and our school�s decals on the sides. He inspected everything and had me try on the equipment to make sure everything fit correctly. He had to get me a new pair of football pants because the lacrosse shorts made my waist bigger.
I was going to have to thank Bo if this helped.
I STILL HAD AN HOUR before the team arrived, so I went out to the tents. They had bratwursts, hot dogs, and hamburgers on the grill, so I got a brat and a coke. Some of the parents had me cornered when my least favorite reporter, Jeff Delahey, made a beeline towards me.
�Hey, I missed you Wednesday night,� I smiled and greeted him.
�Unfortunately, your game wasn�t the only one going on. I hear I missed a great game and even more fun after it.�
�It was interesting,� was all I said, because there was no need to stir things up.
�That kid from Eastside is good for a quote,� he tried another approach. �I hear that Coaches Lambert and Engels will be leaving after the season. Is it true they have offers?�
�You�re evil today. Why don�t I give you five minutes of how good Trinity is instead?�
�David, I would rather write my stories in longhand. Let�s be friends. I promise that I won�t quote you unless I tell you we�re on the record. Right now, I want a brat. Did you set up the tent again?�
�Not this week. We turned it all over to our new booster club.�
He perked up.
�Now, that�s news. Can we go on the record for one minute?�
�I thought you were kidding. You really will keep it off the record if we�re just chatting?�
�Yes. And this might surprise you: I like you. I�ve been in this business twenty-five years, and you�re a breath of fresh air. I love that you were smart enough to figure out what you do best and not try to handle everything yourself. You�re also a nice guy; so yes, I�d like to be your friend away from my job. But when I�m doing it, I�ll be a jerk and tell it as I see it.�
�Sure, we�re now on the record.�
He pulled out his cell phone and turned on his recorder app, and several other press types came over with their phones and tape recorders. I looked around and shrugged.
�Now look what you did.�
�Sorry,� he said softly and gave me a sheepish smile. �David, I hear you�re out of the pregame event business. Who�s taking over?�
�That would be Mrs. Sullivan of Sullivan Chevrolet. She helped put together our new Bulldog Booster Club. We started the courtesy tent to give reporters and recruiters a place to relax before the game. It quickly turned into an event with bands and food. Kind of like a tailgate party that you�d see at a college game. As you can see, the booster club got corporate sponsorship for more tents, giving it a carnival-like atmosphere.�
�I hear that there are upwards of 50 colleges that will be here to recruit at this game. Can you confirm that?� one of the other reporters asked.
I looked at my new friend and he started to laugh.
�Do you guys really want to hear David drone on about the fine prospects that Trinity has? We can all get his take after the game�after he beats them, that is.�
He was the dean of the press corps, so they all went along with what he said. They all got in line for free food.
I almost got out before I �bumped� into a man with a Notre Dame jacket on. We all knew the rules, so I decided to give him a hard time.
�I�ve been thinking about going to Notre Dame.�
My new press buddy about choked on his brat as the Notre Dame man looked nervous.
�I was wondering if you could do me a favor?� I asked.
I thought he might run for it.
�If you get the two monsters from Trinity to take it easy on me, I�ll commit after the game,� I offered.
He burst out laughing and walked away shaking his head. I made my way to the locker room. I guess I wasn�t going there.
THE GAME TURNED OUT to be every bit as brutal as I expected. By the end of the first quarter, Trinity had four roughing-the-passer penalties. On the last one, their linebacker actually picked me up and slammed me to the turf as if it were TV wrestling. Let me tell you, that shit is real and it hurts. I lay on the field for over a minute as I tried to persuade my lungs to take in air again.
If it wasn�t for my new equipment, I might have been seriously hurt. Even though nothing was broken, it felt like I�d been in multiple car wrecks. At the start of the second quarter, I actually screamed at the trainers that I was all right and would go back in. Coach Lambert allowed me back onto the field for one more series but threatened that if I got hit again, I would come out.
I was pissed, and I destroyed Trinity. We went from a 0�0 game at the end of the first quarter to 28�0 at halftime. At the start of the second half, I saw I�d be sacked again and knew that coach would pull me, so I went right at the Notre Dame recruit. I hit him harder than I�d ever hit Kevin in practice. The kid was built like a brick shithouse. He was six-three and 280 pounds of all muscle. He also wrestled and came in third in State last year. When the dust settled, I popped back up and he was out cold. The referee gave me a fifteen-yard penalty for helmet-to-helmet contact.
Coach Lambert was true to his word and sat me on the bench. To make it stick, when I wasn�t looking, the equipment manager hid my helmet so I couldn�t sneak back in. We switched to a ball-control game and fed them a steady dose of Luke�s hard-nosed running. He proved his All-State credentials by rushing for 156 yards. The game ended 28�14, and we were one step closer to a state championship.
IN THE FOURTH QUARTER, it was confirmed that the Trinity lineman had a concussion. Our training staff had me go to the locker room to be examined. When the trainers got me stripped down and saw the bruises, they were concerned enough to get Doc Bay to come take a look at me. He was the local doctor that I�d been seeing since I was born, and who happened to be at the game. He was worried about a possible concussion, so they sent me to the emergency room. I was sitting in an exam room when my mom stormed in. I smiled at her and she relaxed.
�It�s all just precautionary. They want to do a few more tests, and then I�m done.�
Fifteen minutes later, I walked out of the hospital so Mom and Dad could take me home. Dad had some bad news for me.
�Jennie went home. After the kid threw you down, she couldn�t watch anymore. She said she�d call you later.�
�Okay, so I guess the family dinner�s off. Let me call the training staff and see if I can get some treatment.�
While everyone celebrated at Monical�s, I was in the training room being iced down. Becky Grimes pulled the short straw and had to stay with me. Even after the treatment, I hurt all over. Becky still had my pain pills and gave me one. She took me home and warned my parents. They made sure I was in bed and that everyone left before I became chatty.
Chapter 10 � Pizza Thief
Sunday November 17
SUNDAY MORNING I WOKE up stiff. I crawled out of bed and got into a hot shower to help loosen my muscles. I went out into my living room and did the stretching exercises that Jill Kim had taught me. The way I felt, I�d be surprised if I could practice on Monday.
While I stretched, I got a text from Tami to get onto video chat. I pulled on a t-shirt and got my chat app started. No surprise, it was Jennie. I thought about just turning my connection off. What surprised me was I didn�t feel hurt about her leaving yesterday. What was it that my uncle said? The opposite of love isn�t hate, it�s indifference. Until just now, I really didn�t know what he meant.
�I take it you�re hijacking Tami�s stuff again. Is she around?�
�No, she went to breakfast. I just wanted to say I�m sorry I bailed out on you yesterday.�
�Jennie, don�t worry about it. I didn�t get out of the hospital until late and went straight home and to bed. I couldn�t go out with you anyways. So I guess everything worked out for the best.�
Jennie was used to boys who fawned over her. She was rich, good-looking, and had a nice personality. For me, she was too much work.
�When can I see you next?�
I was a little surprised when she asked. I thought about it for a minute, and then I remembered when I would see her.
�I�ll see you at the Christmas Dance. I promise to save you a dance.�
I could see the wheels turning. I told her I had to go to church and logged off. I got a text two minutes later from Tami saying she missed me. I logged back on, and it was Jennie again.
�If Tami has a date, will you go as my date to the Christmas Dance?�
I didn�t like the sound of that. With my luck, Jennie would fix Tami up with Mark. She was starting to piss me off.
�Why are you pushing so hard?� I asked.
�What are you talking about? I�m just trying to spend some time with you. If you don�t want to see me, just say so,� she whined.
�I thought we agreed to be friends. You obviously had somewhere better to be last night.�
�So that�s it? I can�t stand to watch you get pummeled, and suddenly I�m the bad guy?�
Did she really just try to turn this around on me?
�Okay, you asked me a couple of questions. I think if I answer them, it�ll help clarify where we stand. Do I think you�re the bad guy? The answer to that one is, I don�t know. That would depend on what you did last night. Did you go on a date with someone? Did you go to a party?
�The question that irritates me is asking if you find a date for Tami, will I go with you. The answer to that one is, if Tami finds someone she�d rather go with, I won�t be going.�
Tami walked into her room.
�Hey, David, I hear you and Jennie had a good time last night.�
The guilt showed clearly on Jennie�s face.
�Yeah, we had a great time. I�ll let Jennie fill you in on all the details. I�m just a �stupid boy,� and I might miss some of the great things we did. I have to go to church. I�ll talk to you later.�
�I�m sorry,� Jennie said.
I turned off my link. I went down to the house and grabbed a bowl of cereal. Mom came out in her housecoat, and she looked worse than I felt.
�I vote we go back to bed and skip church this week,� she said.
�I agree. Are Angie�s parents coming for lunch?�
�No. I think they�ve washed their hands of their daughter,� Mom said.
I finished my cereal, went back to my apartment, and crawled back into bed. I got another text from Tami, so I logged into the chat, and this time it
�David, why�s Jennie crying? I thought she came to see you yesterday.�
�She just got caught cheating on me.�
�Cheating on you? What did she do?�
�Tami, she came to the game, according to my parents. Before the first quarter was over, she took off, claiming she couldn�t watch me get hurt. Apparently it was to meet someone else. You just confirmed my suspicions.�
Tami figured it out.
�She went out with Mark!�
I chuckled.
�If she did, I will never
�That�s an easy one. You wouldn�t go because you couldn�t stand to see me with another guy.�
�You know me too well. I�d be happy for you, but I just couldn�t watch it.�
�Speaking of dating, are you still on hold, or d�you want me to set you up?�
�I actually got my own date. I�m going out with Peggy on Friday.�
It was out before she caught herself.
�Nope, bad idea.�
She could see the hurt look on my face.
�I can�t really say I didn�t mean it, but I can say I shouldn�t have said it.�
�Are you saying I should cancel my date with my dream girl?� I sighed.
�The short answer is �yes.� The problem is I know you. You�re going out with her no matter how bad an idea it is. David, answer me one question: do I love you enough to tell you stuff that you don�t want to hear?�
�Yes.�
I didn�t even have to think about that one.
�I know you don�t want to hear this, but don�t go out with Peggy right now.�
She had tears in her eyes, and I knew this must have cost her to tell me this. The two women that know me the best had both told me not to date her right now.
What a shitty morning. I�d had this crush forever, and I was about to turn down a date with her. If Tami hadn�t shed some tears, I would�ve ignored them both. I could tell when Tami was faking, and she wasn�t beyond crying to get her way, but these tears were real. She knew how much this meant to me and it was killing her to tell me. I only had one option.
�Okay, how do I break our date without her deciding to never go out with me again?� I asked. �If that happens, I�ll not be a happy boy.�
She took a deep breath.
�I�ll take care of it. You just did the hard part. She�ll wait. She has as big a crush on you as you have on her, and she�s had it for a very long time.�
My eyebrows went up.
�And you�re just now telling me that.�
�We both know you weren�t ready for Peggy. That�s why you got Greg to help you in the first place. For Peggy, it was different. She knew you didn�t have enough social status for her to be able to go out with you until now, and don�t give me any crap lines about it not mattering. This is high school. A junior girl can�t go out with just any freshman. Well, unless you�re at the top of the heap like Cindy and Suzanne. Peggy�s popular, but she could never pull it off.�
�Someday your looking out for me is going to backfire,� I said, while I shook my head.
�I�m sure it will, but you�ll love me anyways.�
�Maybe,� I admitted. �Let�s get back to you setting up dates. Your track record sucks. I think I�m out for now.�
�I had no idea Jennie would turn into a cheater. I just thought she had some insecurity and lack-of-maturity issues. You have the confidence to hold it together, and I figured your maturity levels matched.�
�I�m every girl�s perfect match,� I teased.
�Oh my, I�m going to have to talk to someone�s mom. She needs to beat some humility into your tiny little brain, �stupid boy.��
I gave her a stern look.
�If someone�s mom is talked to, the talker will end up over my knee. I know this might surprise you, but I can actually do it now. So I�d be careful when talking to parental units.�
�You�d spank my bottom?� she giggled and asked in a little girl�s voice.
�Tami, you bad girl, I may have to think of something else, because it looks like you�d like that too much.�
What I loved about her was that she could give it as good as she got it. That was why she always fit in when we played Little League. The guys always accepted her as one of our own. She then suddenly had an idea. I could tell because whenever she got that look on her face, I�d get nervous. It usually meant one or both of us were about to get into trouble. She was smarter than I was, so it was usually me.
�David, you want to get even with Jennie?�
Oh, this couldn�t be good. I gave a slight nod, not wanting to fully commit before hearing her plan.
�This Sunday we�re having a mixer. Parents and alumni will be here. I overheard Jennie saying that her sister, Carol, had to come and her boyfriend, Eric, wasn�t able to escort her. Jennie�s trying to find someone to take her. What if I set you up with Carol?�
�Okay, this sounds like a disaster. The big issue is that I don�t have a driver�s license and am not planning on relying on the Wesleyans to provide transportation.�
�My mom�s coming up. She�ll give you a ride.�
�Wouldn�t this be better if I took you?�
�No, Jennie could make my life a living hell.�
�How�ll we keep your involvement secret?�
�Easy, you�ll call Carol and set up the date,� Tami smiled.
I thought about it for a minute, and suddenly realized that Carol had put her number in my phone. I got my phone out and called Carol.
�Hello.�
�Carol, it�s David. I need to ask you a favor.�
�Hey, Good-looking, what can I do for you?�
�I was just talking to my best friend Tami. I guess Wesleyan�s having some kind of dance on Sunday. I want to come up and surprise her. I can get a ride from her mom, but I was wondering if you knew of anyone I could take as my date?�
�Wouldn�t she want to be your date?�
�No, Tami and I are friends. I hear this is a mixer, and I don�t want to look like the boyfriend from home. I�m just looking for some cover so I can go and have some fun.�
She thought about it and then threw up one last objection.
�Why not take Jennie?�
�I guess you haven�t talked to your sister. She came up to my game yesterday and left early so she could go out with someone else. I don�t think she�s interested in me anymore.�
�Oh, in that case, I know who you can go with: me.�
I paused to make it look like I needed to consider it. I had the hook set. Now, I just didn�t want to spook her.
�Carol, are you sure that�s a good idea? Jennie�s your sister, and I�m not looking to cause trouble.�
She actually laughed.
�That little bitch has pulled this kind of stuff all her life. I�m going to help you get a little payback.�
�That sounds like fun, but I also like Eric. I don�t want to see him hurt.�
�Hang on a second,� she said.
I heard her talking to someone, and was surprised when I heard Eric laughing on the other end. Eric was Carol�s new boyfriend.
�Hey, David, I hear you�re taking my gal out. Actually, you�re doing me a big favor. I made the mistake of making plans without checking with the boss. You just saved me from a week of her working on me until I canceled my plans. To answer your question, you�re doing both Carol and me a favor.�
There was more muffled talking and then Carol was back on the line.
�David, do me two favors: first, please wear that suit you wore at my cousin�s engagement party. I want every girl jealous that you�re my date. And second, please don�t tell Jennie. I want to see her face when you walk in on my arm.�
�I can do both. Actually, I�m pretty sure she isn�t going to be talking to me. She knows I found her out.�
�Hey, I�m sorry. Jennie will someday make a man very happy. She just needs to grow up and realize that the world doesn�t revolve around her. I�ll make you one promise: we�ll have a good time. I also can�t wait to meet your best friend.�
�Carol, you�ll love her. Tami�s a great gal. I think you girls will hit it off.�
�I look forward to seeing you, David. Eric and I like you a lot. I�ll call you later in the week. Have a great weekend.�
�Carol, it�s better already. I�ll talk to you later.�
I hung up and smiled at Tami. I could see she was pleased. Her evil plan was coming together, and she was excited. I could tell there was more getting her worked up.
�Tami, tell me, why are you so excited?�
�Think about it, David. There are about fifty girls in my dorm alone who�ll flip out when you show up. After your video chats, and everything Jennie told them, you might not be safe. I can�t wait to see their reaction. It�s going to be so hard not to tell anyone that I know you�re coming.�
�This could be so good, especially if Jennie brings Mark,� I said. Then I shook my head. �Tami, are you sure this is a good idea? I mean, it makes my skin crawl to think of Jennie with Mark, but she could really be a problem for you. I want you to think about this.�
�Don�t worry about me. I can handle Jennie. She made this personal when she pushed her way into dating you. Then she treated you like shit every time she turned around. I know you�re not mad at her, but you forget: I�m a woman, and she messed with my man. I will have my pound of flesh.�
I knew better than to cross Tami when she got like this. We firmed up the plans, and I hung up.
I HAD STARTED TO HURT from all the abuse my body took yesterday. I got a Dixie cup of ice out of the freezer. I had put water in the cup, let it freeze, and then peeled it down so I could rub the ice on problem spots. My left elbow and my knees had some swelling, so I worked on them. I got out the massage cream that the trainers gave me, and went into the house.
I hoped Mom was around, but she was still in bed. Greg and Dad were watching the pregame show for football.
�I suppose you must really be hurting if you�re looking for us to help you out,� Greg smiled.
�I know, you�d think I could find a female, but I think I�m losing my touch.�
�Get your skinny butt over here and I�ll do it. This comes with a price, you know?�
Greg was still worried about Angie saying she wanted me as all of her free passes. I was sure he knew we were just giving him a hard time, but he wasn�t about to take any chances.
I gave him a fake sigh.
�I�ll give up one of my free passes if I have to, but you have to tell Angie.�
He quickly agreed. I gave it a 50�50 shot he had the guts to tell her. He had me lay on the floor so he could watch the game on TV. I stripped down to my shorts.
�Wow, I know you get hit hard, but are you sure it�s worth it?�
I just shrugged and he got started. If he were a girl, I�d marry him. Greg had magic hands. I moaned as if I were one of his girls. Dad chuckled at my antics, but I wasn�t faking. Greg was great at this. Angie came downstairs and had to poke her head into the TV room. I think she thought I was having sex with someone. She disappeared and a minute later, she and Mom came strolling back in. I didn�t care. I just kept moaning every time he worked a knot out of my back.
When he was done, I couldn�t move. I just lay on the floor, enjoying the effects of his massage. Angie soon joined me on the floor, and he gave her the same treatment. Her eyes locked with mine, and she began to moan. I just smirked because I knew exactly what she felt.
�What is he using?� she asked.
�That�s something I get from the trainers. It feels like heaven.�
�Yes, baby, you keep that up and you�re getting special sex tonight,� Angie moaned.
�No, he won�t. You won�t be able to get off the floor when he�s done,� I snorted.
Twenty minutes later Mom joined us. Greg had us all half-naked and in relaxed puddles. Greg offered Dad, but he wanted to watch the football game; his loss. Mom said something that changed Greg�s life.
�You should do this for a living.�
Angie popped up and smiled at Greg.
�I would pay to learn to do that. If I could give a massage like you just gave me, I�d never lose a girlfriend,� I said as I rolled onto my back.
Angie chimed in. �Your mom�s right. You can do this part-time and make more than you do working at the hardware store. You can also teach David, and he can work for you. Do you guys know how many women would pay a premium to have one of the Dawson boys put their hands on them? I can do your bookings. Baby, this could be the answer to our prayers for paying for school and having time to do it.�
Angie and Greg left the room to plan their new business venture.
MY FAVORITE TEAM, THE Bears, was playing a night game, so I didn�t feel like watching football with my dad. I talked my mom into taking me to the arcade. I was actually surprised it was still open. Most everyone played games on their computer now. They got smart and set up group games, like Black Ops, in small rooms with a four-player setup. Everyone had his or her own monitor. I loved it because, unlike sitting at home with a headset on, I could actually reach over and smack Jeff or Alan when they shot me in the back. We rented the rooms for $20 per hour.
For me, the main reason I liked the arcade was pinball. I confess I was addicted. I loved the lights and dings as the ball bounced around. The trick was shaking the machine, but not too hard, or it would go on tilt. I�d just finished a game when the smart girl from math class came in. If girls ever figured out that at the arcade, 90% of the customers were horny teen boys, it would be the next pickup place. I couldn�t decide what game to play next when I noticed four guys had the girl cornered. I eased over to see what was going on.
�Listen, Sun, we�ll buy you lunch, but you have to be nice to us.�
I guess math girl�s name was Sun. Why would he be offering her a lunch-for-sex deal?
�I�d rather go hungry. Besides, I�m meeting someone. So leave me alone,� Sun said.
The guys didn�t look happy. The ringleader actually looked pissed.
�Come on, we can have some privacy in the bathroom,� he said, and he grabbed her arm and started to pull her to the men�s room.
To my surprise, she didn�t say anything as he started to drag her off. He had to go by me to get to the bathroom, so I stepped in front of them and smiled.
�There you are. I was wondering when you were getting here.�
Sun looked up at me, confused, and then she smiled.
�Sorry, David, I got sidetracked.�
She turned to the guy who held her arm. He looked up at me and let her arm go. Being six-two, I towered over most other freshman. I recognized John from one of my classes. He was a bully, but at five-five, he wouldn�t take me on. I reached out my hand, and she took it.
�Sun, let�s go get a bite to eat, and we can plan our afternoon.�
I led her out of the arcade and we walked over to Monical�s. I would eat Monical�s pizza seven days a week if I could. I�d planned to get a pizza anyways. What surprised me was on the walk over Sun never let go of my hand. We didn�t say a word. She was deep in thought, so I didn�t bother her. We got a booth and the waitress gave us menus. Sun gave me a strange look.
�What do you want on your pizza?� I asked.
�Pepperoni.�
I was a Midwestern boy and liked sausage on my pizza. When the waitress came back, I ordered a large half pepperoni, half sausage and mushroom pizza, and their family-style salad with a pitcher of Coke. The salad came in a big bowl, and everyone at the table would serve themselves. I watched in amazement when this little girl ate as much as I did. We had the salad gone by the time the pizza came. The first thing she did was grab a sausage slice. She saw my look and giggled.
�So you�re a pizza thief.�
She just shoved half a slice into her mouth and grinned at me. I guess she figured if her mouth was full, she didn�t have to talk. I crossed my arms and waited. When she finally swallowed, she got a glint in her eye and snatched another one of my slices. She shoved that one in her mouth also. I must have looked funny because she almost choked while she tried not to laugh at me. I grabbed a couple of slices in self-defense. We ate in silence with me keeping an eye on my last slice. Sure enough, she snatched it and took a huge bite.
When I finished my two slices, I went to grab a pepperoni slice. She smacked my hand.
�Hey, Bub, what do you think you�re doing? I ordered the pepperoni.�
�Okay, we can play this game. I�ll wait and eat whatever you can�t finish.�
I figured that was a safe bet. Sun couldn�t weigh more than a 100 pounds soaking wet. I watched in amazement over the next fifteen minutes as she finished off the pizza. When she ate the last piece, she leaned back and burped. We both broke out laughing.
�You�re such a lady.�
She got tears in her eyes and looked like she was totally going to break down. I got up, slid into the booth next to her, and pulled her into my arms. She buried her face in my chest, and her body was shaking. I just stroked her back and gently rocked her. The waitress came, saw what was going on, gave me a tight smile of understanding, and left us alone.
�Do you want to tell me what�s going on?�
�No.�
After being around her, I knew she needed a shower. I looked at my watch. Mom would pick me up in a few minutes. Something wasn�t right.
�Would you like to come to my house and hang out?�
I think if I hadn�t been on the outside of the booth to block her escape, she would�ve run.
�Look, I think you�ve guessed that I�m pretty smart,� I sighed. �I know something�s wrong. I know you don�t want to tell me. I�m fine with that. What I�m offering is for you to come back to my place and just hang out. Contrary to my reputation, I�m not going to hit on you.�
�We don�t know each other. I don�t think we�ve said two words to each other before today. Why are you being nice to me?� she asked.
�To be honest, I don�t know. I saw what was going on in the arcade and was scared for you. When I saw you meekly being led, I knew you�d given up. In that moment, I couldn�t let you go with him.�
Sun was giving me an intense look.
�Before you think I�m going all white-knight on you, I�m not. Whatever�s going on is beyond me. I�m not going to try to save you from it. I�m only offering you some time to just hang out.�
�You�re serious, aren�t you?�
I nodded.
�I�d like that.�
I paid our bill, and we walked back to the arcade. To my surprise, she took my hand. I think she just needed the human contact because there didn�t seem to be any flirting going on. When we got to the arcade, she went in and grabbed a duffle bag. Mom was waiting for us when we got outside. Greg had trained her, so she didn�t even comment when I had a girl with me. I got in the front seat, which did surprise Mom. I received the look that said �we�ll talk later.� Mom and I ignored Sun and talked about my football game coming up. I also told her about going to Tami�s mixer next Sunday.
When we got back to our place, I led Sun to my apartment over the garage. She looked around at my bachelor pad in awe.
�You live here?�
�I picked this over getting a car. My brother about had kittens because he didn�t think of it first.�
I gave her the grand tour. Okay, that took all of thirty seconds.
�Feel free to take a shower, and if you want, the sheets are clean, you can take a nap.�
�Are you trying to say I need a shower?�
�Yes, I am. Now go in there and get presentable. We�ll have dinner at six, and I don�t want to have to explain why you smell.�
She stuck her tongue out at me, grabbed her duffle, and closed my bedroom door. I went downstairs to talk to my mom. She was in the kitchen, talking to Angie.
�Just like your brother, showing up with a new girl every week. Is she staying for dinner?� Mom asked.
�Yes, Sun is staying for dinner, and no, this isn�t like Greg. I think she needs help. I suspect that she may be homeless.�
�What makes you think that?� Angie asked.
I told them about what happened at the arcade, how she acted with the other boys, and about lunch and how much she ate. Then I told them about her need for a shower and the duffle bag. My guess was that she was couch-surfing. That was where you went from friend to friend, sleeping on their couch.
�Mom, I�m not sure what to do. She doesn�t want to talk to me. Can you talk to her after dinner?�
Mom may say whatever was on her mind, and it sometimes came across as uncaring. She wasn�t like that at all. If Sun needed help, she�d move mountains to help her.
�Just so I�m clear, you�re not interested in her as more than a friend?� Mom asked me.
�He�s a teenage boy,� Angie laughed.
�Yes, that�s true, but I actually think me
�I just wanted to make sure you�re doing this for the right reasons. I�m glad you made the effort. Most people would have either not noticed, or not gotten involved. I�ll do what I can.�
�Thanks, Mom. I need to get back.�
I went back upstairs and could hear the shower still going. I pulled out my tablet and opened the book I was reading,
�Sun, it�s almost six. We need to get downstairs for dinner.�
She opened my door wearing one of my t-shirts and shorts.
�My clothes are dirty, is it okay if I wear this to dinner?�
�Sure. I have to do laundry. Why don�t we sort it, and you can throw your things in with mine.�
I walked past her, pulled out my laundry basket, and started sorting clothes. Sun opened her duffle bag and added to my piles. When we were done, I dumped a pile into the basket, and we walked into the house. Sun watched as I pulled a load out of the washer and put it in the dryer. It was a load of Kyle�s clothes. I put my load in and started the washing machine.
As we came out of the laundry room, Sun grabbed my hand. I acted as if I didn�t notice, but she seemed to need the security of being close to me. Angie and my mom noticed when we walked in, but neither commented. Greg and Dad just acted as if it was normal for me to bring a strange girl home. I introduced everyone to Sun, and she seemed to relax when they didn�t give her the third degree.
We had a nice dinner, and this time Sun didn�t eat as much. I think three-quarters of a pizza had filled her up earlier. After dinner, Mom led her off to the office to talk. I busied myself with doing another load of laundry. By the time Mom and Sun came out of the office, I had done all the laundry. When Angie figured out what I was doing, she had me do her and Greg�s laundry also. I went up to my apartment and put all of Sun�s laundry into her duffle bag. I was sure I didn�t pack it right�what guy ever does�but I figured that she had about two weeks� worth of clothes.
When I got back to the house, Angie told me to join Mom and Sun in the office. I knocked, and Mom opened the door. She indicated that I was to sit in the chair behind the desk. She sat down next to Sun, and it was obvious that both of them had been crying. I just sat silently and waited. After several minutes, Sun finally smiled and looked at Mom.
�You win. He really has been trained well.�
�I can take no credit for that. He learned that from his dad and brother. It�s most infuriating when they go stone quiet on you. The good news for you is that you can trust them to keep their mouths shut. It�s your choice if you want to tell him or not. He�ll not treat you any differently if you�re not ready.�
Sun got a sad look on her face.
�No. I�m sorry, David. I�m not ready to share this with you.�
Mom patted her hand.
�Don�t worry about it.� She turned to me. �Sun is going to be staying with us for a while. We agreed that she could stay with you in your apartment. I only ask two things: please don�t bring any guest home while she�s here, and don�t share with anyone that she�s staying with us.�
I didn�t have anything to add, so I got up, and Sun followed me to my apartment. I made up the couch for her, went into my room and closed the door. I got undressed and went to bed. After I turned off my light, there was a soft knock on the door.
�Yes,� I answered.
�I need to use the bathroom.�
�Come on in.�
She did her business, then came over, and sat on the edge of the bed.
�Thank you for not being nosy. It means a lot to me.�
She leaned down and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I just smiled and she went back to the couch.
Chapter 11 � So I See You�re Expanding Your Harem
Monday November 18
I WOKE UP TO FIND SUN in my bed. She wasn�t touching me, but I do sleep nude. My queen-size bed had enough room that she wasn�t on top of me. I slipped out of bed to take my shower. I came back into the bedroom and put on my underwear. Sun chuckled.
I looked over and she gave me a silly grin.
�Hey, you�re the one that got into my bed. No smart comments.�
�Sorry, I was just thinking about what John said.�
John was the jerk swimmer in our math class.
�He said you�re hung like a mouse. I was just thinking Mickey�s hung pretty well. I can�t wait to tell him.�
�And how are you going to explain how you know how well I�m hung?�
She realized her dilemma.
�Oh.�
�Not that I mind you spreading that rumor. Just be careful who you tell. I had my first girlfriend explain to my mom how big my package is. I still have nightmares about that.�
�No shit! I would have died!� she cried. Then she thought about it for a moment. �I can see your mom being cool about it. She might even join in joking about it.�
�You have my mom pegged. She was egging my girlfriend on. I�m sure it�ll be the topic of conversation at some family event, if not at my therapy sessions.�
�Can I ask you a serious question?�
�As long as I can choose not to answer it, then ask away.�
�Do you find me attractive?�
Sun was of Asian descent and average-looking. I would rate Sun a solid six.
�You�re very attractive.�
I had learned to be careful when a woman asked these kinds of questions. I just finished getting dressed. Sun took her shower, and before she was done, I went downstairs to the kitchen. I was eating cereal when Greg came in to join me.
�What�s up with the new girl?�
�You�ll have to ask Mom. She just told me that she�s staying in my apartment for a while. I elected not to ask any questions.�
Greg got it.
�Oh. I guess they�ll tell us when we need to know.�
Angie walked in with Kyle.
�Smart boy.�
We all chuckled because we knew it was true.
GREG GAVE SUN AND ME a ride to school. I gave Sun a key to my apartment so she could get in after school since I had football practice. When we got out of the car, Sun took my hand and we walked onto the school grounds. Alan and Gina had waited at the entrance for Jeff. When they saw us, I guided Sun over to them.
They all knew each other, so we just chatted until Jeff showed up. My friends gave me funny looks when Sun wasn�t looking. I just looked at my hand and shrugged. When we walked to her locker, it dawned on me what she was doing: she was letting everyone know that she had a protector. We went to math class, and I sat behind her in my usual seat. I�d slowly started to come to class again after my disagreement with Ms. Sinclair. She�d left the choice to me, and I�d found that I learned better if I heard her lecture and then let Suzanne fill in the gaps. What surprised me was that Sun put her books on the desk, and then sat down on my knee, and started to chat with me.
It wasn�t anything that two friends wouldn�t be talking about, but the look on John�s face when he came in and sat down was worth it. Of course, he wouldn�t be quiet about it. I saw out of the corner of my eye that Mrs. Sinclair had slipped into the room and was watching to see what would happen.
�I see you�re expanding your harem. How many girls are you going out with now, anyways?�
I looked at him and smiled.
�John, I
I swatted Sun�s cute butt, and she jumped down to sit in her seat. The bell rang, and Mrs. Sinclair walked up to me. Here we go. I was off to visit the principal. I was shocked when she sat on my knee. She winked at me and then got up to teach class. Everyone sat in stunned silence, including me.
BY LUNCH, WORD HAD gotten around. It was amazing at how fast something like this burns through the school. It got a little out of hand when girls started to come over and sit on my lap. My friends thought it was hilarious until Lisa Felton sat on my lap. It was obvious that she wasn�t wearing any panties under her short skirt.
She didn�t just sit on my lap; she straddled it and put her hand behind my head.
�Were you serious about doing it right here on the lunch table?�
The whole lunchroom went quiet. I had an instant physical response that she could feel between her legs. She gave a little smile and wiggled her butt so everyone around me could see. Luke groaned.
�Damn, Dawson.�
I swear I was about to lose it in my pants. Something about Lisa turned me on because she was so skanky. I wanted to have my way with her. She saw the lust in my eyes and I think it scared her. She expected me to get up and run out of the cafeteria. What she found was my hands on her butt. I gave each butt cheek a squeeze and ground into her sex. She squeaked, jumped up, and ran out of the cafeteria. Gina got up and gave me a high five.
�Still king of the sluts, that�s my boy.�
The cafeteria burst out laughing.
�How did you know she was bluffing?� Gina asked.
�She wasn�t bluffing. She now knows I�m not either. Lisa and I�ll end up spending some quality time together. One of us might not make it out alive, but it�s going to intense.�
�You have to tell us everything,� Luke begged.
�Luke, the mere telling of the tale would be too much for you. I�m afraid it would scar you for life.�
Gina got up and whacked him in the back of the head.
�Dummy, Dawson�ll never tell. We�ll have to get Lisa here for show and tell.�
Luke groaned again.
�I hope there�s a lot of showing. Damn, she�s so sexy,� Luke said.
I WALKED INTO MY TUTORING room to find Peggy. Tami must have arranged this because Suzanne was nowhere to be found. She sniffed the air. Lisa had left her scent on my pants. I just shook my head.
�I�m sure you heard about Lisa Felton at lunch.�
�Oh yes, the whole harem thing. I hear that I�m not in it.�
�Apparently, you�re not right for me right now.�
Peggy came over and mimicked Lisa. She was teasing me. Of course she knew what happened at lunch. She even had her hand around the back of my neck. The only difference was she was wearing skintight jeans. I reached down and grabbed her butt. She deserved the full experience. She smiled and her eyes just got bigger.
�This sure feels right.�
�Peggy, don�t tempt me,� I said, as Mr. Happy made his presence known.
She tried to scoot back, but my hands kept our contact in place. She felt me twitch through my jeans. She leaned her head back, and I leaned forward as I licked her neck. Her hand on the back of my neck grasped my hair and pulled me away from her exposed throat. She looked me in the eyes.
�Tami�s right. If we start dating right now, it�s going to be all about sex. I wouldn�t be able to keep my hands off you. That�s why we�re going to do this a little differently. We�re going on chaperoned or double dates. I want to get to know you better, so we�re going out Friday, but Suzanne and Jim are going with us. And before you ask why not just Suzanne, I think you can answer that.�
�Yep, Tami warned you. I�m on the fence with this plan. Was Tami able to convince you this is a good idea?�
�When she called me last night I was pissed, but I like you too much to mess this up. I can go slowly, as long as I can see the light at the end of the tunnel. So, explain how this harem thing got started.�
�My big mouth caused it. I was being a smartass before math class. Some jerk came up and was giving me a hard time about Sun sitting on my lap, and he asked �didn�t I have enough girls in my harem?� I made a quip about looking to expand, and all a girl had to do was sit on my lap to get my attention.�
She had scooted back so I wasn�t grinding into her.
�Did Mrs. Sinclair really sit on your lap and wink at you?�
�Yeah, but that wasn�t the weirdest one. I had the gay community get involved. One of the girls on the softball team offered to warm the girls up for me. I even had a guy sit on my lap and tell me that once he gets his lips on me I�ll never let anyone else blow me. I was almost sold on the idea, too. Then I remembered I�m straight.�
�Are you going to take any of them up on their offer?�
�I hate to say this, but I�m going to spend some time with Lisa Felton. She does something to me. She isn�t the most attractive girl, but I get really aroused around her. I have to get her out of my system, or I�m going to jump some poor unsuspecting girl.�
While talking about it, I had started to rub my hands up and down Peggy�s back.
�Wow, slow down, Big Boy, or you and I will be naked in the next few minutes. I give you an A+ for honesty, but a D- on sharing too much information.�
I laughed.
�That has to be one of the worst things to tell someone you want to date, but you needed to know. If this is a problem, tell me now, and I�ll stay away from her.�
�David, we�re not dating. I�m not going to be excited about it, but it�s not a problem. Do me a favor, and try and get this taken care of before we go out on our date on Friday.�
�Crud, I don�t have a car, and she lives across town. Maybe we can find somewhere in school to do it.�
�I really can�t believe I�m helping you with this. The music practice rooms are soundproof. Just slide a sheet of music in the window, and no one will be able to see what�s going on.�
�Since you�re being such a sport about this, I�m not even going to ask how you know about that.�
She blushed and jumped off my lap.
�Go set it up. She�s in study hall in the library right now.�
I smiled and gave her a kiss. She swatted my thigh as I skipped out the door. It took me a few minutes to find Lisa in the library. She was making out with one of the junior dorks who had hazed Ed and Wolf. I just walked up and smiled at them. He wanted to punch me; go figure. He was more pissed when she told him to get lost.
I started to walk towards her, and she backed up until she hit the wall.
�Spread your legs for me,� I whispered.
�Oh baby, not here. We�ll get caught.�
I pressed my crotch into her stomach, leaned down, and nipped her neck. She whined but spread her legs. I reached down under her skirt and cupped her sex. I wriggled my middle finger into her moistness and gave her a deep kiss at the same time I worked to make her happy.
The junior jerk and a friend peeked around the corner as I brought her off. The smell of her arousal was powerful. We were so getting caught, but she made me do bad things.
�Come with me, we have an audience.�
She gave them a dirty look as we went to one of the reading tables. Her legs were unsteady so we sat down.
�Tomorrow at lunch I�m going to rock your world. Meet me in front of the music room,� I told her.
She finally got her wits about her.
�What did you do to me? I�ve climaxed before, but not like that.�
Someone needs to teach girls how to bring themselves off. I had Cindy and Suzanne to thank for that. I would always be in their debt. There should be a class for girls about their bodies so they knew how to please themselves.
The bell rang.
�I have to get to practice. Will I see you at lunch?�
�Yes.�
The way she said it had me almost skipping football practice. I left shaking my head.
I GOT TO PRACTICE, and was about done changing into my uniform, when the junior jerk came up to me.
�What did you do to her?�
�I made her happy.�
That got the attention of the whole football team.
�Seriously, what did you do?�
�I helped her have an orgasm. I�m sure when you do that with a girl she has one too.�
�Not like that. I�ve never seen anything like that.�
Everyone started to laugh.
�Dude, that�s what Dawson does,� Magic said. �Get over it. He isn�t going to teach you how to treat a woman. Go read a book or do a Google search, if you�re confused.�
Wow, that guy was pissed. I don�t think he was aware that everyone had listened to our conversation.
AT PRACTICE, WE FOUND out we would play Beverly High. Both of their games had been hard-fought victories. They were a team that reflected their coach�s personality. He was a badass ex-Marine. They didn�t have any standouts on either side of the ball, but they were disciplined and they fought hard on every play. We would have to work for everything we got. They were especially good at not giving up big plays.
We spent most of practice watching game film. Coach Engels had some ideas for plays we could use. He decided to test them deep. Coach believed a couple of big plays would break their will, and we would win this game easily.
I JOGGED HOME AND WENT to the kitchen to grab something to eat. Mom left me a plate that I heated up in the microwave. She came in and talked to me while I ate.
�I need to talk to you about Sun.�
I�d hoped we were going to talk about it, if for nothing else than to confirm my suspicions.
�She moved out of her home a couple of weeks ago. She�s been staying with friends and was going to have to go back home on Sunday if you hadn�t helped her. Her home life isn�t good. She�s living with her stepmother and her stepmother�s boyfriend,� Mom said.
�Her mom died when she was young. Her dad remarried and then died while on duty in Afghanistan. She doesn�t know of any other relatives, so that�s why she�s now living with her stepmother. The boyfriend has made some inappropriate advances, and her stepmother basically told her that if she doesn�t like it, she can move out.�
�What can we do? I mean, I barely know her. I�m willing to help, but ...� I began, and then just shook my head, because I wasn�t sure what to say.
�I talked to family services and they�re aware of the situation. They�re swamped right now. They�ve asked that Sun stay with us for a while. They�ll more than likely move her into a foster home until she�s eighteen. The other option is she becomes emancipated. Apparently her dad left her quite a bit of money in a trust fund that was set up with the insurance money when he died. If she chooses the emancipation, she may need to stay here longer. I talked to your dad, and we�re leaving it up to you. If you�re okay with her staying, we�re good with it. If you want her to find somewhere else to live, we�ll work that out too.�
�If I decide I don�t want her in my room, she isn�t going to be put out on the street, is she?�
�No, I�ve talked to some people at the church, and they would help her out. We�ll try and keep her out of foster care,� Mom said.
�What does she want to do?�
Mom smiled, knowing me too well.
�She thinks you�re cute and likes that you sleep in the nude. I really don�t want to know, but I trust you haven�t tried anything with her.�
I didn�t need this right now. I felt the walls start to close in on me. The problem was I�d started to like her as a friend. I was tired, so I told Mom good night and I went up to my apartment. Sun was doing her homework when I walked in. I got my homework out, and we chatted as we completed it.
Sun wanted to sleep in my bed again, so I wore shorts. I fell asleep before she did. It had been a long day.
Tuesday November 19
THE HAREM THING GOT old in a hurry. I mean, I was flattered girls wanted to flirt with me but was I a dumbass or what? Giving them the okay to just come up and sit on my lap. I mean seriously, what teenage boy wouldn�t want girls to let him know they were interested? I had mixed feelings. This time last year, I would have thought I�d died and gone to heaven.
The sad part was I would have loved to go out with some of these girls, but I had a date with Peggy on Friday. The other girl out there was Kara. Gina told me that her manager had found her more work, and she couldn�t turn it down. I might not see her until the first of the year. The truth was I liked both Peggy and Kara equally.
While I was loving/hating the harem saga, I got a text from Kendal to call her between classes. I left math early. She answered on the first ring and must have looked at her caller ID.
�David! I have great news.�
�Florida has offered me a scholarship?�
�No, but that would be great news. I got a call from Ford wanting you to send them photos.�
�Kendal, I�m too young to drive. Plus, why would they want my picture?�
�You kill me sometimes, �stupid boy.� Ford, the modeling agency. One of their talent scouts saw you when you went to that engagement party with the Wesleyan girl. They tracked you down through your website and got in touch with me. Tom has authorized us to get your photos taken. Can you take a day off school this week?�
�Wow, slow down. You do realize I�m still bruised-up from that last game?�
�Not a problem. We may have to use some makeup, but for the most part you�ll be shot with your clothes on.�
�Second question, why the rush? My dad always said, �If there�s a sense of urgency, there�s money to be made.��
�They need a new young face for a new clothing line. If we can get you signed before the end of the year, there�s a $10,000 bonus. The contract is for a minimum of two shoots, and a maximum of five. If they can get you exclusive for this line, you could triple your fees. Of course, that means you can�t make any money from other companies.�
�Who�ll be looking out for me?�
�I graduate in December, and you�d be my first client. Between Ford Models and me, we�d be looking out for your best interests. Tom and the partners are over-the-moon excited to have you be our first client in their new Entertainment Division.�
�Kendal, for something like this we need to talk to my parents. I�ll talk to coach and the school to see what day works best. Later in the week may work so my bruises have a chance to tone down. I need Cindy and Angie to pick out my clothes. Can they get paid a little something for their help?�
�Oh, man! You�re killing me! You haven�t made me a dime, and you�re already acting like a prima donna.�
�Ask Tracy, you don�t want me deciding what to wear. She used to come over and pick out what I was to wear. I think she still would, if I asked her.�
�How�s $50 each?�
�Sweet, I�ll let them know. I�ll call you later after I talk to everyone here.�
Everything got organized for Friday by the end of second period. Kendal planned to pick me up, and we would be at the photo studio by 10 a.m. I was happy to be having some serious cash potentially coming in. When I called Mom, she was cautious. She insisted on going with us on Friday. I was secretly glad she was going to be there. I liked Kendal, but I know Mom would look out for me.
FOR MY CLASS BEFORE lunch, I brought a small duffle bag. It had a box of condoms, towels, air freshener, and my lunch. I didn�t want the band practice room to smell like sex for the rest of the day. When the bell rang for lunch, I rushed to the band room. Lisa was already there. We found a practice room and I put a piece of sheet music in the window. Peggy had come through with a great place for a little fun. I started to get undressed, and was down to my boxers and socks when I saw that Lisa was just watching me.
�Aren�t you going to get undressed?�
�I�m not as experienced sexually as you think I am,� she said, as she bit her lower lip.
I did a double take. What did she just say?
�You�re so hot. I can�t imagine that you�re inexperienced.�
�This is embarrassing. I normally can get a boy to roll over, and I rub their tummy like a puppy. I�ve tried three times with you, and each one hasn�t even come close to that. You have me either running away or willing to let you have your way with me. I guess I�d better say it: I�m a virgin.�
�But...� I stammered, as I was in Hell. �Can I ask you something: why no panties?�
�Allergies and my family�s a little free-spirited.�
�And all the rumors?�
�Just guys wanting to make a rep for themselves,� she said, and then giggled. �You�re actually a much bigger slut than I am. I heard Gina, and figured I�d mess with Mister Studly. Dummy me, I figured I could control you and keep you begging for more.
�I�ve decided something,� she said.
�Yes?�
�You�re going to be my first. Get some lambskin condoms so we can be prepared.�
�Okay.�
�I also don�t want my first time to be in the band room.�
I had been aroused for almost a full day, waiting for this. If she told me to put peanut butter on my member, I would�ve done it without question. I would figure out the logistics to make this happen.
I got dressed and she left first. I ate my lunch and followed her when the bell rang. I raced to my next class. As I ran, I wolfed down a sandwich. Alan waited on me, and he just smirked. I think our little Alan was growing up. Either that or he�d finally gotten laid and understood about discretion.
Chapter 12 � Truth or Dare
Friday November 22
KENDAL SHOWED UP AT 7:00 to pick up Mom and me. She raised an eyebrow when she saw Sun walk into the kitchen with me. I had my garment bag full. Cindy and Angie had shown my mom what went with what. It was a little insulting that they didn�t trust me to remember.
�Do you want some coffee?� I asked Kendal.
�Of course I do, I�m a college student. We all seem to live on the stuff.�
I poured her and Mom each a cup. I got Sun an orange juice. Greg wandered in and did a double take when he saw Kendal. Angie followed him with Kyle. My brother got the back of his head smacked.
�I talked to the photographer last night, and we may have gotten lucky. He has a model who needs new photos for her portfolio. Her agency wants some shots with a guy, and he asked if you�d be willing to help out.�
�I have two questions,� Mom said. �Will this affect David�s potential contract with Ford Models, and what�s he being paid?�
Mom was very direct when it came to business. Kendal didn�t miss a beat.
�The model is currently under contract with Ford. I talked to them and they�ve agreed to allow David to do the shoot. The photographer has agreed to waive his fee for David�s shoot. All we have to pay for is materials. Ford has agreed to pay David $1,000.00. That�ll cover his costs.�
Kendal pulled a contract out of her briefcase she had stashed under the table.
�Our firm charges 20% for representation. After a long discussion this week, we�re prepared to cut our fees in half. As Tom explained it to me, you�re a potentially huge client in the long run. Our finance people project your modeling income to be in the six-figure range by the time you�re seventeen. Even if you never play football, you could be set for life by the time you�re twenty-one.�
She gave a pause to let that sink in.
�Or you could be a complete bust,� Kendal continued. �What we�re doing is believing in you. I also get you as my initial client. The firm is looking at you for the long-term.�
�How does this affect my football status? I know you want to get into sports management at some point, and I can�t sign with a sports agent.�
�We�ve decided to put those plans on hold. Our focus is going to be in the entertainment and modeling representation. When you declare for the draft, after your junior year at the University of Florida, we�ll become registered sports agents.�
�You have a lot of faith that David�s good enough,� Sun laughed.
I was surprised when no one at the table even smiled. Kendal explained.
�David is currently rated the fifth-best quarterback prospect in the freshman class, and that�s a national ranking. We believe he has the potential to be an NFL first-round draft pick. Our firm takes David�s abilities seriously. We�ve had independent sources verify that, at his current development, he�ll be �good enough.��
Kendal went over the contract and explained each section. Mom was familiar with contracts because of her real estate background. She asked several questions, and Kendal answered each one. When she was done, she had Mom and I sign the contract. Kendal then signed it.
We left for the photographer�s at 8. It was going to be an hour-and-a-half ride, so I stretched out in the back seat and fell asleep.
I WOKE TO HEAR KENDAL and Mom talking.
�I�m thankful he�s my second son. Greg put us through hell with his popularity with the girls. I don�t know how many times I had conversations with pissed-off mothers because their daughters were no longer virgins. For a while, I think he was on a personal mission to deflower every pretty girl he came across.�
�David confuses me. One moment I�m convinced he has no idea how good-looking he is; he�s just a normal teenager. Then it�s as if a switch is flipped, and I�m worried that if he asked me for a date, I would go. Hell, he�s expanding his harem,� Kendal said, sharing too much information, in my opinion.
�What!� Mom looked over the back seat to see me grinning. �David Allen Dawson, you better have a good explanation for this.�
I sat up so Kendal could see me in the rearview mirror. When Mom used your full name, you didn�t try to talk your way out of it. It was complete truth time, or die.
�A guy at school was being a jerk to Sun. She was sitting on my lap before math class, and we were just talking.�
Kendal snorted.
�Yeah, that�s what the jerk thought, too, so I decided to take him down a notch. I told him I was expanding my harem, and any girl who wanted to get my attention could sit on my lap.�
�You �stupid boy.� How many girls have sat in your lap so far?� Mom asked.
�Heck, Mom, I think there�ve been like 30 or 40 girls, one guy and three lesbians. Oh, I almost forgot, and one teacher.�
I think Mom had a migraine because she ignored me for the rest of the trip. Kendal was amused but was smart enough to keep her mouth shut. The rest of the trip was uneventful. I really didn�t want to explain the teacher or the guy.
THE PHOTOGRAPHER AND his wife were happy when we showed up early. Jeff and Emily explained that most models were usually at least 30 minutes late. They set my mom and Kendal up at a table in the back of the studio. Jeff talked to them about what would happen as we worked.
Emily took me to the side of the studio where there was a silk screen for changing. If anyone wanted to, they could easily see me when I changed.
�Jeff, come here!� Emily exclaimed.
He rushed over. She had my suit out and my other outfits hung on a movable rack. They whispered to each other as they went through my clothes. When he was done, he turned to me.
�I take it these were all made for you?�
I nodded.
�How long ago?�
�Couple of weeks ago,� I answered.
He gave me a tight smile and left me with Emily. She had me strip down to my underwear. She saw my bruises and just clicked her tongue. She got out her razor and shaved my chest hair. I was bummed because I was proud I actually had some. She then shaved my armpits and cleaned up my neck. Then she looked me in the eye.
�Strip.�
I thought about it for a few seconds and realized that being shy wouldn�t work if I was to be a model. I dropped my shorts. Emily examined me like she was a doctor.
�Shaved or trimmed?�
It took me a moment to register what she was talking about. I decided I didn�t need to be shaved the next time I went into the locker room.
�Trimmed,� I answered.
She trimmed my pubes, and then to my horror, she shaved my balls and around the base of my member.
�Put on this robe. I need Jeff to look at you before we do your makeup,� she said when she was done.
Emily got Jeff, and when they came back, Mom and Kendal were in tow. They made a semicircle around me, and Jeff asked for my robe.
�Robe, please.�
This was the first time I felt embarrassed. No teenage boy wants his mother to see him naked, but I took the robe off. Jeff and Emily started to talk about the different makeups that would cover my bruises and work with my skin tones. He had me turn around so he could view my back. He told her to do my nails and trim my eyebrows. They decided I would start in the suit and other full outfits. Then I would switch to underwear, and they would do full-body makeup at that point.
My mom gave Kendal a hip-check; the two women were chuckling, and Kendal blushed. I guessed Mom had caught her staring a little too hard. Speaking of hard, I was surprised that Mr. Happy didn�t come out to play. I think it was because I was on display to my mom. Jeff let me put my robe back on, and Emily handed me my underwear. She had me go to one of the makeup tables.
Makeup and hair was boring, but Emily took the time to explain what all she was doing. When she was done with the makeup, she did my hair. It just needed to be arranged correctly. She then put a paper collar on my neck so I wouldn�t mess up the makeup when I got dressed. When Emily said I was ready, Jeff had me stand in front of a blue screen. He explained that they would put in the background later.
He took a light reading and took a test shot. He plugged the camera into a PC, and my picture came up on a sixty-inch monitor. The high-definition shot and large monitor showed everything. Jeff and Emily decided I needed some touch-ups, and when Emily was done, he took another test shot.
Once everything was set, Jeff turned on the music and had me pose. It was harder than it sounded, but Jeff was patient with me. He helped me get everything to his liking. They had me make several clothing changes. By the fourth one, Emily would just bring out the clothes, and I changed on the spot. I was starting to have fun when there was a commotion in the back of the room. With the lights in my eyes, I couldn�t see what was going on.
I began to perspire because the lights were hot. Jeff called a break to help cool off the set. Emily had me strip down to my underwear and dried me off. She did my body makeup and gave me a pair of black, skimpy underwear to put on. I took several shots, and Jeff declared we were done. I put my robe back on and went to find my mom and Kendal. While we were shooting, lunch had been brought in; that had been the commotion. I was disappointed to see it was all rabbit food. I made myself a salad, got an iced tea, and joined everyone at the table.
�So, what do you think of your first photo shoot?� Emily asked me.
�There�s a lot more to it than I�d thought. I want to thank you and Jeff for taking it easy on me. Can you give me any tips that�ll help me down the road?�
�Treat your body like a temple. I�d suggest you talk to a dietitian about what to eat. I�d also suggest that you go to a good health-food store and talk to them about natural supplements. I can see you already work out. Work with someone to sculpt your body. Don�t overdo it, though; muscle-bound isn�t selling right now,� Jeff said.
�No drinking, no drugs, show up ready to work, and get plenty of sleep. You also need to work on skin care. Whatever you�re using is drying out your skin. I have some soaps and creams that will help with that. Absolutely no tattoos, and never cut your hair without prior approval,� Emily ticked off her list.
�You have what it takes as far as looks. You seem like a nice guy, so I�m going to give you some tips that I don�t normally share. Never sign your photo release before the shoot. They�ll have a lawyer-type there, and he�ll tell you he has to leave. Don�t fall for that. Also, insist on seeing all the photos you�re releasing. If you see candid shots or nudity, make them delete them off both their camera and hard drive. Nude shots can ruin your career. Once you�re happy with the shots, then sign the release,� Jeff coached me.
�Don�t forget to be paid,� Emily quickly added. �If you�re at a shoot like today, make sure the check is ready before you sign the release. If you�re at a shoot for a big client that you have a contract with, let your agency handle you being paid.�
Kendal took notes on her tablet.
�Never go to a shoot alone. You need someone to act as your chaperone,� Emily added.
�This last tip will probably get me banned as a photographer: get the resale rights to your photos. The client will be able to use the photos in their ads. Later on, you�ll have control of them. There�s a lucrative market for selling your pictures later,� Jeff told me.
The other model was supposed to show up at 1 pm. When she hadn�t made an appearance by 1:10, Jeff took us over to the monitor and we went through each shot. He and Emily helped us pick out the ones to send to Ford, and made us a CD of all the pictures. He promised to have the finished 8� by 10� photos overnighted to Ford. He made an invoice for materials, and Kendal wrote him a check. She also signed the release, since I wasn�t eighteen yet.
At 1:45, the Ford model showed up with five other girls and her agent. I knew which one was the model because Emily had shown me her card. In the business, a �card� was used to give clients quick details on the models. Her card had her picture on it, and said she was five-ten, with brown hair and brown eyes, and with measurements of 34B�24�34. The girls all saw me and came over to flirt. I looked over at Jeff, and he gave me subtle shake of the head to let me know not to play their games.
�Jeff, send me a text when you�re ready for me. We�re going to take a walk.�
Kendal, Mom and I got up and walked outside. The Ford agent followed us out ten minutes later. She smiled and introduced herself.
�I�m Clare Thomas with Ford Models. I hear you might be joining us.�
�That�s the rumor. Were you sent here to spy on me?�
�Well done, young man, you passed your first three tests today. Jeff gave you a glowing report. We purposely had Ava show up late with some of her model friends to tease you. You didn�t act like someone who would embarrass us at a shoot by hitting on the other talent. I saw your pictures, and Jeff told me which ones you�re sending in. I�d like to make a couple of suggestions, and reshoot some shots to better match what the client is looking for.�
�Whatever you think is best. We want to make a good first impression, and any help is appreciated,� I said.
�And now you�ve passed tests number four and five.�
�Did you bring the contract with you?� Kendal asked.
Clare thought about it for a moment.
�David, go back in and tell them to get started. I want the suit first. Jeff will know what I mean. I�ll talk to these ladies and get your contract ready.�
I went back in and told Jeff what was up. He had me change back into the suit. When I went back in, the other models ignored me and were eating the rabbit food. Ava came up and introduced herself.
�Hi, I hear you�re as new as I am. Today�s my second job.�
�I had my first this morning, so this�ll be my second too.�
�How�s Jeff to work with?�
�I don�t have any complaints. Both Emily and Jeff have gone out of their way to help me. If you aren�t sure, just ask them and they�ll take the time to help you,� I said, and then changed the subject. �Did they test you before you signed?�
�No, but I�m not going to be the face of Range Sports� new youth line, either. They�re a new client and there�s a big uproar. They want a new, fresh face. The models are in near-revolt because it�s a prime job, but that�s what the client wants. Clare said you tested off the charts, so they wanted me to work with you.�
I was confused.
�What do you mean, tested?�
�I thought that was what you were talking about,� she said as she saw my confusion. �Ford does focus groups. They have tapes of your press conferences, and then some gala you went to.�
�Get dressed, we�re ready for you,� Jeff called.
I nodded to Ava and we went to our areas. I put on the suit again, and she came out in a little black dress. They turned on a wind machine. Ava took off her high heels, and we strolled across the set as if we were coming home from a party or a date. Once Jeff was happy, he pulled out a couch. All his props seemed to be on wheels. He had me lose the tie, pull my shirt out of my pants, and unbutton my shirt from the bottom. He arranged my shirt so my abs would show. Jeff took a couple of shots of just me for my portfolio, and then brought Ava in.
Ava settled under my arm, and he asked her to run her fingers over my abs. I guess I gave her a look of pure lust because Jeff shouted out his approval.
�Yes, David, that�s the direction we want. Ava, more heat.�
Emily put on some old-school Barry White, and the temperature in the room went up. All the women were now up and watching the show. I let the back of my hand caress Ava�s neck, and she closed her eyes and shuddered. There was a chorus of moans. This looked good, according to the feedback Jeff gave us.
Jeff stopped shooting and crouched down close to us.
�Ava, are you comfortable with the direction this is going?�
She seemed a little stunned, but she smiled, so he turned to me.
�I want you to think of this as a date, and that you�re getting ready to take her to the bedroom. Get her out of her dress and you out of your jacket and shirt. Then pick her up as if you�re taking her to the bedroom.�
I leaned down and kissed Ava, who promptly straddled my waist and kissed me soundly. I leaned back and looked into her eyes. My hands went up and down her back. I reached up and slowly pulled the zipper down. She shrugged her dress off her shoulders and it pooled around her waist. I unbuttoned my shirt, and she put her hands on my chest and then pushed both my jacket and shirt off my shoulders. I reached around and tossed both garments to the end of the couch. I pulled her dress over her head and then started kissing her neck.
�Take Ava�s bra off,� Jeff directed.
I unhooked it and helped her out of it.
�David, I�m seeing nipple. Please cup her breast so it�s hidden.�
Instead, I leaned forward and sucked her nipple into my mouth. She grasped the back of my head so I couldn�t get away. Her head fell back. I released her nipple and covered it with my hand. Our foreheads came together. I scooted forward enough to get my balance, and I then lifted her up as I stood. She wrapped her legs around me and one of the girls gasped.
�Holy cow, he�s huge.�
I sported a serious case of wood. Jeff stopped us. He came over and smiled at me.
�This is going great. I need you to take care of your problem, and we�ll reshoot her hanging on you. We can�t scare the women and children with that thing.�
I headed to the bathroom to either calm down or take matters into my own hands. When I opened the door, one of the models was sitting on the toilet, grinning. This looked like another test, but I was in need of relief. I needed to play this as if it was an accident and give her an out.
�Oh sorry, I didn�t know you were in here.�
�Shut the door. Let me help you with your problem.�
I decided against that. I�d just been told not to hit on the talent. She wasn�t happy, but I sent her packing and then did what I had to.
I came back out, Emily gave me a knowing look, and she pulled me back to the makeup table to fix my makeup. When I was ready, we reshot the scene where I picked her up.
�Okay, take five. I need to get the bed in here,� Jeff said.
I still had ahold of Ava because she had her legs wrapped around my waist. She giggled.
�You can put me down now.�
I shrugged and looked at her legs. The little imp winked at me. She unwrapped her legs from around my waist, and then she slid down me. Her breasts were plastered to my chest, and her nipples felt like they were going to drill holes into me. Emily had to redo our makeup because of all our close personal contact. Jeff rolled out a queen-size bed with a white comforter on it. He had me crawl under the comforter and lose my underwear. Jeff then had me lie on my stomach. He put a twelve-foot ladder into position next to the bed. From the top, he could look down at the bed and get my position right.
Once I was set, he had Ava slide under the comforter and take off her bra. He directed me to lay my cheek on her nearest breast and my hand on her other breast. Emily adjusted the comforter, and I suddenly realized that half my ass and far leg were exposed.
�Hold on,� I protested.
Jeff snapped a shot and came down the ladder.
�I know, I know, but look at this.�
The shot was very artistic. I got out of bed, and Emily came over with a robe and handed it to me. Jeff was trying to sell me on the nudity.
�Let�s see it on the big screen.�
Everyone gathered around, and Jeff loaded the shot on the big screen.
�Ava, you look fantastic,� I told her.
Kendal and Clare had their heads together.
�I thought you said no nudity,� Mom said to Jeff.
�This is art. I don�t see anything that would be a problem. This should be okay.�
�Does it matter that he�s underage?� Mom asked.
�No, that should be fine. For art, we can do it.�
Ava slid up next to me.
�You�re not of age?�
I laughed.
�Oops, at the time, my age was the last thing I was thinking about.�
Jeff got excited.
�I�ll buy the photo for $1,000.�
Ava got mad.
�Hell no, I want that photo for my portfolio.�
I stepped away from the crowd and Kendal and Mom came with me.
�We don�t want to make waves here,� Kendal said. �Let them fight it out, and we�ll just make sure your cute butt is covered in the rest of the shots.�
�How about we negotiate that the three of us get rights to the photo?� Mom suggested. �I think it would be a great addition to his portfolio. We can also get Jeff to pay for all material fees.�
I agreed, so Kendal went over to Clare and Jeff and they worked out a deal. Emily found me some flesh-colored underwear and I put them on. We reset the shot and started again. He let us make out some. Jeff chuckled when we were done, and he had us take a break. I was done with my part, so I took a quick shower to get all the makeup off. The rest of the shoot would be just Ava.
Jeff and my group went over all the photos while Ava changed clothes and makeup. We reworked our original contract to show that Jeff would pay for all materials. I got another CD with all the new shots. Ava was gracious enough to allow me to use her shots in my portfolio. I saw the check made out to Kendal�s law firm with a bonus that paid Kendal�s portion. Jeff was being very generous, so I would get the full $1,000 for today�s shoot. I realized that I had eaten up all of Kendal�s firm�s profits by having Cindy and Angie paid. I wanted to find out who paid it. If it came out of Kendal�s pocket, I would make it up to her.
When we were done, Clare came over to us while Jeff went back to doing Ava�s shoot. Ava was wearing some prep-school outfit that was hot. Clare coughed and got my attention.
�I have the contract here. We emailed David�s portfolio to the client and they accepted. I would formally like to invite you to become a part of the Ford Models family.�
Mom smiled at me. I nodded.
�I accept.�
Kendal screeched in joy. I was sure she was more excited about this than I was. I was looking for a part-time job, and this one was kick-ass. I�d made $1,000 for half a day�s work, plus I got to cut school.
�We�ll take the contract back to my office to verify the terms. We can have it signed and back to you by close of business,� Kendal told Clare.
�Here�s the $10,000 bonus,� Clare smiled. �I read David�s contract, and all bonuses go directly to him; that�s how it�s written. Kendal, that�s very generous of your firm.�
�We expect to be associated with David for a long time, and want him happy.�
Kendal had no idea how loyal I was now. I wouldn�t leave her and Tom unless they made me.
�We�ll be in touch on Monday. I assume that scheduling will go through you?�
Kendal nodded, and Clare turned towards me.
�We want you to come to our offices in Chicago and meet everyone. From what I know right now, I�ll be your agent with Ford.�
She handed me a business card.
�Contact me if you need anything.�
�When I go to Chicago, how will I get there?� I asked.
Clare pulled my contract out, turned to one of the pages, and pointed to it. I read the travel section. Ford paid for everything. They would have a minimum of a town car available for transportation. I also read that, since I was a minor, either a guardian or someone designated as my chaperone would be with me on all trips. If no one were available, then Ford would provide someone. The glorified babysitter was paid to accompany me on the trips. The only stipulation was that they had to be at least 18 years of age. Kendal and Mom read it over my shoulder.
I looked up from the contract and smirked.
�Who gets to go to Chicago with me?�
I could see Kendal and Mom were already planning some trips with me.
�Can you have the key components of the contract summarized?� Mom asked Kendal. �That way we can get through this and get it signed today.�
Kendal called Tom and confirmed that Ford had sent him a copy. She explained what Mom wanted. I went back to finish packing everything. Ava saw I was ready to leave, and ran over to give me her phone number. The other models all gave me hugs, and I thanked Jeff and Emily. We left at 4:30, giving me plenty of time to get home for my date with Peggy, Suzanne and Jim.
WE DROVE STRAIGHT TO Kendal and Tom�s office. They�d called Kendal on the road, and had everything ready for us. I had never been to Tom�s place of work. It was downtown in one of the nicer buildings. When we walked into the office, the receptionist saw me and called me by name. She led me down the hall into an area that had a big sign that read �Entertainment Division.� We walked into another reception area, and on one wall was a picture of Tom and Kendal. On the other wall was my picture with today�s date. Kendal had sent them one of my headshots from the shoot.
I took out my phone and took a picture. I sent it to Tami with a quick note letting her know Tom�s firm now represented me. I figured I would wait until Sunday and tell her about Ford and my new contract with Range Sports.
Tom came out of his office.
�David, Mrs. Dawson! I hear congratulations are in order. Kendal tells us you have your first contract to sign. Follow me to the conference room and we can get that taken care of.�
The conference room was spectacular. There was a glass wall separating it from the rest of the office. The view was what made the room special. It overlooked the park and my favorite pond. I suddenly realized that my private spot wasn�t so private: I could actually see a couple making out. I got out my phone and used it to zoom in. I laughed when I saw it was Beth�s ex, Gary Baxter, and Lisa Felton. It looked like Gary lasted only as long as it took her to touch him. Lisa had that effect on boys. I could see her storm off in disgust. I couldn�t wait to tell Beth.
Tom and Mom went over the contract while I talked to Kendal about nothing in particular. I found out she and her boyfriend were both graduating early in December. He had a job in Chicago and she was staying here. She would need to find an apartment. She wanted to find one with a roommate to help split costs. Her parents had offered, as a graduation gift, to furnish her new place, since she had lived in the dorms throughout her stay at State.
My mom got my attention.
�David, this contract is only for 180 days and guarantees two shoots with Range Sports. Ford is charging you 50% to manage you, and that�s after expenses. You�ll still get $20,000 minimum for each shoot. However, the full value is closer to $45,000. The good news is that, within the 180 days, you�re not exclusive with Ford. You�re able to take on other projects.�
I looked to Tom.
�If we find you a project, we charge you 10%, but you�re responsible for your own expenses,� Tom said. �So let�s use this contract as an example with Range Sports. You�ll earn $20,000 for each of the two shoots, and they take care of everything. It looks like they�re estimating $5,000 in expenses. If we were doing the deal, we would take another $4,500 for a total of $9,500. You would walk away with $35,500.�
�But unfortunately, Tom doesn�t have the contacts to find you work yet,� Mom told me.
�Am I locked in if Range Sports decides to use me exclusively?�
Tom scratched his head.
�The contract isn�t clear. It looks like they go to a flat 35% and they eat all the costs. What�s important to know is that the pay scale escalates per shoot. If I�m reading this right, you�ll be making close to $150,000 per shoot in total, less all the fees. Your cut would be close to $90,000 per shoot, with a guarantee of three more shoots. This contract has an automatic renewal every 180 days with a small window where either party can opt out.�
�I recommend that you sign the contract as-is. At the end of 180 days, we�ll see how it�s going. In the meantime, you finish football, Kendal will graduate, and you can be a kid for a while. If I heard correctly, you have a date tonight,� Mom said.
I looked at Tom and saw him shrug. If Tracy hadn�t gone all whacko on me, I�d be going out with her tonight.
Mom and I signed the contract, and Tom gave us our check for today�s shoot and the bonus. Mom took me to the local credit union to open an account for my modeling money. They stayed open until seven on Fridays so people could cash their paychecks. The bank manager that helped us was Sammie Goudy�s dad. Sammie was on the JV cheerleading team. Mom was proud of me and shared with Mr. Goudy what the money was from. I was sure that Sammie would know all about it before Monday at school.
TO MY SURPRISE, PEGGY was determined to keep our date as PG as possible. The plan was dinner with her parents. How she got Suzanne and Jim talked into it, I�ll never know, but when I got to the Pratt residence they seemed to be in high spirits.
Dinner was interesting because her dad wasn�t sure who his daughter�s date was. I think he assumed it was Jim because his sister was there. Peggy kept making eyes at me, so he wasn�t sure. Of course, her mom knew, and she and Peggy had great fun at his expense. I would bet he�d get lucky tonight, so he let his women have their fun.
After dinner, the four of us went downstairs to the game room. There was a card table where Peggy�s dad had a weekly card game. They also had a 70-inch big-screen and surround-sound system. I hoped we were going to watch a movie, so I could snuggle up to Peggy, but the girls had other ideas. Apparently, they�d been talking. That was never a good idea, in my opinion.
Peggy sat everyone down at the poker table.
�The purpose of this date is for me to get to know David better. Suzanne and I talked, and we figured the best way to do that is to play �Truth or Dare.��
Jim and I sat up a little straighter. I�d heard of this being played at some of the �cool kids� parties, but I was never invited. Some of the games were rumored to have gotten a little steamy.
�Since my parents are upstairs, we can�t have any sexy dares, so Suzanne and I decided that there will be a set dare. You have to kiss the person to your right for a full minute.�
Jim and I looked at each other because the fix was in. I would have to kiss him, he would have to kiss his sister, Suzanne got Peggy and Peggy would kiss me. So in essence, he and I were stuck telling the truth all night. Jim wasn�t going to go meekly.
�I don�t have a problem with that.�
Suzanne�s eyes about came out of her head. It was all I could do to keep from laughing. Jim was a genius. He messed with their little plan and it had backfired. The evil twins figured out he was bluffing, so they turned on me.
�Do you have a problem with it, David?� Suzanne asked.
�Nope, I�ll be telling the truth all night.� I looked at Jim and said, �I want to apologize in advance if I end up having to give a little tongue.�
He just rolled his eyes.
�I assume that since you�re the hostess, you get to ask the first question,� I said.
Peggy kicked things off.
�Since you seem eager to kiss Jim, what�s it going to be? Truth or Dare?�
�Truth.�
�What�s your best Uncle John story?�
I had been telling everyone stories about Uncle John at lunch. When I relented to tell one, our table was very popular.
�The best one is tough. I�ll give you a choice: Dead Hog in the Road, Rampaging Deer or Road Trip.�
Peggy thought for a moment.
�Road Trip.�
�When I was about 10, I got a puppy for my birthday. I spent most of the summer with King. Mom got me a hunting-dog training book. So, come Thanksgiving I was excited because we were going to Uncle John�s farm. Dad and Uncle John were going to go quail hunting, and I got to bring King and try out his new skills.
�Mom made sure we all had a big breakfast of biscuits and gravy because she didn�t want to stop for lunch. King usually ate at noon each day, so I fed him before we left. We had a new SUV, and King and I were in the back, Greg was in the center, Mom and Dad in the front seat. King wasn�t the best car rider, so I was put in charge of keeping him entertained.
�About an hour into the drive King was finally winding down. I was sitting with my legs spread and he came and sat facing me. I thought he wanted to curl up and take a nap on my lap. It�s as if he was trying to tell me something with his sad puppy eyes. He was a little carsick. No, that�s not right. He was a
�Greg quit reading his book to see what was going on. I�m not sure if it was the undigested dog food sitting in my lap, or my biscuits and gravy dripping off King�s head, but he promptly barfed in the middle seat. Mom supposedly had the strongest stomach in the family, so I was completely surprised when she barfed in the front seat.�
�My dad was mortified when he saw what had happened to his new SUV. Barf has a way of overpowering that new-car smell. He pulled off the highway and we all piled out of the car. My mom was still gagging, which set off another round of puking. I have to say I learned some new words that day as Dad cleaned out the car. The lesson I learned is not to feed your dog before a long car ride.�
Everyone, including me, was laughing so hard that tears were streaming down our faces. Mr. Pratt came downstairs to see what the commotion was, so Peggy told him the story. He chuckled as he went back upstairs. Seeing that we were behaving ourselves, that was the last we saw of him.
It was Suzanne�s turn, �Truth or Dare, little brother.�
�Da... no, Truth,� Jim said, as he gave her an evil grin.
She gave him a look that told him he�d be missing body parts come morning if he chose the Dare.
�Who did you lose your virginity to?�
His eyes darted to me and I knew. I felt a little sick. I had no idea that Tracy had done that until Jim looked at me.
�Actually, I don�t want to say.�
I just shrugged.
�It�s okay, tell them.�
He took a deep breath, and suddenly Suzanne knew.
�God, I�m sorry, David. I didn�t mean to hurt you.�
�Don�t worry about it. We�d been broken up a couple of hours by then.�
Jim looked stricken.
�Jim, I don�t blame you. You had no idea what you were in the middle of, and Tracy is, well... Tracy. You should feel lucky that your first was with someone like her.�
Jim collected himself. It was his turn.
�Peggy, Truth or Dare?�
�I�ll take the dare this one time, but only because he needs it.�
She came over, sat on my lap, and gave me a sweet kiss. Then she just let our foreheads touch and she smiled at me. When she was sure I was okay, she went back to her seat.
It was my turn.
�Suzanne, Truth or Dare?� She picked Truth. �Who�s better in bed, me or my brother?�
�I�m not sure you can handle the truth. Just give me the word and I�ll make out with Peggy and give you and my little brother a thrill.�
�Actually, I�m curious.�
Jim and Peggy seemed interested as well.
�It�s hard to compare. Greg�s really good. He knows every trick in the book, and I�ve never come away unsatisfied. You, my friend, are a force of nature. With you, there�re no tricks or perfect technique. You overwhelm me. With you, I have a really good time. If I had to choose who was better today, I would say Greg. If I were in it for the long haul, I�d pick you in heartbeat. Greg was never as good as you are when he was a freshman. By the time you�re a senior, you�ll be scary.�
Peggy skipped the Truth-or-Dare and asked me.
�Who�s the best you�ve been with?�
�You need to clarify that. Best blowjob, best hard sex, best at making love, best fun, best oral sex,� I listed off.
�Okay, smartass, tell us all of them so we don�t have to waste our questions to get them out of you.�
�Best blowjob is�drum roll, please.� Jim patted the table. �Cindy. Best hard sex, Kara Tasman. Best at making love, Suzanne. Most fun, Tracy Dole. Best recipient of oral sex, Cindy.�
Jim gave me a look.
�I�m going to ignore that my sister made your list. But who�s Kara?�
�You know my friend Alan. He goes out with Kara�s sister Gina.�
I got out my phone and found a picture of Kara that I could actually show them. I forgot I�d snapped a few candid shots.
�Here, this one isn�t too bad.�
I handed the phone to Jim.
�Oh my, she�s frickin� hot.�
He handed the phone to Suzanne.
�You know, David, if you weren�t a nice guy, it�d be easy to hate you,� Jim added.
Peggy looked at the picture. She flipped back to find my other pictures of Kara.
�What are you doing?� I protested.
�I�m looking at the naughty pictures,� she giggled.
�Give my phone back! Those pictures are too much for your innocent eyes.�
�It�s not like I haven�t seen you having sex before,� Peggy scoffed.
I laughed when she realized what she just said.
�I think your next question is going to be interesting. How are you going to explain you and two other women in my room?�
�Shit, this game�s over.�
She handed me back my phone.
�Let me see the pictures. You�re supposed to share with friends,� Jim whined.
�Jim, buddy, careful what you ask for. I might take you up on that someday.�
After the game, I had to leave. I was supposed to be at the school at 9 a.m. to get ready for the bus ride to Beverly.
Saturday November 23
IF I�D KNOWN THIS GAME with Beverly was going to be such a disaster, I might have stayed in bed. Coach Engels� game plan sucked balls. He felt we could beat them deep. What he didn�t count on was they were just too disciplined to give up a big play. When we ran the ball or took what they gave us, our physical superiority took over and we marched down the field, but Coach just knew we could break them with a big play.
The problem with a long pass play was that you had to hold onto the ball longer. In the first half, I was sacked five times and fumbled once. I also threw three interceptions. They were up 28�7.
In the second half, I brought us back. Without the turnovers, our defense really stepped up and they weren�t able to score. We were up 31�28 with less than two minutes to go. All we needed was one more first down and the game was over. I was reading the defense when the center snapped the ball early. It bounced off my helmet right into the arms of their blitzing linebacker.
When I got back to the sideline, Coach Lambert lost it. He screamed at me in front of the whole team and told me to take a seat on the bench. It didn�t help when Magic went in at quarterback and promptly overthrew his receiver for our final turnover. We lost 31�35.
When we got into the locker room, Coach Lambert gave me an icy stare and then turned his back on the team and walked out. I think he blamed me for losing everyone the shot at the State Championship. I felt like shit because of all the turnovers. It wasn�t my best game by a long shot. I�d taken my eye off the ball for a split second, and we�d paid for it. I wondered why no one pointed the finger at the center who snapped it early. Football was a team sport, and there was plenty of blame to go around for this loss.
What surprised me the most were the glares some of the players gave me. Even Luke and Magic gave me dirty looks. Coach Engels at least had the decency not to look me in the eye. I got dressed and kept to myself. I knew that it was easy to blame me. I also knew I received a lot of undeserved credit when we won. I sucked it up and figured this was part of the game.
I walked out of the locker room to avoid some of the looks. No one had the balls to say anything. My least favorite reporter, who was starting to grow on me, ambushed me. He could see I was upset.
�Tough game?�
�Ya think? I just blew our chances for a State Championship.�
He just nodded and ran off to the pressroom. His first question was to ask if it was fair to blame a freshman for the team�s loss. Coach Lambert, to his credit, ignored the question. I could see he was still upset about the loss, though.
�There have been reports that you�re leaving for greener pastures. Are the rumors true?�
Coach Lambert got up and stormed out.
When I got on the bus, I found an empty seat. I guess I wasn�t surprised when no one would sit with me, which made it a long ride home. It was amazing that this group of guys could be so quiet. On the silent ride, I made some decisions. I wasn�t sure that I was going to play football again, but if I did, it wasn�t going to be for my hometown high school.
Come Monday I would face my classmates. I hoped everything would calm down by then.
Chapter 13 � You�re Going to Get Me Fired
Sunday November 24
I WOKE UP AND REALIZED I no longer felt any stress. The loss, and the team�s and Coach Lambert�s reactions, had taken that away. I actually felt the tension leave my body. I hadn�t realized how much pressure I�d been under since I�d taken over at quarterback. I thought that, in a few weeks, I might even feel human again. Playing that position put a pounding on my body that compounded with each game I played. Between the anxiety of being responsible for the team�s success, and the physical side of the game, I saw now why professionals aged so quickly.
Something else was different at home, though: Sun wasn�t in my living room. I�d gone to bed immediately and just assumed she was out. I actually got a parental twinge as I worried about her. Mom would know where she was; that was the only thing that caused me not to worry more. I took a quick shower and went inside where I found Mom looking tired. In the back of my mind, I was worried something was wrong with her.
�Where�s Sun? She didn�t come home last night.�
Mom gave me a look that told me that was how she felt when I didn�t report in.
�I forgot to tell you that the church found her a family. They actually just live down the street; here�s the address. Why don�t you go down and say �hi�? I�ll get breakfast started.�
I took the Post-it and walked down the street, double-checking the address Mom gave me. It was a small bungalow that looked like it was well maintained. I walked up the sidewalk and knocked on their door.
�David! I was afraid you�d forget me once I moved,� Sun answered.
�You know better than that.�
She hugged me tight around the neck. I already missed just holding her hand. The simple human contact seemed to calm her and made me feel better. There never was more than the kernel of friendship, but you could never have too many true friends.
�How do you like your new digs?�
�I miss the hunk sleeping in my bed, but this is nice. The people that�re taking me in have a daughter who just graduated from college. They were lonely. I feel kind of like a rescue puppy. They keep saying it�s nice not having the house quiet all the time.�
She seemed hopeful this would work out. I wanted her to know that, even though she was with us only a week, she was welcome back.
�I just stopped by and to let you know that Dad and Greg are watching football this afternoon. I have a mixer to go to, but they�d love for you to stop in.�
�I might do that,� she said and then frowned. �Have you read the paper today?�
�No. Why?� I asked.
Instead of giving me an answer, she went and brought back the sports page. I looked at the headline and sighed. It read �
�Mom has breakfast almost ready, so I need to get going. I�ll see you in school.�
�Thanks, David; I appreciate all your help. Enjoy your Sunday.�
Over breakfast, I informed Dad that Sun might stop by to watch the game. I told my family how the team had reacted when we lost. I also told them my thoughts about football and the idea to switch schools or not to play next year. Dad, with his usual good counsel, told me to be patient and see how it all worked out. If Coach Lambert left, it would give me a chance to start over with a new outlook. I told him it was more how my teammates had treated me that made my decision.
TAMI�S MOM PICKED ME up and we drove to Wesleyan. I was excited to see Tami and her friends. Mrs. Glade and I caught up. She had been a second mom for many years. I could always tell her anything. The best part about having a second mom was that they didn�t judge you. The downside was they didn�t put up with your bullshit, either. She used to say the best thing about me was that if I pissed her off, she could send me home. I think that was true of grandkids, also.
The Wesleyans had a home on the campus. Carol had arranged for me to be able to go there and change for the party. Mrs. Glade dropped me off and I rang the bell. To my surprise, Abigail answered the door.
�David, glad you made it. Your timing couldn�t have been better. Carol got here not ten minutes ago. She�s upstairs getting ready. Come sit for a minute, I want to talk to you.�
I followed her through to the back of the home, into a four-season room. Teddy and Jerald were having drinks. We all greeted each other, and Abigail got me lemonade as we relaxed.
�I�m sorry that Jennie pulled that little stunt. That girl blows with the wind.�
�That�s okay, we�re just friends. I actually had something good happen because of spending time with Jennie. Do you remember the interview she did at the engagement party? The whole �Man of Mystery� deal?� I asked. They all nodded. �Ford, the modeling agency, signed me on Friday. So now I don�t have to find a part-time job.�
�That�s great news. When do you start?� Teddy asked.
�I actually had my headshots done on Friday and I did my first photo shoot later that day. An amazing picture came out of the second shoot. If you�re not nervous about a little nudity, I can show it to you.�
I pulled it up on my cell phone and passed it around.
�Can I get a print?� Abigail asked. �I�d love to hang it in my office.�
At first, I thought she was joking, but Jerald assured me, �David, that�s a
I took down Abigail�s number and told her Kendal would call her Monday. The conversation changed to the football game. They had all read the article.
�It was just one of those plays. I looked away to read the defense and the center snapped the ball. We do that exchange hundreds of times, and that was the first time that ever happened. Coach wasn�t happy about it and pulled me from the game. I felt like if I�d been given a chance, I could have possibly brought us back. Then my teammates seemed to blame me too. I guess I feel like they�ve lost confidence in me, and if that�s the case, I can�t be an effective leader. I might look for somewhere to transfer to, either in the spring or fall.�
�Really? David, would you consider Wesleyan?� Teddy asked.
�I don�t know. There are a few roadblocks. It�s a long way from home; I�m not �ber-smart; I can�t afford it; and finally, and I�m going to sound like a jerk for saying this, your football team is terrible.�
�What if I could answer all your objections? Would you consider us then?�
�Of course I would. Wesleyan�s the best prep school in the Midwest.�
�I�ve been thinking about offering shuttle service to students, so they can go home for weekends,� Teddy said, starting his sales pitch. �Jennie goes to Wesleyan and does fine; that rules out having to be ��ber-smart.� And after meeting you, I�d guess you�re smarter than she is.�
Wow, he said that in front of her parental units.
�I�m expanding our scholarship program, and I�m sure you�d qualify as a working artist. We have an outstanding drama program that would benefit you if you start doing some TV work. Finally, I�ve wanted to turn our football program around. If you agree to come, I�ll make a commitment that we�ll be competitive next year.�
�This is going too fast. I just decided last night that I might make a move. Would you be offended if I explored my options?�
�Absolutely not. If you decide to go somewhere else, I�ll still try to help you. If my niece would grow up, she might realize what we all see in you. There are a handful of people that make things happen, and you�re growing into one of them.�
�I really appreciate that, Teddy. How soon do you need an answer?�
�Our next quarter starts the first week of January. If you tell us by mid-December, we can get everything arranged.�
Carol walked in, took one look at me, and shook her head.
�I hope you�re not going like that,� she said.
�Hello, Carol, you look nice.�
She put her hand on her hip and pointed as the adults laughed. I grabbed my bag and she shoved me into a bedroom. The surprise was, she followed me in.
�Ahhhh,� I stammered.
�Just change. I want to talk to you in private. Later, there won�t be a chance.�
I shrugged. After being half-naked on Friday, I could handle being undressed in front of Carol. I got my suit out and saw that there were some wrinkles. Carol got me a steam iron to fix it. While I was getting everything right, she told me why she wanted to talk to me.
�Are you bi?�
�A what?�
Okay, I was a little off-balance.
�Do you like both guys and girls?�
�Carol, I�m as straight as they come. Why do you ask?�
�Eric and I are wondering if you�d be interested in a threesome.�
�The short and long answer is �no.� I�ve never even thought of doing a threesome with another guy. I like Eric as a person, but I don�t see it happening. I�m afraid with the �bi� question, I�m little nervous about what he might try.�
�Would you be interested if it was just me?�
Hell yes, I would. Anytime a hot girl asks you if you would do them, you will at least think about it. The problem was I didn�t want to get in deeper with the Wesleyan family. I was afraid their help would come with a price, and she had a boyfriend.
�Again, no. I�m trying to cut down on my one-night stands.�
She didn�t seem upset, so I let it go and finished getting dressed. At least I wouldn�t have to talk about this after we left the room. I packed up my travel clothes. I planned to drop them off in Mrs. Glade�s car. We went downstairs and everyone was ready and the car was waiting, so we took it and rode to the auditorium.
It was surprising at how different this was compared to my high school�s dances. This one had a full buffet, the tables had real tablecloths, and there was a big band playing swing music. All the boys and girls had on blue blazers with the school crest on the breast pocket.
I had just gotten my bearings when I heard a shriek and my name yelled.
�David!�
Tami almost took me off my feet. She jumped up and down and put me into a bear hug.
�I�m happy to see you too,� I said, laughing at her antics.
I got her slowed down.
�Tami, I want to introduce you to some of my friends. This is my date, Carol Wesleyan. Of course you know Teddy, and these are Carol and Jennie�s parents, Abigail and Jerald Wesleyan.�
�Hi everyone,� she said, and then turned back to me. �I had no idea you were coming. I have to introduce you to my friends.�
Tami was a good little actor. I grabbed Carol�s hand so she could be dragged along. Tami�s antics soon had us surrounded by a large group of teen girls. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jennie and Mark work their way into the crowd. Tami saw them too.
�I hear you have some big news,� she said, loud enough for everyone to hear.
I had no idea what all her sources were, but I could never keep a surprise from her. I also knew she was dying to tell everyone.
�You know I always mess this up. You tell them.�
She didn�t even hesitate. She knew I would let her have the limelight.
�David was named the Midwest Freshman of the Year; that�s comprised of the whole Midwest region. It�ll be announced on Thanksgiving Day. He�s also Second Team All-State. That�s quite an accomplishment when he didn�t even make the All-Conference Team. He ends the season as the number three quarterback prospect in the country in the freshman class.�
I was stunned. She grinned because she knew I hadn�t heard about this yet. Less than 24 hours ago, I was the laughingstock of my high school team. I loved seeing Mark�s face go red, so I thought I would add to it.
�I have other news. I might have a scoop on you.�
She wagged her finger at me.
�David thinks he can get things by me, but he can�t. On Friday, he signed a contract with the Ford Models Agency to be the featured model for Range Sports.�
Mark seemed to choke on that and smiled to myself. He stormed off, but Jennie inched closer.
�Do you have any photos?� one of the girls I remembered from �naked dance party� asked.
�Actually, I do. We had a photo shoot on Friday.�
I remembered they had a photographer with a 35-inch monitor taking pictures of couples.
�Let�s see if the photographer will let us put them on his monitor.�
The photographer was a young man and was pretty cool. He let me plug my phone into his PC so I could put it on his monitor. The first shot was of me lying back on the couch with my shirt only having the top button holding the shirt together. My stomach was displayed as the shirt was opened at the waist. I brought it up on the screen.
�There was another model there, and she dared me to open my shirt.�
The next photo was of me in the same pose, but now with Ava in her little black dress as she played with my stomach.
�As you can see, she�s a tease.�
The girls giggled.
The next one was with Ava in just her bra and panties, kissing me.
�She did warm up some. I was a little surprised when she kissed me. I�m usually shy.�
I had to slap Tami�s back because she seemed to choke on something. The last was the one with my butt hanging out.
�This is an artistic shot. That�s what the photographer tried to tell my mom, anyways.�
��Stupid boy,� you�re always getting naked,� Tami said, as she swatted my forehead.
Alan was right, that hurt.
THE GIRLS WERE A LITTLE worked up, and the boys at the mixer were about to find out how much. I grinned as I watched them eyeing the boys and making their moves.
�How do we get copies of these photos?� the girl from before asked. �I�d like the set. You�re going to have a fantastic portfolio.�
She seemed to be knowledgeable.
�Are you in the business?�
She blushed.
�I wish, but I�m too short. You need to be at least five-nine. My dad owns a marketing firm, and my mom owns a graphics design company. I�m Janet, by the way.�
We shook hands.
�I�m just getting started, and any advice would be appreciated.�
She smiled. Apparently, her parents were chaperones at the mixer. When I asked if I could show them my photos, she lit up. She was cute, about five-five and very thin. Until she smiled, I didn�t notice her braces. I reset the pictures so they could be shown in order. When her parents got there, I just went through the shots and let Janet tell the story.
�You�re right, these should be sold as a set,� Mrs. Hill said. �On good quality paper, without frames, you could sell 16-by-20s for around $3,500. I have five customers right now that would spend that. How about we cut a deal? You give me six sets for $12,000 this week.�
�I�ll do that deal if you promise one of them goes to Janet and you frame them for her.�
She could see that Janet was about to jump out of her skin.
�Make it seven sets for $14,000 then.�
�Give me two minutes and I�ll confirm the deal.�
I dialed Kendal and she picked up on the first ring.
�Kendal, I just sold seven sets of four photos from our photo shoot for $14,000. As my agent, I need you to confirm the deal with Mrs. Hill.�
I handed the phone to Mrs. Hill.
�Do you have other photos we can see?� Mr. Hill asked.
�Can we go back to your room and use the TV screen in the lounge?� I asked Tami. �I just don�t want to be doing this with everyone around.�
�Good idea. I�ll go get it set up. Janet�s on my floor and knows where to go,� Tami said.
I looked at Janet and she nodded.
Carol kept tight hold of my arm. Jennie slid onto my other arm, and the two girls glared at each other. I wasn�t in the mood to deal with this right now.
�Carol, I�ll be back in about fifteen minutes. The buffet is calling my name.�
I let them both go. Mrs. Hill was done with the call, and she had a big smile. I grabbed my bag from behind the sign-in desk, and we went to the dorm. When we got there, I pulled out the two CDs and handed them to Tami. She put in the first disc and let the slideshow go through the shots.
Mrs. Hill picked out three more shots from my CD and two more from the combined shots of Ava and me.
�Do you have a copy of the release papers?� Mr. Hill asked.
I�d kept my copy with the CDs. He read them and smiled.
�You have full rights to both CDs. That means you can sell them. I would suggest that when you�re paid, you send a portion to the other model. You don�t have to, but it�s the right thing to do. Please keep in mind that you brokered the deal, and that�s worth at least 25%. The other model is only in a portion of the shots. I�d take your 25% minus expenses, and then offer 50% for the photos she�s in.�
�I want copies of the nine photos. I think I can sell some individual shots and the set to some other people,� Mrs. Hill said.
�Kendal was very specific about not allowing the pictures to be copied.�
She smiled at me.
�Smart girl. What we can do is put a watermark on them.�
I looked confused.
�Tell you what. Do you trust Tami?�
�Yes.�
�I�ll watermark the nine photos with your name and Kendal�s phone number on them. That way, if they get out, people will call Kendal to get prints. You can watch me do it.�
It took her no time to put the watermark on the photos. I let Tami email them to Mrs. Hill.
�Are you exclusive with Range Sports?� Mr. Hill asked.
�Not for at least 180 days.�
�I have two holiday flyers that will go out nationwide, and need someone this week. We could do them both on Friday. You�d make $2,500 per shoot. We could also work it out so you get rights to the pictures after the flyers run.�
I dialed Kendal again.
�Speak to Mr. Hill. He wants me to do two photo shoots this week.�
I handed him the phone.
While he and Kendal were talking, Tami came over.
�Mrs. Hill thinks she can sell a few more sets and some of the singles. Janet said her dad is always looking for people for the newspaper flyers. If you work out, you could make a living just doing that type of stuff.�
�Tami, this all kind of scares me. I can see how Kara got sucked into this and now does it full-time. She told me that she has to make her money now. I get the impression that once she�s done, she�ll be set for life.�
Tami had a way of making everything seem okay. I really missed her. She took my hand.
�We�ll take it a step at a time. Just relax. Your dad and brother have taught you to be patient, and everything will work itself out. You�ve been smart so far and gotten good people to advise you.�
�And I have a best friend to straighten me out.�
�You wouldn�t have it any other way, �stupid boy.��
Mr. Hill handed me back the phone.
�Kendal wants to talk to you.�
�Hey.�
�You�re going to get me fired.�
If she didn�t have a laugh in her voice, I would�ve been worried.
�Why�s that?� I asked, playing along.
�Here I am studying for my Corporate Taxation class, and you drum up more business than we projected from now until the end of the year. If you keep finding jobs, Tom won�t need me. Anyways, good work; I�ll look like a rock star when I walk in with the Hill contracts.�
�Kendal, I won�t tell Tom if you want to take credit. I forgot to tell you, Abby Wesleyan owns a high-end interior design company, and she wants my butt on the wall of her office. Give the photo to her at cost. I think she may end up being more important than the Hills.�
�You got it, boss. Anything else?�
�Yes, we need to compensate Ava. Mr. Hill says to take 25% off the top as my finder fee, subtract expenses, and then pay her 50% for the photos she�s in. You may have to pay her through Ford.�
�David, you don�t have to do that.�
�I know, but I�m thinking long-term. We may get better-known models to do shoots with me if they know we treat them right.�
�Yep, I�m definitely getting fired. Now let me go eat some ice cream while I figure out which McDonalds I�ll be working at.�
�You got it. I almost forgot, did you set up the flyer shoot?�
�I really am going to get fired,� she laughed. �Yes, we�re doing it Friday morning. I�ll be by to pick you up at eight o�clock.�
�Stop by a half-hour earlier and Mom will make us breakfast.�
�I�m not passing up a home-cooked meal.�
We all went back to the mixer. I looked at my watch. We�d been gone twenty minutes and I was starved.
WE CAME BACK INTO THE dance and Jennie and Carol each took an arm. Tami just raised her eyebrows and let me know I was on my own.
�Hey, I think I saw a buffet. I�m starved,� I said, with my one-track mind.
I led the two Wesleyan sisters to the buffet line. Mark saw Jennie on my arm and stormed out again.
�What�s Mark mad about?� I asked Jennie.
Jennie shrugged. I had poked that bear enough. I loaded up a plate and we found a place to sit.
�I didn�t know you were coming,� Jennie flirted. �If I did, I wouldn�t have brought Mark.�
�Riiiiight. That�s why you dumped boy wonder here Saturday to go out with Mark and his buddies. You were just looking for the most fun. How was boating in fifty-degree weather?� Carol asked in a sarcastic tone.
�Shut up, Carol. David isn�t interested in hearing about that stuff,� Jennie huffed.
�At least I�m not a greedy bitch. I offered him a threesome so he could have some variety.�
�You did not. Did she, David?�
Jennie�s whining hurt my ears. It was time to give her a taste of her own medicine.
�She sure did. Too bad you don�t have a couple of hot girls who would rock my world. Carol just has the better offer on the table. You know how it is: I�m all about maximizing fun.�
Carol laughed and pulled me onto the dance floor. They were playing a slow song, so she molded her body to mine.
�I bet you she�s trying to find several girls that�ll do you after the dance.�
�Hey, can I ask you something serious?� She gave me a strange look. �Not about your sister.�
�Of course.�
�Teddy offered me a scholarship to go to Wesleyan. Would it be worth it?�
�It wouldn�t hurt you. If you�re looking to go to an Ivy League school or something similar, then this is worth your while. If you�re going to Kentucky�hint, hint�it might help you test out of a year�s worth of their courses. You could graduate in three years, or not have any pressure over four. If you�re going to be a full-time model, then it�s probably not worth the effort. I would just get homeschooled by tutors and then take the GED.�
The song ended and Jennie was at the end of the dance floor with two other girls. Carol and I burst out laughing. I shook my head.
�She doesn�t get it, does she?� I asked.
�I�ll go spell it out for her. Go find your friend and have fun. I need to go beat some sense into my sister.�
�Does she know that no guy will ever trust her if her word doesn�t mean anything?�
Carol stopped for a second and cocked her head as she realized the truth in what I said.
�I�ve never looked at it that way. I just knew I could never count on her. Uncle Teddy and Dad are big on your word being your bond. I think I�ll have this conversation with my dear sister with them present. They may have some much-needed insights that�ll help my dear sister.�
I watched her as she walked away.
I FOUND TAMI, AND SHE took my hand and found a table in a corner so we wouldn�t be bothered. We needed to get in two months� worth of talking in just an hour.
�I have a question that affects you: what would you think if I transferred to Wesleyan, either in the spring or summer quarter?�
�I�d love it, but what about football?�
�Teddy said he�d make sure the team was competitive if I agreed to come. The other option is if modeling takes off, I might put football on the back burner.�
�What does your mom think?�
Tami knew that if my mom objected, I wouldn�t come.
�I haven�t talked to her about it. I also have to consider Peggy.�
�Greg and Angie will take over your apartment in no time.�
�They could do that. I haven�t decided, but I wanted to make sure you�re okay if I do.�
�You�re my best friend, and I�ll support you no matter what, but that doesn�t mean I won�t tell you if I disagree. I think Wesleyan, or a school like it, would be good for you. I know you�ll miss your friends, but I know you�ll make new ones. The best result would be you dating girls your own age. I get worried when I see your date is twenty-one and the way she looks at you.
�I�ve known you for a long time, and you have it in you to handle a lot. You proved that by playing quarterback as a freshman, but you�re going to regret growing up so fast. I miss the dork that played video games or talked me into playing baseball. David, I love you to death, but I�m scared for you.�
�Is that why you put the brakes on Peggy and my relationship?�
She had tears at the corners of her eyes.
�Yes. You went from an immature dork to almost grown-up over the summer. You skipped the fumbling and awkward moments. You missed the joy of freshman football where it�s just a game. Instead, your brother gave you a shortcut. I also blame your uncle. He transformed both your body and mind. What teenager has life goals?�
�But I�m so much happier. You have no idea how confused and sad I was.�
�There�s the rub. I love that you�re confident and driven. God knows, if you weren�t so young, I�d stake my claim, but I told you I�ll be your last, and you�re not ready for that. I�m not ready for that. I know you don�t want to hear this, but I need to date as well.�
She saw me stiffen. She was right. I wanted Tami only for myself, but if I wasn�t ready to marry her, it wasn�t fair to keep her locked up. I tried another angle.
�I could attend to your needs so you wouldn�t have to do that whole terrible dating thing.�
She actually laughed at me. The nerve of that girl!
�While that might be appealing�and if my first time was any indication, I might well go for that�we both know if we started any kind of a regular action, we�d be doomed. We couldn�t stop, and it would end in a spectacularly bad way.�
We�d talked about this before and I agreed with her logic, but that didn�t mean I had to like it.
�There�s something else I need to tell you: I�m not coming to the Christmas Dance. Neither are the guys I promised you.�
�Dang, the girls will be disappointed. What happened?�
�I told you how the team treated me after the game. None of them stood up for me. I was especially hurt by the way Luke looked at me. I lost a lot of friends on Saturday.�
�David, you need to think about how they felt. You had just fumbled their dreams away,� she said.
I just froze. Tami blamed me for losing the game, too. She was continuing to talk, but I�d quit listening to her. If my best friend thought I�d cost us the game, then everyone did. Tami shoved my shoulder and I looked at her.
�Where did you go?�
I stood up stiffly.
�I need some fresh air.�
As I walked away, I heard her say, �Oh, shit.�
Tami knew better than to push me when I got like this, so she didn�t come after me. I found her mom and told her I was ready to go whenever she was. We agreed to meet at the car after she said goodbye to Tami. Carol and Jennie were in a deep conversation with their uncle and dad, so I told Abigail goodbye.
We were almost halfway home before a word was said.
�She doesn�t think you lost the game,� Mrs. Glade said. �She was trying to show you how they felt, and to help you not lose your friends.�
�It doesn�t matter. Tami knows that I can�t stay mad at her. I just need time to process what she said.�
She pulled off to the side of the road and hugged me. I was okay until then. Her touch broke through the wall that held it all in, and I started to cry. I kept remembering Tami�s words repeated over and over in my mind.
�You had just fumbled their dreams away.�
I slowly realized what I�d lost. I�d dashed the hopes and dreams of every fan, player and coach. A moment�s distraction of checking the blitzing linebacker and the early snap cost us our season. Because of that, I was willing to discard my friends and run away.
They hadn�t made it easy, but I could work my way back into the good graces of the team. There are moments in your life that help define you. This was one. I decided to stand and fight. I wouldn�t run away and hide at Wesleyan. I got my emotions back under control and thanked Mrs. Glade. I pulled out my phone and called Tami.
�David?�
�Yeah, I want to thank you. Your comment made me look at my situation in a different light. I�m not going to Wesleyan. I�m staying put, even if the football team hates me.�
�Okay.�
�I�ll talk to you later,� I said, and hung up.
The rest of the ride Mrs. Glade and I talked as if it were old times. The only problem was I felt different. I felt the old sadness start to come back. I also felt differently about Tami. Right now, I wasn�t sure if that was good or bad. I would have to wait and see, but our relationship had changed. I guess my days of blindly trusting Tami were gone. The pedestal I�d placed her on had had a chunk taken out of it. The adult lurking in a corner of my mind knew that the pedestal had to come all the way down before we could be equals in a relationship. This was just the first step on that path.
There was something else I discovered: I wasn�t ready for Peggy. She, too, was a girl I�d put up on a pedestal, and I wanted to leave her there for now. The girl that was no longer out of reach was Tracy. We knew each other�s strengths and weaknesses. All I knew was that I missed her. I decided to do something about it, so I called her from the car.
�Hey, Tracy, what are you doing tonight?�
�I�m just studying. Why? What�s up?�
�Want to come over and study at my place?�
There was a pause.
�Does this mean what I think it means?�
�Yes, I think it does. I miss you.�
�I�ve missed you, too. I thought I�d never get another chance.�
�Tracy, can we take it slow? I don�t want to mess up this time.�
I told her when we were supposed to be back. When I got home, Tracy�s car was in the driveway. I went in the back door and through the kitchen to find everyone in the living room, talking to Tracy.
�Look at you, Sexy. I love that suit,� Angie said.
I ignored her.
�I have some news. I sold some of my photos and got another photo shoot lined up.�
Mom was always the one to get to the bottom line.
�How much are we talking?�
�I should clear over $10,000.�
�What photos make that kind of money?� Tracy asked.
�I�m doing some modeling work.�
Tracy always amazed me with how she took everything in stride. She gave a little shrug that said �of course he is.� She grabbed her books and we went up to my apartment. She followed me into my bedroom and watched me change. When I was down to my underwear, she flinched when she saw all my bruises. I found my analgesic cream.
�I can�t reach everywhere. Do you mind helping me out?�
Tracy got a twinkle in her eye.
�I�ve wanted to get my hands on that hot bod of yours for weeks. Of course I�ll help you.�
I raised my eyebrows and she grinned at me like a Cheshire cat. I lay down on my bed and she got a good look at the damage.
�Jesus, David. Have you had this checked?�
�No, I needed to get away from the team after the game, and never got a chance to see the trainers.�
She went and got my tablet and took pictures of my back. Once she had finished applying the cream, I put my shirt back on. I didn�t want to move too fast this time, and knew that if I left my shirt off, Tracy�s would soon follow. Her magnificent body would crumble my willpower.
We went into my living room and actually studied. I was done first, and was still stiff, so I took a hot shower. I put my shorts and t-shirt back on. I didn�t want to go walking around naked with Tracy just yet. She was done when I came back out, so I sat down on the couch next to her.
�Did you want to just be friends, or would you be interested in us being a couple?� she asked.
�I was hoping we could be a couple.�
She�d been biting her lip, and when I answered, she hugged me.
�I just want to be clear,� I continued, �that you�re my girlfriend, and we are together.�
�Yes, yes, yessssss!�
Tracy gave me one of her mind-erasing kisses that I�d missed so much.
We made plans for her to pick me up for school in the morning. We didn�t make out very long because I was still trying to heal from the last game. Tracy went home a happy girl.
Chapter 14 � True Colors
Monday November 25
TRACY PICKED ME UP and we parked in the school lot. I noticed the first hint of trouble as I got out of the car: Luke; the two junior ass-hats; and, to my utter disappointment, Ed, had waited for me. I could tell that they were spoiling for a fight. Luke marched up and almost spit on me with his noxious hate.
�You goddam asshole!� Luke yelled at me. �We�re going kick your ass.�
Dad didn�t raise a dummy. If you�re going to fight, then fight to win and the rules be damned. Most high school fights have a lot of posturing and exchanged insults before a punch was thrown. Luke and the other boys obviously hadn�t been in many fights before; not that I had either, but I had a big brother who sometimes got rough with me.
What these boys obviously forgot was that I was known for two things on the football field: being tougher than anyone my size; and when you got hit by me, you felt it. Luke and the two juniors bunched up to take me head-on. I took a couple of steps back to give myself some room, with my hands raised as if I were trying to surrender.
I also knew that there were security cameras in the parking lot. If I could delay this, then a teacher might be out quickly. What I didn�t expect was Ed to dart forward and take a swing at my nuts. I reacted as if I was on the football field and gave him a stiff-arm that caught him in the nose. I heard it crunch and he bounced off my open palm and crashed into the bumper of the car next to us.
The other three charged and I did the same. My forehead came down and I caught Luke square in the nose as I exploded through my three attackers. I stumbled several steps and turned around to see all three down. Luke had blood all over his shirt and was not getting up. Assholes number one and two tried to stagger up. That�s when my angel, Tracy, stepped up and pepper-sprayed them.
Several more football players ran up to finish the fight. Tracy sprayed them also. Kevin came running up and he yelled.
�Stop!�
Three teachers suddenly appeared. Mr. Jensen, the shop teacher, took charge.
�Tracy, put that pepper spray down right now!�
�Mr. Jensen, when you get this bunch of jerks under control, and I feel safe, I�ll gladly give it up, but not a second before that.�
He stomped up to her aggressively. I think he intended to take it from her. She warned him.
�Stop, I�ll protect myself.�
He made a grab for her and she put him down. Luke came around and was in a pissed-off mood, so Tracy sprayed him too. If you have ever been around pepper spray, you know that even being close to it will get you, so we all had tears running down our faces.
I led Tracy back several feet so we weren�t in the middle of the cloud. Four police cars showed up. Tracy called her father, which turned out to be a very good idea because, in short order, Tracy, myself, and everyone that was down had been cuffed. Even Mr. Jensen was cuffed. Then the ambulances started to arrive and, of course, it didn�t take long for the press to show up.
The only two with any real injuries were Ed and Luke. The rest were treated for pepper spray. Tom showed up in time for the local district attorney and a detective to arrive. The police allowed Tom to talk to us in the back of the squad car.
Tom was first a concerned father when he talked to Tracy.
�Are you okay, Honey?�
�I�ll be fine,� I answered.
Tracy gave me a smirk, but Tom wasn�t amused. Tracy calmed him down.
�We�re both fine, Dad. It was all self-defense. Luke and his football friends were out to hurt David. They took the first swing, but David finished it. I just helped when they tried to get up or decided to join in.�
�Mr. Dole, there�re security cameras that taped the whole thing. Have the police watch the video and they�ll see we were attacked.�
Tom nodded, got out of the car and had a long conversation with the detective and district attorney. Thirty minutes later, we were let out of the back of the car, and our cuffs were removed. They kept Tracy�s pepper spray, which I was glad of.
The principal was waiting for us. He led us into a conference room.
�Normally we have a strict �no fighting on school grounds� rule, but this has been a mess since Saturday. If I suspend you from school, it will go on your permanent record. I�ve decided to give you both a choice: you can either be suspended from school or suspended from all athletic activities for the rest of the semester. What I ask is that you not attend classes today. I need a chance to gather the football team, and explain the facts of life as to what will happen if either of you are touched or verbally abused.�
�Sir, would the athletic suspension include me not seeing the trainers about the injuries I received during the game?� I asked.
Tom and the school official looked at each other, and they both had an �Oh, Shit� moment.
�Are you telling me that you haven�t been looked at by a trainer?� Tom asked.
�No sir, after the game I just wanted to get home. The team already was mad at me. I didn�t want to hold up the bus.�
�I took photos last night,� Tracy said.
She had me get my tablet out of my bag and showed them.
�Of course student safety comes first. Please continue to see the trainers until they say you�re okay,� the principal said. �Now, what will it be? Suspended from school or athletics?�
It really was a no-brainer. I didn�t plan to go out for any other athletic activities until next semester. Tracy wasn�t as happy because that meant she couldn�t be a cheerleader for basketball games. Her dad pointed out the permanent record angle, and she decided she didn�t want to skip school like the others were required to do. The principal wasn�t giving them a choice because they started the fight.
At least the principal had some common sense. He arranged for us to be escorted so I could get my therapy. Tracy wasn�t willing to leave me, so we went to the training room. Jill and Becky both smiled when I came in. �You�re now a VIP; not that you were anything else as far as we�re concerned, but now it�s official. Strip so we can see what you did to yourself this time,� Becky said.
I got down to my boxers. Jill checked my latest injuries. She also gave me an ice pack for my forehead. In no time, they had an ice bath ready. They all giggled when I stripped off and climbed in.
�He�s never shy, is he?� Tracy commented.
Becky shrugged.
�Don�t get us started. Let�s just say that David�s our favorite patient. So, are you and David dating again?�
I let Tracy answer that one.
�Actually, we just got back together. I missed his cute butt.�
The three of them walked off so I couldn�t overhear them. It seemed by the looks and peals of laughter that they were comparing notes. The timer went off and I crawled out and switched to the heated whirlpool. I stayed in long enough for my muscles to relax. I then wrapped a towel around my waist and got on the massage table.
As I was getting my massage, Kevin came in.
�David, I need your help. I just talked to the recruiter at State, and they�re thinking of pulling Luke�s offer.�
�I�m not out to hurt anybody. Tracy knows the guy better than I do. Call him and put her on the phone.�
�This shit today got out of hand. I know you�re not responsible for any of it, and we all treated you badly. I promise you this stops here. You�ve done more for all of us than we�re willing to admit. I just wanted you to know that I�m sorry,� Kevin said.
�That means a lot. When we�re done, can you call Luke�s dad and let him know that we�re going to do everything we can to keep his scholarship?�
�I will.�
�Kevin, you�re a good friend. I�ll not forget this.�
He went in and Tracy made the call. When I was almost done, she came out.
�He wants to talk to you.�
�This is David.�
�David, this is Coach Beck. We�re inclined to pull Luke Herndon�s scholarship. We run a clean program and aren�t looking for hotheads or troublemakers. We also want you to come to State. If you announced for us, it would help several recruits that are on the fence to commit.�
�Hang on. Can I put you on speakerphone?�
�Yes.�
I sat up and turned the phone on speaker. I wanted Kevin to hear this.
�Coach, can you repeat what you just asked me?�
�David, if you commit to State, we�ll not pull Luke Herndon�s scholarship.�
�I have a weekly press conference on Wednesday at 12:15. Would that work for you?�
�You�re the best, David. Can you get some State gear to wear at the announcement?�
�You bet, Coach. Let me know if you need Magic and Kevin to make some calls for you. I�m sure they�d agree to help us build a winning program.�
�I�ll call them. How about you, would you make some calls?�
�Coach, I�m swamped right now. I�ll help the month before signing day in the spring.�
I got off the phone and turned to Kevin.
�I want you to tell Luke two things: first, what I just did for him to save his scholarship. The second is that he and I are done as friends, and he can handle his own shit from now on.�
�You did way more for him than I would�ve after the last few days. I�ll make sure word gets around as to what you did. I know Magic and I appreciate you getting us full rides, and Tracy, I know you had a lot to do with that as well. Thank you both.�
Tracy gave Kevin a hug and he left to calm things down. While I finished my rubdown, Becky told us about what all had happened since the game ended on Saturday. The only new news was that Coach Engels took his share of the blame for trying to force the ball deep.
WE WENT BACK TO THE office to pick up all the homework we�d be missing that day. Tracy took us back to her house where we had lunch with her mom. I was tired from doing the therapy, so Tracy took me to her room and we took a power nap. An hour later, I was ready to go again. Tracy convinced me we could spend an hour making out. Sometimes she has very good ideas. Her mom walked in on us and saw we were clothed. I think she was both happy to see Tracy and me back together, and that we weren�t rushing things.
At 4:00, Lily and Kendal showed up at Tracy�s. I was stunned when Kendal told me to get lost. She said she didn�t need the client in her team meeting. I found out later that they did this once a week. I was fine because Mary was making chocolate-chip cookies and needed someone to taste-test each batch. I made the sacrifice and was flirting with Mary when Tom came home. He became my assistant, and we were dunking fresh cookies in cold glasses of milk when Kendal came in. She asked Tom and me to join the team in Tom�s home office.
Kendal was all business.
�Gentleman, I�d like to run a couple of things by you. We�d like to create a new website for David�s modeling, and Lily wants to go to her grandparents� over Christmas break. She would like that to be her fee for creating and maintaining all the websites for the next 6 months. My question is who pays for it?�
�Who owns the websites?� I asked Tom.
I knew that Lily did. Tom noted the danger of Lily holding us hostage in the future.
�If all the websites are registered to our company, I�ll pay the airfare,� Tom said.
�I�d like to reallocate $500 from my earnings to Lily so that she�ll have some spending money,� I added. �I want it done through you guys because I�m not set up to handle employees.�
Lily got up and gave Tom and me a hug.
�I�d also like to give Tracy and Kendal bonuses of $500.�
�What about me?� Tom joked.
�Wait till I�m making some real money and then we can talk. I just gave away 10% of my net worth.�
�The second item is that I�d like to suggest that we set David up as a Limited Liability Company or LLC to help protect his assets,� Kendal said.
I was glad she worked for me. I would never have thought to set up a company. Tom agreed. I asked what that was going to cost me, and Tom said with a straight face, �$500.�
�I see how this works,� I laughed. �Okay, set me up.�
�David, instead of a bonus, how about I get a set of photos you�re selling?� Tracy asked.
Before I could answer, Lily asked if she could see them. We put the disk in Tom�s PC and I showed them the four-photo series. Kendal wanted to make the trade also. I could see Lily did too, but she needed the money for her trip.
�If the four of you want the series, I�ll give it to you, but we have to pay for the creation of eight sets. The others will be held in reserve as bonuses when someone does something that�s noteworthy.
�While I�m thinking of it, I�ve been hauling around these CDs.�
No one seemed to get it.
�People, these photos have already earned us nearly $14,000. We need a secure place to put them.�
Tom and Kendal�s looked at each other with concern. They�d need secure storage when they represented other artists. Kendal winked at me.
�You really are trying to take over my job.�
Tom took the originals and promised to get Kendal and me watermarked copies we could show people. Kendal reached into her bag and pulled out a white leather portfolio with �Ford Models� and �David Dawson� on it in black letters. She put it on the desk in front of me and I flipped through it.
�They messengered that over today along with your signed contract. We�re going to Chicago Sunday and Monday to meet with everyone. I know your mom wants to go, but tell her you�re going to the first Range Sports photo shoot the following weekend in Park City, Utah.�
�That�s it on the modeling front. Tracy has a report on football,� Kendal said, wrapping up her portion of the presentation.
�David got calls this weekend from Alabama, Ohio State and, uh, I had it here somewhere ...� she said as she shuffled through papers. I knew she was doing this for her dad. �Oh, here it is, Florida.�
Tom came out of his chair and did a fist pump. I high-fived him and realized this was how John felt when his dad found out that he was going to his dream school, Kentucky.
�Today David agreed to commit to�drumroll, please�State University.�
The look on Tom�s face was priceless. I�d never seen a guy go from so happy to so sad in the span of a minute. Tracy let him in on the deal.
�David agreed to do it so that Luke would keep his scholarship. State knows the commitment is soft, and the likelihood of him going there is slim to none. I worked the phones to contact all the current offers and interested parties to let them know the reasoning behind this. We�ll announce on Wednesday.
�I�ll go out tomorrow and get a State jersey and baseball hat. David, I�ll need some money for this.�
Tom pulled out $150 and gave it to her.
�Dad, I only need like $30.�
�I want you, Kendal and Lily to all have jerseys and caps for the press conference,� Tom said.
I gave her $20.
�What�s the extra money for?� she asked.
�Get Tom a baseball cap for where I
It would be interesting to see where Tracy picked for me to go to college. She seemed to relish being able to surprise the both of us.
Mary must have been psychic. She came into the office with a plate of cookies. These were peanut butter. Tom needed to dump this woman so I could marry her.
WE ALL STAYED FOR ONE of Mary�s fabulous dinners. I hated to admit it, but this was one of the things I missed the most. Tonight, she made fried chicken that had a wonderful pepper spice. She also made homemade sourdough biscuits served with apple butter. She had acorn squash and apple salad. She always found fruits and vegetables in season.
We talked until ten o�clock, when I asked Tracy to take me home.
Wednesday November 27
GREG DROVE ME TO SCHOOL. I was on my way to my locker when I was hip-checked, making me stumble. The musical giggle told me Tracy was in a good mood.
�Hey, Beautiful,� I said.
�Morning. Let�s get your books and you can walk me to class.�
Suzanne was waiting for me when I got to my locker. She was upset.
�What�s wrong?� Tracy asked.
�They canceled the tutoring program for David because he�s suspended from athletics. I came to let you know I can no longer help you,� Suzanne said with tears in her eyes.
I felt irritated they hadn�t told me this was part of my athletic suspension, but I had an idea how to fix it.
�Why not?� I asked.
�David, they canceled it. I can�t tutor you.�
�Again, I ask, why not?�
�What do you mean?�
�He�s saying what�s stopping you from tutoring him? He tells me he learns more in an hour with you than he does sitting in all his classes. I know that you enjoy teaching. He likes you to teach him. What�s stopping you?�
Suzanne thought for a moment.
�Can you afford $40 per week?�
�Cash okay?� I asked as I pulled two $20 bills out of my pocket and hand them to her.
�I am so stupid sometimes,� Suzanne grumbled. �I�ll find a place where we can have our sessions.�
�Why don�t you sign out one of the project rooms in the library? They have a signup sheet and any student can use them,� Tracy suggested.
�See? No problem,� I smiled.
I found other things had changed now that I wasn�t playing football. In PE, I was no longer in the strength and conditioning program. Being suspended from athletics meant I had to go back to my original PE class. That meant I had to finish the semester in swimming. I liked to swim and it fit my exercise program, so it wasn�t the end of the world.
AT NOON, WE WERE SET up in the auditorium. Kendal had gotten the word out that I would announce my commitment today. I was a little nervous because last night�s emergency school-board meeting had been nothing short of explosive. While the meeting was ostensibly for finding replacements for Coaches Lambert and Engels, everyone wanted to place blame for not winning State.
Unfortunately for the coaching staff, they were at the meeting, and I wasn�t. The crowd turned on the ones they could see. Luckily, cooler heads prevailed. Both Coaches Lambert and Engels officially gave their notice, and announced their plans to leave at the end of the semester.
I thought my announcement was going to be a little awkward since I�d been suspended from athletics.
At 12:15, Tracy went on stage to start the press conference.
�Good afternoon. Today we only have David Dawson; Coach Lambert declined our invitation. David will make a brief statement and then he has an announcement. At that time, we�ll open it up to questions. The order of the questions has been set by lottery. If anyone violates the order, we�ll end the press conference. Play nice, ladies and gentlemen. David.�
We were all wore �Double D� sweatshirts to hide which school I would commit to.
�Today I was saddened to hear that Coach Lambert and Engels have decided to move on to bigger and better opportunities. Coach Lambert and his staff did a lot to turn around this program. They showed me support and trust by giving me the opportunity to lead this powerhouse organization within one weekend of playing in the State Championship game.
�On a lighter note, I signed with Ford Models and will work with Range Sports to be the face of their Youth Sports line.�
Behind me, the photo with my shirt open came up. Everyone laughed. I turned to see what they saw.
�It�s hard work to look that good. Now for the reason you�re all here. On Monday, I was talking to Kevin Goode, and he said how relieved he was to get his recruiting over with. He inspired me to go ahead and make a commitment.�
I stood up and Kendal, Tracy and Lily flanked me. I smiled at them.
�Ladies.�
As one, we all pulled our Double D sweatshirts off and revealed our State jerseys. I could see the reporters were in shock.
�Coach Beck was very persuasive. They did everything right and aboveboard. It doesn�t hurt that three of my best friends, Kevin Goode, �Magic� Mike Wade, and Luke Herndon, will be attending this fall. A little bird told me that Kevin and Luke made first team All-State. Magic is rumored to have received honorable mention. That�s a great achievement, considering he didn�t play a full year at his position.
�I was disappointed to see there weren�t more All-Conference players making the All-State team. I felt our conference was one of the best in the state, and many of those players deserved more recognition,� I finished. �Tracy, let�s open this up.�
Tracy came back up and sat down beside me. I smiled at her and squeezed her hand.
�I will call your name and what organization you�re with,� she said. �You may then ask your question. Let�s begin with Paul George with ESPN.�
It�s funny how the national guys were picked first. ESPN regularly broadcasted top prospect announcements as to where they would be attending college.
�Is it true that Coach Lambert blamed you for the loss Saturday and that led to him resigning?�
I held up my hand.
�I�m going to stop this here. I consider Coach Lambert a close friend. I had nothing to do with his decision to move on. I was upset when I heard that he and Coach Engels won�t be back to guide us to a State Championship next year.�
Tracy read the next guy�s name and which network he was with.
�I see the quarterback from Eastside didn�t make the All-State team, yet you�re named to the second team even though you didn�t make the All-Conference team.�
I laughed.
�I think there was a question in there somewhere.�
The other reporters laughed. I had found you can tease a reporter, but don�t make them look bad.
�The surfer dude from Eastside, Mark something. I can never remember his name,� I said, as I scratched my head.
They all laughed at that.
�He�s a much better quarterback than I am.�
They were rolling now.
�No, seriously; just ask him.�
I waited until the reporters stopped laughing. I acted confused, which made them laugh even more. When they calmed down, I turned back to the reporter.
�Sorry, what was your question?�
He didn�t miss a beat.
�What do you really think of the surfer dude?�
�Man, don�t get me started on him. Did you know that he beat us the first game we played?�
He was willing to play my straight man.
�But you came in and nearly beat them with only a half of play.�
�That�s not how he tells it.�
That one fell a little flat.
�Sorry, Surfer Dude, I was just having a little fun. He roasted me pretty good in his last presser. I�m sure that when he finally gets an offer, he�ll have a similar turnout for the JC that accepts him.�
Tracy scowled at me.
�Uh oh, that might have crossed the line. What�s that old-style offense he plays?�
�I think they play the West Coast Offense,� my straight man supplied.
�That�s right. I heard that went out of style, like the wishbone. Does anyone actually run that offense nowadays? I know that one of the academy teams runs the wishbone. Do any of the cool teams run the old-style West Coast anymore?�
Tracy whacked me on the back of the head.
�That�s my signal to get this back on track.�
I was a little sad when the press conference ended. I received a text from Clare Thomas at Ford with a big smiley face. Coach Beck sent me one welcoming me aboard. Tami�s text said �OMG.� Jennie sent me one asking me to come up for Thanksgiving. Mark was strangely quiet.
I actually made SportsCenter. They posted the best parts of the press conference on their website. They also had a link to my Ford page.
When I walked off stage, Kendal almost molested me. Luckily, Tracy was there to break it up. Lily just rolled her eyes.
Chapter 15 � Girls Confuse Me
Wednesday November 27
TRACY AND I HAD OUR first fight. It was because I was going out with Beth the night before Thanksgiving. For the past five years, Greg had always taken Beth out. I don�t know what started the tradition, but it was our family�s reminder that they would like to be joined more tightly than just friends are. Mrs. Anderson and my mom decided we couldn�t possibly plan a romantic date, so it was planned for us.
Once Tracy got over being mad, she changed tactics. She got it in her head that I needed to sleep with Beth. I was supposed to do such a good job that she would be jealous of what Tracy had. I couldn�t figure out women. I didn�t know if it was me that attracted the crazy ones or not, but Tracy had me tied up in knots as I tried to figure out if this was some kind of test.
Tuesday night, Mrs. A, Mom, and Tracy picked out my wardrobe. I was surprised when they didn�t go with the suit. They decided on a fitted black t-shirt made out of some kind of silky, stretchy material. It was almost like not wearing a shirt because it showed every bump, ridge and ripple. They also chose a pair of slacks I wasn�t fond of because it felt like they were riding up my butt. The women all agreed it made my derri�re look nice.
Tracy insisted she needed to supervise me getting dressed. I was in my boxers, ready to take my shower.
�Tracy, I love you.�
She just smiled, spun me around and swatted my butt.
�Get in there and don�t forget to shave.�
I took care of my shower and shave. I came out of the bathroom nude and saw Tracy on my bed, watching my every move. I dutifully put on the clothes they had picked out, then put my belt on and was putting my wallet in my back pocket when Tracy stopped me.
�Let me see that.�
I handed her my wallet and she found the condom, which she inspected to verify that it wasn�t damaged. She then opened my nightstand, got out two more, put all three into the wallet and handed it back. Her meaning was clear: I was to use all three tonight or not come home. I would bet the farm that she would count how many I had left after my date.
I finished dressing and we went to the house. Mom offered to drive us because the destination was a surprise. I held Tracy�s hand as we crossed the driveway to the back door. A glimpse showed me that she was sad. She had hidden it well, up to that point. I stopped, and she was pulled up short. As she turned to see why I had stopped, I kissed her. It was a gentle, loving kiss intended to tell her that we were
�Tracy, we need to talk about our relationship. Before you freak out, it isn�t anything bad. I know we have expectations for each other. If we don�t know what those expectations are, we�ll end up disappointing one another. I feel like tonight is disappointing you, and if it is, I�ll not go through with it.�
�What�s funny is, I�m not really worried about tonight. I know you both need to get physical to find out if there�s more. I don�t know why, but I know you�ll find out you make better friends than lovers. I hope you don�t think I�m nuts, but in the long run, this is best for us. I want you to rock her world. Don�t hold back. I don�t want you to come home thinking you wished you�d done something more. I want you sure when you�re done.�
I shook my head in disbelief, but she seemed sincere. One of my biggest issues with Tracy was trust. If we were going to succeed, I had to trust her again. I decided I�d trust her on this, not the �I trust you but I need to verify.� I gave up my doubts and truly trusted her.
WHEN BETH OPENED THE door, we both looked at each other open-mouthed. Our moms weren�t playing fair. Beth was dressed in a white dress that showed plenty of cleavage.
I looked her in the eyes.
�You take my breath away.�
Mrs. A, who was obviously spying, burst out in laughter, which got us both to laugh too. I grabbed her hand and we went to the car.
�You guys aren�t making this easy, are you?� I told my mom.
She didn�t say a word and drove us to the Henderson. It was a landmark hotel that had one of the best restaurants in town. I helped Beth out of the car and gave her my arm as we went inside. We went through the grand lobby and found where we were going. The ma�tre d� had our reservations, and we were seated quickly. Dinner was very enjoyable. Beth and I had been friends forever, so there were no awkward moments until dessert was almost finished.
�David, I, uh, I guess I�m not good at this,� Beth said.
�What? You know you can tell me anything.�
�I know, but I�ve never asked someone to, uh...� Beth said and blushed.
�Are you asking if we should continue our evening in private?�
�Yes,� she said hesitantly. Then she finished in a rush, �I got us a room.�
I paid our bill, and Beth handed me a keycard holder with 1111 written on it. I put my arm around her shoulder, and she leaned into me as if it were something we were both used to doing. We entered the elevator and Beth turned into my arms and looked me in the eyes. Some unknown signal must have sounded, because we went into a lip-lock, and freely explored each other�s bodies. When we got to the 11th floor, we staggered to the room as our lips never parted. We stumbled into the room and I pushed her up against the wall.
She pushed me back, which caused our lips to part. She started to ask a question, but I staved it off.
�Can we talk about it later?� I asked with a crooked grin.
�Sure. Are you sure?� she asked, not able to help herself.
�You have no idea.�
I could tell she did. We�d always been friends, longer than even I could remember. This was Beth Anderson. I�d never really thought of her in terms of possibly �us.� She�d always been intended for my brother, or so I�d thought. Something happened their freshman year of high school to change their relationship. It was never talked about, and now wasn�t the time to ask.
I was happy for Angie and Greg. Things with Beth just hadn�t worked out for my brother. I didn�t feel like I was her second choice; I think she just finally saw me as someone she could be with.
This was Beth.
I stepped back and really looked at her. This was a woman I could really fall for. While I cared for Tracy and Peggy, there was a deeper connection here, only something that could be developed from knowing each other for years, something I didn�t want to mess up.
�We could just ...� I began, but Beth surged forward and we kissed again.
There was no need to overthink this. I ran my fingers along her throat and I could feel her pulse beat; its pace matched my own. Her lips tasted of strawberries from her lip gloss. As she opened to my kisses, I drank in the deeper cr�me br�l�e flavor of her dessert.
She wrapped her arms around my neck as I pushed her against the wall to mash our bodies even closer together. I groaned as we crushed our lips together. I felt a bolt of power, as if from the heavens, course through our bodies. Beth seemed to feel it too, and I could tell it shook her to the core.
�I want you inside me,� she moaned against my lips.
I wanted her ... wanted to ravish her body ... wanted to own ... simply wanted.
I reached down and pushed her dress up over her hips. He skin felt hot to the touch. I felt her shudder as if my fingers burned her skin as they glided upwards. My hands gently molded her breasts and she gasped against my lips.
She helped me take her dress off and then our lips came back together. She slipped her hands to the back of my waist and pulled my t-shirt out of my pants so she could touch my bare flesh. Her hands traveled up my hard-muscled back. She pulled one hand down and pushed it between us as she grasped my length. My pants did nothing to disguise my arousal.
I laid my head against the side of hers, a guttural rumble escaped from deep within my chest, and my hot breath caressed her neck. Her grip tightened and my breath caught as I stiffened. I pulled back to scan her face and a small smile touched my lips as I saw the intense look on her face. I bent forward and trailed my lips and the tip of my tongue along her ear and then down her neck where her pulse pounded.
She rolled her head to the side to give herself to me as I tasted her, as my mouth branded her, as I staked my claim. Beth was no longer intended for my brother. She was intended for me.
She wanted to taste me too. Beth turned her head and began to lick and kiss my neck. I turned my head to give her access as she did the same to me.
I picked her up and carried her to the bed. Her head rested against my chest, and I was sure she could hear my heart pounding. I lowered her onto the king-size bed. I stood up and removed my shirt as I drank in the sight of her body in just her bra and panties. This felt right.
I reached down and placed my hand on the base of her throat to let her know I was in control. The crush of my kiss was like a hungry wolf devouring its prey. Her hunger matched mine as she answered each challenge I gave her. I pushed my hands under her bra to push it up to free her breasts. They were firm and pliable. She moaned her approval as I touched her, as her body answered my need. I kissed my way down her neck until I came to her hard nipple and laved it with my tongue. My thumb and index finger trapped her other nipple between them and rolled it gently, then harder, the gently again.
I looked up and Beth�s eyes were closed and her mouth hung open. The look was beyond pleasure or pain. I concentrated on discovering what pleased her. I must have done something especially good because she grasped the back of my head and grabbed a handful of hair. She leaned forward and buried her face into the tousled mass. She inhaled to get my scent.
I released her breast, reached down, and rubbed my fingers over her panties. Beth let me know when I found what I was looking for. Her sexually charged moan escaped her lips. I could imagine that at any moment she might burst into flames as her passion got hotter.
�Take these off,� I said
My eyes met hers and found no objection. This was the tipping point. This was her last chance to stop whatever this was. I reached the top of her panties and pulled them down off her legs. While I did that, she undid her bra and took that off.
�You too,� she said in a husky voice.
God, I wanted her. I undressed and then bent over her and trailed my kisses from her nipples to her thighs. Beth screamed her approval as I used my tongue to find her sacred center. I planned to pleasure her orally, but she had other ideas.
�I want you now,� she ordered.
I got up, found my wallet where I had my condoms and I sheathed my manhood. She reached out and closed her hand around my erection. I was full and hard as I felt the heat of her hand as she gripped me. She gave me a couple of tentative strokes. I smiled when her nose flared and her breathing sped up. I loved the feel of her hand on my phallus.
She looked up at me and saw my need. She tightened her grip and guided me between her legs.
�I want you, put it in me, David.�
I could see her need matched mine. This felt right as I leaned down and kissed her tender lips. I nudged her thighs apart, and it was as if I�d reached the center of the sun as I entered her. I paused for a moment to allow her time to get used to us being together, watched her face and drove deeper. Her hips came off the bed as she made sure we were joined.
She closed her eyes as she concentrated on her pleasure. The blood raced through my ears and I heard the roaring rhythm as it pounded at a powerful pace. Beth was everything at that moment: soft, hot, wet goodness. As her passion ramped up, she needed to see me and look deep into my eyes.
She cried out and arched her back while I grasped her hips to hold her in place as I drove deeper. I sat up on my knees so I could reach between us, circling where she needed me to, as I rocked in and out. I wasn�t playing now. Beth�s breath became ragged.
�David!�
I thrust again, slowly, as I watched her face. Beth had this intense expression as she arched and bucked against me. I must not have been doing enough, so I pushed to her core.
�David, please,� she gasped.
I reached under her, grasped her bottom, and pulled her tighter against me. I rocked into her with a purpose that was fierce yet tender. Beth closed her eyes again, and I could tell she was lost in her own little world. She let out a cry as her orgasm took her. She gripped the comforter to her and then everything went quiet.
But I wasn�t done.
I pulled away from her to allow her to recover. I let my head drop between her breasts as I caught my breath also. I pulled my head up and found her smiling at me.
�Did you?� she asked.
�No,� I admitted.
�Good.�
Beth was everything I�d want in a lover: enthusiastic, imaginative, willing. When we were finally done�twice�she got me flat on my back and she climbed up and stretched out on my chest. She was positioned so she could look me in the eye.
�David, you surprised me. I�ve had fantasies about someone like you. It was even better than I imagined.� She got a sad look. �I know we�re not going to be a couple, at least no time soon. But I�m putting you on notice: we will be doing this again. I have some other fantasies to fulfill, and I never found a guy I trusted enough.�
�I�d love to, but I want to talk to Tracy,� I said.
Tracy and I really needed to have a talk soon.
�She already knows about Cindy and Suzanne.�
�How does she know about that?� I asked defensively.
She gave me a look that made me realize that my friends-with-benefits arrangement wasn�t as secret as I thought it was.
�I want you to add me to the list. If you�re smart, you�ll let her know about our arrangement. But if you decide to keep it a secret, I�ll go along with it.�
I shook my head.
�No, I�ve learned my lesson. It�s better to be honest and blow up our relationship now than to do it later with a lie. Is Tracy somehow proud I�m with three of the hottest seniors at our school? Does this somehow help her with her social status?�
That was something I could never quite figure out.
�You�ve no idea. She�ll be the Queen Bee for her junior and senior years. She�s dating every girl�s wet dream.�
�I call bullshit on that one.�
She gave me a smile when she realized I was serious.
�You�re the sweetest guy. Thank God you have no idea how you touch us. Just keep believing you�re a regular guy, and you can have anyone you ever want. Don�t become one of those ego-driven douchebags that think they�re God�s gift.� She got a strange look and said, �I would actually like to see you tear through the girls at our school. Poor Greg�s legend would be an afterthought when you got done.�
�Like that�s going to happen. Tracy might be pretty tolerant, but sleeping with every cute girl in school would find me without my balls very quickly.�
�Like that would be the only problem with that plan,� she laughed. �If Tracy didn�t get you, the male population would soon put a stop to it. No one would want to go after you�d been with a girl. They�d all be afraid they wouldn�t be able to cut it. And the sad truth is, they wouldn�t.�
She got sober for a moment.
�I think that�s why Ed and Luke turned on you. No one wants to come to the realization that they don�t measure up. I always thought Luke was a good guy. It really shocked many people. And you, Mister, I was so impressed you stayed above it all. I talked to his brother Mike, and Luke�s very confused as to why you saved his scholarship. Mike said he�s embarrassed, and never knew you were such a good friend. Tracy called Luke, and let him know how you got him the scholarship in the first place. Can I ask: are you ever going to forgive him for what he did?�
�Hell, you know me. I took Tracy back, didn�t I? How I feel right now, probably not. Tracy has one huge advantage that Luke never will: she and I fit as a couple. Luke will never be that for me. I suspect after he graduates I�ll never see him again.�
�You may not ever be friends, but I think you need to forgive him. You don�t need to carry that burden around. Do it for yourself, if you can�t do it for him.�
I kissed her for her advice. She always knew what was bothering me and how to fix it.
She snuggled up against me and I held her. I did what every guy does after great sex: I fell asleep.
Thursday November 28
I WOKE WITH A JERK to find Beth giving me little kisses.
�Good, you�re up. Grab a condom; I want a quick one before we have to leave.�
I handed her the last condom and she rolled it on like an expert. She straddled my waist and slowly sank down. She got it about halfway in on the first try. Beth kept working at it until she was sitting on my lap.
�God that feels good.�
We didn�t have another marathon session. Beth caused part of that. She just seemed to try to get me off as quickly as she could, and she succeeded.
�Let me give you a tip: sometimes a girl just wants a nice climax; you don�t have to see if you can make them pass out each time. That said, I�m not complaining.�
I called Mom and told her we needed a ride home. Twenty minutes later Mrs. A and my mom were at the door. They told me to go to the car. Was I six years old again? I knew better than to argue, so I went down to the car.
Of course, it was locked. I took several deep breaths and calmed down. Nearly 30 minutes later, Beth came out wearing jeans and a t-shirt and looking freshly showered. I leaned back against the car and patiently waited. No one thought it was a problem that the temperature had dropped and it had started to snow as I was only wearing a light t-shirt and no coat.
Mom dropped Beth and Mrs. A off and then took me home. She told me to come over to the Andersons� when I was cleaned up. They were hosting this year�s Thanksgiving dinner.
A LONG HOT SHOWER CAUSED me to get drowsy, so I stretched out for just a second. I fell asleep, and the next thing I heard was my phone chirp. Tami had sent me a text wanting to know when I would be at the Andersons�. I glanced at the clock, and it showed it was noon. I sent her a text to tell her that I would be there in about thirty minutes. I looked outside and saw there was at least four inches of snow on the ground.
I put on my Kentucky sweatshirt and jeans. I grabbed my new leather coat and walked over to Beth�s house. I about killed myself coming out the back door of my apartment; a thin layer of ice was under everything. Beth�s house was four blocks away. The wind had picked up the snow and made it almost impossible to see. By the time I got to the Anderson house, I was wet and miserable. I came in the back door where the mudroom was so I could leave my boots and dripping coat. I grabbed a hand towel and dried my coat and hair.
I was about to come out of the coat room when I saw Tami with a boy. Something made me stop and take notice. She leaned towards him and touched his elbow, all signs of a girl interested in a guy. Her eyes also watched everything he did. On Sunday, she�d warned me she�d met someone. I suddenly couldn�t breathe, and my stomach threatened to do something horrible.
When I felt saliva start to pool in my mouth, I stepped back outside and dry-heaved over the railing. Luckily, I hadn�t eaten since last night. I�d always known that when Tami started to date, it would be hard for me. I needed to lie down. I walked home, stepped back into the house and just slid down the back door. Tami sent me another text wanting to know where I was. I sent a text back that asked when she�d planned to tell me about her new boyfriend. Her reply was a smiley face.
I put on my boots and coat and whipped my phone into the kitchen. It hit a wall and exploded about the same time I walked out the back door and slammed it. I walked the ten blocks to get to a diner that was open. I ordered a bowl of soup because I couldn�t hold anything else down right now. After eating, I didn�t feel quite so shaky. I called Kendal using the diner�s payphone, and she answered on the first ring.
�David, where are you? My phone�s been ringing off the hook.�
�Kendal, I don�t want to be found right now. Can you come get me and put me up in a hotel?�
�No. You�re a minor and I can�t help you run away.�
�Okay, I understand. Let everyone know you talked to me. I�ll see you tomorrow.�
�Where should I pick you up?�
�I�ll call you in the morning and let you know.�
I wasn�t thinking clearly. I really wanted a drink. Everyone knew Tami had brought a guy to Thanksgiving, and no one had let me know. If I wanted a straight answer, I could get it from Angie. She was the only one I could think of that wouldn�t betray me, so I called her.
�If you say my name I�ll hang up.�
�Okay.�
�Go somewhere where we can talk.�
She went to the bathroom.
�Tell me.�
�Tami brought Brian home because he didn�t have anywhere to go for Thanksgiving. They�re not officially dating, but it�s obvious she�s interested. She�s a mess. Can I get her, and you talk to her?�
�Yeah, let�s get this over with.�
Tami came on the line.
�Damn you! I wanted you to meet him before I went out with him.�
�Tami, how would I react to a surprise like this?�
�Not well,� she mumbled.
�Then why didn�t you prepare me for this?�
�You were already mad at me. I thought this would be the best way.�
�How long do I stay mad?�
�The longest was about a day,� she laughed.
�Well, this is different. I was physically ill when I saw the way you looked at him. I feel like I�m having a panic attack. I haven�t felt this way since this summer. Tami, I just can�t do this right now. I�ll call you,� I said, and hung up.
I walked home to my apartment. I didn�t turn on any lights. I took a hot shower, crawled into bed, and collapsed. I woke to find my mom and dad both glaring at me.
�David Allen Dawson, what is wrong with you?� Mom asked.
The fog in my brain cleared enough to realize what a little shit I�d been. Once again, I�d shown my immaturity by only thinking of myself. Thanksgiving was a family event, and I�d bailed on everyone.
�I�m sorry, I wasn�t thinking. Tami�s new boyfriend caught me by surprise.�
�I want you to answer me something,� Dad said. �Why is it okay for you to date, and not Tami? Do you think it�s any easier on her to see you dating Tracy? That girl loves you to death, and you can�t find it in your heart to allow her to find the same joy you�re experiencing. I thought we raised you better than that.�
I looked at my dad in shock. He was right. I was being a hypocrite.
�David, we love you,� my dad said, �but sometimes you infuriate us. I know it�s been a while since you pulled a stunt like this, but we can�t have you acting like this and give you adult privileges. We�re going to give you a pass on this one. The next time you pull something like this, you�ll lose the apartment. Are we clear?�
�Yes, sir.�
My mom had stayed quiet and let my dad handle this. He only stepped in when you had done something terribly bad. I could see both the caring and disappointment in their eyes. I never wanted to disappoint them. That was the worst punishment I could receive. They got up and left me to think about what I�d done.
Chapter 16 � You Look Like a Hot Dog
Friday November 29
WHEN I WOKE, TRACY was lying on the bed with me with a smile.
�Good morning, sleepyhead. I was about to wake you because you have to get to your photo shoot. Kendal will be here in thirty minutes. Go take your shower.�
When I came out, she had what I was to wear laid out. I just put it on. Sleep had been what I needed. Tami, of all people, should know I don�t take surprises well. When I was twelve, my parents threw a surprise birthday party for me. I ran away for a couple of hours before I came back. If she had told me Sunday, I would have been fine. Well, not fine, but I would have sucked it up for her. I hoped I would have been happy for her.
I took Tracy�s phone and called Tami.
�Hey, I�m sorry for yesterday.�
�I�m sorry too. I should�ve told you. Would it be okay to meet him?�
�Can I call you when I get done today?�
�Yes, maybe you and Tracy can go to dinner with us.�
�I�m sure that�d be okay. I have to go.�
�Okay. David, please focus and do well today. Janet said her dad�s excited. This could be steady money for you. Don�t let yesterday ruin anything,� Tami coached me.
�Tracy and Kendal will smack me around and get my game face on. Talk to you later.� I turned to Tracy. �Thanks. I need to get to a phone store and get a new one.�
�Kendal�s taking care of that. Now tell me, when was the last time you ate?�
�I had a bowl of soup yesterday, and before that dinner with Beth on Wednesday.�
�There�s supposed to be breakfast at the shoot. I have a bag of grapes to hold you until then.�
I finished getting dressed about the time Kendal pulled up. Tracy got me to the car and kissed me good luck. I had hoped she would go with me. I waved as we pulled away. I think I said three words to Kendal on the ride to the shoot. I was still pissed that she wouldn�t help me yesterday. I knew that what I wanted was childish, but at the time, that was what I wanted. We were early, so I found Mr. Hill to let him know I was ready. The photographer and wardrobe weren�t there yet. I went to the break room to find what they considered breakfast was yogurt and mixed fruit. I found a vending machine and bought a candy bar. It was going to be a long morning without some
I went to makeup to get started. She explained the first shoot was for coats, so I would only need to do my hair and face. We were done after a quick touch-up. I found Mr. Hill and asked if he wanted to do a test shot to make sure the makeup was right. He had one of his assistants take the shot and put it up on the monitor. Mr. Hill and the makeup girl made some adjustments and I was ready. The wardrobe came and I changed for the first set of shots. We didn�t have a photographer, though.
After we waited an hour and no one could track the woman down, I suggest that Mr. Hill�s assistant take the pictures. We had a storyboard of what was needed. After each section, they would download the photos to the client and get them approved.
Mr. Hill�s assistant was trying to break into the business, so it wasn�t as if he was a complete amateur. We took the first set and sent them off. The client had us reshoot a couple and we were on to the next coat. Two hours later we were done.
While we finished up, the second photographer and wardrobe arrived. This was sweaters and jeans. We were three-quarters of the way through the second shoot when the first photographer turned up. Mr. Hill told her that we went ahead and did the shoot without her. She demanded that we redo it. She wanted to talk to me.
�You, boy, who told you to do the shoot without me?� she asked.
�Lady, I�m busy. Have some respect and let us finish this.�
The other photographer smirked at her, and she knew she was about to cross a line. She stormed out and let us finish. Mr. Hill came to talk to me after we were done.
�I know this is unusual, but would you be willing to redo the first shoot?�
�If you feed me first. Actually, get some pizzas for everyone and I�ll get started with the photographer. If she isn�t ready, we could get Kendal in here and go over the last shoot so we can sign the release.�
Of course, she needed to move all the lights. Kendal was very professional and we went through all the sweater photos. There were a half dozen that weren�t good�things like my eyes were closed, or I had a dorky look on my face. We signed off on the rest, and Mr. Hill sent them to the client for final approval. Once they were happy he paid Kendal for that shoot.
Pizzas came and everyone took a break. They watched in amazement as I ate a large pizza by myself. I just gave them a look.
�Guys, have you never seen a teenage boy eat?�
I went and put on my first coat on again and met the photographer. Her name was Kim, and when I didn�t give her any attitude, she lost the bitchy persona. She took a couple of test shots and adjusted the lighting. When we got started, she knew exactly what she wanted. I listened carefully, and we worked well together.
Kim, Kendal and Mr. Hill went through each set of photos when we were done. To her credit, Kim pointed out a couple by Mr. Hill�s assistant that she said were better, but overall, she had a much better eye. There were no shadows in her pictures. Mr. Hill could have gotten away with just using the first set, but he was happy we took the time for the second.
He and I sat down after the shoot.
�Kim only had good things to say about you. She was impressed that you kicked her out of your shoot. Then you were professional during hers. Kim has a lot of pull with several of our clients. I just wanted you to know she�s a fan, and so am I. I know this is short notice, but we�d like to have you come back tomorrow and do two more.�
�I have a problem. My best friend is back from Wesleyan, and the only time I�ve seen her for quite a while was Sunday at the mixer. She has a new boyfriend I haven�t met, and my girlfriend is new, so I need to make time for her. On Sunday, I�m off to Chicago to meet my new agent with Ford. I guess what I�m trying to say is that if you don�t mind me bringing three extra people, I can do it.�
He laughed while he shook his head.
�I thought you were going to turn me down. Of course you can bring them.�
�As long as you�re in a giving mood, could you have some real food here? Either that or I need to be able to leave to eat.�
�I forgot you�re an athlete. Most of the models we have in here eat like birds. We have a grill on the back patio. How about I bring in Janet and my wife, and we do a cookout of hamburgers and hot dogs?�
�Now that�s real food. I think that�d be fantastic.�
�Will Kendal be coming tomorrow?�
�Shit, oops, sorry about that. I have to make sure this is all okay with her. She is my boss, after all.� I waved at her to come over. �Sorry, I was making plans with Mr. Hill without your input.�
Mr. Hill filled her in on the shoot on Saturday. One of their models got homesick and bailed on them. Kendal started making noise about short notice and the extra shoot today. I took her aside.
�This weekend is about making an impression. Mr. Hill knows what we�ve done for him. I bet if we�re patient, he�ll make it up to us.�
�I know you�re probably right, but I already have plans for tomorrow.�
�Okay, give me your phone.�
She handed it over and I called Tom�s personal cell. Luckily, his number was easy to recall, because it didn�t come up in Kendal�s contacts, so he hadn�t given her this number. I dialed 555-0007. Yes, Tom was a James Bond fan.
�Tom, it�s David. I�m at the shoot and we need your help.�
�Of course, what can I do?�
I could hear the concern in his voice. This was, after all, our first paying job with Mr. Hill. He had a lot riding on our success.
�They want me to come back tomorrow. Mr. Hill is going to bring his family and do a cookout. We need someone to help man the grills and someone who could pull together a dessert, like their famous apple pie. It would also give you a chance to network with some of the better photographers and Mr. and Mrs. Hill.�
�Of course I�ll be there. Call me later with the details.�
We hung up and Kendal wasn�t sure if she should be mad or not.
�Your day is free tomorrow.�
�Thanks, but I get the impression that taking a day off would be a bad idea.�
�Tom is itching to get involved more. He doesn�t want to step on your toes. Giving him the job of cook will let him come see what we�re doing without him horning in. Also, you�re stuck with me Sunday and Monday. I know your boyfriend is only in town a few more weeks. Please go have fun.�
We went back and talked to Mr. Hill.
�I hope it�s okay, but the Managing Partner in charge of the Entertainment Division would like to come and bring his wife. He�s a grill master, and his wife bakes the best apple pie in the world.�
�If he can handle the grill, he and his wife are welcome. I almost forgot; we�ve bagged up all the clothes from today�s shoot. Do you need help getting them out to the car?�
Kendal and I looked at each other and began laughing. Mr. Hill gave us a look and then he started laughing too.
�You had no idea the clothes were included, did you?�
I shook my head no.
�No idea at all. I take it they want me wearing their clothes.�
�Yes, they do. Just a tip: if you�re interviewed, mention who you�re wearing. Little things make a difference.� He winked at Kendal and said, �Like not raking me over the coals when I was in a bind.�
We walked over and saw a couple of duffle bags. We got the assistant to help us carry it all out to the car. Kendal took me to get a phone. Many hundreds of dollars later I was pissed at myself for throwing my phone. That was an expensive lesson. I called Suzanne to see if she and Jim could join us tonight. Tami was craving Monical�s. I called Monical�s and booked their banquet room. I contacted Tami and had her invite her mom and call the Andersons and my family to get them to come also. I told her the room held twenty-five seats and to call whomever she wanted to see, and tonight was on me. I now had a debit card from the credit union and I needed to mend some fences.
When I got home, I got my dad and Greg to help me carry all the bags into my apartment. I asked Mom, Angie and Kendal up to go through everything. I picked out a leather coat, two pairs of jeans, and a couple of sweaters. I told them that everything else was up for grabs. Kendal got an outfit and coat for her boyfriend and a sweater for her dad. Some of the skinny jeans Angie grabbed. She planned to lose her baby weight, so she picked out a couple of pairs with the plan to have them shortened. While that surprised me, I wisely kept my mouth shut. I still had three bags worth of stuff. I decided to bring them to Monical�s and let everyone go through them. Whatever was left over we would donate to the church.
Tracy came over as soon as she knew I was home. She picked out some sweaters for her dad. I then told her the plans for tonight and tomorrow. She about flipped out when she learned that she was going to a photo shoot. We left early to get everything organized at Monical�s. I met the assistant manager who was the same girl who had a crush on Greg. We preordered appetizers, pitchers of soda, the large family salads, and pizzas. I instructed them to keep the food coming. I told her that I would cap it at $500. If we were going over that, she needed to come see me. I gave her my debit card, so she knew we weren�t playing a prank. Sometimes being young had its disadvantages.
Tracy wasn�t worried about the twenty-five-person limit. She figured some could eat while others mingled. I didn�t mind because Tami hadn�t seen her friends in several months. The assistant manager came in and cornered Greg. I distracted her so Greg could make his escape. The next round of sodas was on the house. Some of the parents ordered a beer, but I made it clear that they had to buy that themselves. Tom had sat me down and explained liability. Being a minor and buying alcohol was a big no-no.
I finally met Brian. There was something I didn�t like about him, but I knew Tami was a better judge of character than I was, so I trusted her. I just put it down to not liking any of Tami�s boyfriends now or in the future. She had a huge grin on her face when I gave her the thumbs-up signal.
When Alan and Gina came in, they surprised me by having Kara with them. Tracy wasn�t a happy camper when she saw the kiss that Kara gave me as a hello. Actually, the whole room got a little quiet. Every guy in the place had tracked Kara when she came into the restaurant. They just shook their heads when they realized it was me she had latched onto. We found a quiet table and sat down. It was no surprise when Tracy quickly joined us.
�Kara, this is my girlfriend Tracy.�
�Hi Tracy, you�re gorgeous. I never had a chance, did I, David?�
She recognized a jealous girlfriend when she saw one and knew how to handle her.
�Sorry, Tracy�s special.�
Once Tracy saw that Kara wasn�t a threat, she got up to mingle but left me with a possessive kiss.
I changed the subject.
�Hey, I signed with Ford last week to do Range Sports.�
�That�s great. I heard they were looking for a new face. Some solid people were hoping they�d be chosen. This is a huge break for you.�
�Is that going to be a problem for me?�
�No, that�s the nature of the business. If anyone�s a jerk, just ignore them.� She looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. �I need you to help me with a photo shoot. It�s for a diamond company and the ad is for the European market. There probably will be some nudity, but it should be very tasteful.�
�I�m not sure I�m ready for nude shots.�
�I need you. The last time I did a shoot with them, I was almost raped by the other model and the photographer. They said they would let me pick my model this time, and everyone associated with it.�
�I know a woman who�s very good. She�s shooting me tomorrow. Would you like to go and meet her?�
�That would be great. So, will you do it?�
I smiled.
�Where, when and how much do I make?�
She laughed.
�I thought to see me nude you�d do it for free.�
�Hey, that�s my line,� I teased her.
�I just might do it for free to get you naked again.�
Yep, Tracy and I definitely needed to talk.
Kara told me the details. It was to be shot on Amelia Island in north Florida. We would arrive the day before Christmas and shoot through to the 28th of December. When she told me what I would make, I about fell out of my chair. It was as much as many people made in a year. Then there were the perks: each of us would get a two-bedroom suite and could bring one chaperone. She said I could bring two people. I called Kendal and laid out the deal. I could hear her drop the phone and squeal with joy. When she found out she would get a Florida vacation, I about went deaf. I called Clare Thomas with Ford and told her about what I planned. She wanted to talk to Kara, so I put her on the phone.
I knew that Ford couldn�t stop me, but I didn�t want to ruin our relationship by doing nude shots. Kara agreed to allow Ford to see the photos before I released them. Clare gave her blessing.
I then got my mom and dad to come over and meet Kara. Mom wasn�t happy about me missing Christmas. She almost didn�t let me go, but Dad stepped in. He gave me permission, and I could tell he�d have to talk to Mom later.
When we agreed on our deal, I waved at Tami to come over. She brought Brian with her. I told her about my plans for tomorrow and wanted her to come also. Brian acted like a brat and didn�t want to go until he heard Kara would be there. Tami and I looked at each other, and I could tell that Brian�s days were numbered.
I called Tom and told him one more was going. He had a big SUV that had three rows of seating that could take seven comfortably. I would need to warn Kara and Tracy about Brian. Something wasn�t quite right with the look he gave Kara.
I settled with Monical�s and was amazed that my bill came to exactly $500, including tips. The assistant manager told me that my bill was really closer to $700, but the owner knew us, and thanked us for thinking of them. I found that the duffle bags were all empty. I was glad our friends were able to use the clothes.
When I got home, I made a point to put all the duffle bags into one so I could take them back tomorrow. Tracy and I cuddled and talked until midnight. I was still debating if I should ask her to come to Florida with me, or if I wanted to spend the time with Kara. The decision would depend on a lot on how our talk went. I was determined to have it tomorrow night before I went to Chicago.
Saturday November 30
SATURDAY MORNING, I woke to Kara jumping on my bed between Tracy and me. She�d snuck over to wake me up and I convinced her to go back to sleep with me. We were still taking it slow.
�Get up, sleepyheads.�
�Uhhhh. Seriously?� Tracy moaned.
I sat up and Kara gave me a quick kiss.
�Morning, Sexy. Your mom has breakfast almost ready, and coffee�ss on.�
Tracy rolled back over and buried her head into her pillow. Kara smacked her butt.
�Ouch!�
�Get your cute butt out of bed.�
�Hey, while I have you two to myself: I want you to be careful around Brian. Something about him gives the creepy vibe.�
�I�ve dealt with worse. If he tries anything, he might be surprised,� Kara said with an evil glint in her eye.
Tracy peeked out from under her pillow.
�What are you worried about?�
�I don�t know if it�s just that I dislike anyone going out with Tami, but I�m picking up a bad feeling about him. He seemed a little too interested in Kara yesterday, and not in a good way. I just would feel awful if I didn�t warn you two and something happened. I don�t think anything will, but just be aware.�
�I�ll just spray him,� Tracy offered.
That�s my girl. Her dad must have picked up more pepper spray after the cops took her last one.
�Tracy is deadly with pepper spray. I just hope I�m nowhere near when she does it again.�
�What happened?� Kara asked.
�David got jumped by four football players. He knocked them down and I finished them off.�
�Hey, you took out a couple more that got frisky, and also a teacher. Don�t sell yourself short. I was glad you were there. It�s just that that kind of stuff causes collateral damage.�
Kara pointed at me.
�Get your butt in the shower. I�m not having your mom mad at me. By the way, she wants to know if you ever plan on going to church again.� I gave her a look. �Don�t shoot the messenger.�
I shook my head and hit the shower. When I came back out, Tracy had gone home to get ready for the trip. Kara was sitting on my bed.
�I missed you,� Kara said.
I took a moment to process that, as I got dressed.
�I thought we agreed that we needed to be friends more than have a relationship.�
She leaned back, causing her breasts to be better displayed. It was no accident; Kara was well aware of how to display her assets in the best light.
�I know, but that doesn�t mean I can�t want you. How serious is this thing with you and Tracy? Gina was surprised you two are back together.�
�Tracy and I have just gotten back together. I�m not sure how serious it is yet.�
I was done getting dressed, and Kara stood up. I gave her a hug and a kiss on the forehead.
�I want you too, so don�t think I don�t. Let�s go eat before we get sidetracked.�
Kara kissed me back and smiled.
�I think I�m more scared of your mom than Tracy.�
She grabbed my hand and we made our way to the kitchen.
TOM ARRIVED WITH TAMI and Brian just as we finished breakfast, so we all made it to the photo shoot early. This time Mr. Hill had the makeup gal ready, and the wardrobe was waiting on me. Kim, our photographer, was also early. I introduced Mr. Hill and Kim to everyone.
�Thank you for letting me bring my entourage, I don�t normally do that, but my best friend, Tami, and her boyfriend, Brian, are only in for the weekend. I�m dating the boss�s daughter and I wanted them to see what I do. Finally, this is Kara Tasman. She�s a friend of mine, and we�re doing a photo shoot in December.�
Mr. Hill tried hard not to stare at Tracy and Kara.
�No problem. I�ve been looking forward to today. Janet and my wife will be here around eleven. I think we have enough food coming for a growing boy. Yesterday I tried to starve poor David.�
�He can get grumpy if he isn�t fed. Mom always kept a jar of peanut butter around just for him,� Tami said, as I winked at her.
I WENT AND HAD NICOLE, the gal that does makeup, get me ready. She stripped me down to my boxers because this morning was sleepwear, robes and underwear. I still had bruises, so she needed to cover those. I went out in a robe and found Kim messing with the lights.
�You ready for the test shot?� I asked.
She came over and got a light reading and went back to adjust some lights overhead. She came back down her ladder and took another light reading.
�Okay, lose the robe. I want to get two shots, one head on, then do a 180 and we�ll do your back,� Kim said.
She took her two shots and I put my robe back on. Kara watched everything closely. Mr. Hill, Kim, Kara and I crowded around the monitor.
�Something isn�t quite right,� Kim said.
Kara stepped up and pointed at the monitor.
�You need to use a slightly larger umbrella reflector. You also need to fix his makeup here, here and here. It needs to be just a touch darker.�
Kim looked at Kara and nodded. With that, I was sent back to get my makeup adjusted and Kim made the changes to the lighting. I came back and we did it again. When the photos were brought up, Kara and Kim both looked at them with a critical eye, and then looked at each other and nodded.
�If I could make another suggestion?� Kara asked Kim, who nodded. �I�d suggest that you change the shoot order. Have him do the underwear first. You have the makeup right. If you have him putting on clothes, it�ll be messed up. Plus, when he starts to get hot, the perspiration will affect the look.�
I went back and Nicole had a pair of regular white underwear. I came back and started to pose.
�Sorry, David, but we need to make a slight adjustment,� Kara said.
She walked up in front of me so her body was blocking everyone�s view. She lowered her voice so only I could hear.
�Adjust your package so that you�re not lying off to the side. We want small children to see these photos and not scare them.�
I gave her a shy smile.
�Thanks.�
While I was shooting the first pair of underwear, Kara cleared the room. When Kim was done, Kara came over and handed me the next pair and I changed on set.
�This saves a lot of time, and you can clear the room anytime you want. This is especially nice if you have product reps that are just perving on you.�
Kara proved to be a wealth of knowledge. We got through all the underwear shots and changed to robes. Kara let everyone back in. We were done very quickly. Kim and Mr. Hill were happy with the results. Kara, Tom and I went through each photo. Kara pointed out three photos that she rejected. On close inspection, the outline of the head of my junk was visible. We signed off on the rest of them and made sure Kim deleted those three. Mr. Hill had a check ready for Tom for the first shoot.
We broke for lunch. Janet and Mrs. Hill had shown up while we reviewed the photos. Mr. Hill and Tom went out to fire up the grill. Mrs. Hill and Mary set up the food with the help of Tracy. Kara liked Kim and took her off to talk to her about the Florida shoot. Tami, Janet and Brian were hanging out. They all knew each other from school.
I found a big overstuffed chair, kicked back to relax and closed my eyes. I felt someone sit on my lap and kiss my temple. I knew instantly it was Tami. I wrapped my arms around her and she laid her head against my chest. Tami did this when she needed to think, so I didn�t say a word or even open my eyes.
Tami finally broke the silence.
�Brian is a mistake, isn�t he?�
Nope, I was not answering that one, but just hugged her tighter.
�I knew better than to spring this on you,� she continued. �But you�re going to have to get used to me dating.�
I sighed.
�I know I am. I just don�t think anyone�s ever good enough for you. Be patient with me. You know I love you enough to want to see you happy, but you�re right. Give me a little heads-up next time. I really hate how immature I acted.�
�I know you were embarrassed, and it was my fault. Hell, since you were ten years old I�ve told you what your surprises were ahead of time to keep you from flipping out. I know better.�
I heard a male voice that sounded pissed.
�Hey, what the hell do you think you�re doing? Don�t you have enough poon to keep you occupied?�
I felt Tami stiffen. I squeezed her arm to let her know that I was okay. I opened my eyes. Brian was glaring at us. Tami got off my lap and I stood up. Brian was five-ten and maybe weighed 150 pounds. It was also obvious that he didn�t work out. I let my robe fall open so he got a good view of what he was about to tangle with.
�If you ever say another bad thing about my friends again, I�ll shut your mouth with my fist. The only reason I haven�t put you down yet is because of my friendship with Tami,� I said in a tight voice.
He puffed up, thinking I wouldn�t do anything to him. Tami knew this was a mistake.
�Brian, back off. If you smart off again, he�ll lay you out, and I won�t stop him.�
I relaxed when I saw the fight go out of him.
�It looks like lunch is almost ready. Why don�t you help the guys bring in the food?� I asked him.
Brian scowled at me and stormed off. Everyone else sat down for a nice lunch. We�d just finished when Kim came back and fixed herself a plate. Tracy got up to go talk to someone and Kim sat down by me.
�I hear you recommended me. I want to thank you. I can�t wait to work with you guys.�
�I�ve learned so much today from both you and Kara. I�m excited to spend several days learning from the two of you.�
We heard a male voice yell.
�You bitch!�
�You asshole!� Kara yelled.
Then there was a high-pitched scream. I knocked my chair over as I went to protect Kara. Tracy was right there with me as we ran to the back hall that led to the restrooms. When I rounded the corner, there was Kara, panting and flushed with anger. Brian was on the ground, twitching. Kara had used a stun gun on him. Tracy had her pepper spray out, and I looked at her.
�If we spray him, let�s do it outside,� I said.
Kara looked at us.
�I have this. You need to go get ready for your next session.�
�You sure?�
�Go on, David, we have this,� Tom answered.
Tracy grabbed my arm and dragged me back to the studio. Fortunately, I didn�t see Brian after that. Tom dropped him off at the bus station.
THE AFTERNOON SHOOT was sports equipment. This was a lot of fun because Kim wanted action shots. I was running, jumping, and being a goof. Kim started to get mad at me because every third shot or so I would make some goofy face like I�d seen a sports star do.
When it was done, Kim gave me a ration of shit.
�Look at all these goofy shots. You look like a hot dog.�
Mr. Hill called Janet over and just ran through the goofy shots in a slideshow.
�Tell me what you think when you see these.�
She giggled.
�He�s having fun. I�d want to go play a game with him. I think these are great, Dad.�
Mr. Hill shrugged.
�I�ll send a mockup of the straight pics and these and see what the client picks.�
�Hey, could you do me a favor and take a few pictures of me with my friends so we can remember this day?� I asked Kim.
�Sure. If you want to have some fun, I think I saw some cheerleader uniforms on the rack.�
I gave my best evil grin and rubbed my hands together.
�Oh girrrrlls, there are cheerleader uniforms, and Kim is taking pictures.�
�I�m game. We can be your adoring fans,� Tami said.
I was dressed like a baseball player, so this would be perfect. I saw Janet sulking as the other girls ran to get dressed.
�What are you waiting on? Don�t you want to be one of my hot cheerleaders?�
She looked at her dad with pleading eyes.
�Can I?�
�Oh good lord, of course you can.�
She ran over and kissed his cheek and then I got one on the lips. She sprinted to join the fun.
They all came out at once and my jaw dropped. Both Kara and Tracy are drop-dead gorgeous ladies. I would expect nothing less, but Nicole did up Janet and Tami, and they were frickin� hot. We did several fun shots. My favorite was the last one. Nicole drew the imprint of a kiss on my cheek and added some rosy color so it looked as if I were blushing. The girls were behind me and looked like one of them was telling the others a secret. I put on a goofy dazed look with a big grin.
Tom, Kara and I went through the shots, and they all looked okay.
�I want the rights to the pictures of the girls and me,� I told Tom.
�Are you thinking of selling these?� Kara asked.
�I hadn�t thought of that. I want to give each of you your pick. Let me get Mrs. Hill to take a look. She has a good eye for value.�
I went and got her and ran through the cheerleader pictures.
�We could sell them as the cheerleaders chasing the star, with these four as eight-by-tens and the one where they catch him in a twenty-four-by-thirty. If we priced it right, I could sell a lot of these. You wouldn�t make as much per photo, but overall you would net more.�
I got the girls together and told them what Mrs. Hill told me.
�If you all agree, we�d all sign releases giving me full control of the photos. I�d take the expenses off the top, and then we�d all split the profit equally.�
There were many squeals of joy, and I had Janet go tell her dad the news. I wanted him to be in a bind when it came time to negotiate the price for the photo processing. Tom just shook his head when he realized what I�d done.
�Go earn your keep, sir,� I told Tom.
Tom negotiated the deal so we just had to pay for Kim and Nicole�s time. It came to less than $300. We also made out like bandits on clothes. The girls all wanted the silk boxers. They made me keep a pair of athletic support underwear. I guess my butt looked nice in them. The moms both got robes. Kim and Nicole wanted pajamas. The sporting goods stuff netted Mr. Hill a tennis racquet. Tami got the baseball gear, of course. The various balls I gave to Mary to donate to the YMCA.
Before I left, Mr. Hill and Tom went over my availability for the next several weeks. Between Range Sports, Kara�s gig, and Mr. Hill, I would be booked until the end of the year. Tracy grabbed my tablet, updated my calendar, and then forwarded it to Kendal and herself. Tami looked a little sad to see I no longer solely relied on her.
When we got into the SUV, Tracy sent Tami and me to the back seat. She curled up and laid her head on my chest.
�What happened?� I asked her.
�From what I heard, Brian put his hands on Kara.�
�Didn�t you get a chance to talk to him?�
�I did, but he said some rude things to me. If he doesn�t respect me, I certainly am not dating the jerk. How do you find great people to go out with?�
I about choked.
�Are you kidding me?�
I felt her shoulders shake as she laughed at me. She was teasing me. I jabbed her ribs and she shrieked.
�David!�
�If you weren�t my best friend, you�d be walking home.�
�You really are a �stupid boy,� aren�t you? I�ve been working on you since you were six. You�d do anything I asked.�
�I wouldn�t take that bet because we both know I would. You know the saying, �With great power comes great responsibility.��
She jabbed me in the ribs.
�Quit quoting bad comic books. You can wipe that smirk off your face; remember, I�m in charge. Your whole purpose in life is to make me happy.�
I kissed the top of her head.
�You got that right.�
We bantered back and forth all the way home. When we got to her house, I got out and hugged her goodbye. I had survived her first boyfriend in spectacularly bad fashion. Things could only get better. Right?
THE NEXT TO BE DROPPED off was Kara. I walked her to her door also.
�I didn�t get a chance to thank you. I want to make a go of modeling and I value your help. I learned so much today.�
�You, my friend, are going to be awesome. You have instincts and charisma that�ll take you far. I watched your press conference on YouTube. I was laughing so hard that everyone on the set had to see it. You were goofy and fun. If you can keep that attitude, you�ll be doing this for a long time.
�I�ve been thinking on the ride home that I need to find ways to work with you. If I�m thinking that, when word gets out, others will too. You�re the kind of guy who�s just unpredictable enough that magic can happen. The key for someone like you is to not let them change you,� she said.
�Any advice for tomorrow?� I asked.
�Watch what all the other models are doing, and then don�t do that.�
I raised my eyebrow and she smirked.
�You�re a smart boy. You�ll figure it out. Oh! No drinking or picking up the other models. They�ll send them at you in waves to see if you�ll be a problem. I hear Ford is always vigilant for possible trouble. They�ll test you.�
�Tell me about it. Anyways, I need to run. I�ll call you when I get back; are you going to be here?�
�Nope, I�ll be in New York doing some runway work. I should be busy, so don�t be upset if I don�t answer your calls. If you need to talk, leave a message and I�ll make time for you.�
She kissed me and I jogged to the car. When I got in, Mary gave me a hard time.
�Which one are you dating?�
�That would be the one I�m going home with. At the end of the day, that�s what�s important.�
�Dut-dut-dut-da,� Tracy made a singsong noise.
Mary made a gagging motion. I just rolled my eyes at her.
We got back to Tracy�s house and she led me up the stairs to her room. Tom chose that moment to be a dad.
�Not under my roof, you�re not.�
She glared at him and stood her ground.
�Daddy, David and I aren�t having sex. We�re taking it slow.�
I looked at Tom.
�Oh, wow. Sorry about that. I think that was too much information for the parental unit,� I said.
Tom saw Mary coming and made a hasty retreat. He was a smart man and he didn�t need both of them to chew on him.
�Just keep the door open for appearances. Tracy, please don�t break the house rules. Your dad needs to believe his little girl is still that.�
�Okay, Mom. Come on, Stud, we need to talk.�
We went to her room and I kicked my shoes off, got on her bed and leaned against the headboard. She got on and lay down lengthwise at my feet.
�Okay, lay it on me,� Tracy told me.
�This is something I�ve actually thought a lot about. My brother and his girlfriend almost destroyed their relationship because they didn�t have this talk. It has to do with what kind of couple do we want to be.�
She thought about it for a while.
�I guess I don�t know what you mean.�
�Fair enough, let me work through a few scenarios with you. Most couples just assume they�ll be 100% exclusive, but what happens if you haven�t seen me in several weeks, and one of your girlfriends comes over for a sleepover. Being horny, your inhibitions are down, and you end up doing some things. Should I break up with you?�
�No.�
�Okay, hold that thought. What if you went out with the intent to seduce the girl?�
�Maybe.�
�What if you met a cute guy at a party and he got you drunk and raped you?�
�God, no.�
�What if it just happened, and you never intended to see him again?�
�No.�
�What if you liked him and what the two of you did was just to help each other out?�
�Probably not.�
�What if you developed feelings for him?�
�I�m not sure.�
�What if I got drunk and slept with a guy?�
�Hell yes, we�d be done.�
I laughed.
�Don�t worry, I�d be done too,� I said, and continued. �What if I brought a sexy girl home that turned you on? Someone we both liked?�
�No, I�d be fine with that.�
I smiled.
�From what you�re telling me, we�re not like most couples. We don�t expect 100% fidelity. Here�s where it gets tricky: when you bring other people into a relationship, it can get messy. This is where communication is essential. This�ll only work if we�re honest with each other, and we believe the other person is being honest with us.�
She nodded.
�Let me lay out what I�m thinking, and we can see if it�ll work for us.�
She nodded at me again.
�I think we need rules. There are a few people that we already have something going on with; you know that Beth, Cindy, Suzanne, and I have friends-with-benefits relationships. Are you okay with that?�
She didn�t run screaming from the room, so I figured we could work it out.
�Two rules; no, make that three. You cannot take time away from us to be with one of them,� Tracy said as she held up one finger.
�I agree with that.�
�You must
�Done.�
�When they head off to college, you have to ask for permission first if you get back together.�
�Okay, and I have one more,� I added. �I can never put one of them above you, or embarrass you with being with them.�
�That�s a good one,� she agreed.
�I�d like to make a rule that we must call and get permission with random people.�
She thought about that for a moment.
�David, I trust your judgment. You�re not going to end up with some crack whore. I also know that on some of these photo shoots, things might get out of hand. I�d appreciate a call first, but if it doesn�t happen, I expect a full report afterward.�
I realized I hadn�t talked to her about her friends with benefits.
�Do you have anyone that you have sex with on a regular basis?�
�Actually, I do: a couple of the girls on the JV team.�
�That�s so hot. I have no problem with that,� I said.
I was afraid to ask but I need to know.
�Any guys?�
She didn�t hesitate.
�No, and I won�t unless we have another long talk. I�ll make you a deal: if you keep me satisfied and commit at least one night a week when it�s just us, I promise I�ll never go looking. I also want to talk to my therapist before we do anything too physical.�
I had a big grin on my face.
�This is a good start. Tracy, being together means a lot to me. Please talk to me. I don�t want to lose you over something we could have worked out. If you haven�t noticed, I�m a little bit of a slut. My mom always said my inability to keep it in my pants would ruin anything serious I ever got into. I want us to be the exception. I also want you to invite me to one of your cheerleader rendezvous.�
�Only if you invite me to one of your friends-with-benefits outings.�
I had a good feeling that we were going to have some fun. I had to laugh when her dad snuck up to catch us and we weren�t even touching. At ten o�clock, Tracy took me home, and I spent time with Kyle, who was becoming a night owl. I had a long two days ahead of me, so I went to bed.
Chapter 17 � Go Big or Stay Home
Sunday December 1
KENDAL PICKED ME UP early because we had a long drive to Chicago. I loaded my bags into her trunk, and I had coffee and cinnamon rolls for the trip.
�Did Tom give you your portfolio?� she asked.
�Nope, I guess we have to go to your office first.�
I thought for a moment of what else we might need.
�Should we make a CD with all the photos watermarked?�
�That�s a good idea. Do you have the CDs from yesterday?�
I shook my head no. I got my phone out and called Tom. He met us at his door and gave us the CDs and the release forms. We got to the office, and thirty minutes later we were on the road.
The car ride was good for Kendal and me. We talked nonstop while learning about each other. She also explained what her new job was going to be, and how happy her firm was with how everything was going. Tom was going to adjust his business plan because the early success wasn�t anticipated. The partners wanted to hire someone with experience. Of course, that set off Kendal�s insecurities. I think if she hadn�t been driving, she might have slugged me when I started laughing.
�Kendal, settle down; so what if they bring someone in? It actually might be good, because you could have a mentor. But you have to stop worrying about your job. I know I do all the work around here, but they still keep you.�
�You do know that you have to sleep at some point. You don�t want me pissed off. Call my brothers and ask them, if you don�t believe me.�
�I think I�m calling bullshit; give me one of your brothers� numbers.�
She gave me Dave�s number and I dialed it. There was a muffled �hello.�
�Dave?� I asked.
The guy sounded hungover.
�Yeah, who�s this?�
�This is David Dawson. Your sister�s my manager.�
He perked up.
�Yes, the �boy wonder.�� He chuckled, �You know our little sister has a crush on you. You better be careful around her.�
�Nice, I�ll tell her you said that.�
�Dude! She�ll kill me.�
�Speaking of which, your sweet sister told me not to piss her off because I had to sleep at some point. What did she mean?�
Dave broke out laughing.
�Dude, don�t do it. Jeff tore off all her Barbie-doll heads and she flipped out; she was like 10 at the time, and Jeff is six years older, so he wasn�t scared. That was when she made the threat that he had to sleep. We all thought it was cute until Jeff woke up to find his sack superglued to his thigh. It was classic, watching Jeff have to tell Mom what was wrong. They had to go to the emergency room to set his family jewels free.�
�No way!�
I looked at Kendal with a newfound respect.
�Way, Dude. Hey, can I talk to her?�
�Sure.�
I handed her the phone. They talked for twenty minutes and caught up. By then we were starting to hit traffic coming into Chicago, so she hung up.
I�d been to Chicago a couple of times. The first was a sixth-grade field trip to the Field Museum, the second time my dad took Greg and me to a Cubs game. This time I was going to actually get to see downtown Chicago. Chicago is a beautiful city, with all its parks and the waterfront. Even in the mid-40s, on a Sunday morning, people were out jogging or walking through the park.
We were staying on Michigan Avenue at the Hard Rock Hotel. Ford put us up in a two-bedroom suite on the 38th floor. From the window, you could see the park to the south, and the Chicago River just to the north. I was in awe of how impressive everything was. I felt like the hotel room was right out of a designer magazine.
THE TIMING COULDN�T have been better. I had just gotten unpacked and ready for our afternoon appointment when Clare Thomas knocked on our door. Kendal let in an absolutely stunning older woman who had to be related to Clare. Kendal led them into our suite, and Clare made the introductions.
�David, Kendal, this is Deb Thomas, our senior vice president in charge of talent development.�
We shook hands and got comfortable to talk.
�Are you two related?� Kendal asked, looking between the two women.
Clare looked at Deb and got a nod, letting her share.
�Yes. Deb is my aunt.�
Deb looked me up and down.
�You�re very young and you have almost no experience,� Deb said. �That�s both the bad news and good news. With your youth, we can use you on some campaigns we normally wouldn�t be considered for; the bad side is some of our more mature projects, I can�t use you on. The good about no experience is I won�t have to break any bad habits. The bad is not a big deal because I hear you follow direction well.
�We�re excited to have you join us at Ford. Today I want to introduce you to all the right people. We�ll make an impression with you. I want every model working at Ford to be successful. I think we can do something special together. What sealed the deal with us was how competitive you are. You succeed where better men fail. If you�ll let me, I want to make something special happen. That journey begins today.
�To that end, we�ve scheduled your afternoon to be spent with our artists. That�s what we call the people who will make you even better looking than you already are. We at Ford have a high standard, and always want to put our best foot forward.
�After we have you looking fabulous, Clare will sit down with you and go over everyone who�ll be at the party tonight. I�m sure you would agree that preparation is the key to success. Clare will point out key people for you to meet and give you background on each. You�ll also meet the representatives from Range Sports.�
My stomach growled, which caused Clare to shake her head.
�Deb, I think we better feed him first.�
She instructed Kendal to order room service and bill it to the room. She also wanted something for the artist to nosh on. I ordered the cheapest meal on the menu, which was a turkey burger. I almost fell out of my chair when I saw it was $28. Clare wouldn�t allow me to get it on a bun or with fries. I got a steamed vegetable medley and wild rice. Being a model was going to suck.
The afternoon started with Kendal and Clare going off somewhere and working out who would do what. I was impressed that Ford hadn�t tried to force the issue of me being represented by two companies. What they did was similar, but very different in some ways.
My first appointment was with a personal trainer. He explained that there would be times when I didn�t have the access to the equipment I was used to or didn�t have the time. He gave me what amounted to a bungee cord with handles on the end. He showed me several exercises that I could do in a hotel room. I hadn�t been running much since football was out. He made running a priority.
The next person I met was a dietician. She gave me a food journal and told me to fill it out religiously for one month. She explained many models had food issues, and she wanted to see what I liked and was used to before she tinkered with my diet. She did recommend I make a point of drinking more water. She told me to have a water bottle with me whenever practical. She took some blood and promised that tomorrow she would have suggestions for food supplements.
It was time for the first artist to arrive. Jesse was my wardrobe stylist. She took up almost half of the suite with wardrobe racks. She divided the room with the racks to give us privacy. Much like my experience with the tailor, she took my measurements and pictures of my body. Range Sports was looking for an athletic, rugged, outdoors type. Jesse talked to me about their styling ideas for my look. I stopped her when she said that and went to get my tablet.
I called Tracy. She and I connected on video chat. I asked Jesse to start over; the girls talked about my current wardrobe. I had no idea Tracy knew the contents of my closet so well. They actually arranged for Tracy to go to my place and show Jesse via video what she had to work with. I explained that Jesse would need to give me instructions or guidelines until I learned what went with what.
Deb, Clare, and Kendal were brought over, and Jesse presented her ideas. Deb signed off on it and we spent the next hour putting together three outfits: one for tonight�s party, the second for tomorrow�s meeting with Range Sports, and a third for meeting the executives at Ford Monday afternoon.
The next artist arrived; she was hair and makeup. Deb came over and explained the look they wanted to Maggie. She started on my hair. I was ordered to the bathroom where she washed and then did several treatments to my hair. I got Tracy back on video chat, and Maggie explained what would be needed to maintain the look and health of my hair. She was dismayed at my haircut. She made several minor changes and, when she was done, I was amazed at how much better my hair laid and held its shape. My hair was now going to require less maintenance. Always a winner with me!
This was when we had our first disagreement. Maggie made the weird assumption I would be willing to wear makeup every day. She patiently explained the benefits to my skin with certain products. She then showed me how I could even out my skin tones. She even showed me how eyeliner would make my eyes look sexier and a touch of lipstick enhanced the color of my lips. I agreed I looked better. I agreed that I would wear it for shoots and even events. Where I disagreed was wearing it every day.
Deb came over and wasn�t happy.
�I�m a freshman in high school,� I finally said. �If word gets out that I�m wearing makeup at school, I�ll be killed. Do any of you remember what happened to boys in high school who wore makeup?�
Deb and I compromised. I agreed to use the cleansers, creams and ChapStick to keep my skin and lips healthy, but I didn�t have to wear makeup in my day-to-day activities. I was already dreading Clare using me as her personal Ken doll to dress up every day.
Clare finished off the afternoon. She showed me the guest list. They had a portfolio on all their clients, complete with photos. She emphasized who was in the market for talent and what their preferences were. After she finished, I felt confident I knew whom to talk with.
We then broke for a quick dinner. After dinner, Clare quizzed me, and when she was confident I was ready, she turned me back over to Jesse and Maggie.
At six, I was instructed to shower and shave. Maggie wanted a clean slate so she could do her magic. After Maggie was done, Jesse made sure I could dress myself. Everyone else must have left for a while because they started to trickle back in chic outfits. When Deb came back, I was presented to her for final approval.
Clare ordered a bar and food for a pre-party in our suite. There were seven models who showed up, four girls and three guys, and I was introduced. Deb explained that they wanted us to interact and get to know each other. We were to be observed together, and they would set us into couples for the party.
The girls were all about the same height and body type. They all were around five-ten. I was happy to see that Ava, from my first shoot, was one of the girls. The other three were Allison, Allie and Lindsey. I�ll give them credit: I had a blond, a brunette, a redhead and a black girl.
The guys were all the same, but more so. They were at least six feet tall with brown hair and in their early 20s. They were clearly older than the girls were, and I was surprised when they showed more interest in talking to each other than with the girls. Their names were Tyler, Andrew and Louis.
When Ava got a chance, she pulled me aside so we could talk.
�I�ve been getting great feedback from the pictures we took for my portfolio. I just wanted to thank you, because according to my agent, I was one step from being out the door.�
�I have some news for you... hang on, because I need to have Kendal tell you,� I said.
I motioned to Kendal and she joined us. I had noticed that she was doing a good job of keeping me in sight at all times. Tom had insisted, because of my age.
�You remember Ava?� I asked Kendal.
�How could I forget? How�ve you been?�
�Great, I was telling David that, with my portfolio reworked, I�m starting to get some calls. What I need is some actual work,� Ava complained.
I tried hard to keep a straight face. I winked at Kendal to let her know she could give Ava the good news.
�Well, I think David may have found a solution for you.�
Ava gave me an intense look. I could tell this was important to her. There was a hint of desperation in her eyes.
�Kendal, did you bring a check for Ava?� I asked.
�I did, I�ll go get it.�
�What have you done?�
I just kept quiet. Kendal handed Ava an envelope. She ripped it open and her knees buckled when she saw the amount. Luckily, Kendal grabbed her elbow to steady her.
�Next week my parents were coming to get me and move me back to Springfield. I can now pay my rent and everyone I owe. Thank you.�
Everyone was staring at us, wondering what I�d done to make Ava cry. I put on a goofy grin.
�Makeup! I think we need a touch-up,� I said.
�I�ll give you a touch-up,� Ava said, and she grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me into a steamy kiss.
Maggie came over, shaking her head.
�I told you I was going to kick your butt if you messed up your makeup.� She looked at Ava. �Come on before he does more damage to you.�
She led Ava to my bedroom so she could touch her up. As soon as Ava was safely in the other room, the other models suddenly surrounded me and wanted details.
�Kendal found a creative way to make a few bucks from a shoot Ava and I did. I don�t know all the details or how Kendal does it. If you�re interested, you should talk to her about it.�
Suddenly I was no longer the center of attention, and I went to mingle. I was talking to another Ford agent when Clare slid up next to me.
�Deb wants to talk to you before we go down.�
I said my goodbyes to the other agent and we found Deb in my bedroom with Maggie finishing Ava. They had me sit down so Maggie could work while we talked.
�If I had been thinking, I would have just invited Ava here tonight,� Deb said, then turned her attention to Ava. �Your job tonight is to stay with David as much as possible. The party is open to people in the business and clients. We�re going to introduce David and announce Range Sports as a new client. These parties always bring in a certain number of predators that pass themselves off as producers, photographers or something like that. They�ll try to sell young na�ve talent on how they can help them.�
�Be extra careful if they invite you to an after-party. I�m very serious about this: never accept a drink from someone you don�t know and trust. We just had a model in LA run into some trouble. We�re sending out a memo reminding everyone to be safe. Now I don�t expect this to happen. To help prevent that, we�re making sure that everyone has a buddy tonight,� Deb advised us.
�We�ll be going down to the party in a few minutes. Ava, could you give us a moment? We need to talk to David,� Clare said.
When Ava left, Deb asked me to help some other models.
�While you�re here, we�d like to do a couple of shoots with you and some of our younger talent. They need some pictures for their portfolios.�
�Who, when and where?�
�I like you already,� Deb said. �You actually met them. Allison, Lindsey and Allie show promise. The photos of you and Ava are testing out very well, and are beginning to cause a stir. Modeling is a very competitive business. Many girls only last a couple of months. We try to do everything we can to give them an edge. That�s why we�re so picky about whom we sign; we have a reputation as the best.
�The when and where is we would do it first thing in the morning, here in the suite.�
�Have you talked to Kendal about this?�
�I wanted to talk to you about that tomorrow, but now is a good time. I would advise you to only have us represent you,� Clare said.
�Slow down. I want us to have a long relationship, so I�ll tell you a few things. First of all, I�m dating one of the managing partners� daughter. While this isn�t a business reason to retain them, you have to understand that Tracy�s special. She and I are a team, and when we�re together, I feel like we can accomplish just about anything.
�Through getting to know her, I met Tom Dole. He has helped me in ways he�ll never know. When I was in a bind, he introduced me to Kendal. At the time, she was an intern. She helped organize and direct my recruiting and anything to do with the public; stuff like press conferences, websites, and social media.
�When you approached me about the modeling, they jumped in and helped with contracts and support. I know Ford has much more access to potential jobs for me, but don�t sell them short. To date, Ford has offered me future bookings in the $40,000 range. With the assistance of Tom, Kendal and Tracy, I have secured a shoot at the end of December that will pay me close to $50,000. I also have worked out a deal to work with an advertising firm, and Kendal estimates that we�ll make upwards of $150,000 over the next 12 months.
�I guess my point is ... why would I ever leave them?�
The room was silent for a minute as what I said sunk in. Deb looked at Clare and smiled.
�Slacker.�
�Aunt Deb!�
�We�ll drop the exclusive talk ... for now,� Deb said. �Could we get a discount on the shoot since we�re doing three for one?�
�I�ll tell you what; I�ll do them for free. Just give me full resale rights to the pictures, and Ford can use them to promote the girls as they see fit.�
�Deal,� Clare said. �Would you be willing to do this again in the future with other models?�
I thought about it for a moment.
�But not
THE PARTY WAS IN ONE of the Hard Rock�s ballrooms. Kendal told me it could hold 300 people. There were two bars set up at each end, and a buffet along the back wall. I remembered Kara�s advice, �Watch what the other models do, and do just the opposite.�
I scanned the room and saw them all talking to each other. They were also hitting the free bars and buffet. I took Ava and Kendal in tow and started to mingle. I made a special effort to meet the people Clare had prepped me on.
One of the cool things Kendal had was an app that scanned business cards. It picks out their contact info and puts it in your contacts on your phone. It also date-stamps it, and you could add comments like where and why you have the contact. Kendal took it a step further and added them to groups. This way, if we need a photographer, all we have to do was look at that group. Whenever she added a contact, Tom and I got the same contact on our phones. Each time she added one, my phone would �ding.� After the fifth one, I turned my sound off. While adjusting my phone, I saw I had a text. It was from Tom, and it said �Great Job and Good Luck!�
As I met people, a man caught my eye because he didn�t seem to fit in. He was young, I would guess in his early twenties. He was too short to be a model, maybe five-ten, and he was wearing a suit that didn�t fit him quite right. His face showed signs of him being outside a lot. He didn�t look like one of the predators that Deb had warned me about since he seemed to be hanging back and watching everything. My gut told me to go talk to him, but he seemed a little skittish. Therefore, I sent the girls off to grab a drink and get something to eat. It was almost time for the presentation, so I promised to meet them in a few minutes.
I walked up to the guy.
�Hi, I�m David,� I said, which startled him.
He shook my hand.
�Devin.�
Then he got a big smile on his face.
�You�re David Dawson, right?�
�Yes.�
Now I was even more curious. How did this guy know who I was? Then he showed me the program with my picture in it.
�My sister has a huge crush on you.�
What do you say to that? You don�t want to come off as a horndog to a brother.
�I don�t suppose your sister�s here tonight?� I asked
�Actually, she is. Would you be willing to talk to her? I know it would make her day.�
�What�s your sister�s name? I�ll get her a signed photo.�
I hoped it would show that I wasn�t going to hit on her.
�Her name is Sandy.�
�What brings you here tonight?� I asked Devin.
�Business ... I don�t normally come to these events. I hate getting dressed in a suit and tie.�
Something about Devin, I liked.
�Come with me. I think you need to meet some cute girls who�ll make you wearing a suit worthwhile.�
Ava and Kendal had secured us a table. I introduced Devin to both of them, and he joined us. Kendal had a couple of my photos and a Sharpie with her. She gave me one of the photos, and I made it out to Sandy and signed it.
It soon became apparent that Kendal and Devin had hit it off. He had a firm grasp on business, and they were soon in a discussion about marketing. Ava and I just sat back, watched them, and enjoyed some people-watching.
Then the music stopped and Deb Thomas stepped up onto the small stage. She welcomed everyone and talked about the merits of using Ford Models. She ran a slideshow of many of the recent projects their models had done, either in runway work, print or TV. With each presentation, the models involved would come up and be introduced. She then introduced their newest client, Range Sports.
They ran a video showing all the sporting equipment and clothing Range sold. The video then introduced their new youth line. It was well presented, and when the video ended, Deb introduced the head of marketing for Range Sports. He gave a quick speech telling everyone about their plans, and how they felt Ford was the right company to collaborate with.
�We have the rare treat of having our CEO with us tonight. I would like to introduce Devin Range.�
Devin had the decency to blush when he got up from our group to talk. He gave a short speech and then he went off script for the evening.
�Ford has been great to work with. Tonight, I�ve met the new face of the Range Sports Youth Line, and I�m stealing Deb�s thunder because she found us a great fit who happens to be a nice guy. Play the intro, please.�
It showed shots from my portfolio. When it finished, Devin continued.
�Let me introduce, David Dawson.�
I got up and made my way to the stage. Clare had written me a speech so I gave it, and then I went off script.
�Can I have Sandy Range come to the stage?�
A cute girl who was my age or a little older came up and joined Devin and me. He had a big grin on his face as he watched his sister�s embarrassment.
�Devin tells me that you�re a big fan.� She grinned and nodded. �He asked me to give you this signed picture.�
She hugged her brother and then I got one too. Deb came back up and Devin, Sandy and I went back to our table.
Deb had one other person to introduce. I was in complete astonishment when she introduced Adrienne. I had grown up fantasizing about her. She had been a Victoria�s Secret and Sports Illustrated model. What set her apart was she had DD breasts that seemed to defy gravity. She was also more toned than most models. That was why she was still going strong at age 26.
To be honest, I had no idea what she was saying. I was just drinking in her beauty. She was the classic California girl with blond hair and sun-kissed skin. Rumor was she was in a relationship with a woman, but that there were guys in her past. That at least gave me some hope. Never mind the age difference. Every guy could hope, couldn�t he?
When the presentation was done, they started to play music again, and they had a dance floor that a few couples were using. I asked Sandy if she would dance with me. I�m not sure who was more surprised, Devin or Sandy.
It was a slow dance, so I took her in my arms. She looked up at me shyly.
�Do you have a girlfriend?�
�Yes, I do. Her name is Tracy. I�d love for you to meet her.�
�Really?�
�Yes, why wouldn�t I want her to meet my new friend?�
�Really?�
�Yes, I think you two would hit it off.�
�Really?�
�Uh, Sandy, are you brain-damaged?�
�Shut up! I�m trying to decide if this is a dream or if it�s really happening.�
I leaned down and kissed her. If she was off-balance before, that completely messed her up. I took her back to her brother and he saw the zoned-out look in her eyes.
�Is she always like this? I think she�s brain-damaged.�
She hit my shoulder.
�David kissed me,� she said as if that explained everything.
I looked at Devin and just shrugged. He lost it, which got him a slug in the arm from Sandy.
Clare stepped up to our table.
�Mr. Range, David, and Miss Range, would you mind having some pictures taken and meeting some people?�
They had set up a room for photos to be taken. I saw Adrienne getting her picture taken, and I had a stupid grin on my face.
�Who�s brain-damaged now?� Sandy whispered.
I turned and gave her the arched eyebrow.
�Listen, smarty-pants, if you aren�t careful, I�ll spank your cute little butt.�
I heard a woman�s voice.
�I might pay to see that.�
I turned in horror to see Adrienne grinning at us. I recovered quickly.
�For you, there�s no charge. I have a suite upstairs. We could go up there and handle this problem, and anything else you might want to do.�
Devin choked.
�Are there any women safe when he�s around?� he asked Kendal.
Kendal shook her head sagely.
�No, not really.�
Adrienne was trying not to laugh at me, but just barely succeeding.
�Clare, I like this one,� Adrienne said. �He�s fearless, and that should be rewarded. Set something up that he and I can do together.�
She grabbed my hand.
�Come on, handsome. Let�s get our picture taken.�
We went up and took a couple of pictures together, and then she messed up my hair. I looked at her in surprise. She had a gleam in her eye.
�Let�s give them something that�ll make the paper,� she said.
She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. I don�t know what came over me, but I put a lip-lock on her and gave her a serious kiss. I found her huge breasts pressed against me, and I grabbed her butt to pull her in tight. She had her fingers in my hair, holding me in place as she finished what I�d started. If my knees hadn�t locked, I would have collapsed when she broke our kiss. We were both trying to catch our breath.
�You�re a naughty boy. If I were younger, I�d make a serious run at you.�
With that, she was out the door.
I had no idea how I got into the makeup chair with Maggie looking at me with disgust.
�What did I tell you about you dying if you messed up my work?�
Kendal came over, shaking her head.
�You always say go big or stay home. At least you live by what you preach.�
�You have to get me copies of those pictures. One of them is going to be my Christmas card picture this year.�
Kendal laughed.
�You are bad, bad, bad ... and your friends will shit when they see that card.�
Maggie had me presentable again, and I joined Devin, Deb and the head of marketing for Range Sports for a few shots. Devin then got his sister to take a few with the three of us. He then smirked and left us alone for a couple of pictures.
�You put your hand on my sister�s bottom and we�ll have words,� he said as he walked away.
Everyone laughed. They laughed harder when Sandy grabbed my hand, put it on her bottom and dared me to take it off; I just shrugged and kissed her forehead. We then got a shot of Devin trying to strangle me.
Devin and Sandy joined Kendal and me as we went back to our suite. I didn�t know we were hosting an after-hours party. When we walked in, the other models all started clapping. I saw the photo room had a live feed in our suite. Allison filled me in. For years, there had been a pool to see which guy could get to first base with Adrienne.
They had recorded the whole scene. Kendal provided commentary as it unfolded in the replay.
�Here the unsuspecting female rewards our hero with a chaste kiss.� She looked around the room. �Girls, never ever let David get his lips on you. You�re about to witness what happens. Your brain goes blank and all you can think about is the two of you. The whole world fades as you realize you�re no longer in control. I swear that Adrienne couldn�t tell you her own name.
�Now ladies, the only thing that saved Adrienne from dropping her panties was they were in public. Once he had his hands on her butt, she still might have done him right there. This is a cautionary tale that you need to lock up your daughters and sisters whenever our hero is around.�
�That�s it, Sandy, time to go home,� Devin said.
She stared her brother down.
�If you try to go all big-brother on me, I will end you.�
He just shook his head. I went to the bar and did something out of character: I grabbed a beer. There was also a table set up with sandwich fixings. Sandy and I each made a sandwich and found a quiet place to kick back and just talk. At eleven, I told everyone good night, because I had to be up at six to start my photo shoots. I woke to someone crawling into bed with me. When they just curled up and went to sleep, I ignored the intrusion.
Chapter 18 � Do Not Piss This One Off
Monday December 2
AT SIX, MY ALARM WENT off and I took a quick shower. I put on a robe. My mystery woman was sound asleep with her head under the covers, lightly snoring. I went out to the main room and found pastries and a big urn of coffee. I was getting a cup when Kendal�s door opened and Devin was sneaking out. I laughed, which startled him.
�So, it�s the walk of shame for you this morning. You want some coffee?�
�I guess if I�m busted, I might as well have one. Oh, those look good.�
We sat down at the table.
�I know it�s none of my business, but I love my sister. Did you two ...� Devin asked.
�Oh, that�s who�s in my bed. No. She came in, crawled into bed, and left me alone, so I just went back to sleep.�
I could see him relax. Kendal came out of her room in a robe and stretched. When she saw both of us there, she froze.
�What happens in Chicago stays in Chicago. Your slutty little secrets are safe with me,� I said.
�Bite me,� she said, as she flipped me off.
I turned to Devin.
�That sounded like an invitation.�
�You want me to glue the family jewels to your thigh?�
Devin looked concerned.
�Do not piss this one off. She actually did that to her big brother,� I said.
We heard a knock on the door; people were showing up for the shoot. Devin went into my room and got his sister up. She was wearing my workout clothes when she came out. She bounded over to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�Now I can tell my girlfriends that I slept with David Dawson,� she said, and Devin groaned.
I couldn�t resist.
�Good luck explaining that when you get home.�
He gave me the finger; it must be contagious. We said our goodbyes, and I got ready for the shoots.
ALL THREE GIRLS WANTED something different. The first shoot was Lindsey. She was very cute with brown hair and brown eyes. She wanted to do a Sunday-morning theme. The shots were of a couple sitting at breakfast, having coffee, reading the paper, and everything very proper and boring. The suite had a fireplace, so I suggested we do a few of us on the floor with a fire going in the background. I got out the comics and I had her read them to me.
When she relaxed and we were giggling about the last one she read me, I tickled her. Lindsey, miss prim and proper, squealed like a little girl. She forgot about the camera, gave me a look and retaliated. The paper went flying and I finally pinned her to the floor. I heard the clicking of the camera but everyone was holding their breath. She got a sexy look and we began to kiss. I let her roll me on my back with her on top of me as she played with my hair. The look on her face sold the shot. She suddenly realized we weren�t alone, jumped up and looked embarrassed.
I got up and tried to hide my arousal, with no success. Kendal ran up and gave me a robe. The photographer loaded the pictures onto the computer, which was still tied to the big screen TV. Clare came up behind me and put her hand on my shoulder. When we got to the end, she squeezed my shoulder. I looked over at her, and she nodded her approval.
�Are you happy with these?� I asked Lindsey.
She looked stunned, and said in a quiet voice, �I never knew I looked like that. I actually look sexy.�
�I take it you�re happy?�
�Yes.�
I turned to Clare.
�Are you happy?�
�Oh, yes.�
�Kendal?�
�All good.�
�Kendal, sign the release and get a CD.�
THE NEXT SHOOT WAS Allison, and she was my kryptonite: five-ten with red hair, green eyes, alabaster skin, and freckles. She was a slightly taller version of Peggy. Allison wanted to do a bedroom scene. The photographer for this one was a young man who was a complete control freak. I suffered through forty-five minutes of him moving us and then yelling at pretty much everyone. Allison was very tense, and it showed in her work.
I called a stop, which apparently the talent wasn�t supposed to do. I took Allison aside.
�Look, this isn�t working. You�re way too tense. What can we do to make this better?�
She was pissed.
�Hell, I don�t know.�
I looked her in the eye and waited her out. I�d learned from my mom how to get people to talk. She finally spilled it.
�My boyfriend thought up the concept, and this morning he freaks out after he hears about you and Adrienne. He�s worried something�s going to happen.�
�Is he here?�
She wouldn�t look me in the eye.
�Which one is he?� I asked.
She didn�t say but glanced at the photographer. Shit.
�Wait here, and let me see what I can do to fix this.�
I got Clare and Kendal�s attention and we stepped out into the living room.
�Ladies, we have a problem. The photographer is Allison�s boyfriend. He�s freaked out about what I did with Adrienne last night. He has Allison so tense that she isn�t going to deliver with him doing the shoot. To be honest, I�m not sure she can do it with him in the suite.�
�I guess we pull the plug on this one,� Clare says.
�Why don�t you just get another photographer?� Kendal asks.
�I wish, but my budget doesn�t cover that. Plus, we only have 45 minutes before I have to let people leave for this shoot or pay them overtime, and that�s not allowed for a portfolio shoot.�
�Clare, I need you to be a bitch on wheels,� I told her. �Get rid of lover boy for the next hour. I also want you to clear that room. Only Allison, a photographer and I will be in the room. Kendal, you hire the photographer from the first shoot, and have her in there as soon as Clare takes care of Allison�s boyfriend.�
�But she isn�t in the budget. I can�t hire her to do a second shoot,� Clare whined.
�David didn�t tell you to hire her, he told me.�
Clare had her
�Okay. Clare is earning her money. We only have a short time, so I need to relax you. Get up on the bed, take off your robe and I�ll be right back.�
I went into the bathroom and grabbed a bottle of lotion. She had on cute panties and bra that had a lot of lace. I started giving her a back rub and heard the camera start to click. I could feel the tension going out of Allison. When I got to her butt, I lifted her hips up and nipped her. The look she gave me was perfect. I buried my face between her legs, nosed the crotch to the side, and licked her. I knew that Allison was close, and that was all it took for her to push her over the edge. As she climaxed, I scooted back so the photographer could capture the moment. Allison looked beautiful.
I rolled her over and scooted her towards the headboard so she was partially sitting up, and I stuck my tongue in her belly button. Allison got a startled look on her face and grabbed my hair with both hands. She bit her lip and let her head go to the side when I slid a finger into her soaking wet sex. I added a second finger and brought her to a quick orgasm. I crawled up, kissed her, and then sat beside her. She laid her head on my stomach and looked up at me with adoration.
�I think we have it,� the photographer said.
Allison and I followed her out and to see the results. Allison�s boyfriend was let back into the room and he put his arm around her protectively. The photographer ran through the shots and I was waiting for her boyfriend to kick my ass. I was surprised when he was smiling. Kendal got the releases signed, and I was off to the next shoot.
ALLIE WAS DARK-SKINNED and very sporty. Her shoot idea was to take it to the park and do three activities. I wasn�t as excited about this shoot because the temperature had dropped from a balmy 51 degrees on Sunday to 44 today. Don�t get me wrong: Chicago was normally in the mid-30s this time of year, so it could be worse.
First, we were going to jog down Lake Shore Drive, then ride bikes, and finally rollerblade. I had a great time with Allie. She didn�t take herself too seriously, and while jogging she turned it into a game of tag. The photographer loved it. The bike ride was fun, and we got some nice shots.
Rollerblading was a completely different animal. I had never done it before, so they got many shots of me as I ran into things, fell down, pulled Allie down; you get the idea.
KENDAL CHECKED US OUT of the Hard Rock and we went to Ford�s Chicago office on Superior Street. It was in an area of town where there are high-end stores with a mix of expensive condos and apartments. We were a little early, so I met with the nutritionist. He went over my blood work and showed me what I need to be taking. He recommended that I take MSM because I exercise so much; MSM has anti-inflammatory effects. Because of my joints taking a pounding, he recommended taking it in combination with glucosamine and/or chondroitin.
Other recommendations included a daily multivitamin and a couple of other supplements. He gave me a 90-day supply.
The first meeting of the day was with Clare and the account rep for Range Sports. The plan was for me to be there Friday afternoon. Devin was going to teach me how to snowboard. He wanted to have me proficient enough not to fall down for the shoot.
We went over the scheduled shoot, and I was going to be doing some fun things. Besides snowboarding, I would get to go sledding, snowmobiling, camping and hunting. At least, I would pretend to do sledding, snowmobiling, camping and hunting. The rep and Clare would go out a day early and work out anything that came up.
Then Clare gave me a list of do�s and don�ts.
�Most of what I�m going to tell you is common sense, but there are a few you need to hear because of your age. No drinking, drugs, or late nights. On most shoots there will be parties; I�d recommend you not go to those. Be very aware of getting enough sleep.�
I wasn�t partying anymore, so that wouldn�t be hard.
�Now, some I�m hoping you know, but I have to make sure. No sleeping with the client�s sister! If she climbs on you and forces you, wear a condom.�
�No worries, I always wear a condom,� I said.
Clare just shook her head and continued.
�The client pays for travel. If they pay for first class, you�ll not cash it in and fly coach. We want you as well-rested as possible. Finally, and these fall in the �it�s just a good idea if you want them to use you again� category. Be on time. Listen to what you�re told. If you�re uncomfortable for any reason, get me. Do not confront the client.� She made sure she had my attention. �Did I remember to say it�s a bad idea to sleep with the client�s sister?�
�I heard, �be sure to wear a condom.� Now I�m confused. Who do I talk to if you�re the one that�s confusing me?�
�Good question, even if you are being a smartass. If you need anything, call Deb. She�ll take your call the first time. If you want a second time, be sure you really needed to talk to her.�
The next meeting was with Deb and her staff. To my surprise, Tom was in the meeting. After my talk yesterday with Deb about what other business had been generated, she had contacted Tom and they had formed an alliance. Kendal signed three of the models yesterday. The thrust of the alliance was to find income streams for new models to help them pay their bills until they were making enough through Ford to make a living.
Deb explained that Tom would charge new talent 35%. The breakdown would be 20% to Tom, 10% to Ford and 5% for whoever generated the source of income. If Clare found a gallery that would display and sell photos, then she would make the 5% on every model that used that source. Deb winked at me, letting me know she was aware of who had found my jobs.
Since my contracts were in place, I would be exempt.
After the meeting concluded, I was shown where to change. My final meeting of the day was a quick meet-and-greet with the senior management of Ford. Kendal and I were on the road by three o�clock and missed most of rush hour heading home.
ON THE WAY HOME, I called Mom. Everyone wanted to hear about my weekend, so we planned dinner. I called Tracy and she agreed to join us. Kendal wasn�t going to pass up a home-cooked meal either. I walked in the door to the smell of lasagna baking in the oven. Angie was turning into a good cook, and this was her best dish. She was at the sink, cleaning lettuce for a salad. I snuck up behind her and gave her a hug and kiss on the back of the neck. She jumped and turned around and gave me a proper kiss.
Greg was playing with Kyle, and he was being a little giggle-box.
�Your uncle is silly, isn�t he?�
This sent Kyle into peals of laughter. A baby giggling puts everyone in a good mood. Mom and Dad came in and they were fighting. It doesn�t happen often, but when Dad finally reaches his breaking point, these fights could be spectacular.
�We can�t afford it, plus I�ll be fine. It�s just a low-grade fever,� Mom said.
�The appointment is set. Something�s going on and you know it. You�ll go to the doctor, and that�s final,� Dad said, leaving no doubt.
Mom glared at him for a moment and then just nodded, indicating she would do as told. Kyle let loose with another round of laughter, and Mom and Dad seemed to relax. Mom came up to me and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
Mom gave Kendal an appraising look.
�I hear you let this one off his leash again. When are you going to get him under control?� Mom asked.
�About the same time you do. This time I gave him a pass; if he hadn�t done it, I might have,� Kendal retorted.
It was obvious these two women were getting comfortable with each other. Personally, I wasn�t sure this was such a good idea. The last thing I needed was Kendal getting pointers from my mom.
�What did he do this time?� Dad asked.
�This I can�t wait to show you. I have video proof, so Greg can�t say I Photoshopped it.� I ran to get my tablet.
As I got to the back door, Tracy pulled up. I ran out to greet her. I gave her a hug and quick kiss.
�Come on, I�m about to make my dad and brother jealous.�
I opened my tablet and went to my website. I couldn�t find the video.
�Kendal! Where is it?�
�Lily had school today. She�ll load it tonight. Look in your inbox, I emailed it to you.�
I found the email and set my tablet on its stand on the table so everyone could see. I had a sudden thought.
�Have Lily send this to my prom date. I think this might get her to accept.�
�Shut up, Hannah Minacci is not going to Prom with you,� Greg said.
�I thought
�If he gets Hannah Minacci to go to Prom with him, you�re shit out of luck,� Angie said, laughing.
�Okay, let me start this. I think this is my backup prom date,� I said.
Tracy hip-checked me, letting me know she was pulling my chain. I grinned at her and started the video.
�Hey, that�s Adrienne, is she as pretty in person as ... OH!� Tracy said.
Kendal couldn�t help herself as she started laughing at the looks on everyone�s faces. When Adrienne and I got into our clench, I got a whack on the back of my head from my mom. I turned to see her grinning and I just shrugged.
�I frickin� hate you!�
Greg had put his head in his hands and was shaking it. I turned to my dad and he high-fived me.
�That�s my son.�
�Greg, I think tonight we use the free pass,� Angie said.
Greg�s head snapped up. He suddenly wasn�t having a good day. He saw that Angie was teasing him, and he smiled.
�What�s a free pass?� Tracy asked.
Greg gave me the �OH, SHIT� look. Of course, Angie was more than willing to share.
�We made a list of people we can sleep with. David is working through Greg�s list for him. For some reason, Greg doesn�t appreciate the help. Anyways, I put David in all my slots. We all know it�ll happen, I just don�t want to feel guilty when it does.�
�Oh, that makes sense.�
Tracy shocks me with how things like that just don�t bother her. She was the least possessive woman I knew. Greg gave me a look that told me how lucky I was to be with her. I had to agree.
�So, are you going to use one of your passes tonight?�
Kendal shot coke out of her nose, and everyone laughed.
�No, I think Greg�s had enough tormenting for one night,� Angie shared, as she gave him a hug.
Dinner was soon ready, and everyone settled into easy conversation. This was what I missed the most during football season. I think people would be shocked at the openness of our conversations. Nothing was off the table, and over the years, our parents had built a level of trust such that we could discuss anything.
After dinner, Greg and I went into the living room because he wanted to show me something. He had two massage tables set up.
�Hey, you�re really going to do it. That�s great. Does this mean you�re going to teach me?�
�Of course I am. Why do you think I got two of them?� Greg asked. �Do you think we can find a couple of volunteers that we can use as crash-test dummies?�
I ran back into the kitchen and grabbed Kendal and Tracy�s hands.
�Come with me and strip down to your panties.�
Kendal tried to slow me down, but I just pulled her into the living room. When she saw the massage table, she smiled. Tracy and Kendal were in place in no time. Greg looked at me to see whom I wanted to do, and I walked over to Tracy.
�I�m going to start giving massages to make extra money. David is going to help me out with the overflow, so I need to teach him.�
Greg would show me how to do something on Kendal, and then he would come over and watch as I did it on Tracy. He taught me how to work a knot out, how to relieve tension and headaches. I also learned how to give a foot massage and how it was used in ancient healing. He showed me how to give a woman an orgasm with massage.
At the end, Angie came in and kicked us out. The sexual tension was getting thick and she was slowing things back to a low simmer.
�How do you not sleep with your clients?� I asked him.
�I just keep telling myself that Angie�s waiting for me at home. She gets the benefit. It�s bringing us closer together.�
�Yeah, right. A couple of more minutes and we both would have been getting busy,� I said.
�You might be right about that. Kendal�s hot, but if I hadn�t been teaching you, I wouldn�t have kept bringing her off. I try to save the orgasm for the very last. It seems to make my tips better,� Greg said with a smirk.
�I�d no idea you can make a girl climax just by rubbing her feet,� I said.
�Actually, that�s how I got Peggy to go out with me. She was resisting my charms, so I made her a bet: if I could make her climax just by touching her feet, she had to go out with me.�
The girls joined us. Greg grabbed Angie�s hand and they disappeared upstairs, giggling.
�My boyfriend is in for a surprise. I have to get going,� Kendal said.
After she left, Tracy got a sad look and patted my hard-on.
�I�m sorry baby, but if I helped you out with this problem, we would end up going too far. I want us to be able to have sex soon. Can you come to therapy with me tomorrow? I think it would help.�
�Sure. Just pick me up,� I said.
�David, you need to call one of your friends. I talked to Beth today, and she�s horny.�
�Are you sure?� I asked.
She gave me a look.
�We talked about this. I�m sure.�
I kissed her and told her I loved her.
�I love you too. Now go get this taken care of so I don�t feel guilty,� she said. �Thank you for the massage, I was getting horny too.�
SHE LEFT ME TO MY OWN thoughts. I went up to my apartment and tried to will Mr. Happy to go down. I finally gave up and called Beth. In a subtle way, Tracy had picked whom I would be with because if left to my own devices, I would have called Suzanne.
�Hey, are you interested in having a sleepover?�
I could hear Beth talking to her mom.
�I need to finish my homework and pack a bag. I can be there in an hour.�
�Okay, I�ll see you then.�
I pulled out my tablet and emailed the video to my friends. I started getting text messages. One was from Tami, telling me to get my butt on our video chat.
�If you asked me which of my friends would suck face with a supermodel in public, I would say you ten out of ten times,� Tami started.
�I couldn�t pass up the opportunity. I mean seriously, she kissed me first, I was just showing her how it was supposed to be done.�
�Oh David, my slutty friend, I�m not sure she expected you. I�m sure she�s used to wimps. Most any guy would crumble in front of her beauty.�
Tami was laying it on a little thick, and I got suspicious. I was actually proud that I noticed. I gave her a big grin. She didn�t want to admit that she was caught.
�What, why are you smiling like that?� she asked.
�Just tell me. I�m in a really good mood and, if you ruin it, I have Beth coming over which�ll take my mind off whatever it is you have to tell me.�
�Crud, this is a new development. Are you no longer wrapped around my little finger?� Tami asked.
�Just tell me already.�
�I got asked to the Christmas Dance,� she said so rapidly that I could just make it out.
I felt the life go out of Mr. Happy. It was either put up or shut up time. In theory, I knew that Tami was right. We couldn�t be together until we both grew up. Well, according to Tami, until I grew up. But my heart didn�t want her to be with another man, even if it was only a dance, and almost everyone my age was just trying to figure relationships out. I wasn�t afraid she loved the guy or would jump in bed with him. It was that Tami was mine. I got physically ill thinking about a guy even touching her.
She broke into my thoughts.
�I haven�t said �yes.� I�m waiting for you to be all right with me dating.�
What was the saying? If you love something enough, you have to be able to set it free. I got a tight smile on my face.
�This is hard for me, but you know your happiness is more important to me than me being a little uncomfortable.�
�Thank you.�
I could tell with those two words that she was relieved.
�Do you want to know about him?�
I shook my head.
�No, not really. Can you make me a deal? Date all you want and don�t tell me about it. When you find one that you want as a boyfriend, let me know.�
�You have a deal. You mind if I change the subject?� she asked.
She saw the look of �Hell, No!� and she giggled.
�Let me give you some good news. Teddy saw your press conference. The staff at Kentucky had to peel him off the ceiling and explain why you made the commitment. If you look on Scouts, it shows it as a soft commitment. Anyways, he did some digging and confronted Mark. At first, he lied to Teddy about what he did to you, which was a terrible idea. He eventually told him the truth, but he�s being shipped home to momma at the end of the semester.�
�Yes!� I said and did a fist pump.
She laughed at my response.
�You know what that means: Jennie needs a date to the Christmas Dance.�
�I suppose you were instructed to get it set up,� I assumed.
�The surprise is that Teddy asked me personally to talk to you.�
�Okay, I�ll do it. Tell Teddy that I don�t want Mark�s dad as the driver. I don�t want to end up in a ditch somewhere. Also, tell him that I�ll call her and ask her out this week. I want her to have a chance to turn me down.�
Tami scoffed.
�Really, you think she�s going to turn you down after she sees the video of you and Adrienne? My guess is she�ll make a press release so the whole world knows you�re her date.�
�Hey, I have to go and get ready for Beth.�
�Hang on a second. Since you�re coming, do you think you can bring Jeff? The girl I had set up for him is devastated ... and Mike and Jim ...?�
�I�ll take care of it, but we can�t stay the weekend. I have to do the flyer shoot the next day.�
�Thanks, David. I love you.�
EVERY SCHOOL HAS ONE: the girl that every guy would like to make his wife. She wasn�t the sexiest or best-looking girl; that would be Suzanne or Cindy. She was the girl you like to spend time with, the girl that had a big heart and you would be proud to have on your arm. She was smart and loved sports. Your family loved her. You could have a conversation about almost anything and she could hold her own. She was the girl who wanted to have children, and you knew that she�d make a wonderful mother. But most importantly, when you kissed her, she could curl your toes and was a tiger in bed.
Beth Anderson was that girl at our school. If I was looking to settle down and start a family, Beth was my girl by a country mile. When the time came for me to make a lifetime commitment, I would be hard-pressed to choose between Tami and Beth. Our families had planned for Beth and Greg to be married. In our moms� minds, they had me moved into Greg�s spot. If I was a betting man, their plan was for me to graduate college; shortly after, Beth and I marry and start our family. To be honest, there was a lot of appeal to that plan.
Part of the reason I would�ve chosen Suzanne over Beth tonight was because of all the pressure. Nothing was said aloud, but everyone knew it was there. My mom and Mrs. A had been best friends forever. I was sure that right now, they were talking about Beth spending the night. The good news was Beth and I were willing accomplices in our parents� plans. My only hesitation was I didn�t like feeling manipulated into doing something, even if I wanted to do it.
Beth arrived and my forgotten wood was back. She was wearing jeans that must have been painted on, and a t-shirt any Hooters girl would be embarrassed to wear. I was just wearing boxers, and Beth had a twinkle in her eye because she watched as Mr. Happy caught the scent and pointed when he spotted his quarry.
�Is that for me?�
�Damn, Beth, you look sexy. How did you know those jeans turn me on?�
�David, how long have I known you? I see how you look at me when I wear a pair of jeans.�
I wanted to continue our fantasy games, but I wanted tonight to be my turn, so I stacked the deck.
�Last time we talked about role-playing. What�s your hottest fantasy?�
She didn�t even have to think about it as she launched into her description.
�First, I�d blindfold you, then tie you up and have my way with you all night. I would bring you close to climaxing over and over again until you begged me to allow you a release. If you displeased me, I would introduce you to my favorite vibrator and walk away.�
Jesus. She had an imagination! But that wasn�t happening; my backside was exit-only.
�Mine is to strip you down and take you from behind, hard. I want you walking funny for at least a day. When
�As much as I�d like that, I�d rather tie you up,� Beth purred.
�Tell you what, you pick the body part. If I can get you to climax from just playing with that part for ... let�s say ten minutes, I get to choose. If you don�t get off, then you get to tie me up.�
I walked up to her, sucked her earlobe into my mouth and nipped it. Beth shuddered as my hot breath caressed her neck.
�We can see if you can last a full ten minutes of me caressing your ears.�
I took her hand, kissed her wrist, and then licked the back of her hand. She jerked her hand away from me.
�I guess that�s a �no� on your hands. How about your legs, and that spot behind your knee?�
�I choose feet.�
I took a step back in surprise (okay, I was excited my evil plan was working).
�Is that your final choice?�
�Yes. I win; you can�t make me climax from just playing with my feet,� Beth said with confidence.
I sighed.
�This is too easy. I�ll give you a chance to back out.�
When Beth gets something in her mind, she�s like a bulldog and can�t let it go.
�You�re just playing with me. There�s no way you can make me get my cookie by just playing with my feet.�
�Okay, tough girl, let�s up the ante. If I can get you to climax within five minutes, I get the next three fantasies. Just so there�s full disclosure: one of them is tying you up, blindfolding you, and then letting a random dude have his way with you while I watch.�
I was thinking Greg. Of course, Angie would have to be on board or it would be a �no-go� to this fantasy.
�If I get you off in ten minutes, I just get tonight as my first fantasy. If you win, you can tie me up and blindfold me for an evening. You can invite whomever you want over and they can have their way with me. So again, I�ll give you one last chance to back out and we can just make love.�
She tilted her head back and laughed at me.
�You cocky little shit. My friends and I have wanted your cute butt since you came back from the farm all buff. Now I can deliver. Challenge accepted.�
The last phrase was our signal that a dare had been accepted, there was no backing out, no negotiating, and loser pays up. I rubbed my hands together and smiled. She suddenly had a Scooby Doo �Rut Roh Shaggy� moment.
�Holy shit. You seriously think you can get me off by just massaging my feet?�
�Yes. Greg taught me something today. We did it to Tracy and Greg did it to Kendal. You want me to call one of them so you know what you�re getting into?�
I needed her worked up, and she was already squirming. If I�d started out cold, my butt would be in her hands.
�Let me talk to Kendal.�
I dialed Kendal�s number and she answered on the first ring.
�David, I�m a little busy, if you know what I mean.�
�Yes, Honey, I know, but I�m trying to get there myself and I need your help. Can you describe in detail how Greg made you climax by massaging your feet? I have someone that doesn�t believe I can do it to her.�
�Sure, put her on.� I handed the phone to Beth. �Bullshit ... He did not ...�
Beth handed the phone back to me.
�Is she a believer?� I asked.
�Hell, I don�t know, but it made me horny again. I need to track down that boyfriend of mine. He�s been in the bathroom way too long.�
�Bye.�
I turned to Beth.
�Get on the bed and take your shoes and socks off. I would suggest you take your jeans and panties off too. I�d hate for you to go home with everything soaked.�
Beth groaned and then stripped down to just her t-shirt. As soon as her jeans dropped, the room was flooded with the smell of aroused teen girl. I was so hard I was starting to hurt, so I dropped my shorts.
When the clock started, I rubbed the tip of Mr. Happy all over the soles of her feet. I then started working on bringing her off. At the 4:45 mark, she came with a sob.
�Damn it to hell! I was convinced you couldn�t do it. I really wanted to tie you up for an evening.�
�Beth, let me tell you my third fantasy. You tie me up for an evening. The only variation is nothing is shoved up my butt and there are no guys allowed. Oh, and no photos or alcohol can be involved... and no forcing anyone to participate.�
She looked up and smiled.
�You little shit.�
�Yep, my fantasy is to make your fantasy come true, but now I get mine. Take that top off and assume the position.�
Have you ever been so hard that your member aches, and when you finally get around to doing it, you just can�t seem to climax? Well, that was what happened. I pounded Beth from behind for almost an hour. She finally had another huge orgasm and collapsed. I just pulled out and gave up in frustration. I went in and showered. I thought about Tami dating and the pressure subsided, I gave myself a couple of strokes and came so hard I thought I was going to pass out.
My stomach and back were exhausted. Serious sex is a workout. I went back to the bedroom and she was asleep. I kissed the back of her neck, joined her in bed and fell asleep.
Chapter 19 � Doctor Visits
Tuesday December 3
WHEN I CAME AWAKE, I found Beth watching me.
�You got your wish.�
�What wish is that?�
�I�ve never been this sore from good sex before. I know I was with you and I�ll be walking funny for a while. I still can�t believe you stayed hard that long. Did you ever climax?�
�That was weird for me too. I just couldn�t seem to get off, but I have to say you were a real trouper. Did you enjoy it?�
�I loved it. Each time I reached my peak, you just powered through and kept pounding me. I swear it was like a train wreck. First, the train came off the tracks and I knew I was no longer in control. Then the first car crashed and I climaxed. It was like one of those really long trains that just couldn�t be stopped. Each car kept coming off and I came again. Then finally several jumped the track at the same time and I came so hard I collapsed. Thank you for stopping at that point.�
�You seemed a little wiped out,� I said.
�I have heard girls talk about being screwed into submission and I always laughed. No guy can outlast a girl, or so I thought. I have a completely new respect for you. You outlasted me. If my cooch wasn�t so raw, I wouldn�t believe it,� Beth said.
�I take it we aren�t doing it again this morning,� I teased.
�Okay, but no more than 45 minutes this time.�
I talked her into taking a shower with me instead. I gave her a head massage as I shampooed her hair. We played grab-ass as we got dressed, and went down to the kitchen to find some breakfast. My angel Angie was making waffles. When mine were done, she made one for my dad. I got up and spoke to her in a low voice that could not be overheard.
�Hey, I need your help.�
�Does this involve sex?� Angie asked, obviously in a playful mood.
�You got it the first try. I need you to either give Greg another free pass or let him swap one out for Beth.�
She finished Dad�s waffle, and then pulled me into the living room.
�Spill it.�
�Beth and I did a little fantasy stuff together. I told her the next one was to have her tied up and blindfolded. Then I�m going out and bringing back a random guy to do her while I watch.�
�That�s soooo hot, and I can see where you�d want Greg to help. You can trust him and she would never think it was him. Did you know they never got together?� Angie asked.
�I�m finding that to be the case more often than I knew. He wasn�t with Peggy, either. I guess I just made some assumptions, and really should have known better. Greg has always been a gentleman.�
�I know you have to get going, but I need you to do us a favor. Greg is taking Mom to the doctor this afternoon and he has a massage appointment at 4:30. Can you come home and do it?�
�No problem.�
THIS WAS THE FIRST time I�d been back to school since we lost the last game and Luke and friends had attacked me. After a surprisingly uneventful morning, I got to lunch early. Luke was the next one to sit down and he made a point to sit across from me.
�David, I hate to tell you this, but you�re no longer welcome here. I�m telling you this so there isn�t a problem. You need to go back to sitting with your freshman nerd friends.�
�You�re right, now that I�m no longer of any use to you, we shouldn�t be associated with each other. I�m not welcome, and I�ll move to a more appropriate place to eat,� I said.
I was a little surprised I wasn�t mad. I think Luke expected a fight. Of course, my sarcasm meter was set at 11. I got up and left the lunchroom. I needed time to think. I just dumped my lunch and wandered out to the quad. I had a sweater and jeans on, so the 40-degree temperature didn�t seem so bad. Tami had told me I needed to forgive Luke for me, not him. Right now, I didn�t feel I was in a forgiving mood.
Uncle John told me that my happiness was up to me. If I chose to let Luke affect me, that was my choice. My uncle would ask me, �In the grand scheme of things, does (fill in the blank) matter?� The question was: does Luke�s friendship matter? I felt better and decided to go back to the lunchroom. I walked up to the table where everyone was sitting.
�Luke tells me that I�m no longer welcome to sit with everyone, and I should go sit with my nerd friends. I just wanted to see if that applies to everyone?�
The whole table looked at me, and then everyone but Luke, Ed, and Luke�s brother Mike got up, and we found another set of tables to sit at. When we sat down, I apologized.
�I�m sorry, guys. I was going to walk away, but I decided that Luke was no longer my friend, and I wasn�t going to let him come between us.�
When I had finished my little speech, Lisa Felton walked up.
�Hey, David, I was wondering when we were going to get together.�
�Lisa, let me ask you a question: do you know Beth Anderson?�
She looked at Beth at the end of the table.
�Yes, I know her.�
�Do you know our families are good friends?�
�I might have heard that.�
�Well, you took Gary Baxter, the guy that hurt my friend Beth, to the park and let him do things with you. Now, why would I ever want to get together with you?�
�You�re full of shit, I was never with Gary.�
Her face had turned red. I pulled out my tablet and flipped through my pictures. I showed her.
�How did ... OH MY GOD!�
Lisa ran out of the lunchroom. It suddenly dawned on me: I�d just pulled two immature moves in the span of a few minutes. What was it Dad always said: �Praise in public, reprimand in private.� The pained look on Beth�s face told me everything. I had just embarrassed her in public in a very hurtful and personal way. I got up, went to her, and wrapped her in a hug.
�Please forgive me,� I begged.
Beth looked shocked.
�David, I�m not mad at you.�
�You should be. I should�ve told you in private. I never would want to embarrass you. I�m so sorry.�
Beth was looking at me as if I had two heads.
�And that�s why we all like you. You try to do the right thing,� Alan said.
Beth hugged me.
�Hey, tough guy, I know you wouldn�t try to hurt me on purpose. And honestly, if Gary messing with Lisa keeps you from seeing her, it was worth it all day long.�
�Would it make you feel any better if you knew that Gary�s a premature ejaculator? As soon as she touched him, he shot off like a cannon,� I supplied. �I have the pictures if you want to see them.�
Beth had a huge grin.
�That actually does make me feel better and yes, everyone should get to see the pictures.�
I showed them to everyone.
�How did you get these, and was she as pissed as she seems?� Beth asked.
�Tom Dole�s conference room overlooks the park, and we were meeting when I saw them. When he shot off, she wasn�t happy. I doubt there�ll be a second date,� I shared.
�Hey, I hate to change the subject, but have you all seen my video with Adrienne?� I asked.
I looked over at a miserable Mike and I caught his eye and pointed at my tablet. He got the idea, came over, and by the time he got to the table he was smiling.
�Hey Mike, I knew you wouldn�t want to miss this.�
I played the clip of me making out with Adrienne. Okay, three immature moves in the span of 20 minutes, but this one was fun.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Angie had left me the company uniform. There were matching light blue shorts and a polo shirt with my name stitched on to the breast. I rushed downstairs because it was almost 4:30. I got a couple of bottles of water out of the refrigerator and walked into the living room. Angie and Gina were chatting, so I smiled at them.
�This is your 4:30,� Angie said.
Gina had a twinkle in her eye. I decided I wouldn�t give her the full treatment because she was Alan�s girlfriend. Angie handed Gina a bathrobe.
�You can get ready in there. For the full massage I would suggest going nude, but if you�re uncomfortable you can leave your panties and bra on.�
Gina came back out wearing only the robe. Angie held up a sheet so Gina could get on the table. She had Gina lay on her back and placed folded towels over her breast and groin areas. I came up to the table.
�My name is David. I�ll be giving you your massage today. Have you decided on the scent you would like me to use?�
�Quit being a goof. I want the lavender,� Gina said.
I got the massage oil, stood at her head, and began by giving her a face and scalp massage. Angie had soft jazz music playing and the lights were dimmed. I could feel Gina relaxing as I worked on her. When I finished her head, I worked on her upper torso while bypassing her breasts. She was completely relaxed.
I then skipped down to her feet. I skipped the technique I used on Beth and Tracy, but soon could smell Gina�s arousal. I worked my way up her legs and when I was done with her front, Angie came over and held up a sheet as Gina rolled over on her stomach. A folded towel was placed on her butt.
Gina�s back had knots that needed to be worked out. Each time one would finally release, she would moan. She had two located right above her butt. I could tell these hurt as I worked on them.
When they finally released, she groaned.
�Oh, man, that has hurt for months.�
I worked her calves and thighs. One trick Greg had taught me was if you work upwards on the inner thighs, it forces blood to fill the sexual organ, be it a penis or labia. This was a trick that was used to bring about arousal. I then backed off, letting her relax again.
By the time I was done, I could hear a soft snore. Gina was sound asleep. Angie motioned for me to follow her to the kitchen.
�Do you think she�ll be back?� I asked Angie.
Angie giggled.
�Hell, yes, she�ll be back. She has the hots for you big-time, and you just gave her a safe way for you to put your hands on her.�
�Do you think she�ll tell a friend or three?�
�Yes, but you can�t touch them in inappropriate places.�
I sighed.
�I know, but she was hard to resist.�
�Slow down; she�s a very happy girl right now. Just don�t make a mistake that�ll cause us any problems. Good job,� she said and then looked at her watch. �Tracy will be here in a few minutes. Go get changed, I don�t want you to think you did anything wrong today. I just need to make sure you understand the rules.�
She hugged me and went back in, and I heard her talking to Gina.
I WENT BACK TO MY PLACE and got ready. Tracy took me to a nondescript office building downtown where she was meeting with a therapist twice a week. She still had issues from dating Bill Rogers. I waited as she went in. I pulled out my biology book and studied while I waited. After 45 minutes, the doctor came out and got me. She looked very studious in a nice business suit and looked to be in her mid-40s.
�Hi, I�m Doctor Hebert. Tracy has shared some things I need to get clarification on. I appreciate you coming in and helping me understand,�
I sat down and waited. Doctor Hebert said nothing for a full minute then smiled.
�I see Tracy was right, you are self-confident. I�m going to ask you some personal questions, and hope you take them in the spirit in which they�re asked. We need to keep in the forefront that Tracy is your main concern.�
I nodded and she continued.
�Are you and Tracy sexually active?�
�Not since we got back together,� I answered.
�Are you sexually active with other partners?�
This was going to get interesting.
�Yes, Tracy and I have talked about this and we decided we wanted a more open relationship for now. We agreed that communication was critical, and we both have to agree if there are going to be outside partners for either of us. I have relationships with three other close friends. These are what I would describe as �friends with benefits.� We get together because there�s closeness and trust that we can�t find in a casual hookup.�
�I see,� she said as she took notes. �How would you describe your relationship with Tracy?�
�The short of it is that I love her. She�s a special person and I�m lucky to be with her. We make each other better. When we�re together, we make a great team. Beyond that, I find that I like her family and I know my family loves her. On the intimate side, she pushes all of my buttons and then some.�
Then Doctor Hebert hit me with the big one.
�Do you trust her?�
�Boy, you get to the heart of the matter. That was the reason we broke up the first time. It was the main reason I didn�t try to win her back. When I was able to get some time and distance from our breakup, I came to realize I missed her dearly. The good outweighed the bad significantly.
�Tracy helps keep me organized and on track. Right after the breakup, I wanted nothing to do with her, but she convinced me to allow her back. Over time, it became clear she still had my best interests at heart, and I still had feelings for her. We became friends again. I made a conscious decision to trust her again. I know if I put limitations on that trust, I�d always be looking for breaches of our bond together. If I did that, I�d find some, and doubt would set in. We�d be doomed as a couple. So, I chose to simply trust Tracy and leave it at that.�
�Thank you for coming in. I need to talk to Tracy for a few minutes.�
I got up and went back to the waiting room. I waited another 45 minutes, and finally, she came out. She�d been crying. I stood up in concern, and she ran to me and gave me a hug.
�Are you all right?�
She gave me a tight smile.
�Not here; let me take you to dinner, and we�ll talk.�
To say a million things were churning in my mind would have been an understatement. No guy wants to hear a phrase with �talk� and �later� in it. Somehow, you�ve messed up big time. We went to the local diner close to my house and found a quiet booth in the back. We sat quietly and I felt myself getting tenser. I had decided she was breaking up with me.
�I�m sorry,� she said.
Hell no, here it comes. She wouldn�t look me in the eye. The waitress chose that moment to take our order.
�I�ll have whatever he�s having.�
I ordered.
�I�ll have a cup of tomato soup, a grilled cheese with tomato on it, and a salad with ranch dressing on the side.�
I couldn�t take it anymore.
�Tracy, you can tell me anything. Just tell me; this is killing me.�
She took a moment to calm herself.
�After hearing you describe us as a couple, I understood why I messed up before. Doctor Hebert feels I had a breakthrough today. What it uncovered is I have a lot of work to do before I can commit completely to you. I�ll understand if you decide you don�t want to go out with me while I�m fixing me. The main thing is we can�t have sex until I do.�
I felt a sense of relief. She hadn�t broken up with me.
�I didn�t get back with you just for the sex. Even though you�re very special in that department, I got back together with you because of the way I feel when I�m with you. I guess I�m asking if we�re still together.�
She half cried and half laughed.
�Doctor Hebert said you wouldn�t dump me. Of course we�re still together. That is until you don�t want me anymore.�
I felt relief and joy. Tracy and I just felt right together. We were both in much better moods through dinner. She took me home and dropped me off.
I CAME INTO THE MAIN house looking for Mom to find out how her doctor�s appointment went. I found everyone in the living room. Mom smiled when she saw me.
�The lost son comes home. I hear you did a good job today.�
Greg got up and handed me $30.
�Gina booked three more sessions and requested you specifically.�
I handed Greg back the money.
�Don�t start paying me until you get all your up-front costs paid for.�
Greg looked stunned, and Angie got up and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
�That�s sweet of you. We appreciate your help more than you know. I talked to Greg and we agreed to do that little favor you asked for.�
I glanced at Greg and he smiled. We all sat down.
�So how did the doctor�s appointment go?� I asked my mom.
�We don�t know what�s going on. I took a bunch of tests and I have to go back tomorrow and do more blood work after I�ve fasted. They set up a follow-up appointment for Monday to go over the findings,� Mom said. �I�m glad we�re going to Utah this weekend. It�ll help keep my mind off of this.�
�So, are you worried?�
�No, the doctor just wants to rule some things out.�
I looked at Dad and he gave me a reassuring smile. I didn�t want to push it, so I changed the subject.
�I went to Tracy�s therapy session. She had a breakthrough today, which is great. The downside is we aren�t having sex until she works through some issues.�
No one seemed to have any sympathy for me. Greg pointed out he would give up sex to kiss Adrienne. I told him I might be able to arrange that, and Angie told me if I did, I was taking up the slack. Mom kicked me out for being a troublemaker.
I CALLED PEGGY TO SEE if she�d go running with me in the morning. I needed to get back into the habit to keep in shape. Plus, I promised the Ford people I would follow a workout routine. She agreed, so that part of my training was covered.
I spent the evening catching up with my friends. Finally, after I�d talked to everyone, it was time to make the call I was dreading: I called Jennie Wesleyan.
�This is Jennie.�
�It�s David.�
�What did you do to Mark?� Jennie asked.
�What are you talking about?�
�He has to move back to California. Did you talk to Teddy about him?�
�Jennie, did you ever think that Mark might have gotten himself sent home?�
�Yeah, Mother told me he lied to Teddy. I just wanted to be sure you hadn�t caused it,� Jennie said.
�No, I wouldn�t want to come between you and Mark,� I said, while biting my tongue.
�Thanks. Carol was right; you�re a nice guy. What did you call about anyway?�
�I was thinking you might need a date for the Christmas Dance,� I said.
�Actually, David, that�s very sweet. I�d like that.�
Jennie sighed.
�I�m sorry for being a bitch. You�ve been nothing but a friend to me. I knew you didn�t do anything to Mark. Well, you did have a little fun at his expense, but even he said he deserved that. He even said you were pretty funny. I need you as a friend, David. I would love to go to the dance with you.�
�Okay, I�ll see you then,� I said, and then hung up.
I called Tami to let her know I had done as asked.
�Hey, it�s David.�
�What�s up? You sound down,� Tami asked.
�I asked Jennie out, as instructed. Did you arrange transport?�
�Teddy is sending a car big enough for everyone. It�ll pick you up at school at lunchtime. You�ll have some time before the dance, so the girls are planning to give the guys a tour, and then everyone�ll go out to dinner.�
�Sounds good, I�ll talk to you later,� I said.
�Hold on, Buster, what�s wrong?�
Where to start? We spent the next twenty minutes talking about my concerns about my mom. It felt good to talk it out. Tami convinced me that we just needed to wait and see what was up.
Wednesday December 4
I GOT UP EARLY AND ran to Peggy�s house. I met her dad as he was going out and said �hi.� Her mom was in the kitchen, pouring a cup of coffee.
�Morning, where�s Peggy?� I asked.
�She�s still in bed. I heard her turn off her alarm,� Mrs. Pratt said as she shrugged.
�Mind if I go wake her up?�
�No, she�s being lazy.�
�Okay, ignore any strange noises. It�s all part of the wake-up process.�
Mrs. Pratt rolled her eyes at me and waved me on. I snuck upstairs and found Peggy buried under her comforter. I kicked off my shoes, took my shirt off, and eased into bed with her. She was facing away from me until she rolled over and bumped into me. Her eyes snapped open and she was confused.
�Morning, Sunshine.�
�DAVID!�
I tickled her and she screeched and wiggled, trying to get away. Then she turned the tables on me and I was soon screaming. We heard a knock on the door and Mrs. Pratt stuck her head in.
�Is everything okay in here?�
�MOM!�
She raised her eyebrows.
�David, are you naked?�
I threw back the comforter, and she saw I had my shorts on.
�Not yet.�
�DAVID!�
�I swear, Mrs. Pratt, your daughter needs to learn to use her indoor voice.�
Peggy poked me in the ribs, causing me to jump back; I found myself on the floor. Both women thought that was funny.
�Get your butt out of bed and let�s go run.�
I bounded down the stairs and Mrs. Pratt joined me in the kitchen. She gave me a glass of OJ while we waited on Peggy.
We went outside and stretched. We started out at a slow jog. Peggy kept giving me sidelong looks as we ran through the neighborhood. I needed to reassure her that going out with Tracy didn�t mean I�d lost interest.
�I want you to know I�ve not forgotten about us. Just because it�s not now doesn�t mean that it�s never going to happen. I do have a crush on you. I want to spend time with you, and not just our runs in the mornings. I want to do more stuff like we did with Suzanne and Jim,� I said.
She didn�t say anything for almost a mile. Then she slowed down and stopped. I came back to her. When she was sure she had my full attention, she finally spoke.
�I won�t wait forever for you. I think we could have something special, but I�m worth your full attention. If you ignore me, I�ll move on. I don�t care what your mom and Tami say. I�m ready for you to be in my life.�
She had tears sneaking out. I felt my throat tighten up. I�d made my choice when I decided to get back together with Tracy, but I couldn�t hurt Peggy.
�I want you to know that I hear you. I�ll understand if you can�t wait. I would never want to stand between you and your happiness,� I said.
She put her arms out.
�Hug me.�
How could I refuse that request? I was so glad I decided to run with her this morning. We finished our run with me dropping her off at her house. As I headed home, I felt like I may have just lost her.
GREG TOOK ME TO SCHOOL. When we arrived, Luke and Mike were getting out of their car. I walked up to Luke.
�Can I talk to you for a minute?�
He gave me a dirty look.
�I would rather not,� he said, and he made to walk around me.
�Luke, just give me two minutes and then I�ll leave you alone.�
He glared at me.
�I�m sorry for yesterday. I was acting petty, making our friends choose between us. I considered you one of my best friends. I know we�ll never be friends again. What I don�t want is our feelings screwing up everyone around us. So if we�re at lunch, at a party, or anywhere our friends can invite us both, let�s not make a scene.�
He looked at his feet and just nodded.
�There�s something else I need to talk to you about: the dance at Wesleyan. Did you still want to go?�
�No, I really can�t see me doing that.�
�Fair enough. Is it okay if Mike goes?�
He gave me a glare. I held up my hands.
�Look, Mike and I are still friends. I would like to continue that friendship, but if you don�t want me around him, I�ll withdraw the invitation.�
�No, that�s not fair to my brother. Let him decide. If he wants to go, I won�t try to stop him,� Luke said.
He put his head down and I stepped out of the way so he could get to class.
AT LUNCH, LUKE CAME late and he sat down at the table with everyone. When I didn�t react, everyone seemed to relax. Gina was telling everyone about her massage.
�It�s heaven. Let me tell you, I�ve never felt so good in all my life.�
�So, Greg has some magic fingers?� Alan asked.
I raised my eyebrow. I�m not sure how Alan was going to take the news that I gave the massage, so I tried to deflect the question. Gina and I would need to tell him in private that I gave it. I didn�t want to make my friend uncomfortable in front of everyone.
�I agree with Gina. That type of massage is fantastic. I�ve had Greg practice on me and actually fell asleep, and I�m not just talking my brother up. I�ve had massages from the trainers, as part of therapy, and Greg is much better.�
�You can collect your bribe when we get home,� Greg said.
I glanced over at Gina and she winked at me. I just kept a neutral expression.
�Do you have some openings this weekend?� Tracy asked. �I�d like to treat some friends.�
�I�ll have Angie call you and set it up,� Greg beamed.
�Dang, and I�ll be gone this weekend,� I pouted.
Tracy swatted my arm.
Towards the end of lunch, I got Mike, Jim and Jeff together and told them about the Christmas Dance plans. I was relieved when Mike seemed excited. The guys were really looking forward to going. Personally, I was dreading seeing Tami with a date. I was also a little nervous about going with Jennie.
Before the lunch bell rang, I told Alan that I gave Gina her massage. I knew he trusted me, but didn�t want him hearing it from someone else. He just shook his head and gave me his quirky smile. I knew we were okay.
AFTER LUNCH, I STARTED swimming in PE. The substitute teacher explained that the final would be over two days. On the first day, we would swim a timed distance. Then the second day was a timed four laps using different strokes. He told us if we finished we got at least a C; we were to be graded on a curve based on time. I looked around the class and saw I�d gotten a lot of the swim team in my PE class. Getting an A was going to be tough.
My first tutoring season had a little hiccup. Ms. Jenkins, who was the head of the tutoring program, found out that Suzanne was going to continue to tutor me. She wanted Suzanne to tutor one of the basketball players last hour. We all ended up in Ms. Jenkins� office.
Suzanne explained that she was tutoring me at that time, but could make time to help the basketball player. Ms. Jenkins agreed she could tutor me on my dime and they would let us use our original room. Suzanne agreed to tutor the basketball player at lunch and he would have my slot when I was gone, so all ended well.
KENDAL HAD HER WEEKLY meeting with Tracy and Lily tonight. Tom invited me to dinner because Kendal wanted to talk to Tom and me at the end of the meeting. I was in the kitchen, helping Mary cook dinner. She knew I cooked, and was always raving about her food, so she finally let me in her kitchen to learn what she did. She asked me as I was doing prep work.
�How did you learn to cook?� she asked.
�Both my parents work. With Mom selling real estate, she�s not always home to make dinner, so many nights it fell to Dad to make our meals. Dad turned making dinner into family time. Greg and I talk about everything happening during our day. We each have a job to do for the meal. Gradually he would have us switch. He wanted to teach us different cooking tasks. Finally, he started to let one of us do the meal.
�By the time I was twelve, I was making dinner about once every three days. That was when we added Sunday brunch. Either Mom and I or Dad and Greg would make that meal.�
�I like that; family time is important. Do you cook from recipes?� Mary asked.
�Only for baking; everything else, we just make,� I told her, as I started to chop celery.
�I can tell you have the basics down. My dad was a chef and owned three restaurants when I was a kid. He was all about making a consistent product. He said if you followed the directions, anyone could make a good meal. Tonight you�re going to follow my dad�s recipe for pan-seared chicken. Then you�re going to make a white wine sauce made from vegetables, seasonings and the secret ingredient, butter.�
With that, Mary handed me an old recipe card that looked well used. She poured herself a glass of wine, went into the living room and put on some soft jazz music.
While I was cooking the chicken, the girls took a break. Tracy came up behind me, wrapped her arms around my waist, and kissed me on the back of the neck. She laid her head against my back.
�You know my mom must really like you.�
I looked over my shoulder, and she tilted her head up at me so I could see her smile.
�Why do you say that?�
�It�s just that I�ve never seen her let anyone outside of the family see, let alone use, Granddad�s recipes. She wants to keep them in the family in case I or my kids want to open their own restaurant someday.�
Tracy gave me a quick kiss and headed back to her meeting.
After her glass of wine, Mary joined me back in the kitchen and made the side dishes. I was straining the sauce, and asked her why.
�The vegetables were used to infuse flavor into the sauce. Dad told me that if we left them in, when you took a bite of chicken you could also have a piece of carrot. He didn�t want the carrot to overpower or detract from the chicken. The sauce is supposed to enhance and moisten the chicken; it�s not the star of the dish.�
When we were done, everyone came in to eat. Mary had made roasted butternut squash and creamed spinach. These were both foods we never had at home, but I had always been one to try new dishes. I was surprised I loved both. Tom teased Mary that I might make a better chicken than she did. She just winked at me; we both knew it was the recipe.
Everyone chipped in cleaning up after dinner. When we were done, we all went into the office so Kendal could give us an update.
�I just wanted to tell you: great work this weekend. The feedback on your shoots has been good. Deb was pleased you made an impression on Range Sports. Word is that they may expand your role this weekend in their shoot schedule. One of their longtime models, Bucky Wilson, hurt his back. They need you to take up some of the slack. They have another cowboy type who�ll do the other half of Bucky�s shots.� Kendal was digging through her notes, �Here it is. His name is Cody Chance.�
She handed me Bucky and Cody�s cards. Bucky looked like the cowboy in the old Marlboro commercials. Cody looked to be in his mid-30s. His weathered face just screamed outdoors. What caught your eye was his piercing blue eyes. They just jumped off the page.
�Ford accepted the work on your behalf. Tom and I had a talk, and we�re not happy that they accepted the additional work without calling you or us. With your permission, I�d like to talk to Clare and nip that in the bud,� Kendal said.
She looked at Tom and he raised his eyebrow. She hurried up and continued.
�Of course, that�s if you want the extra work. Sorry about that, I was just assuming you�d do it.�
Kendal was amusing when she got flustered.
�Before I accept, and sic you on �em, can you tell me what I�ll be doing?�
�Shit, oops, sorry about that,� Kendal said as she blushed. �Range Sports got their start in horse-related products, more specifically actual ranch gear. They sell everything from saddles to western wear. They were originally named Range Gear, but when Devin took over, he wanted to expand the brand to include sporting goods. They target activities that are done in the west. For the summer months, it�s hiking, camping, boating and quads. For the winter, it�s snowboarding, skiing, snowmobiles and the like. They also have hunting and fishing gear.
�You and Cody will be doing some things on horseback and hunting. You do ride, don�t you?�
�This summer my uncle taught me to ride, but I�m not very experienced. I can sit a horse fine, but I�m not a cowboy by any stretch,� I answered.
�The additional sessions will net you $15,000, and they�ve asked me to come out to assist you, along with your mother.�
I smirked. I could see Devin�s hand in this. I would give Kendal credit because she didn�t flinch.
�Okay, I�m there to work and, if you need me to do more, I�ll do it. I�m not sure we�d need you there, though.�
I could tell I was going to get it later. Tom jumped in to save her.
�This is something the client requested, and is paying for, so we�ll accommodate them.�
�Friday�s going to be a busy day. We�ll get up early and go do the shoot for Hill Marketing. Then we head to the airport. We�ll be in Utah around 3:00. Devin is taking you riding at 5:00. The plan is to stay at Range Ranch, where most of the shoot will occur.�
She then turned the meeting over to Tracy and Lily.
�Recruiting has slowed down as teams have focused on bowl games; not that we don�t get a steady stream of stuff, we just aren�t getting the calls we were before. I have some news about Coach Lambert and Coach Engels: they�ve both landed positions at State. Coach Engels will be coaching special teams, and Coach Lambert is their new quarterback coach.�
�Good for them,� was all I said.
That confirmed them leaving. I was sure that Coach Beck, at State, thought this helped his chances to recruit me.
Lily reported on the websites and social media. I gave her some shit.
�Listen, Funny Girl, you do realize my mom follows my Twitter account. I also have a girlfriend, sitting not more than two feet from you, who scares me when she�s pissed. What�s all this Twitter talk about how nice Adrienne�s butt felt?�
Lily laughed.
�Sorry, but some of the guys were talking smack and I responded. Just so you know, your scary girlfriend told me what to say after I cleared it with Kendal.�
I knew when I was outnumbered.
�I guess. And just so you know, Adrienne has a
�I�ll clear that up,� Lily said, and she got her phone out and sent a tweet. My phone chirped, and I read the message and laughed.
�You know I have to go home and face Mom. I don�t know who she�ll rip on harder, Greg or me. He�s about to die of jealousy.�
�That�s all I have,� Kendal said.
�I have one item,� Tom said. �We got your company set up. You�re now the proud owner of David A. Dawson, LLC. We�ll set up bank accounts this week and transfer money there. We�ll pay you by direct deposit into those accounts. You�ll also get you debit cards in the company name. This will help shelter you for liability purposes, and also provide tax advantages. Our company will act as your registered agent so, to the world, it looks like we�re the umbrella company. This further insulates you from lawsuits. Of course, the name might give away who the owner is. Congratulations, you now own your first business.�
Tom handed me two sets of business cards. One had my personal contact info, and the other ran everything through Tom�s office. One I would give to hot chicks, and the other I�d give to stalkers.
With that, we all went to the living room for coffee�hot chocolate for me�and butterscotch pie. I reminded Mary of Tom�s slight about her cooking and that if she wanted to leave him, to look me up. That got a pillow thrown at me from Tom, and a kiss from Tracy that made me forget all about Mary.
Tracy wanted to come over and spend some quality time, but I begged off because I needed to study. The other problem I had was I was a little horny, and if Tracy came over, I might not have been a gentleman. I wasn�t sure if her willpower would have held up. We agreed she could come over Thursday night and we would pack for my trip.
Before we left to drop me off, we had a talk about the Christmas Dance. She already knew everything about Jennie. I�d come clean with Tracy on everything I had been up to since we broke up.
Tracy wasn�t thrilled about me going to the dance but recognized the request had come directly from Teddy Wesleyan. She gave me permission to sleep with Jennie. I tried to explain I wasn�t interested in sleeping with Jennie. Tracy�s response was to roll her eyes at me.
We also talked about Sandy Range and her infatuation. To my amazement, Tracy just told me to have fun with her. She thought that from everything I�d told her, Sandy was a virgin. Tracy told me not to reject her because it was a big step for her to ask someone she had a crush on to take her virginity. She warned me not to say anything stupid like I loved her, and to make sure that Sandy knew that I had a girlfriend.
To my further amazement, she brought up my Florida trip. She told me I could be with Kara if I wanted. She and her family were going skiing, so she couldn�t go. She suggested that I invite Beth, Suzanne or Cindy. I think she just wanted to send someone to keep me occupied and away from Kara.
I was a little worried that Tracy was taking this open relationship thing a little too far. If I could, I would prefer to just be with her.
Chapter 20 � Range Sports
Friday December 6
I WAS UP EARLY BECAUSE Mr. Hill wanted to get in two shoots before we had to leave by 11 so we could make our flight. Tracy had come over last night and helped me pack. I found out the �no sex� rule didn�t include manual stimulation. We came close to breaking the rule, but somehow I was able to slow things down.
I grabbed my bags and went downstairs. Mom�s bags were by the back door, so I dropped mine off next to hers. She and Dad were making breakfast. I broke down and got a cup of coffee. I hadn�t yet acquired a taste for it, but I liked the effect. Dad gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�I thought Tracy was seeing you off this morning?�
�That was the original plan, but we�re taking it slow. We decided it was best if we said goodbye last night.�
Mom came over and put her hand on my forehead.
�He doesn�t have a fever.�
I was glad Mom hadn�t lost her sense of humor.
�Not to change the topic, because this one is so much fun, but when we get to Utah, do you want to bail on the photo shoots?� I asked Mom.
�What are my options?� Mom asked.
�Skiing, shopping, relaxing by a fire and reading a book, or sitting in a hot tub. I don�t know, but a few of my photo shoots are outside. The high for tomorrow is supposed to be 23 degrees. I�m sure that Devin will have some ideas,� I offered.
I didn�t want to feel responsible for Mom getting any sicker.
�I might go to a couple of your outdoor shoots, but I think I might not survive for long if it�s going to be that cold.�
Dad looked concerned.
�Don�t push it. Kendal will be with David, so take it easy.�
She gave Dad a kiss.
�I will, Honey.�
Kendal must have felt like part of the family because she just stuck her head in the back door.
�David, grab me a coffee and let�s get this show on the road.�
Mom got her a coffee and I carried our bags out.
We hustled and were a little early for the Hill Marketing newspaper-flyer shoots. I had Kendal talk to Mr. Hill again about him giving me clothes from the shoot. Clare had told me that in Chicago that was not usually the case. Mr. Hill explained to Kendal that they shipped the clothes in, and if they sent them back they were considered used, so they just wrote them off as an expense. Mr. Hill said they figured that since I showed up on time, and wasn�t a prima donna, it was a perk he was willing to provide.
We finished the two shoots and Kendal signed off on the photos. We no longer had to hassle with paper checks. Hill Marketing had set us up for direct deposit, and Kendal worked it out so I would see the funds in my business account the next business day.
We arrived at the airport with time to spare. I got our bags checked and looked at our tickets. I was in first class for the nearly four-hour flight. Of course I checked my mom�s ticket, and she was in coach. She and Kendal had been relegated to the back of the bus.
�Here, I�ll switch with you. I�ll bug Kendal for the flight and you relax in comfort,� I told my mom.
Kendal was going to object, but I gave her a look.
�With your long legs, you�ll be cramped in coach. I�ll be fine,� Mom told me, as she hugged me in thanks.
�Mom, you haven�t been feeling well. I�m more than happy to switch seats.�
I let my concern show in my voice. She gave me the
�I�ll make you a deal: if I don�t feel well, I�ll switch with you. They bought you that ticket because they need you rested.�
There was no arguing with Mom when she got like this, so I let the matter drop.
We had a few minutes, so Mom and Kendal went to buy something to read on the flight. I went to our gate and found a seat. Putting my earbuds in, I used my Spotify app to listen to music. In my own world, it barely registered when two people sat down on either side of me. They both leaned in and squeezed my knees, getting my attention. I almost jumped out of my seat.
I jerked my earbuds out to find Allison and Lindsey, two of the models from Chicago, smiling at me. I gave them a surprised, �Hi.�
�Hey, Dreamboat, where are you headed?� Lindsey asked.
�I�m off to Utah to do the Range Sports gig. How about you girls?�
I was trying to act cool, but these two were looking fine and getting into my personal space, acting all flirty.
�Allison is going to New York, and I�m off to LA,� Lindsey supplied as she teased my thigh. Then she asked what they came over for: �Everyone�s dying to know: when are you working with Adrienne?�
�A couple of gossip hounds, are you?�
They looked at each other and grinned, then nodded to me.
�Okay, now this is just between us.� I leaned in conspiratorially. �Adrienne and I are on the outs. She found out I�m taking Hannah Minacci to Prom. I need some ideas on how to win her back.�
The two models looked at me with their mouths open. Mom picked that moment to make her appearance.
�I swear to God, I leave you alone for two minutes and I find you with two gorgeous women. Are you trying to piss off Hannah? She about flipped out when you put Adrienne in a lip-lock.�
�Hey, Allison. Hey, Lindsey. I see you�ve met David�s mom,� Kendal said as she walked up.
The two looked at Mom and me to try to figure out if we were kidding them or not. Lindsey recovered first.
�David was just telling us that Adrienne�s mad at him because he�s going to Prom with Hannah Minacci,� Lindsey shared with Mom and Kendal.
�Shhhhh! I told you not to talk about that,� I scolded her.
Kendal caught on to our act quickly. Kendal had shown she could be a pretty good practical joker, so I wasn�t surprised when she didn�t miss a beat and helped me mess with the two models.
�Who�re you kidding? Everyone already knows.�
Allison and Lindsey looked at each other and suddenly had to leave. We were all laughing as we saw them hurrying off with their cell phones glued to their ears.
�I wonder how long it will be before that rumor hits the gossip mill?� Mom asked.
Kendal shrugged.
�If they believe that, then I hope it gets spread. I still haven�t gotten Hannah�s people to call me. Maybe the rumor mill will put a fire under them.�
I sighed. Hannah Minacci wasn�t going to care about me one bit. Kendal was having too much fun teasing me about this.
FIRST CLASS WAS NICER than the charter flight we took to see the Florida vs. Kentucky game. I was in an aisle seat and most of the passengers had already boarded. �If this seat�s empty, can I upgrade my mom to first class?� I asked the flight attendant.
I was still worried about Mom�s comfort, and this looked like something she would agree to.
�Let me check to see if this seat�s sold,� she told me, and she went to the plane�s phone.
A few minutes later, she came back.
�Mr. Dawson, I�m sorry, the seat isn�t available. It shows the occupant has checked in but not boarded yet.�
She must have looked my name up when she checked the seat.
�Thanks.�
She winked at me.
�If they don�t show up, I�ll see what I can do.�
I was a little surprised when she did the eye scan of me, checking me out.
�I appreciate that,� I said while returning the favor.
She was cute and looked to be in her early 20s. She looked behind me and smiled.
�I think your seatmate made it.�
I turned to see an out-of-breath Sandy Range smiling at me.
�I almost didn�t make it.�
I took in her appearance: she was wearing hip-hugger jeans with a white turtleneck that made it so you could tell she wasn�t wearing a bra. I smelled a rat. Ms. Range was dressed to seduce. I got up to let her in. She made a point to bump into me so that I had no doubt her bra was missing. The stewardess took her carry-on and stowed it in the overhead, and then took Sandy�s coat and stored it in the closet.
�Fancy meeting you here,� I said once we were seated.
I arched my eyebrows and gave her a tight smile.
�Does your brother know you�re flying home with me?� I asked.
�Hmmm. I think they have me booked on an earlier flight. There was some kind of mix-up, and I was just able to make this one. I had no idea you were on this flight.�
This girl was good. The look of innocence was impressive. If I didn�t know better, I would almost believe her. I started to clap.
�And the Academy Award for Bullshit goes to... OW!�
She had the nerve to whack my arm and then give me her best puppy-dog look.
�Poor baby, did that hurt?�
I rubbed my arm in mock pain.
�Yes. If you leave a mark, your brother isn�t going to be happy.�
She waved her hand, dismissing my concerns.
�Nothing a little makeup won�t cover up.�
I decide to get to the bottom of this.
�So, now that you have me held captive for the next four hours, what are your plans for me?�
She pulled out a sheet of paper that showed my schedule. She found the flight, marked it out, and wrote in �David gets to know Sandy.�
�It says here that you�re to get to know me during this time.�
She then scanned down today�s events and marked through something.
�No, that won�t do.�
She wrote in �Dance Club w/Sandy and friends.�
�I take it the schedule had some problems that needed to be fixed.�
She gave me a bright smile, acknowledging my firm grasp of the problem.
�My brother�s lucky I caught the scheduling issues.�
�I bet he is,� I said, giving her a doubtful look.
Sandy and I fell into easy conversation. I found out that she was a sophomore and had only had one boyfriend. She went out with a senior her freshman year and they broke up when he went on spring break; he�d admitted he cheated on her. Then her dad died of a heart attack last May, and Devin had been forced to take over the company. She�d always been close to her brother. She recently started to tag along with him so she could learn the business. She was doing this because the family business was taking up the majority of her brother�s time, and she missed him.
I responded by telling her about my family. Once the family talk was out of the way, we reverted to being kids and talking about everything. I found I liked Sandy. She reminded me of John�s sister Alice, because she had the same wicked sense of humor. Somewhere over Iowa or Nebraska, she took my hand and held it. I didn�t stop her because I was enjoying her friendship, and that was all it was. She flirted like crazy but was just being Sandy. By the time we landed, I had a new friend, and we both knew that was all it was.
RANGE RANCH WAS NESTLED in a valley surrounded by mountains. Their spread was enormous. Sandy explained it was as far as the eye could see. After we entered the gate, we drove another 15 minutes before we reached the ranch house. As we pulled in, Kendal and Mom just sat quietly and took in the majesty of the snow-covered valley. Sandy and I talked about the area. Park City was the closest town and was where she went to high school.
When we reached the ranch, we saw the main house was situated on a small hill, back away from the rest of the ranch complex. We were taken to the guest bunkhouse. In the center of the bunkhouse was a great room with a huge stone fireplace and floor-to-ceiling windows that looked out over the valley.
The valley view looked like an idyllic Christmas card. The snow-covered scene glistened in the early afternoon sun. I wanted to curl up with a cup of hot chocolate in front of the fireplace and just take in the view. I looked at Kendal and Mom, and their expressions of peace and serenity reflected my feeling exactly. I pulled out my phone to take some pictures to capture the moment. Both women rewarded me with warm smiles. I thought this was exactly what Mom needed to take her mind off her worries.
Sandy gave us the grand tour. One wing was set up as an exercise facility, complete with an indoor pool, sauna, hot tub and exercise room. The other wing was �the bunkhouse.� I got to my room and found I had an outfit ready for me. There was thermal underwear, jeans, sweatshirt, boots, lined leather coat, gloves and cowboy hat.
�Change clothes,� Sandy said. �Devin knows we�re here, and they�re getting the horses ready.� She went into my bathroom and came out with a jar of Vaseline. �Put a thin layer of this on your face. It will prevent that weathered look you can get from the cold, dry wind. I want you looking good when I take you out tonight.�
When I was dressed, I went and found Devin in the barn, which was one of the biggest I�d ever seen. It must�ve had 50 stalls plus a tack room and an office. There were five hands that I could see taking care of all the horses. There were two huge horses saddled and ready to ride. They looked more like draft horses than something you would normally ride.
�These guys are big,� I said.
�We�re crossbreeding Percherons for their power with Arabians for their ride. We need a horse that can plow through heavy snow. These can go through chest-deep snow without a problem, and they�re gentle to ride. Get in the saddle. I want to show you the ranch,� Devin explained.
I grabbed the saddle horn and the back of the saddle, got one foot in the stirrup and bounced up as if I did it every day. I was sure I couldn�t pull that off twice. The brute I was riding was named Princess. She was more agile than I expected and had a nice, easy gait. This was like riding in a Cadillac. You just seemed to float in the saddle. I followed Devin around the side of the barn to a trail. It had snowed earlier in the day, and there was about 18 inches of the stuff on the ground. I could tell we were on a busy trail because the snow was packed down by horses and four-wheel drives.
Devin started talking as we rode.
�We have 120 acres worth of paddocks surrounding the ranch. The ranch extends for the full length of the valley, basically as far as you can see. The remainder of the acreage is open range. We�re going to get some elevation under us so you can see the full layout.�
After several minutes, we broke off the main path. We were on a twisting trail that started to climb slowly up the Northern ridge. When we got a little higher, we entered a wooded area. The whole time Devin was telling me about the ranch. We wound through forest and suddenly we were out of it. A few minutes later, we could see over the trees, and it opened up to a bluff overlooking everything. I could see for miles. The ranch looked like a model from this distance, complete with miniature people and horses.
�This is breathtaking,� I said as we gazed up the valley. �I can see why you love it.�
Devin got excited.
�See that.�
I looked up along where he was pointing. There was a big buck and three does peeking out of the trees. They suddenly became alert. It was like watching National Geographic as a pack of four wolves broke cover. The deer exploded into motion to flee. One of the does stumbled and miraculously avoided being taken down. I was shocked when the wolves didn�t pursue the deer.
�Why didn�t the wolves give chase?�
Devin had a sparkle in his eyes.
�Those four are pups. They were just having fun. If the rest of pack was here, that doe would never have gotten away. We call them the four stooges. They�re always getting into trouble. We�ve had to chase them off a couple of times when they got too close to the farm.�
I watched as the smallest wolf suddenly pounced on the biggest one. They were soon rolling in the snow. The other two trotted into the woods, ignoring their sister�s antics. When the big male looked like he had the upper hand, she yelped. The other two suddenly burst from the woods and tackled the bully. Devin and I just sat quietly and watched the fun unfold. As if some signal was made, they all stopped and cocked their heads. They were soon bounding into the woods after whatever caught their attention.
�We�re hoping for a little more snow tonight,� Devin said. �We have areas in the north valley that will really show off our gear. First thing in the morning, we�ll head into the lodge at the ski resort and shoot some of the clothes. Do you know how to snowboard?�
�I know how to fall off one.�
I could tell by the excitement in Devin�s voice that he loved to snowboard. I was looking forward to him teaching me how to stay upright.
�I�ll spend some time teaching you. You�re an athlete, so it shouldn�t take you long to learn.� His face brightened. �You�ll love it. There�s nothing like the feeling of slicing down a hill. Once you�re ready, we�ll let you loose on one of the runs we�ve shut down for the shoots. We want to show you coming down a hill on virgin snow.�
�I can�t wait,� I said, and Devin smiled, seeing I meant it.
He then took me to some other spots of interest. I was sure we could have spent the day riding and exploring the wonders of the valley. He seemed to revel in seeing my expressions when he showed me something new. I felt a little jealous that he grew up with this as his backyard. I could just imagine Greg and me camping out and running wild.
We rode for another hour and then we worked our way back. I was glad Sandy had clued me into the Vaseline tip. The wind was cold and biting, and I was sure I would�ve had rosy cheeks if I hadn�t used it. On the trip back, Devin quizzed me about my flight with Sandy. I answered his questions, and I think he was relieved when he heard there was no romantic interest. He then quizzed me about Kendal. I teased him about her but stood firm when he wanted details and I told him he needed to talk to her. I knew Kendal was still seeing her boyfriend from college. I also knew they were planning to split when school ended, so I didn�t want to give anything away.
WE HAD DINNER THAT night at the main house. It was a log home. When you entered, you were in a great room with 20-foot ceilings. Devin had told me on the ride that the home was built for a bootlegger in the late 1920s. Their family purchased it in the early �60s. In the mid-�90s the home was in disrepair, so they moved out and had it completely redone.
Clare had shown up at the ranch when we were out riding, so it was the six of us for dinner. As soon as we sat down, Clare started giving me shit.
�I got a strange call today from Adrienne�s people. Apparently, she�s upset you�re not taking her to your prom.�
If no one was paying attention before, they were now. Kendal�s face went white and I thought she might throw up. Mom was choking on her wine, and neither one of them would make eye contact with me. I got the idea I was on my own with this one.
�Why the hell not?� asked Sandy.
She was looking at me as if I was an idiot, which I was. I tried to come up with a plausible explanation.
�Adrienne�s my backup plan. We�re in negotiations with Hannah Minacci to be my prom date,� I said to Sandy, giving her a serious look.
I watched as she and Devin did matching double takes, and then I turned to Clare.
�Who let the cat out of the bag? I hadn�t officially asked Adrienne yet.�
Clare now had a shocked look on her face. I saw the wheels turning.
�Oh shit. I need to make some calls.�
I gave a heavy sigh and looked deflated.
�Give me Adrienne�s direct number and I�ll straighten it out.�
To my amazement, she gave me her number. You�d better believe it was programmed into my cell phone in a flash. Kendal and Mom rolled their eyes at me as I dialed, because they knew what I�d pulled off. Now Clare, Sandy and Devin were all looking at me as if I were a rock star.
�Hello.�
Holy shit, she answered!
�Hey, it�s David. I hear you�re mad at me.�
�David?�
She was trying to figure out who I was. Then she sounded annoyed.
�I hear you aren�t taking me to your prom. Are you dumping me for Hannah?�
�Oh Baby, you�re my number one. What Hannah and I had was fleeting. I would love it if you went to Prom with me.�
She laughed out loud.
�I bet you have a bunch of people listening, don�t you?�
�You know me, Baby. So how about a little fun, and you and I do Prom? I promise it�ll be a night you�ll never forget.�
�You kill me. Who all is with you?�
�Now don�t get jealous, Baby, I know I was supposed to check in. I�m having dinner with Clare Thomas, Kendal Miller, my mom, and Devin and Sandy Range from Range Sports.�
Adrienne broke out laughing again.
�Seriously, that was smooth. I�m glad you aren�t a little older or I�d be very interested in your cute butt.�
�Babycakes, you don�t have to put conditions on it. You can have my cute butt anytime you want it.�
She dropped the phone, apparently from laughing too hard. While she was picking it up, I was snapping my fingers at Kendal and mouthing �What date is Prom?� Mom picked up a dinner roll and whipped it at my head, but I caught it with my free hand and gave her a dirty look. The other three all had their mouths open in shock.
Adrienne came back on the line.
�Okay, my favorite young stud.�
I groaned at that, which caused peals of laughter.
�I�ll go to Prom with you if I�m not tied up. Let me get my calendar and I�ll pencil you in.�
Kendal showed me the date and I told Adrienne.
�I still want to do a shoot with you. I told Ford to get it arranged,� she said.
I got serious for a moment.
�Thanks, Adrienne, you�re a champ for putting up with me. It would be a huge honor to do a photo shoot with you. And thank you for agreeing to go to Prom with me.�
�When I heard the stunt you were pulling, I had to get in on it. I called Hannah, and she said you�d launched a Twitter campaign to get her to go. She was impressed with your persistence. I can�t wait to call her and let her know that she lost out.� She paused for a moment. �I never get to have fun anymore. I got into this business because I loved it. You make me laugh, and you�re not shy. When I see the fun you�re having, I miss how it used to be. Plus, you kiss better than most women I know, and just so you know, that�s high praise.�
�I�ll take that. And you�re pretty special yourself.�
�Get back to your dinner, and I�ll be in touch,� she said, and she hung up.
I turned to Clare.
�Adrienne wants you to find a project we can do together. She said she told Ford, but hasn�t heard anything.�
I could see Clare wasn�t sure if she believed me or not. Adrienne didn�t work with up-and-comers like me. If Clare could get me paired with her, I would make a big splash, and be able to be booked in higher-paying jobs. This was a big opportunity, not only for me but also for her as my agent.
�Okay, I need to make some calls. I�ll be right back.�
She got up and hurried from the table so she could get some privacy. After she left, Kendal and Mom about fell out of their chairs laughing. Devin and Sandy looked confused while I sat there smiling like the proverbial cat who ate the canary. Kendal let them know what was up.
�If you haven�t noticed, David�s a smooth talker.�
�He gets that from his father,� Mom interrupted.
�And as you can imagine, he sometimes bites off more than he can chew. Moreover, this little shit is competitive as all get-out, so when he was challenged that he couldn�t get Hannah Minacci as his prom date, he put his team in charge of making it happen. We�ve been using a social media campaign trying to get Hannah to go with him. Of course he has a snowball�s chance in hell, but that hasn�t stopped him,� Kendal shared.
�Today at the airport, we ran into two Ford models who�d heard the rumors. Without batting an eye, he�s spinning a tale about Adrienne being jealous,� Mom said.
I picked it up from there.
�When Clare gave me a hard time, I figured I�d go for broke. I still can�t believe she had, let alone gave me, Adrienne�s personal cell number. When I called, Adrienne was a good sport and played along.�
�Is she really going to Prom with you?� Devin asked.
I grinned.
�It looks like it. I guess she and Hannah are friends. Hannah told her about my Twitter blitz, so she figured it sounded like fun. The long and short of it is I�m taking a supermodel to Prom.�
Devin gave me a high five and we all laughed. About that time, Clare came back in and handed me the phone.
�This is David.�
�David, Deb Thomas. Before I call Adrienne, and make a complete ass out of myself, did she really say �yes� about going to Prom with you?�
I didn�t blame her for verifying the story, so I assured her.
�Yes, ma�am.�
She broke up laughing.
�What about Hannah? Isn�t she going to be devastated that you�re going with another girl?�
�What do you mean, what about Hannah? She had her chance. Adrienne got smart and pulled the trigger. If Hannah Minacci gets upset, I can call Adrienne and see if the three of us can go together. No teenage boy is going to turn down that threesome.�
Devin mumbled, �Nor any straight man alive.�
�Your high-wire act is definitely without a net. Is it okay if we turn this into a media event? I think we�d be willing to work with your Prom Committee to make it something special.�
�Hang on a second and let me ask.� I put my hand over the phone. �Should we make Prom a media circus? Ford may pony up and upgrade Prom if we do.�
Sandy didn�t hesitate with her opinion.
�I�d say absolutely yes. But you better ask Adrienne before you commit.�
Everyone seemed to agree.
�I agree, if this is just for fun,� Mom said.
I went back to Deb.
�I�m okay with media, but run it by Adrienne. She might not want the hassle. Let her know it�s her call.�
I gave the phone back to Clare, and she went off and talked to her aunt.
When she got back, we found dinner to be excellent. I tried buffalo for the first time. I think it�s an acquired taste. It wasn�t bad; I just prefer beef. Sandy announced our plans to go to a club. Devin didn�t seem happy, so he took me aside after dinner.
�I�m not sure about Sandy taking you clubbing tonight. I have to remind you we have a very important photo shoot tomorrow.�
I needed to lay his fears to rest.
�I need to tell you a couple of things: first, I had an incident in my past that has caused me to swear off drugs and alcohol. I�m also acutely aware that how I act in public can affect you. Both my girlfriend and Kendal have pounded that fact into my head. And I�ll also talk to Sandy to make sure we leave no later than 10:00. I came here to work. If Sandy were not a friend, I�d be refusing to go. But she wants to show me off to her friends, so I agreed.�
I was sure that, in Devin�s eyes, I was coming off as a total playboy. Not the boy-next-door image that Range Sports wanted, but I wasn�t going to become �no fun David� either. He still wasn�t thrilled, but relented. Clare was worse: she insisted on going with us. When I told Sandy that my 24-year-old agent was going, she just rolled her eyes. She gave me a look that only a teenage girl can when you�ve really screwed up.
WE DROVE TO PARK CITY, and Sandy took us through the downtown area. It reminded me of a Norman Rockwell painting of old Americana where the old buildings were adorned with Christmas lights. The little town had a just over 7,500 residents. When the mining jobs dried up, the town almost did too. But there were now three ski resorts in the area, and their main business is tourism.
The club Sandy took us to was on the edge of town in an old warehouse. Once a month they had a teen night; we got lucky, it was tonight. There was a line waiting to get in, so Sandy dropped me off to hold a spot in line. After about five minutes I figured out the girls were sitting in the car to keep warm until I got to the front of the line. I was a little pissed because Kendal had picked out my club clothes and she selected lightweight slacks, more appropriate for Miami weather. I was literally freezing my butt off.
I reached the front of the line in time for Sandy and Clare to sprint from the warm car. I gave them a dirty look and they giggled as we went in. For an early Friday night, I was surprised at how busy the place was. Sandy explained that most of her high school was there.
She introduced me to several people. One boy gave me a dirty look and I figured he was interested in Sandy. She just laughed when I asked her about it. Her friends had a table near the dance floor. Olivia was a small Eurasian girl who turned out to be Sandy�s best friend. She was outgoing and cute. The other girl was Joanna. She wore jeans, a plaid button-up shirt and cowboy boots. She was your tomboy and girl next door, all wrapped up into one.
I had just gotten my coat hung up behind one of the chairs when Joanna grabbed my hand.
�Come on, Fancy Pants, I want to dance.�
I let her drag me out on the dance floor. She turned out to be a lot of fun. During our second dance, I noticed people were actually staring at us.
�Is my fly open?�
She actually looked, and then laughed.
�Are you trying to get me to check you out?�
I blushed. It wasn�t every day that happened, so I was surprised at how awkward I was acting.
�Nah; well, maybe,� I said. �I was wondering why everyone�s staring.�
�That is the question now, isn�t it, Fancy Pants,� she said with a laugh.
The next song was slow and I thought we might go back to the table, but Joanna was having none of that. She wrapped her hands around my neck and pulled me into the classic high school sway. She laid her head on my shoulder and sighed.
�Are you having fun?� I asked.
Her belly found Mr. Happy saying hello.
�My, you�re big all over.�
I let my hands slide down and into her jeans back pockets. She looked up at me and gave me a quick kiss. I just raised my eyebrows in surprise. She winked at me and laid her head back on my shoulder. When the song ended, she grabbed my hand and led me back to the table. Everyone was gone.
�Come on. Sandy got us into the VIP section,� Joanna said.
The VIP section was upstairs and had a separate bar. I found our group at a stand-up table. Joanna had apparently laid claim to me. When we got to the table, she grabbed my hand, put it on her stomach, and she stepped in front of me. She reached around, grabbed my other hand, and I was now holding her in my arms. Sandy and Clare couldn�t look me in my eyes because of my shocked look. Olivia barked out a laugh.
�David, I think Sandy forgot to warn you about Joanna. She doesn�t find many guys interesting, but when she does, look out.�
I gently started to rub Joanna�s stomach. Greg had taught me how to massage a woman so that the action pulled the skin in such a way that it stimulated their nubbin by pulling and tightening the skin around it. It was one of the three ways he taught me to induce an orgasm without any direct stimulation. It�s a slow process, so I didn�t think anyone realized what I was doing, but after a while, Joanna was feeling the effects.
Sandy noticed something.
�Are you all right? You looked flushed.�
That was when Joanna went off. The moan was unmistakable, and her head flopped back against my chest as her legs buckled. I had to catch her. Of course, I ended up with two handfuls of boob, and everyone looked at me as if I�d killed her. Olivia and Sandy pulled her away from me and I just smirked.
Clare came up next to me and whispered.
�You�re not right. That was evil. I don�t think her friends know what happened.�
She was right. They were both inexperienced and had no idea that their friend just soaked her panties in her release.
�You guys should take her to the restroom. I think she wet her pants,� I said with mock concern.
Clare whacked me as both girls checked out their friend�s crotch, and they sounded like a couple of hens as they herded their charge to the restroom. Clare gave me some advice.
�You better run, Fancy Pants. As soon as she gets her senses back, she�ll be after you with a vengeance.�
�There�s only one problem.�
Clare looked at me the way Tami does, and I could read the look: �Only one problem?�
She played my straight man.
�What�s that?�
�Sandy�s our ride, so we can�t run. I have a feeling she�ll either kick my butt or push her friend at me. I�m not sure which scares me more.�
When all three came back from the bathroom, they wouldn�t look me in the eye.
�So, did you have to lose your panties?� I asked. �I know when you wet your pants, it can�t be comfortable putting them back on.�
I think Clare thought for a second about protecting me, but all three charged me and she decided to save herself. They started tickling me. Joanna wasn�t playing fair because she had a hold of my manhood and effectively stopped me from trying to get away. This lasted until I started to fight back and found that Olivia and Sandy were extremely ticklish. They beat a hasty retreat.
I looked Joanna in the eye and then directed my gaze downward. She followed my eyes and then let go of me as if she was holding an electric fence. She held her head high and went back to the table. The four of us were breathing hard and had big smiles on our faces.
Olivia slinked up to me.
�Next.�
I saw a table with a couch had just emptied.
�Come on, I�ll show you another way to do that.�
I had her sit on the couch.
�Take your shoes off and put your feet in my lap.�
She gave me a doubtful look and then expressed her concerns.
�Yeah, right. You just have a foot fetish. I draw the line at you licking my toes.�
Fifteen minutes later, she had a dazed look on her face and the other girls watched in amazement. Then I got serious, and two minutes later, she shuddered, and you could smell her musky odor flood the area. When she could focus again, she crawled up onto my lap and gave me a kiss that would have made Tracy proud.
Clare saved me.
�I hate to be the wet blanket, but it�s time for us to leave. David has an early start time tomorrow and needs to get his rest.�
�I�m so worked up right now I better leave, or I�ll be taking some random guy home and rocking his world,� Joanna said.
Olivia nodded her head in agreement. The five of us found ourselves outside the club with Olivia and Joanna giving me kisses goodbye.
When we headed home, Sandy looked at me in the rearview mirror.
�Thank you for being nice to my friends. I didn�t expect you to be quite so nice, but they both love you now. It�s good you don�t live here, or they�d be putting on the full-court press.�
�I have a question: Joanna laid claim to me pretty quickly, and then I noticed people were staring at us. Not just the usual �aren�t they a cute couple� stares. They were the �he split his pants and his ass is hanging out� stares.�
�Well, there�s a little story there,� Sandy started.
�Do tell,� Clare said.
�Joanna has been dating our resident beau hunk, Bobby Claxton, for the past two years. Now Bobby isn�t the sharpest spoon in the drawer. He decided at lunch last week to explain to Joanna that he was getting many offers from girls who wanted to jump his bones. He felt that he needed to explore his possibilities. He said if he expanded his sexual experience, it would be good for their relationship.�
�He did not,� Clare said, with a look of wonder at how stupid the male of the species could be.
�Yes, the poor boy did. Joanna knew he hadn�t thought this through, and told him it sounded like a great idea. She told him she would give him through this weekend to explore all the offers he was getting. Poor Bobby just smiled and said he thought that would work.�
�The poor bastard,� I moaned.
�Yep, she said what was good for the gander was good for the goose. She would pursue all her offers during that time also. Now he wasn�t so sure, so she said she promised she would only go out with an upgrade over Bobby. His ego is bigger than all outdoors, so he agreed. He can�t imagine there�s a better catch out there, so he wasn�t worried. I decided to help her put Bobby in his place and told her about you coming up this weekend. I had already told her about sleeping with you in Chicago, and that you were a perfect gentleman with me. So a plan was hatched.�
I could see Clare wasn�t aware that Sandy and I had slept together. I would have to talk to her later and explain how innocent it was.
Sandy continued her story.
�The funny part is Bobby�s offers all dried up. No one wanted to be a notch on his bedpost. So today at lunch, he wanted to call the whole thing off. Joanna told him that she�d arranged for you to come in tonight, and she was going to take you to the club. That was why all of our classmates showed up to see her with her �date.� We came up into the VIP section because Bobby came over to the table and was quizzing Olivia and me about you. I figured you didn�t need to kick his butt too.�
No, I wasn�t interested in getting into a fight.
�Even funnier, Bobby�s sister is the bartender for the VIP section. She saw what you did with Joanna, and she figured it out. When I went to pay for our drinks, she laughed and said the drinks were on the house. She said her idiot brother needed to learn a lesson. I can guarantee you that she�ll be rubbing it in come morning.�
�I hope I didn�t ruin anything for Joanna. I think she�s pretty cool,� I said.
�Don�t worry about it. Joanna had her eyes opened, and we�re all relieved she�s dumping him. She can do so much better than dating the village idiot,� Sandy said.
�Let your friends know I had a good time.�
�Where did you learn all those little orgasm tricks?� Clare asked.
�This is going to sound weird, but I learned them from my brother.�
�Do you have any more?� Clare asked.
Sandy started laughing. I couldn�t help myself and laughed too. Clare went beet red when she realized what she was asking. We fell into a comfortable conversation on the rest of the ride. When I got back, I found Mom in the great room. We talked about the night. She let me know that Kendal had moved up to the main house with Devin. It seemed we had a budding romance on our hands.
Chapter 21 � Four Stooges
Saturday December 7
DEVIN WOKE ME UP EARLY so we could go practice snowboarding. Saturday, in early December, was a big ski day at the resorts, so Devin wanted to get us there early to beat the crowds. We started on the bunny hill at first light. For the photo shoot, they needed me to do two things; the first was a gentle downhill. I got the hang of that up to the stopping part: I pretty much was doing a face-plant. Then they needed me to do some launches to catch air.
Once Devin was sure I wasn�t going to kill myself, and could actually stop, he took me up the ski lift for a quick run. They had a run designed for snowboarders with plenty of ramps so you could get some air. We were having a blast flying down the hill. I wiped out more than once, but I just kept getting up and going again. By the end of the run, I was getting the hang of it.
We were laughing and having a good time. He took me to the lodge and turned me over to Bev, who was in charge of the morning�s shoot.
�Looks like I�m going to get some spectacular face-plants out of you today,� she said, as she knocked some snow out of my hair.
�If it helps sell the product, I�m your guy,� I replied.
�Come on, we have a conference room set up for the clothing shoot. We�re going to try to get all the clothes done by noon, one o�clock at the latest. Then we�ll get on the slopes and do the action shots. Our goal is to be off the ski hill by four p.m. Then we�ll go to the ranch and catch the late afternoon sun for the horseback riding. Therefore, I need you to stay focused all day, and we�ll plow through this together. Any questions?�
I smiled.
�I just need three things.�
I could see her sigh as she expected me to start my prima donna act.
�I�m all sweaty, so I need a shower. Devin forgot I�m a growing boy, and didn�t feed me; and finally, I need something to drink. This dry air is making me thirsty.�
She looked relieved.
�Come on, I�ll get you fixed up.�
She took me to the conference room and they had a fruit tray and a coffee setup. I looked at Bev in mock horror.
�Growing boy, remember, not a starving model. Next, you�ll be giving me a cigarette to go along with my coffee.�
When they set up food for one of these shoots, it was always something like this. Models are always worried about their weight. Fortunately, I didn�t have that issue. Everyone seemed to ignore me, so I called Clare.
�Hey, we�re getting ready to shoot, and I need real food. They just have fruit and coffee here.�
�What does his majesty want?�
Her tone pissed me off. I just hung up on her. I went to wardrobe and makeup to get started. They sent me to another room to get my shower. I came back and was done with makeup in short order, and they had me in a ski suit. By eleven, I started to feel dizzy. The lights they were using were generating some heat, and I hadn�t gotten anything to drink or eat.
During my next wardrobe change, I called Kendal.
�Where are you?�
She could tell I was pissed.
�I�m having brunch with Devin and Clare. Why, what�s wrong?�
I took a deep breath to calm myself, but it didn�t work.
�Nothing, I�ll talk to you later.�
I hung up on her. I called Deb Thomas in Chicago. I finally got through to her.
�David, how can I help you?�
I took a deep breath and I let loose.
�I�ve been with the client and/or shooting since six this morning. I�ve not had anything to eat or drink, and I�m about to pass out. Clare and Kendal seem to think it�s more important to go to brunch than help me out. I�ll give you fifteen minutes to get this fixed, or I�m walking.�
�Are you telling me that neither one of them are there with you? Have you talked to them?�
I was being called to wardrobe.
�Look, I have to go, they need me. You said to call you if I had any issues.�
I went back to the shoot and when the fifteen-minute mark came, I stopped the shoot.
�I�m sorry guys, but I�m going to collapse if I don�t eat and get something to drink. I�ll be back as quickly as I can.�
To say that caused a shit-storm would be an understatement. I just went and got my wallet and walked out. I found a coffee shop and got two turkey sandwiches and three large bottles of water. I drank one of the waters while I was waiting to be rung up. As I walked back, I wolfed down a sandwich. I got back to find a pissed-off Bev, and Clare, Kendal and Devin waiting on me.
�You don�t walk out on my shoot!�
Bev was bright red.
I just went back to wardrobe, changed into the next set of clothes, and was ready while she screamed at everyone. While she did that, I sat down, ate my other sandwich, and drank another one of my waters. Kendal looked nervous as she came up to me.
�I�m sorry I wasn�t here.�
I stood up.
�I�m ready, let�s get this finished,� I said to Bev.
She seemed to calm down and we got back to her taking pictures. I ignored Clare and Kendal and did my job. Most of the shots were for their website, so I found myself having to do the same pose with five or six different color combinations of each outfit. Even with my mini-walkout, we were still done by noon.
THEY HAD ME DRESS IN a snowboarding outfit. I was to meet them outside. I went to the coffee shop and bought another three waters and two more sandwiches. On the drive to the slope, I called Deb.
�I�m sorry to be a pain, but I haven�t approved any of the pictures from this morning. If Clare does a blanket signoff without reviewing them, this�ll be my last shoot for Ford.�
�Let me get to the bottom of this. Our contract reads that you�re supposed to have a chaperone at all your photo shoots because of your age. If it�s a Ford shoot, I expect our on-site representative to be there with you.� She paused and made a decision. �I�ll personally be out tonight to oversee tomorrow�s shoot. Do me a favor and don�t tell anyone. I personally need to see what�s going on. I�ll call Devin and tell him we need to review the pictures here in Chicago. Do you trust me to have that done right?�
�Yes, ma�am, I do. I just want to give you a heads-up: Devin has been sleeping with Kendal, both here and in Chicago. I just don�t want you to get blindsided.�
It took Deb a moment to take that in.
�I�ll call Tom about that. We can�t have a conflict of interest when dealing with a client. He may need to join me.�
�I don�t think that�s a good idea. Devin Range will not take it well if anything happens to Kendal. I also personally like and need Kendal. I told you that so you wouldn�t do anything that would threaten our relationship.�
�Okay, I hear you. I have a question for you: how come you weren�t fed today?�
�Devin got me up at 5:30 this morning so that we would be on the slopes by 6:00. He taught me how to snowboard. Then when he was done, it was time for me to go for the morning shoot. There were no breaks in my schedule until eight o�clock tonight. I asked for food and water this morning. I even called Clare, and she gave me attitude. I figured I�d see her. I eventually called Kendal at 11:00, and she was having brunch with Clare and Devin.�
�Where are the girls right now?�
I really didn�t know.
�My best guess is they�re at the resort. I�m in a Jeep going to the next shoot. I haven�t seen them since they walked in after your call.�
We agreed to meet for breakfast in the morning before I got started. I would need to get someone to take me into town. I would talk to Sandy to get it arranged.
THE REST OF THE DRIVE I collected myself and got ready. We got to the lift and the driver rode up with me, then we snowboarded down to where we needed to be. He put his cell phone on speaker so Bev could talk to me.
�I need you to get up to speed and do big S-turns using the whole slope. I have a big red pole behind me. Try to focus on me as you come down, and I need you to look like you�re having fun.�
The pressure was on because once I went, the snow would no longer be virgin. I heard the countdown: �Three, two, one.�
They wouldn�t see me until I rounded the bend. I just kept a straight line to pick up speed. I guess my inexperience about killed me because I didn�t know what she meant by �speed.� When I hit the bend, I was going a little too fast and hit a big bump. I found I was catching air, and not a little air. I had face-planted every time I�d done this before. Devin had shown me how to absorb the blow on the landing, so I centered myself and somehow managed to stay up.
I needed to bleed off some speed, so I dug my edge in to turn right and I sent a huge shower of snow in my wake. I was flying towards the woods, so I switched edges and put up another huge spray as I cut into the turn. I almost clipped a large pine.
I heaved a big sigh of relief for not falling, and a huge grin was on my face as I found the red pole. I gained confidence and repeated the process when I hit the left side of the trail. Before I knew it, I was doing a perfect face-plant right in front of Bev. There was a tent set up behind Bev, and Devin came running out and was jumping up and down.
�Tell me you got that!�
Bev was smiling from ear to ear. They hurried into the tent where a monitor was set up. Several of the Range executives were there, and they were all smiles as I walked in. Bev brought the first shot up of me starting my launch. Then there were several shots of me catching more and more air. Devin got excited.
�Awright, Man! Booyah!�
I just stared at the screen. How did I not die? That thought kept going through my head.
The next shot showed the first landing with powder blowing up around me. The next one saw me lean over and put the board on edge. You could just make out �Range� on the bottom of the board; I was over that far. The snow I put up was a huge wave behind me. When I hit the turn, I was looking at the camera and smiling. Bev stopped the slideshow.
�This is the shot for the cover of the catalog.�
Devin and the execs crowded in, and they agreed. They ran through the rest of the shots. When they were done, Bev surprised me by giving me a hug.
�Devin had this idea that I told him would never work, but you proved me wrong. We pulled it off in one take. We�re ahead of schedule. Go down the hill and we�ll come get you in thirty minutes when we�re set up for the next shoot.�
Devin and all the executives had big grins on their faces. Using me instead of an experienced snowboarder was a big risk that had paid off for him. I had a blast shredding the clean snow the rest of the run. I got back to the Jeep and took the time to eat and get another drink. I called Mom and told her I was done with the mountain shots. We agreed she would come watch the jumps since she could watch that from the lodge.
Mom wasn�t doing well with the cold, so we talked about how she could come see me work. She would come to shoots where it was easy for her to keep warm. She loved the bunkhouse where she could curl up under an afghan with the fire and look out the windows at the spectacular valley or read a book. It was keeping her mind off her worries. I also told Mom I wanted us to go into town tonight and the two of us have dinner. It had been some time since we had gone out, just the two of us. I was looking forward to it.
I was waiting in the Jeep when my ride finally made it down the hill. We went back to the lodge. The photo crew already had their equipment set up for the shoot. It must have been costing them a fortune to have equipment at each location. All that I saw Bev carrying was her camera and lens cases.
WHEN WE GOT TO THE snowboard area, it was packed with people doing all kinds of tricks. Devin saw my look of admiration and just laughed at me. He knew I was going to try to kill myself duplicating some of their antics. It became apparent that two of the snowboarders were much better than the rest and they were treated like royalty.
�Go ahead and have some fun. The towrope is over there. Bev says she�ll be ready in half an hour. You can get a few runs in between now and then,� Devin told me.
I got in line right in front of the king of the hill.
�You�re great. I see you�re helping people out. Do you have any advice for a rookie?�
�Dude, the best advice I can give you is to keep the board under you, and try not to do too many face-plants, or you�ll end up looking like me.�
He had some road rash on his forehead and nose.
�Does that hurt?� I asked.
He winked at me.
�Hell yes, it hurts, but don�t tell my sister that.�
�Don�t tell your sister what?� a female voice asked.
She was the queen of the hill. Besides being a great snowboarder, she was cute. Her brother noticed me taking her in.
�If I wanted to tell you, I would�ve already. Can�t a guy have a secret or two?�
She gave her brother a look that didn�t bode well for his future.
I leaned in close so only he and his sister could hear.
�Dude, I think your sister knows she�s hot; why wouldn�t you want me to tell her that?�
She went scarlet red, and her brother, seeing that, busted out laughing.
�Laurie, I tried to warn you,� he told her.
She gave us both a dirty look and asked her brother.
�Who is this flirt?�
�I�m David. Sorry for that, I was teasing you.�
I shook her hand and then turned to her brother.
�I didn�t catch your name.�
�I�m Bud.� He made a motion with his head. �You�re next.�
I grabbed the towline and we let it pull us up the hill. The run was only about 300 yards long, but it had several rails and jumps. It looked more like a bunny run for beginners. I asked Bud about it.
�Yes, this is really just a practice area. They have more serious trails for the more experienced.�
�Then why are you and your sister wasting your time? Wouldn�t you have more fun somewhere else?�
�This is kind of boring, but we have a job that starts in an hour or so working with some stuck-up model,� Laurie said.
I tried not to smirk, knowing I was the �stuck-up model� she was talking about. I thought I would have a little fun with her.
�What makes this guy so stuck-up?�
Surprisingly, Bud spoke up.
�The dude sweeps into town and hits the clubs last night. He scoops up three of the nicest girls around, and some tourist, and leaves with all four. One of the girls has been dating my best friend for a couple of years, and now they�re on the outs.�
I looked surprised, and for good reason. Laurie gave me more gossip.
�The rumor is he must have drugged them or something. No way can a guy get down-to-earth girls like those three to go with him.�
�Wow, I think I need to meet this guy and learn his secrets.�
Bud seemed to agree with me, but Laurie wasn�t impressed.
We hit the runs and had a blast. They were giving me pointers, and I was getting better when I noticed most of the other people were off the run. By the third run, it was just us. I glanced over and Bev was taking pictures of us.
�It looks like they�re ready. Let�s get this over with,� Laurie said.
�Mind if I tag along?� I asked. �I want to meet this stuck-up dude.�
�Why not,� Bud answered.
We went to where Bev and her crew were waiting on us. Laurie took charge.
�Hey, Bev, are you about ready? Is the model-boy ready for his close-up?�
Bev kept a straight face.
�Just about. We need to get the model-boy into a new suit. While we wait for him, let�s get your brother�s face fixed, and I�ll show you some of the shots we took of the model.�
�Hey, I�ll see you guys later,� I said.
They just waved as Bev took them in to see the earlier shots. I went back to the wardrobe tent and changed. Mom was waiting for me when I came out. She didn�t look happy.
�What�s wrong, Mom?�
�I found out that Kendal and Clare weren�t at your job this morning. I agreed to let you do this as long as someone was there to look out for your best interests. If I�d known that they weren�t going to be there, I would�ve been.�
She didn�t like the face I made.
�Don�t give me that look. I know you think you�re an adult, and we let you do things that normal teenagers aren�t allowed to do, but I�m not happy.�
�Mom, I�m getting it fixed. Ford is sending out their director of talent development today to deal with this. Kendal has been great up until Devin got into her pants. When he�s not around, she does a good job. I have no idea what Clare�s been up to.�
�I�m not sure what you need me to do while you�re working,� my mom confessed.
I hugged her.
�You�re doing it right now. Just be you, and if I look like I need some help, step in.�
That seemed to appease her, so we went to the work tent where Bud and Laurie were looking at the shots.
�He�s not terrible,� Laurie was saying. �You did a good job working with a rookie, Bev. The face-plant was pretty funny. He seems very familiar, for some reason.�
Bev chuckled and brought up her shots of the three of us.
�Awww shit! Oops. Sorry, Bev,� Bud said.
My mom started laughing.
�David has that effect on me all the time. Hi, I�m David�s mom.�
Laurie and Bud just shook their heads. They were good sports about me pulling a fast one. I teased them some more.
�Mom, you should hear the story going around about me. Apparently, I bedded four babes last night.�
�I�m so disappointed, only four?� Mom asked with a straight face.
�Yeah, I know. I must be slipping,� I answered.
Bev got us organized. Bud was sent to makeup to cover the scrapes on his face. That left Laurie and me. Bev had us only going about a quarter of the way up the towline and then coming down. I did some basic jumps while Laurie did some wild stunts on her board. Bud was just coming out of makeup when Bev called us in.
She loaded the shots and put them up on the screen. The one I liked best showed Laurie flying over me upside down. I remembered thinking she came damn close, and it turned out it made a great shot. Bev turned to Bud.
�Sorry to get you done up, but I have what I need.� She turned to me, �I understand your model release won�t be signed until tomorrow. May I ask why the delay?�
�Ford is sending someone from Chicago to handle that. She�ll be here this afternoon. Give me your number, and I�ll have her call you and make arrangements to get the pictures reviewed and signed off on.�
�So what you�re telling me is that the model releases signed by Clare Thomas aren�t valid?� asked Bev.
�I wouldn�t make any assumptions.�
Mom came back into the tent.
�Our ride to the ranch is ready. We have to get going.�
I said my goodbyes to everyone and we went to the next shoot. I leaned my head back and took a power nap.
WHEN WE GOT BACK TO the ranch, a session was going on in the barn. Mom and I went over to watch. Cody Chance was saddling a big black horse whose coat glistened in the light. Cody would pause, show each piece of tack, and then put it on the horse. When he had all the equipment on, he got up in the saddle. It looked like he was born on a horse. When the shoot ended, I went up to the photographer. His name was Jim and he was doing the work here at the ranch.
�It�s nice to meet you. I hear you�ve been destroying the slopes,� Jim said. Cody came up to us and Jim performed the introduction. �Cody, this is David.�
Cody was in his mid-30s and looked like a cowboy. He took his leather glove off and shook my hand.
�Pleasure.�
�Cody, you and David�ll be doing the riding shots after this. I want to finish the horse tack and supply shots, and then we�ll get outside. David, I want you to go change in the trailer and get ready. We�ll be done in a few minutes.�
�Yes, sir. I�ll go right now.�
I went off to the trailer they had set up for the shoot. Inside, a nice young man had me get dressed in western wear. I chuckled when I saw myself in the mirror. I�d always wanted to be a cowboy for Halloween, and this was better than I ever expected. When I was done, I went out to find Jim.
The plan was for Cody and me to go into the trees and then come out together about 100 feet from where we entered. This way the snow would look pristine. Cody wasn�t very talkative, so it was a quiet ride. When we got into position, we needed to wait for Jim to get set up. They had an area prepared with a tent, and there were several vehicles parked around it. Mom was sitting in a chair off to the side. She waved when we came into view.
When Jim was ready, he had us trot out of the woods and ride towards the tent. When we reached the tent, Jim wasn�t happy with the lighting. He had us go back and do it again, but further down from before. When we were in position, we heard a growl. Both horses bolted, and suddenly I was hanging on for dear life. The four stooges had decided to spring an ambush. These wolves didn�t sound or look like pups to me.
Things went from bad to worse when the horses split up. My horse decided to head back to the barn, and Cody�s went towards the tents. The wolves were on our heels. I turned back to look and saw Cody�s horse stumble, and him go over the horse�s shoulder and sprawl out on the ground. The wolves saw it too, and turned to go after easier prey. I turned my horse, trying to figure out what I should do. Cody wasn�t moving, so I was afraid he was in trouble if the wolves got there first. I kicked the horse�s flanks, and he charged forward. I was leaning forward when the wind caught my hat, so I slammed it down on my head so it wouldn�t blow off.
I was relieved to see Cody get to his feet. I heard a Jeep fire up. The wolves were bearing down on Cody when I ran my horse through the pack. The big one caught a hoof in the ribs and went sprawling. His yelp brought the other three up short. I slowed my mount down, took off my hat, swung it wide, and yelled at the wolves. They decided I was scary, and bolted for the woods.
The Jeep had made it to Cody, and the driver was checking him out. The passenger was catching the spooked horse. I trotted up and found Cody had a big cut in his hairline where his head had hit something and was bleeding.
�Are you okay?� I asked.
Cody shook his head.
�Son, does it look like I�m okay?�
He really didn�t. I gave a nervous laugh.
�You ready to do that again?�
He gave me a look and then smiled.
�Help him take the horse back to the barn,� he told me. �I think I�m done for the day.�
�Yes, sir.�
I took the reins of Cody�s horse and went back to the barn. The hands wanted to check the horses for injury. Devin�s SUV came tearing up the road and stopped at the barn when he saw me.
�I heard wolves attacked the horses.�
One of the hands assured him that the horses were okay. Everyone from the shoot location started to pull up. Mom ran up and almost knocked me down as she put me in a bear hug. She let go of me, did a visual inspection, and then punched my arm.
�OW! That hurt.�
�You crazy kid, were you trying to get yourself killed?�
She looked like she was going to hit me again. I put my hands up and backed up as I talked.
�I was afraid Cody was hurt, and he was in danger when the pack turned. I was just trying to help.�
�Ma�am, I�m sure happy that the boy did what he did.�
Mom twirled around and was face-to-face with Cody. Her eyes softened when she saw he was still bleeding. She looked at the assembled people that were watching our little drama unfold, and gave them a scowl.
�Don�t you have a first aid kit?�
One of the hands took off running and came back with one. Mom cleaned Cody�s wound with an alcohol pad and he flinched.
�Hold still, you big baby.�
How many times had I heard that?
�Get over here and help me,� she told me.
Cody had a four-inch cut that was deep. I held the skin together as Mom put on butterfly bandages to close the wound.
�You need to get some stitches in that.�
Cody nodded.
�Much obliged, ma�am.�
Chapter 22 � You�re Fired
Saturday December 7
IT BECAME OBVIOUS THAT today�s shoot was over. Everyone was shaken up, including the horses. I had learned to ride the summer before at my uncle�s place, but being chased by a pack of wolves wasn�t in my experience. They called a vet to come check the horses. The ranch hands thought they were okay, but everyone wanted to be sure. A long discussion was had over what to do about the wolves. Devin finally stepped in and said he felt everything was okay. They were more scared of us then we were of them.
Cody was taken into town to get his head checked. Both Clare and Kendal pulled up with Sandy driving. They looked concerned, and Kendal worked her way through the crowd to come stand by me.
�What�s going on?� she whispered.
My mom had had enough. She glared at Clare and Kendal, and then fixed her gaze on me.
�When you get done, come get me and we�ll go to dinner.�
I have to say I was expecting her to chew them out, but I watched her stomp off.
�We got attacked by wolves.�
Clare and Kendal didn�t know whether to believe me or if I was pulling their legs. I just shrugged, not giving them a clue, but with all the somber faces, they started to look concerned.
Sandy was talking to Devin.
�What!� she barked.
She ran over to me and hugged me.
�Are you okay?�
Jim chose that moment to distract everyone.
�You all have to see this.�
We crowded into the tent by the barn, and on the monitor, it showed me giving a war cry. The wolves were on the run.
�I pointed and prayed, and several shots are fantastic.�
He pointed at the monitor. He had Devin�s attention.
�This one is priceless. Everything had to come together for this shot to work. I can�t do anything better than this. This is the shot for western wear and tack ads.�
Devin thought about it for a moment, and then a big grin went across his face.
�I think you�re right. We can also feature it in our web marketing. I knew the four stooges were worth keeping.�
Devin came over to me and shook my hand.
�That was quick thinking out there. This could have ended badly. Next week we�re going to have to catch and relocate them. If they aren�t scared of people on horses, we may end up having a problem down the road. I think you shook them up enough that they�ll lay low for the short term.�
�I have to tell you, they scared me to death. The only warning I had was a growl just before they sprang their trap,� I said, shaking my head.
It could have been a disaster. A wolf, be it a pup or not, is not something you want to play with. A pack of four could tear a man up in seconds. If they�d gotten to Cody, he could very well be seriously hurt or even dead. I wasn�t sure I agreed with Devin. I would recommend they put the wolves down.
�Hey, while I have you here, can we borrow a car? I want to take Mom into town for dinner.�
He thought for a second, and then tossed me his keys for his SUV.
�I just need it by noon tomorrow, but I know you have an eight a.m. shoot, so you�ll be back by then,� Devin said, and he waved to dismiss me so he could look at the photos.
Kendal and Clare cut me off from leaving. I guess it was time to talk to them.
�What�s up, ladies?�
�I want to know why I�m not allowed to sign off and do your releases. Range Sports and the photographers told me this has to go through Chicago,� Clare said, as she put her hands on her hips.
I could see we were going to have a confrontation. I grabbed her arm with a short comment.
�Not here.�
I led them to the barn and let loose.
�Where�ve you been all day?�
They looked at each other and didn�t say anything.
�I�ll tell you where you weren�t, that was with me at the shoot. My contract stipulates that I�ll have a chaperone with me at all sessions.�
I let that sink in for a moment.
�This morning I had to stop a session for fifteen minutes to get something to eat and drink. This meant that the photographer and her crew were being paid while I left the set. If either one of you had been there, we wouldn�t have wasted their valuable time or money.
�I tried three times to let people know that there was an issue that I needed help with. I called Clare first, and all I got was attitude.�
Clare just glared at me.
�I then call you, and you�re at brunch with Clare and Devin.�
Kendal started to realize she wasn�t doing her job.
�Then I called Deb in Chicago. I gave her fifteen minutes to get someone to bring me some food and water. When the time expired, I walked out.�
�What, the poor baby can�t go without food?�
Kendal�s eyes got big after hearing Clare�s snarky comment. I looked at Kendal.
�Call Tom and get me out of this contract. They�re in breach, and I�m not paying 35% of my income to people that don�t even respect me. Deb will be here shortly. I leave it to you and Tom to get this done. If not, I�ll walk, and you can explain to Devin why I�m not finishing the shoot,� I said as I turned to leave.
Clare grabbed my arm and screamed in my face.
�I knew hiring someone so young was a mistake. I�ll save you the trouble, you�re fired.�
Kendal stepped between us, trying to defuse the situation.
�You crazy bitch,� Kendal said, taking another tack.
I won�t repeat what Kendal told Clare. I was chuckling as I left the barn to go get Mom. The two of them were still going at it. My only parting comment to Kendal was to get it in writing that I was fired.
I FOUND MOM AND WE headed to town. My cell phone rang and it was Kendal.
�David, I�m sorry.�
�Kendal, it was Clare�s job to be on site. Mom originally came as Clare�s backup, and then Devin arranged for you to be here. With Mom being sick, I wanted her to just be able to relax and take her mind off her illness. As Ford�s representative, Clare was supposed to be there, so there�s nothing to be sorry about.�
She tried to cut me off, but I continued.
�When I needed you, you were there. Hold off calling Tom. Deb Thomas should be here soon, and I�ll work it out with her. You know me; I don�t stay mad. I also know that your law firm and Ford are working on some joint ventures.�
�Do you want me there when you talk to Deb?�
I thought about it for a moment and decided it was probably a good idea.
�Yes. I want to get this done tonight before I take Mom to dinner. We need some mother/son time, and I don�t want this hanging over me all night. Call Deb, tell her we need to meet tonight and get your butt into town. Maybe Devin can take you to dinner afterward.�
Mom found a nice steakhouse. We took a table in the bar big enough for everyone while we waited on our reservation. I was surprised when everyone showed up together. I was even more surprised when Clare was there also. Devin didn�t sit down.
�I think I�ll make myself scarce while you figure things out,� Devin said, and then he went to the hostess stand.
He was obviously a regular because an older woman came out and gave him a big hug. They disappeared into the kitchen.
�Mom, this is Deb Thomas with Ford,� I said as an introduction. �Deb, I�m sorry I had to call you on my first shoot. From what little I�ve seen, the work product looks good, and the photographers and the Range Sports folks seem to be happy. Unfortunately, I�ve been fired, apparently for expressing my displeasure at Ford�s failure to live up to their agreement with me. I had hoped with you here, this all could have been resolved.�
Clare wouldn�t look at her aunt.
�First of all, David, you�re not fired.�
I held up my hand and looked at Kendal. She pulled out the signed document and handed it to Deb. She took a moment to read it.
�Can you excuse Clare and me for a moment?�
I just nodded. We watched as they walked outside.
�What do you think we can get out of this?� Mom asked.
I looked at Kendal.
�Technically, I can negotiate directly with Range,� Kendal said. �Tom is advising against that. Devin told me he wants you to stay another two days and do the whole shoot. Cody has a concussion and can�t continue with what he was doing. He also told me what he was paying for the other two models. We figure that you should clear another $50,000. He�s also willing to give you another $25,000 bonus for agreeing to continue, and as a reward for how you helped with Cody.�
We saw the two come back in, but Kendal waved them off so we could finish our discussion.
�Devin is going to the Board on Wednesday to recommend you become the face of Range Sports. They will guarantee four shoots a year at $125,000 per shoot. You�ll also be asked to help with store openings and commercials. We�ll work out the details for each. They�ll work around school and sports. Range will also not make you sign an exclusivity clause, allowing you to do other projects. Range only asked that they take precedence if there is a conflict.�
�Does Ford know any of this?� Mom asked.
�No, Devin told me on the drive over. I�d like to share this with Ford when Deb and Clare come back. Let me suggest that we renegotiate your contract from Wednesday on. Let�s do a quick contract for the remaining shoot. I�m going to suggest 10% to Ford and you get the entire bonus. I�ll also ask that Clare be removed.�
�No, Clare can stay. I think with an attitude adjustment ...� I smiled at Mom. �Did I get that right?�
She just rolled her eyes at me.
�And we need a clear definition of Clare�s job responsibilities. A good example is I don�t want her going on my dates. My downtime is mine. I would understand if I was out of control, but we were back before 11 o�clock, and no one drank alcohol.�
�How do you want to do this?� Kendal asked.
�We�ll let them fall on their sword so they save face. I�ll agree to continue working for Ford. Then Mom and I will leave so you can negotiate the contract.�
�Okay, let me go get them,� Kendal said, and she went to find Deb and Clare.
It was evident when they came back that Clare had been crying.
�I would hope you would honor your contract and continue the shoot tomorrow,� Deb said as her opening gambit.
Kendal held her hand up to slow Deb down and pulled out my contract.
She read aloud.
�Either party may terminate this contract by giving written notice.�
She let Deb read the paragraph.
�When Clare put it in writing, this contract was no longer in force. If you don�t believe me, call one of your lawyers and ask them.�
Deb took a moment to collect herself. Then she asked.
�What�s it going to take to resolve this?�
I stepped in.
�First, a real apology from Clare would be a good start.�
All eyes turned to Clare, and we could see her accept her fate. She found some inner strength and sat up straight.
�David, I was wrong for verbally abusing you. I see now I wasn�t doing my job, and should have been on set with you. I take full responsibility for my actions. Please don�t let this reflect on your relationship with Ford Models.�
�Thank you, Clare. I accept your apology.�
I smiled at Deb.
�I also appreciate you flying out. After you hear what Kendal has to say, I think you�ll be glad you did. I�m taking Mom to dinner, and I leave it to you to work this out.� I turned to Clare. �I�ll plan on seeing you at eight a.m.�
Her eyes got big and there was a hint of a smile. Mom and I got up to go eat.
WE WERE SEATED BY THE window, and Mom ordered a glass of wine. She normally didn�t drink, except on special occasions. Devin came out with the woman he�d been talking with earlier.
�Mrs. Dawson, David, I would like to introduce the owner and my good friend, Dorothy Bind. She cooks the best steak this side of the Mississippi. Tonight is on me.�
�Thank you, you�ve been a gracious host all weekend,� Mom said as she looked at the menu. �Dorothy, what would you recommend?�
Dorothy smiled at us.
�Of course it�s all good, but tonight we have a lamb dish as one of our specials, and I always recommend the Cowboy Rib Eye.�
We ended up ordering one of each.
�Have you had a good trip so far?� I asked Mom.
�Actually, I have. It�s been nice to get away from home and relax. I plan on getting into that hot tub tonight when we get back.� Mom got serious. �Today should never have happened. I know you, and you were early this morning, weren�t you?�
I couldn�t deny it.
�Yes, I was a little early.�
She gave me a look that I�ve seen too many times.
�David, it�s not up to anyone but you to make sure you eat. You�re relying on others too much. It�s not up to Kendal or Clare to take care of you. If you ever think it is, you�ll not be going on any more of these jobs. You have to take responsibility for yourself if you�re going to do this.�
�Yes, ma�am.�
There was no point in arguing when she was right.
�I will say though, I�m impressed with what I�ve seen. You�ve grown up into a handsome guy. I also like how you handle yourself. It was a very mature move not to throw a fit today. You got your point across and didn�t hold any grudges. I�m sure your father is going to be as proud of you as I am.�
She switched gears on me.
�While I have you alone, I want to tell you that I love Tracy. I think you need to quit taking her for granted and seriously commit to her. I know it�s fun having the senior girls chase you. Beth is like a daughter to me, but she�s not right for you. I think that Tracy is special, and she deserves your fidelity.�
�I agree, Mom. We�ve talked about what�s right for us; the more I�m with her, the less I have a desire to stray. She�s working through her issues. She�s a special girl, and I need to remember that.�
Mom reached across the table and squeezed my hand.
�And you�re a special boy. I worried so much about you. I was at my wits� end. When we sent you away over the summer, I wasn�t sure what we�d done wrong. Your Uncle John did a marvelous thing. Every day I�m surprised at how much you�ve grown up. Your dad and I could not be more proud of the young man you�ve become. I have really enjoyed you the last few months, and want to tell you that I love you.�
I was a little choked up, but Kendal saved me.
�Is it okay if I sit down with you for a few minutes?�
Mom gave her a tight smile.
�Please join us. We were just about to order dessert.�
She signaled for the waitress, who took our orders.
�I have to ask: did you sleep with Deb Thomas?�
I was so caught off guard I just sat there in stunned silence. Mom and Kendal started laughing at my expression.
�Sorry, but that woman loves you. After I told her what Devin said, and confirmed Adrienne was serious about working with you, she started throwing things at you. They want to sign you to a five-year contract. That�s unprecedented for someone your age. I spoke with Tom, and you normally only see something like that at the
Mom wasn�t sold.
�If he�s that good, are we hurting him by locking him in for so long?�
�I don�t think so. I got her to agree on a graduated scale for their commission based on how much you bring in for them. Anything over $250,000, they�ll only be charging you 10%. Each year you start over, but if you have a huge year, it�ll put a lot more money in your pocket. They have also thrown in some perks that even I didn�t think of. If you decide you want to model full-time, and you pull out of school, they�ll provide tutoring. They�ll make sure you�re eligible for a football scholarship if that�s the route you want to take. They�ll also pay for you to go to three camps a summer that are either modeling- or sports-oriented.
�They want to pay for a personal trainer and weekly treatments at a local spa,� Kendal said, and I gave her a look.
Mom laughed at me and I scowled.
�Next they�ll be requiring that I wear makeup all the time. They already tried that.�
�You really surprised her when you didn�t throw Clare under the bus. Deb was ready to fire her today. Are you willing to have her be your agent?�
�Absolutely,� I said without hesitation. �Mom and I were just talking about me taking more responsibility. Clare will be fine. She knows the business, and she can be a good advisor. After we do a few more of these, I think she and I�ll get along just fine.�
Our server brought our coffee. Normally I don�t go for the taste, but it seemed like the thing to do.
�We need to talk about your role moving forward. If Clare�s going to be there, you don�t need to be. You need to be building your business when you get out of school,� I told her.
�Thank you, David. Tom and I wanted to talk to you about that. We also want to suggest you slow down some for now. You�re booked out through the end of the year, and you also have the church ski trip. We wanted to suggest that you take the month of January off. It would also give me a chance to get going in my new job.�
Mom liked this idea.
�I think that�s great. We haven�t spent much time as a family since football started. I was starting to worry that modeling was going to eat up even more time.�
�Mrs. Dawson, did you want to fly out on Tuesday with David, or take your flight back on Sunday?�
Mom considered the question.
�I think I�ll go back Sunday. I have an appointment on Monday that I cannot miss. You seem to have David under control.� She looked at me and said, �I�ll call Tracy and have her get your school assignments.�
Mom and I had been avoiding talking about her being sick. I would need to take her lead and not talk about it this weekend. We chatted for a while and just enjoyed each other�s company. We all drove back together, found some wine at the ranch, and got in the hot tub. Mom and Kendal were halfway drunk when I called it a night.
Chapter 23 � Diagnosis
Sunday December 8
I GOT UP EARLY AND took advantage of the exercise room. I worked up a good sweat and then took a quick shower and swam laps. I went back to my room, got dressed, and came out to find Mom cooking breakfast. She had an orange juice and French toast, scrambled eggs and ham waiting on me. I kissed her cheek.
�You didn�t have to do this.�
�I was hungry too. In addition, I didn�t want to send you off and have you pass out on me today. Do you know what you�re doing this morning?�
I pulled out my schedule that Sandy gave me. According to this, I was supposed to be pleasing her at this time. I laughed and showed Mom, who just shook her head.
I got out my cell and called Sandy. When she answered, it sounded like someone was hungover.
�Where are you?�
She cleared her throat.
�Who is this?�
�Sandy, you�re supposed to be here right now. Get up and hurry over.�
I could hear her moaning as she hung up on me. I looked at the phone and shrugged.
�I guess my schedule�s shot. I�m supposed to be at the barn in fifteen minutes. This morning is hunting and camping gear. Then after lunch, it�s snowmobiles. I think that�ll be fun. Late afternoon is sledding.� I looked at Mom, and she didn�t seem too excited about any of that. �Why don�t you kick back and relax? Join me for lunch before your flight.�
�That sounds like a plan.�
We both looked up as Clare came rushing in.
�Thank goodness, coffee,� Clare said. She poured herself a cup and smiled at us. �Good morning. We need to leave in a few minutes. Is there anything you need from me?�
�I think I�m good. Mom�s flying out today. Do we have transportation for her?�
�I�ll check on that. You go ahead and get to makeup, and I�ll confirm arrangements for your mom.� She paused and then decided to say, �I want to thank you for having the confidence to allow me to continue to be your agent. It was made very clear that you didn�t have to do that. I really do look forward to working with you.�
�I think we�ll be fine. Just make sure I don�t make an ass out of myself, and I�ll be forever in your debt.�
THE DAY�S SHOOTS WERE uneventful. There were no wolves, or drama from me, so everyone seemed happy. Deb hung around to make sure that Clare and I were getting along. Deb, Kendal and Mom caught a ride to the airport in the late afternoon.
Mom seemed rested, so I was happy. In the back of my mind, I was worried about her appointment on Monday. I had been doing some Google searches, and it could be anything from stress to some weird blood disorder. The one that really scared me was �the big C,� cancer. I tried to keep the unhappy thoughts at bay.
After the shoot, Sandy tried to get me to go with her and her friends to a teen church-group outing. They were going to watch movies in the church basement. I passed, even though it sounded like it would be fun. I decided to stay in and cook Clare dinner as a reward for being nice all day. I think she was shocked I could cook. After dinner, I got Tracy to join me on our video web-chat.
�I miss you, how is everything going?� Tracy asked.
She looked gorgeous as always in her jeans and a tight t-shirt.
�Hey, Trace, I�ve missed you like crazy. We�ve had some interesting things going on here. I even got chased by a pack of wolves.�
She laughed at me.
�Kendal told me that the local wildlife had you cornered at the club Friday night.�
�That they did, but I was talking about the four-legged kind. At the time, I was scared to death. The good news is that one of the pictures is one of the best I�ve ever done. I can�t wait to show you.�
I could hear the concern in her voice.
�Were you in danger?�
�Actually, I was, but the other guy working with me almost bought it. His horse stumbled, and he fell. I had to come back for him.�
That opened the floodgate to questions. I took the next half hour to assure her everyone was okay. Then I told her about snowboarding and meeting some cool people.
I told her about the problems with Ford.
�...and then I got fired,� I shared.
Tracy was appalled.
�You�ve got to be kidding me.�
�Things worked out. Kendal used it to rework my contract. Ford is offering a five-year deal. That�s huge. When I get back from the church ski trip, I want to sit down with you and plan what we want to do. I could actually go full-time as a model. I don�t want to forget baseball in the spring, and football. But this may be too big to pass up.�
�You want me to help you decide?�
Tracy sounded shocked.
�Of course I do. We�re a team, aren�t we? If I�m going to do this, I need your support. I won�t do it if you�re not on board.�
There were several moments of stunned silence. Then a big grin that warmed my heart came across Tracy�s face.
�You really do love me,� she whispered.
I just nodded as tears appeared in her eyes. I didn�t trust myself to say anything. Her voice caught.
�I have to go. I need to cry, I�m so happy.�
I waved goodbye and we both logged off.
I went to bed knowing that Tracy and I were on the right path. I felt the happiest I had in many weeks.
Monday December 9
I GOT UP EARLY AND started the coffee for Clare. I then went and worked out and swam. I was feeling good when I went to breakfast and found Clare waiting for me.
�Good morning.�
�You sure are chipper this morning. What gives?� I asked as I smiled at her.
�Someone made me coffee. Once I�ve had a cup, I�m ready to go.�
�What�s on the agenda for today?� I asked.
�Today you have studio work; no more traipsing through knee-deep snow. You have all the men�s clothing line to do. They�re going to be very aggressive in the shoot schedule, so you�ll be running all day. If they can get it done, we can catch the last flight out of here tonight. You should be back home by midnight. Otherwise, we�ll shoot in the morning and be back late afternoon on Tuesday.�
We hurried up and were on the road by 7:30, so we were at the hotel by eight o�clock. Bev was in charge of today, and there were racks of clothes that I looked at and sighed. It was going to be a long day. I took Bev aside.
�Look, I�ve done some work like this. If you can get wardrobe organized, I can just change on set, and we can power through this.�
She looked relieved.
�I promise I won�t make too much fun of your underwear.�
That got a smile out of Clare.
�Let me get it arranged. If you start feeling tired, let me know and we can take a break. I also brought water and power bars so I don�t kill you,� Bev said.
I chuckled. At least she was being a good sport.
�Thanks. I always feel like such a wimp when I faint.�
Bev had a blue screen set up so that they could add background later. I got ready and we began a grueling day. Catalog and Internet work is not glamorous. You put on an outfit and then do four or five poses. The photographer and/or marketing person checks to make sure they have something that works. If all is good, you change clothes and go again.
The problem for a model was to keep animated. The repetition was monotonous and mind-numbingly boring. At breaks, I stretched or jogged in place to get my blood flowing. By the end of the day, I was exhausted, but there was a sense of accomplishment. They had scheduled two other models, but because of circumstances, I had to do the shoot on my own. Bev was complimentary.
�The marketing team is going through everything, and it looks like we�ll have to do some retakes in the morning. They�re happy with the rest.�
I guess we�re not leaving tonight.
WHEN I GOT IN THE CAR to go back to the ranch, I saw I had eight messages. I played the first one and it was Tami.
�David, call me when you get this. Please do not call anyone else or listen to any other messages. Trust me. Call me as soon as possible.�
I dialed her number.
�Thank God. Where are you?�
Her voice sounded strange, and I started to get scared.
�I�m still in Utah doing the Range Sports shoot. Why, what�s up?� I said as I struggled to remain calm.
�I need you to be strong. Can you do that for me?�
�Oh God, what�s wrong?�
I started to get choked up.
�I�m just going to tell you: your mom got her results back. She has leukemia.�
I could hear her crying on the other end of the phone.
Tami was always the one that gave me bad news. For some reason, I took it better from her. I leaned over in the front seat of the SUV, covered my face and sobbed. Clare pulled the car over in concern, and I handed her the phone.
I could only hear Clare�s side of the conversation.
�Hello, this is Clare Thomas ... Oh God ... No; he won�t be home until tomorrow afternoon. ... How bad is it? ... I�ll take care of him.�
She undid her seatbelt and wrapped me in her arms.
�How bad?� I asked.
Clare just hugged me. The silent answer was it was bad. She gently rocked me in her arms until I could finally get myself back together. I did my deep-breathing exercise to calm myself and tamp down all my emotions. I pushed them into a little box and sealed the lid. I looked at Clare�s glassy eyes.
�Are you okay to drive?�
She gave me a nervous laugh.
�Probably not. But let�s get back to the ranch and eat.�
We drove in silence. When we got back, I ate what Clare put in front of me. I changed and went to work out; I got on the treadmill to run. I found my zone and let my mind work it out. I wasn�t sure how long I ran, but I almost collapsed from exhaustion when I stopped. I grabbed a couple of Gatorades and hit the shower. I walked out and soaked in the hot tub until I was light-headed.
I went to bed and was out. The mental and physical exhaustion was just too much.
Tuesday December 10
IF I THOUGHT THAT MONDAY had been a bad day, Tuesday was horrible. Somehow, I finished the shoot, but everyone was walking on eggshells around me. I was very careful because I found I had a very short fuse. Clare had to take me aside and remind me of my responsibilities; that seemed to settle me.
The flight home seemed to take forever. When I landed, I made my way to baggage claim. I found Tom and Tracy waiting for me. I was doing pretty well until that point, and I broke down when they took me into a group hug. Tom took charge, to the relief of Clare. I said goodbye and thanked Clare for her help. Sometime yesterday, we became friends.
Tom got us loaded into his SUV. He put me in the back seat with him and made Tracy drive.
�David, your mom�s prognosis isn�t good. She�s delayed seeing a doctor for quite some time. Most recently, your dad lost his health insurance at work. They made a decision to wait for the government program instead of taking the COBRA benefits, because of the cost.
�In hindsight, that plan doesn�t look so good. We�ve been trying to get something in place, but the website for the government health care insurance wasn�t working. There was also talk of delays in starting the new health care insurance. For now, they�d have to pay out of pocket because of the pre-existing condition,� Tom told me.
I let that sink in.
�I talked to your dad, and they�re giving your mom a 20% survival rate.�
�Okay, then we can beat this thing. What can I do?� I asked Tom.
�Right now the biggest concern for your mom and dad is funds. If you�re willing, we can loan your folks the money needed against your future earnings.�
I nodded. �Of course, whatever it takes.�
�I told your mom and dad that would be your response. They agreed, but wanted to give you the courtesy of asking.�
When I gave my assent, Tom started things moving. Mom was scheduled to be given her first chemo treatment the next morning.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Mom in bed. I crawled in with her and we hugged.
�How are you feeling?� I asked her.
�I hurled a couple of times, and I�m tired. But I feel fine.�
We lay back and she fell asleep in my arms. Dad came in later, and I woke up. I scooted out, and he took my place. He gave me a weak smile, and I went downstairs to the kitchen. Greg and Angie were waiting for me.
Angie�s eyes were puffy. I think we had all cried ourselves out.
�I heard what you did,� Greg said. �I just wanted to say thank you. I could see the relief in Dad when Tom called and said the treatments could begin.�
I shrugged.
�What else could I do? This is family.�
�You make me proud to be a part of this family. Not all families are like yours,� Angie said as she grasped my hand and squeezed it.
We talked for a half hour, and then I went to my apartment over the garage.
I FOUND TRACY WAITING for me. She had my phone, and it looked like she had sorted out all my messages and returned all the calls while I�d been inside with my family. One was from Kendal, wanting to know if I wanted the Saturday flyer shoot canceled. I called her back and told her we were still on.
I took a hot shower and then crawled into bed. Tracy joined me and held me. We didn�t say a word. We were both comfortable in the silence. We loved each other, and both knew I needed time to adjust to the news of my mom�s cancer.
Monday December 16
TRACY HAD BEEN A GREAT help the last few days. She had kept me focused and on schedule. She even went on my photo shoot on Saturday, something she never did before. I started to worry that her parents might miss her because she was with me what seemed like 24/7. She solved that on Sunday, when we went to her house after church and spent the afternoon with her parents. Tom and Mary just seemed to be happy that she was happy.
It was funny what will change a relationship. For us, it was my mom�s cancer. The saying that �you need to live each day as if it was your last� seemed to fit how we felt. It drew us much closer together. Our friends noticed, and started calling us �the Siamese Twins,� because we never seemed to be apart, and were always touching each other.
Our sex life changed also. We took our time and made love to each other. We were still not having intercourse, but everything else was on the table. We would spend hours just making out, or holding each other. I started to realize that Tracy was that special person for me. Just a caress from her sent shivers up my back.
Our relationship seemed to affect all my other girl relationships also. There was no longer the sexual teasing from Angie and Gina. I didn�t even think about my friends-with-benefits. Well, not the benefits part, and they all seemed to understand. Tracy�s friends were the same way. Her three closest friends, Mona, Sammie and Kim, were all very supportive of us. In a strange way, Tracy and I coming together seemed to calm everyone. The sexual tension went way down when it was obvious I was in love.
The only person that appeared not to like us being together was Ed. He was still spoiling for a fight after our battle in the parking lot. I tried hard to ignore him because it wasn�t a fair matchup: Ed was five-five and weighed 145 pounds, compared to me at six-two, 200 pounds. Why he still sat at our table at lunch was beyond me. On Friday, he made a comment about cancer being God�s way of thinning out the herd. Tracy literally had to sit on me to keep me from coming over the table. Surprisingly, little Lily punched him in the nose and re-broke it. He finally decided taunting me wasn�t a good idea when Kevin picked him up with one hand, pinned him to the wall, and explained the facts of life. The good news was no one was suspended.
FINALS WEEK WAS UPON us. Tracy had gotten my head back on straight and Suzanne tutored me. I was feeling confident going into this week. The only final that worried me was PE. My class had about half the swim team. To get an �A,� I had to finish in the top 10% of the class in both the distance and skill races. With only 30 kids in the class, I had to finish in the top three. Places four through six would get a �B,� and if you finished the swims, you got a �C.� There were 10 swim-team members, two of whom went to state. I really wanted to have straight �A�s this semester, and PE, of all classes, looked to be the major obstacle.
First period math found Sun waiting for me. I could tell she was bursting to tell me some news.
�What�s up with you?� I asked. �I thought we had a math final today. You�re way too happy.�
�I have a boyfriend.�
Well, that was interesting. She saw I was going to wait her out, so she told me who it was.
�Jake Adar. I met him at the mall a couple of weeks ago. We went out Saturday night and he asked me to be his girlfriend.�
This was something she really needed: confirmation that she was okay. But of course I might have to ask around to make sure he was a good guy. The best person for the job was Tami. I made a mental note to ask her.
�That�s great, Sun. I�m happy for you,� was my canned response.
The bell rang and Mrs. Sinclair gave us our test. With Suzanne�s tutoring help, the test was a breeze. I handed it in fifteen minutes before class ended. Mrs. Sinclair told me to wait and she graded it with me at her desk. I got a 97, so that gave me a solid �A� for her class. I went back to my seat and got out my History notes. I had History and English tomorrow. Wednesday I had Biology. PE was distance swim today, and the four shorter swims on Tuesday.
After math, my morning classes were just review sessions.
LUNCH CONVERSATION turned to the Christmas Dance at Wesleyan. This was the only area where Tracy and I weren�t on the same page. She still didn�t want me to go with Jennie Wesleyan. I think Tracy�s exact description of her was �manipulative bitch.� I had to agree with her, but I�d made a promise to Teddy that I would take her.
I also owed Teddy an answer about attending Wesleyan in the spring. Tracy and I had talked about it at length. I had flip-flopped on my decision several times. My mom�s cancer finally decided it for me. The first argument was I wanted to stay close to Mom. Tracy reminded me that the medical bills might force me to work more; this meant I might not be able to play football. Teddy Wesleyan would be making a commitment to improve the football team. For those two reasons, Tracy and I decided I would stay.
The reasons for going to Wesleyan were compelling. They had an excellent college-preparatory curriculum. Most of the graduates were admitted into Ivy League-quality schools. They also had one of the best theater departments in the state. Ford had been hinting I might be doing some TV work in the future. Tracy had agreed to join me if I went, so I would have both her and Tami close.
Jeff, Jim and Mike all wanted to know who their dates were, so I sent a text to Tami. She was at lunch also, so she hopped onto the video chat. Tami asked me to hold my tablet up so she could see who all was at the lunch table.
�Hey guys! I miss you. So, what�s up?�
�We were having lunch and the guys want to know who their dates are. I know you were able to find dates for Jeff and Jim, but what is it with those girls? Mike�s a great guy. I even heard Mona say he has a decent butt.�
I knew Tami would play along. I�d been teasing Mike for a couple of weeks. He started to have a complex that none of the girls liked him. Mike was a great-looking guy and the �official� Big Man on Campus for the freshman class. Jeff and Jim were in on the joke, and they thought it was hilarious when he would start grumbling.
�I showed them his picture you sent me, and they�re all nervous. If all else fails, Lizzie Towson will take one for the team and go with him.�
I threw a face. Lizzie was the girl I rode in the limo with from our big road game and to Jennie�s home. She was the one with a questionable moral character.
�Has she been to the clinic recently? I wouldn�t want Mike bringing anything back home,� I said, as Mike pulled my tablet out of my hand.
�Tami, show me the picture David sent,� Mike demanded.
She made a production of looking for it. She acted as if she finally found it. She held it up to the webcam. It was Mike�s sixth-grade school picture. The poor guy went beet red. I bolted for the door with Mike in hot pursuit. I was laughing too hard for him not to catch me. He gave me a shove into a locker and we both started laughing. He finally caught his breath.
�You got me good with that one. I�ve been wondering if something was wrong with me for the last few weeks.� He thought about it for a moment. �Those shits Jeff and Jim are in on it, aren�t they?�
�Yep, from the get-go. We couldn�t help it once Tami showed me your sixth-grade picture. Damn, that was a bad hair day.�
Mike had thought it would be cool to have a Mohawk. He got some of his mom�s hair gel and went to town right before the picture was taken.
In the end, Tami refused to reveal their dates. It was going to be fun to find out who their mystery dates were. I already knew that Jeff was going with Janet Hill, the daughter of Mr. Hill from the newspaper flyer ads. Jeff was going to be one lucky boy because Janet was a great girl. She made a point to come to most of my jobs for her dad, and we were becoming friends. I was confident that Tami would find fun dates for all of them.
AFTER LUNCH WAS THE class I had been dreading, PE, and the long swim. Coach Engels had the swim-team boys go in the first group. There were 10 lanes, so our class of thirty would go in three equal groups. I think the swim boys wanted to lock up the competition before it even got started. What they didn�t count on was that the lower-rated swimmers wanted to make names for themselves.
From the start, four freshmen pushed the pace. Coach Engels was talking to me about strategy.
�If you�re going to have a chance, you need to swim at a consistent pace. You have to have enough to power through to the end. I predict that the rabbits are going to mess up the pace for the rest of this group. It�ll hurt their times in the end.�
We both could see the seniors take up the challenge and come roaring back on the upstarts. By the end, they were dying out there. The time I was shooting for was the third slot for an �A,� and that ended up being fifteen minutes and thirty seconds. To do this I�d need to beat my best time by fifteen seconds.
The next group was all recreational swimmers. The best time for the group was sixteen minutes and nine seconds.
From the start, I fell into my zone and just swam my race. My height helped with my speed. If you�ve ever noticed, world-class swimmers are tall. Michael Phelps is six-four. Towards the end, I was a full pool-length ahead of my closest competitor. Even the swim team was cheering as I powered through the last length of the pool. In the end, I came up short. My time was fifteen minutes and forty-five seconds. I had a chance for an �A� if I could do well tomorrow and if one of the three in front of me slipped up.
When I got out of the pool, the swim-team members looked nervous. At the first of the year, I�d planned to go out for swimming. When I left for my next class, I felt I still had a chance to get an �A.� I was disappointed because I knew I would�ve gotten an �A� in my conditioning class.
I WAS IN MY OWN WORLD between classes when I was startled.
�Hey, David,� came Tracy�s sultry voice from my left.
She fell into step with me, her sprayed-on jeans hugging her every curve. Damn, I loved this girl. One look and I forget my name.
I smiled wildly as I remembered the kiss she gave me this morning. I was horny with a capital �H�! Her perfect body needed some attention. I wasn�t normally like this, but I pulled her into an empty classroom and planted a kiss on her to remind her that I loved her. At first, she pushed on my chest, but she came around to my way of thinking quickly.
�Wow, David, what got into you?� Tracy asked as she recovered from our lip-lock.
I pulled her in close so she could feel the steel rod that was in my pants. Tracy�s eyes got big and she wiggled against me to let me know that she was interested.
�Baby, you keep that up and I�m going to molest you right here. I�m going to talk to the doc tomorrow. You be ready for me when I get home.�
The look she gave me made my knees go weak.
�I�m just horny. Don�t let me push you. I love you too much, and I actually know what to do to make this problem go away.�
I waggled my eyebrows as I made a hand motion in front of my fly. She swatted my arm and we hurried off to class. She put her hand in my back jean pocket and gave my butt a squeeze. Did I say I loved this girl? You bet I did.
SINCE WE FOUND OUT about Mom�s cancer, we started to have family dinners on a more regular basis. We also invited more people to eat with us each night. Tonight was no exception: Tracy, Tom and Mary Dole were all there, along with Mrs. Anderson and Beth, making it ten.
One of the side effects of the chemo was Mom had lost her appetite. Angie had read an article that said that marijuana helped, so Greg had scored some for her. It was weird knowing that your religious mother was in the bedroom getting high. As a family, we decided we needed every advantage, and her not eating would only weaken her more.
The other side effect was she was losing her hair. I found her Sunday, quietly crying with a handful of hair in her hands. It still wasn�t noticeable, but we all knew that the day was coming when she would need a wig. I held her until she was feeling better. I couldn�t imagine what my poor mother was going through. I tried not to think about it because the 20% chance figure kept circling around in my mind.
Tonight Mrs. A and Mary Dole had combined to make the feast. They hit on an Italian theme, and we were having lasagna from one of Mary�s dad�s recipes, made with chopped-up meatballs. Mrs. A was in charge of salad, garlic bread, and dessert. She had made my mom�s favorite: cherry cheesecake with white chocolate sauce. We�d all died and gone to heaven. These two women could cook.
After we ate, Greg unbuttoned his pants to give his gut room.
�Angie, honey, talk to these ladies and learn their secret. Good golly that was good.�
Angie gave him a kiss. We all knew she was learning and was going to be a fine cook in her own right.
�I keep waiting for Tom to mess up so I can steal Mary. She�s hot like her daughter, and can cook as well as Mrs. A.�
I knew I had stepped in it as soon as I said it, and Tracy, Beth, and Angie threw their napkins at me.
�I have my eyes on you, boy,� Tom said, and Mary winked at me behind his back, causing everyone to start laughing.
Tom looked around confused until he saw his wife flirting with me. He grabbed her and she squealed. Everyone was in high spirits.
�What�s up with these two?� Dad asked as he indicated Tracy and me.
Beth made a gagging motion.
�I know, it�s sickening. I get jealous when they start making eyes at each other. They�re now the �perfect couple.��
She made little air quotes.
�I�m going to make you all a little sicker.�
I got down on one knee, and heard Tracy gasp as the room went dead silent.
�Tracy Dole, you make me the happiest man in the world. I have a question I need to ask you that�ll make me complete: will you go to Amelia Island with me?�
She looked at me in stunned silence. I wasn�t sure what everyone was thinking I was going to ask, but apparently, that wasn�t it.
�Yes,� she said in a little girl�s voice.
Everyone started laughing and I stood up and took her in my arms. She gave me her patented mind-erasing kiss that left me just focused on her. Mom came up and swatted me, which broke the spell Tracy had cast over me. Mom grabbed me and kissed me.
�You little shit. I thought you�d lost your mind for a moment.�
Tracy grinned.
�My little brother still needs training,� Greg said as he got up and kneeled before Angie.
We had planned this.
�Angie, you�re the light of my life. You and Kyle make me ache, I love you both so much. Would you do me the honor of being my wife?�
He pulled out a ring, and she had tears running down her face. She couldn�t get the words out, so she nodded yes. The room erupted in joy. I had never seen my mom so happy in all my life.
Later the girls all cornered me.
�Did Greg put you up to the fake proposal?� Mom asked me.
I was cornered at the sink, with Mom and Mrs. A blocking my escape routes. I just smirked.
�He was nervous, so I agreed to warm up the room for him. Once he saw how it was done, he was okay.�
Mom and Mrs. A grabbed me and both kissed each cheek.
�You�re a good brother,� Mrs. A said, as she wiped lipstick off my cheek.
Tracy split the two and gave me a hug.
�Where�s Amelia Island?� Beth asked.
�It�s just south of the Georgia border in Florida. It�s an old historic area, and I guess the beaches are nice. All I know is that it�ll be better than hanging out here, freezing. Plus I can�t wait to see Tracy, Kendal and Kara in swimsuits.�
There were some general comments about men being pigs, but the vision of them made my shorts tighten. I think I would leave tonight if I could.
Chapter 24 � Christmas Dance
Tuesday December 17
I FOUND MYSELF IN THE pool getting ready for the final race of the day. We were doing the backstroke and Coach had the top six in the final race. I was currently sitting fifth. I needed a combination of two of the top four to drop down behind me and I had to win by enough of a margin to move up two spots. The swim-team boys were strutting around, acting very confident.
In the previous three races, my biggest disadvantage was the turns. They had been practicing them for years, and they gained valuable time on me. Coach Engels had taken me aside and shown me how to make the turn while doing the backstroke. He also taught me how to do a dolphin kick underwater at the start and at the turn to pick up a few seconds. I remember watching the Olympics and seeing them use it to great advantage.
The other problem with the turn was that it was blind. Coach told me a secret that there was a red mark on the ceiling that I could use to tell when to do my flip. Most competitive swimmers count their strokes. I wasn�t consistent enough to use that technique.
We all readied for the start. When the horn went off, I exploded off the wall and submarined for as long as I could. The other swimmers popped up sooner than I did. I was in the end lane, so I could see where everyone was when I hit the surface. I had a half body-length lead. I was pumped, thinking I might actually win. Then reality crashed down on me. I saw the red mark and did my flip short of the wall. I barely touched it and had no push. I basically was dead in the water. Fortunately, some of the other swimmers saw me make my turn and did the same as me.
I had to give it everything I had to make it competitive. I ended up in fourth place. I crawled out of the pool with my dreams of straight �A�s dashed. Coach Engels gathered us around.
�I want to tell you, this was the best swim class I�ve ever taught. I know I told you I was only going to give out three �A�s, but comparing times from the last five years, we have eight swimmers that would have earned �A�s in any of the other classes. So I�m going to award the top eight �A�s.� That got me excited. �And since I�m leaving at the end of the semester to coach at State, I�m feeling generous. The rest of the class gets �B�s.�
I WAS STUDYING FOR my last final in my apartment when Tracy came back from her therapist appointment. I could tell she was down, so I stopped to find out what was wrong.
�Baby, what�s bothering you?�
She took in a breath and then sighed.
�I asked my doctor if we were ready for sex, and she said �yes.� When I came upstairs, you still had your clothes on.�
The little shit.
I had my clothes off in a flash, to her delight. I threw her over my shoulder, kicked open my bedroom door, and deposited her in the middle of my bed. She was wiggling all over to remove her clothes as quickly as possible. It looked like a clothes bomb had gone off in my bedroom. Seeing Tracy naked took my breath away. My eyes took in the goddess in all her naked glory, stretched out across my bed. Her golden hair, in a bright halo around her head, made Tracy look like an angel.
I was so amped up that I had a slight performance issue. Tracy didn�t seem impressed.
�It was good for me at least,� I said to cover my embarrassment.
�You�re going to have to do something special to make up for that. I swear to God, I�ve been waiting for this for months, and Mr. Two-Stroke strikes. If I�d wanted that, I would have gone down to the local middle school. You better be able to get that worthless tool of yours up in the next few minutes, or I�m going to go find someone to finish the job.�
Tracy knew I was nothing if not competitive. All you had to say was someone was better at anything to get my attention. The heck with that. I sat up and found I was a little dizzy. Maybe too much blood went to a certain appendage.
�I�m sorry, give me a minute,� I groaned. Tracy was shooting dirty looks at me.
�If I didn�t know any better, you wouldn�t get to make that up to me. The last time I had a guy get off that fast was freshman year with Luke Herndon,� Tracy said, as she finished up.
�This I have to hear,� I said.
Hearing Luke as premature ejaculator brought an evil smile to my face. Tracy and I�d never discussed her sexual history. I think it was mostly because I didn�t have an interest in knowing. Just like Suzanne, Beth and Cindy, I didn�t really want to know. The main reason was that I knew they�d been sexually active in the past, and I would guess I�m friends with some of their past boyfriends.
Tracy thought about my request and she decided to share.
�Look, I don�t really want to go through all my past lovers. Luke, though, was funny. I went out with him for three months last fall. He was the hunky running back, and dating him helped establish me as top dog with the cheerleaders. You have to realize that was very important to me then.
�My problem at the time was Luke was my first. He would stroke one, maybe three times, and that was it, he was done. He played it up that I was soooo hot, but after football season I broke up with him. When he asked out Kim, she came to me for advice. I told her about his problem, but that he�d be a nice guy and help her reputation. She came to me later and told me he still had a quick trigger.�
I was chuckling at Tracy�s story. She noticed Mr. Happy was firming up.
She grabbed my member.
�Come on, big boy. Show me what you can do.�
I growled at her and I flopped onto my back. Let�s just say I did better.
�Thank you, David, I missed that.�
After I caught my breath, I jumped into the shower. Freshly showered, I came out and we talked. We spent time talking about what her doctor said. Tracy was happy that the no-sex ban had been lifted. She wanted me to know she was mine, with no more reservations. She was totally mine. I don�t think I had ever been happier.
Thursday December 19
WEDNESDAY NIGHT WAS a repeat of Tuesday. Tracy treated me to another round of lovemaking, and we were both happily exhausted by the time she went home.
I got some more good news: Uncle John was coming up for Christmas. I hadn�t seen him since the summer and looked forward to spending time with him. I also wanted to introduce him to Tracy.
I got my tests back and I�d aced them all. At noon, school was out for Christmas break. Teddy Wesleyan had sent a car to pick up myself, Jeff, Jim and Mike for the Christmas Dance on the Wesleyan campus. I think half the school hung around to see who the stretch limo was for. We all strutted out like we owned the place, and Tracy gave me a big kiss to remind me who I belonged to.
When we were all safely in the car, and on the way, Mike said, �Did you see that? They�re going to be talking about us over break. This is great.�
They all turned on me.
�Okay, Dawson, enough with the cloak and dagger,� Jim said. �Who are our dates?�
I smiled.
�You guys are going to be very happy. Tami sent me pictures.�
I pulled out my tablet and brought up Megan.
�Jim, this is your date, Megan. She�s on the basketball team and is six feet tall. As you can see, she�s very pretty. She�s a little fragile, though; she has a complex about her height. I think you can help her get over that. She�s also one of the sweetest girls Tami knows. You guys�ll have a lot of fun.�
Next, I brought up a picture of Jenna.
�This is Mike�s date.�
Jenna was in her cheerleader outfit.
�Her name is Jenna, and she�s on the JV cheer squad. She just got out of a long-term relationship and wanted to have some fun. Rumor has it she liked your Mohawk and has a thing for little boys. So I think you two will hit it off.�
Mike slugged me in the arm and we all laughed.
�Jeff, I saved the best for last.�
I pulled up the picture of Janet Hill.
�This girl is everything you ever dreamed of: she�s cute, smart, and has a wicked sense of humor. I actually know her pretty well, and I�ve told her all about you. She�s very eager to get to know you.�
�Are you going with Tami?� Jeff asked.
I looked a little sad.
�Unfortunately not. Tami has found herself a date.�
I pulled up a picture of Jennie and me together.
�I will be accompanying Jennie. Her boyfriend just went back to California, so I agreed to be her escort. I figure I have about a 50/50 chance of it being a fun date.�
They all looked a little sad for me. We spent the rest of the drive with me filling them in on everything Tami had told me. I was sure she was doing the same for the girls as we made our way to the campus.
WE ARRIVED AT WESLEYAN and went right to Teddy�s campus house. The girls, Tami and her date were waiting for us. I let Tami introduce everyone, and couples split off to get to know each other. I was especially happy to see Janet wink at me. She and Jeff were hitting it off. The other two couples seemed to be getting along, but I didn�t see the same spark.
�Hey Jennie, how are you doing?� I asked as I observed the pissed-off look she was giving me.
�Not great,� she shared.
She saw me stiffen up and she patted my arm.
�Don�t worry, I�m not mad at you. Teddy�s trying to push us together. It just smacks of what Mother always tried to pull. I thought we were past that.�
�Want to go with me as I ruin his day? I bet after I talk to him he�ll quit trying to match us up,� I said, and she gave me a sheepish smile.
�And I was looking forward to you coming to Wesleyan,� Jennie said, and my eyebrows popped up.
I think I sometimes forget how smart she was.
�I want to see this. But I have to warn you, he likes you a lot. I don�t think you staying home will deter him from playing matchmaker.�
Teddy was in the four-season room having a scotch with an older lady that I didn�t know. When Jennie and I walked in, he smiled.
�David, I thought I heard you boys arrive. I hope everyone is having a good time.�
�It�s good to see you. Jennie has been the perfect hostess, and everyone is taken care of.�
I smiled at the woman sitting next to Teddy.
�David Dawson, I don�t believe we�ve met.�
This woman just oozed money and power. She gave me an appraising look and then smiled. I think I passed some kind of test. Jennie jumped in.
�Where are my manners? I�m supposed to be the hostess, and I forget to introduce my grandmother. David, this is Grandma Wesleyan, or Cynthia.�
�I hear you recently received some bad news. How is your mother doing?�
Cynthia seemed to have a genuine concern that touched me.
�She just started chemo, so it�s still early. Our family and friends have really rallied around her. She�s in surprisingly good spirits,� I said, and she got up and hugged me.
I was surprised at the fierce hug and the kiss on my cheek. I felt myself misting up as the raw emotion tried to overwhelm me.
�Yes, family is important in a time like this,� Cynthia said, as she wiped a stray tear off my cheek.
She straightened and took a deep breath.
�Now tell Teddy your bad news, so you and Jennie can enjoy the rest of the night.�
�Teddy, I think we�re in trouble. The Wesleyan women are mind readers.�
�I could never pull one over on Mom. You, my son, don�t stand a chance. Let me save you having to give me the news: you�re not coming to Wesleyan. With your mom�s situation, I would be more disappointed if you did. I just want you to know the offer is still open if your circumstances change. Also know, if you ever need anything, I want you to call me.�
Teddy got up and hugged me. Jennie grabbed my hand, and said as she pulled me out of the room, �I have to get everyone dressed for dinner.�
We went back to the living room, and I could see how everyone was getting along. Mike and Jenna seemed to be okay. Jim and Megan were still a little standoffish; it seemed their shyness was an issue. I glanced over at Tami, and she gave me a look that said to stay patient.
Tami�s date was Trevor Lang. I wanted not to like him, but he seemed like a nice guy. I wasn�t trying to ignore him, but I still wasn�t happy to see Tami with someone. I sucked it up for her sake, talked to him for a few minutes, and found he was a bigger geek than I was. The little Brainiac seemed perfect for Tami.
We all were sent to different rooms to dress. The four guys went into one room, and Jennie guided me to my own room. I jumped into the shower and came out in a towel to find Tami waiting on me in a little black dress. She smirked when she saw my state of dress.
�I thought I�d get in here early before all the other girls came in for a peek. You better get your boxers on quickly if you don�t want to be showing your stuff.�
I took her advice, and sure enough, all the girls came giggling into the room. Tami, the evil minx, had set me up.
�Ladies, I see the organizer of this little event decided to give you a little show.�
�Actually, it might have been my fault,� Janet admitted. �I told them about going to your modeling gigs and catching glimpses of your bod. Since we all know you aren�t shy, I figured we could get a look as you got dressed.�
I just shook my head and got dressed. The girls talked among themselves, but I don�t think they ever looked away. Even Tami, who had seen me naked almost my whole life, was enjoying the floor show. The only girl not in the room was Jennie. I dressed in my silk pants that Cindy insisted made my butt look great, a thin black sweater that clung to me, and a shocking red cashmere jacket that was in honor of the Christmas Dance. They had me do a twirl and they seemed to approve of the attire.
My boys all looked good. I had had Cindy and Angie go to each of their homes and make sure they had an outfit that worked for tonight. Poor Trevor was wearing his Wesleyan school jacket. Everyone made a point not to embarrass him.
Jennie was in the hall and didn�t realize that all the girls were with me. When she saw me escort them out, she shook her head, gave me a look, and then grinned. We all went to the dining room and had a nice stand-up buffet. It was a good way to get everyone to mingle.
Cynthia and Teddy had me cornered. I was beginning to suspect that tonight was more about me meeting the matriarch of the family than it was about taking Jennie to the dance. I found it interesting that Tami was included in our discussion. Cynthia got right to the point.
�David, what are your future plans?�
�Funny you should ask that; I�m planning to take January off to figure that out. My immediate concern is my mom�s condition. Part of the problem is we got caught in that whole insurance debacle. Dad isn�t back to more than 30 hours a week, so his employer doesn�t have to provide him insurance. Mom is self-employed as a real estate agent. So right now I�ve made a commitment to cover the costs of her treatment.�
�Can you afford it?� Teddy asked.
�I believe so. I just negotiated a five-year deal with Ford Models. I�m now the face of Range Sports. I also work with Janet Hill�s dad to do most of his weekly newspaper flyer ads. The big unknown is how much Mom�s treatments are going to cost. I may have to go full-time modeling.�
�But what about baseball and football?� Tami asked.
�I thought he just played football,� Cynthia inquired.
�No actually, he loves baseball, and is a good shortstop. I think with his new arm strength he�d make a pretty good pitcher or could move to third,� Tami supplied, as everyone looked at me.
�My uncle talked me into playing football. I had planned on going out for swimming, but Tami and I have played baseball together since T-ball. Tami�s a better infielder than I am,� I said.
She had a goofy grin as we remembered how much we liked playing together.
�I want to play both, but I may need to focus on football after the year I had. There are still a lot of things up in the air for that. We should have a new coach come the first of the year. Coach Lambert is moving on to State.
�I guess the long-term is to go to college and major in some kind of business. I�m good with people, so maybe something in sales.�
�Do you have any interest in Jennie long-term?� Cynthia asked.
Talk about getting to the point.
�As of right now, the answer is �no.� Can I be frank?� Cynthia nodded. �Jennie only seems to be able to think of what�s good for Jennie, consequences be damned. With that attitude, I can never trust her. Moreover, I�m too young to be thinking of anyone long-term. And, if I have plans for anyone, it�s Tami�we�ve been best friends for almost 10 years. So, it�s not just Jennie.�
�Teddy warned me you wouldn�t be interested, and why. I just wanted to confirm it.�
She had a pinched look of disappointment. I still couldn�t figure out why they were in such a hurry to get Jennie married off. We waited as Cynthia formulated whatever plan she has brewing, and I guess she needed to think about it some more.
�Teddy, let�s let these two get back to their friends. David, it was nice to meet you. Tami, I have had glowing reports about you too. You have the same offer we gave David: if you ever need anything, please ask us.�
Tami and I made our exit. Before we got back to the buffet, she asked me, �Do you know what that was all about?�
The rest of the group, including Tami�s date, joined us.
I shook my head.
�I wish I knew. I get the feeling we�ll be involved with those two at some point. I think Cynthia hasn�t quite figured out how, but something will happen.�
ALL TEN OF US WALKED over to the auditorium where the dance was being held. The theme for the dance was �Winter Wonderland.� There was a fifteen-foot Christmas tree decked out in silver and white. Cranberry garlands gave the tree a punch of color. I thought we were going to be early, but the dance was already packed. There were no empty tables, so we all split up.
Jennie was intent on introducing me to everyone. After the first five minutes, I gave up trying to remember names. I found it interesting that she wanted them to know I was a model and
I finally got a chance to talk to Jennie alone.
�What are you up to? I�m starting to feel like I�m your eye candy for tonight.�
�I guess you are,� she said after a moment. �Everyone votes on the Prince and Princess of the ball. Missy Stone always wins, but not this year.�
I could see the determination in her eyes. Then she looked at me sheepishly, as if she just realized she said it aloud.
�All you had to do was tell me,� I grinned at her. �Take me to the group of girls that are Missy�s biggest supporters.�
She gave me a nervous look, and then took me to where Missy was.
When I laid eyes on Missy, I thought �Oh shit!� She was a dead ringer for Tracy, except she had red hair. Red hair was my weakness, and this goddess had the alabaster skin, freckles and green eyes. I was totally screwed. Jennie saw my reaction to Missy and growled under her breath.
�David, focus.�
I blinked a couple of times and shook my head to remember my purpose for coming over. I winked at Jennie and she introduced me to each couple one at a time. I turned on the Dawson charm and used every subtle seduction technique Greg had taught me. Little things, like stepping forward when shaking their hand so that I was in their personal space, which forced them to focus on me. I touched their elbow or arm when I talked to them. I also looked them in their eyes to make them think they were the only person in the room.
Jennie was grinning from ear to ear when she would see a slight blush creep up a girl�s neck. With the guys, I used some of the same techniques, except entering their personal space.
�It was nice to meet you all. Remember to vote for Jennie for Princess, I�d consider it a favor,� was my parting shot.
I said this as I nodded my head, and even Missy nodded back. When we left the group, you could hear the noise level go up from them as we walked to the next group.
Jennie was looking at me as if I were a rock star.
�Damn, you�re good. Even Missy�s going to vote for me.�
She pulled me into a searing kiss. I slid my hands under her jacket, pulled her into me, and kissed her back. We heard someone clear their throat. We looked up to find Teddy and Cynthia looking on with amused expressions. Jennie gave them a huge smile.
�David�s the best. He�s helping me become Princess of the ball.�
�I see you�re being a little charmer tonight,� Cynthia said.
�Why, of course. Teddy, who is this lovely woman you brought to the dance?� I said as I took her hand, pulled her to me and kissed her cheek.
The looks on Teddy and Jennie�s faces were priceless. Cynthia almost choked and then started laughing as she fanned her face.
�Dear God, there isn�t a woman here tonight that could resist that.�
�Come on before you embarrass yourself,� Teddy said to his mom.
She gave me a predatory look.
�You better save me a dance, Mister.�
I just winked at her.
�Quit hitting on my grandma. I need you to focus on helping me become the Princess.�
We made the rest of our rounds. We checked in with all the couples that came with us, and everyone seemed to be having a good time. Tami pulled me aside.
�You�re a bad, bad boy. I�m getting reports that you�re charming the panties off the girls.�
�I�m helping Jennie become Princess. She really wants it, so I decided to help,� I said with a shrug.
�Well, it�s working. I think you�re going to have your dance card full. Missy Stone was asking about you,� Tami said, and she saw my immediate interest. She started laughing. �I thought that might get your attention.�
�Tami, you
Tami could tell I was serious.
The band started playing and Jennie pulled me out on the dance floor. Being the first dance of the evening, only a few couples were dancing. The next dance was a slow dance. I saw red hair out of the corner of my eye and felt a hand tap my shoulder.
�Do you mind if I cut in?� asked the Wesleyan version of BMOC.
I looked at Jennie, and she nodded yes. I thought, �Here we go again.� I could see she wanted this guy, so I claimed my jacket before I gave up my date. Missy was making a mistake, letting Jennie get her claws into her guy. Missy claimed me, and I carefully put my hands on her hips and tried to put some space between us. She was having none of it.
�Uh, Missy, I don�t think your boyfriend is going to like this.�
�Tanner and I are just friends,� Missy said, which made me groan. �I want you. Jennie can have Tanner and be Princess, but you�re mine.�
What just happened? I shook my head to clear my arousal, and then thoughts of Tracy came flooding back. I had to get out of this right now. There was no way I was cheating on her.
�A week ago I would�ve taken you up on your offer. I now have a girlfriend that I love with all my heart. I can�t do this. No matter how much I want you�and I do�I just can�t do it.�
Thank God, Tami had paid attention. She ran out and pulled me off the dance floor, leaving Missy in a daze. She took me outside so I could use the cold air to clear my head. She looked at me with concern.
�Are you okay?�
�Hell, no. You know me and redheads. She is frickin� hot, hot, hot.
�Sorry, lover, she�d be perfect for you,� Tami said as my phone went off. It was Tracy.
�Hey stud, I hear you made an impression on the Queen of Wesleyan,� Tracy said; I gave Tami the evil eye.
She blushed because she had filled Tracy in.
�I guess you could say that.�
�Do you want permission to spend some quality time with her?� Tracy asked.
I didn�t have to think about that.
�No! That would be a very bad idea. Please don�t, I love you and only you. This would be different than just fun.�
She was quiet for a moment.
�I love you, and you just proved why again. Come home and you�ll find me waiting for you. Put Tami on.�
I handed the phone to Tami.
�You�re welcome. Yes, he is special. I will.�
She hung up and gave me a big hug.
�That was from Tracy. Come hang out with Trevor and me. I want you to get to know him, and not freak out if you see us together.�
I would rather go in for a root canal than hang out with Tami and her date, but she knew me too well to leave me alone. We went back in. Jennie was hanging all over Mr. BMOC, and Missy was nowhere to be found. The band stopped playing and Teddy was at the microphone.
�Before we announce the Prince and Princess of tonight�s dance, I wanted to thank a few people. First, I would like to thank the Dance Committee for all the decorations,� Teddy said, and waited for the applause to stop before he continued.
�Let�s give a big hand to the band, Sweet Surrender.�
�Now for what you�ve been waiting for.� Teddy pulled out an envelope and read the contents. �The Prince and Princess are ... David Dawson and Missy Stone.�
Oh damn, that�s not good. Tami gave me a push to get me moving. Jennie was giving me an evil look like it was my fault she didn�t win. I personally think it was her obvious play for Tanner that sank her chances. I went up on stage and Missy appeared out of nowhere on my arm.
�Congratulations,� Teddy said softly to both of us.
He put a silver circlet on each of our heads.
We went out to the dance floor, and the band started playing a slow song. We came together without a word and started to dance. She laid her head on my shoulder and pulled me close. We were oblivious to everyone else as we swayed to the music. I felt a tap on my shoulder; Tanner was there.
�Do you mind if I cut in?�
Missy looked at him.
�Tanner, go play with your new friend and leave us alone.�
His face went bright red as he pivoted, tried to muster his dignity and walked off. Jennie followed him out of the auditorium. When the dance ended, Missy handed me a piece of paper.
�If that girlfriend ever messes up and dumps you, call me. You know what, just call me anyway. I would very much like you to be my friend, even if we�re not more than that. Would you do that for me?�
I smiled at her and found Tami was right. She was a nice girl.
�Yes, I�d like that.�
As I walked off the dance floor, Cynthia indicated that I should join her.
�I didn�t want to believe you, but I can see my granddaughter needs to grow up. Thank you for not making a scene. I wouldn�t have had your self-control at your age.�
�I�d love to tell you that I was surprised, but that would be a lie; she didn�t surprise me. Don�t worry, we�re still friends.�
�That�s good to hear. I think my granddaughter needs friends like you,� Cynthia said as her parting comment.
I decided to have fun and spent the rest of the night dancing with anyone that wanted to. I think Tami somehow arranged that. I even spent some time with Tami and Trevor. By the end of the night, I was fine with her dating him. He was a nice kid, but Tami wouldn�t be with him long-term. The guys were happy on the way home and teased me about losing my date.
Their teasing didn�t bother me because Tracy was waiting for me when I got home. All thoughts of Missy fled my mind once Tracy got ahold of me. The dance turned out better than I expected. All the guys had fun. Jennie had proven once again that we would never get together. Tami�s new boyfriend was okay, and I made a new friend in Missy. Life was good.
Chapter 25 � Let�s Not Kill Her
Friday December 20
MISSY STONE WAS STANDING at her dorm room door in a silk robe. It was obvious from her robe that she wasn�t wearing a bra. If I were a betting man, I would be �all in� on her being naked under her robe. She gave me a Mona Lisa smile.
�What are you doing here? I thought you had a girlfriend?�
What was I doing here? I loved Tracy and would never do anything to hurt her, but something about Missy drew me to her like a moth to a flame. I couldn�t help myself, and was afraid I was about to get burnt. I didn�t answer her question. I stepped forward and gave her a tentative kiss. Her hands came up and pushed me away.
�David, we can�t do this,� she said with a sexy growl.
I kissed her again, this time more forcefully. Missy tried to fight me off, but I pulled her into my arms, and she surrendered to me and moaned into my kiss. I licked her lips and they parted. Our tongues began to wrestle and the passion began to rise. Part of my brain watched this car wreck in slow motion. I broke our kiss, took her hand, and led her into her room. I closed the door behind us and turned to find Missy in all her naked glory with her robe pooled at her feet.
She was magnificent. She was everything I wanted in a woman. I was amazed that her breasts could sit so high on her chest and not sag. She reminded me of a young Adrienne with her sexy curves. Her green eyes bored into my soul.
�Someone has too many clothes on,� she said.
She came to me and unbuttoned my shirt. She kissed my chest as each button was opened. My heart beat so hard I could hear the blood rush in my ears. She continued to open my shirt until she was at my navel and then stuck her tongue into it. I shivered and had goosebumps appear all over my body. She undid my pants and they fell to the floor. My underwear soon followed. In my lust-hazed mind, I grabbed the back of her head and pushed deep into her mouth.
�Yes, that�s it, Missy,� I said as my hips started to pump my member into her hot mouth.
I felt a sharp pain as my ass was pinched. My eyes flew open and I looked down to see a pissed Tracy looking up at me.
�Whose name did you just call out? Was it Missy?�
Oh damn, I was dreaming. Shit, had I said her name aloud?
�Tracy, I�m sorry. I was having a sexy dream. Ahhh,� I choked out as she squeezed my balls.
She smirked.
�You�re such a slut. I give you wake-up oral and you call out another girl�s name. If I didn�t love you, these balls would be removed, but right now you�re not going to hold back. Then you�re going to show me Missy�s picture.�
Hell, I was so busted. I�d already told Tracy I was attracted to Missy when she asked me if I wanted permission to bed her last night. My mind was racing a mile a minute until Tracy distracted me. What was it about oral sex that short-circuits your brain? I may have to make it my life�s work to discover this secret. I was sure humanity would be better for it.
She gave me a shit-eating grin after she�d accomplished her goal.
�Show me your dream lover. I want to see my competition.�
I got out of bed and grabbed my tablet. It was chilly, so I climbed back in bed and we pulled the blankets up to keep warm. I got to the Wesleyan Facebook page, and they had the pictures from the Christmas Dance posted. I flipped through until I found the picture of Missy and me as Prince and Princess of the dance. Tracy took it in and smiled at me.
�Good decision last night. I�m not sure I�m up to that kind of competition right now,� she said as she looked pensive. �Remember that talk we had about how we wanted to have things work between us?�
�Yes, the one where we agreed to be open and honest.�
�I want to make some changes since we�re having sex now. I want us to be exclusive for now. If we do have sex with someone else, we both have to be there,� Tracy said as she looked at me, hoping I wouldn�t react badly.
I gave her a hug for reassurance.
�I�m fine with that. How soon can we go to Wesleyan?�
�You pig!� she squealed.
She started tickling me. I fell out of bed defending myself. Okay, maybe she pushed me.
�Get your shower and then let�s eat breakfast. You have photo shoots today and tomorrow. I�m going home and spend some time with the �rents before they put my face on a milk carton. Why don�t we plan on going out Saturday night somewhere nice and I bring them along?�
Something was up. Tracy not wanting to be with me on a Friday night was puzzling. I trusted her, so I did as she said and took my shower. While I got dressed and made the bed, Tracy had her shower. I needed to get another closet. I was starting to be a clothes-hound, with all the stuff Mr. Hill gave me. I would have to get my dad to help me put in more closet space. I could get one of those modular jobs from one of the big-box stores.
We went downstairs, and sitting at the kitchen table was Uncle John. Tracy saw the shock on my face and gave me a hug. Mystery solved. He stood up and I ran to him and gave him a big hug.
�Dang boy, you�ve gotten even bigger,� he said.
In his bear hug, I lost it. All my bottled-up fears for my mom came loose. I was in the arms of the one man who understood me better than I did myself. His love and patience saved me last summer. I didn�t realize I missed him so much until this very moment. I felt Tracy hug me from behind, and all three of us were crying when Angie walked in. She smiled, and Greg came in and hugged her from behind. They were smiling at the three of us sharing our love.
I finally got myself under control.
�I had no idea you were coming today.�
We sat down at the table as Angie and Tracy got breakfast started.
�I got in last night. I told your dad I wanted to surprise you.�
�You did that. How long are you staying?�
�A week, maybe a little longer, and then I need to head back. My neighbor�s taking care of the cattle and I promised to take care of his farm for New Year�s Eve. What�s your schedule like?�
�I have to go make a living and do my modeling today and tomorrow. I should get back tonight around six. Why don�t we go to dinner and talk?� I asked.
�Do you have your Christmas shopping done? I need to pick up a couple of gifts still,� Uncle John said.
I looked at Tracy and she rolled her eyes. I pulled out my wallet and handed her one of my debit cards. Uncle John laughed.
�You�re a lazy shit. I can�t believe you�re making your girlfriend do your Christmas shopping.�
�I�m not making anybody do anything. Plus, she knows what everyone wants,� I said defensively.
�Please. If it was up to David, I�d get a gift card to Victoria�s Secret,� Angie said as she gave me a look.
�That�d be okay. Write that down, Tracy,� Greg said, as he added his unwanted opinion.
Angie hit him in the head with a dishtowel.
Kendal came strolling in the back door as if she owned the place.
�Coffee, I need coffee,� she moaned.
She came up short when she saw Uncle John.
�I don�t know you. I�m Kendal, David�s agent.�
She put out her hand and shook Uncle John�s hand.
�John, David�s uncle. I hear he�s working today.�
�He has a photo shoot today with Hill Advertising. They do many of the Sunday flyers you see in the newspaper. We need to cram six weeks� worth of work into the next two days.� She turned to me. �Are you about ready to go?�
Angie shoved a plate of eggs, hash browns and sausage in front of me. I wolfed it down and got up. I gave Angie and Tracy each a kiss goodbye, and we were out the door.
ON THE WAY TO THE STUDIO, we about killed ourselves twice, because the roads were so slick. We made it on time, but I wasn�t sure it was worth it. Kendal just gave me a nervous smile as we walked in. We normally shot in the small studio, but today we were directed to the large studio by the receptionist. They had three scenes set up, and video cameras.
The scenes were an office, another looked like a health club, and the third was a bedroom. Mr. Hill saw us.
�David, Kendal, I need you to bail me out here. We�re shooting a commercial for Red Cologne. The male model had an accident getting here and won�t make it. I have a bundle tied up in doing this today. Can you step in?�
�Sure, Mr. Hill. What about the flyers?� I asked.
�Could we do them after? I�ll get you and Kendal a hotel room and we can finish up tomorrow,� Mr. Hill said, almost pleading.
�Oh, hang on, I need to call Ford and make sure it�s okay. Range Sports may have something to say about it. Let me make a couple of phone calls,� I told Mr. Hill.
I looked at Kendal and nodded at Mr. Hill. She knew she needed to negotiate the commercial.
I called Clare�s number and got no answer. I called Deb and she picked up. She must have caller ID.
�This better be good, David. I had to step out of a meeting with a client.�
�I�ll make it quick. I�m about to shoot a commercial for Red Cologne. I have two questions: is there a conflict with Range Sports, and what�s the going rate for a last-minute fill-in for something like this?�
�Am I getting paid anything for this?� she chuckled.
�You could be if you�re nice. How does 5% sound?�
�You�re in the clear with Range. Is Kendal there?� Deb asked.
�Yeah, let me put her on,� I said, and waved Kendal over. �Deb Thomas wants to talk to you. I promised her 5% if she�d help us set the price.�
Kendal looked relieved. Neither one of us knew how much to charge. She was talking to Deb. Mr. Hill was eager to go, so I went with him to wardrobe and makeup. I was confident that Kendal and Deb would work it out with Mr. Hill.
I met the wardrobe gal first to be fitted. That was when the first snag hit. I was taller than the original model, and they didn�t have a suit that would fit me. The director wasn�t happy.
�What the hell do you mean you don�t have anything that�ll fit? Go get something, and I mean right now. I have a schedule to keep.�
Kendal came in when she heard the commotion.
�Sir, what do you need in the way of clothes?�
He looked like he was going to yell at her also, but he seemed to get himself under control and answered her question.
�I need him in a suit for the office scene. For the gym, we need workout clothes, and then for the bedroom, he�ll be in silk boxers.�
Kendal pulled out her laptop and put in a CD of some of my pictures from previous shoots. She showed him the suit Jennie had gotten me. He was nodding.
�That would be perfect.�
She then showed him some of the workout clothes I had worn in ads for Mr. Hill. He picked one of the outfits. Kendal then turned to me.
�Strip.�
I looked at her for a moment then realized she wanted him to see the boxers I was wearing. I stripped down and he grabbed the wardrobe girl.
�Get these ironed and we�ll start with the bedroom scene.�
Everyone looked at me and I smirked.
�Kendal, nice try. Let me get a robe and I�ll give up the underwear.�
As I lost my shorts, Kendal called the house, and someone would bring the clothes that were needed.
I went to makeup and found the model I was working with. She was a tall, leggy blond with nice breasts. She looked to be in her mid-20s. She had classic sharp features and ice-blue eyes. I came in and sat down next to her in my robe.
�Hi, I�m David,� I said.
She ignored me and the makeup girl continued to work on her. I shrugged and thought, �Just be a bitch, see if I care.� Another makeup girl came in and started working on me. She had me drop the robe so she could work on my chest. She smiled at me.
�Most of the time we have to draw in a six-pack.�
Wardrobe came in and gave me my boxers, so I just stood up and put them on. It seemed to get the other model�s attention when she got an eyeful.
She pulled out her earbuds, which I hadn�t noticed before.
�Hey, Good-looking, I�m Kasey.�
�David.�
She smiled and then looked concerned.
�You seem young. How old are you?�
�Old enough,� I said, a little peeved.
She blushed when she realized how rude that sounded. She would have been pissed if I asked her how old she was. We were off to a rocky start.
The director had us come out to the bedroom set and run us through what we were to do. It was basically a PG-rated sex scene. Red Cologne was supposed to be the next Axe or Tag. Women were supposed to go wild for any guy who wore the stuff. Tracy hated the smell, so I never wore it. Personally, I liked it.
�Okay, people, quiet on the set. Action,� the director called.
There were no lines, so we just play-acted with Kasey stalking and then kissing me. Unfortunately, it was as awkward as we felt.
�Cut, cut. This isn�t working. I need more heat, more passion.�
We tried three more takes and not one of them was any good. Kasey was stiff, and I was hesitant. The director was ready to yell at us when I stopped him.
�Sir, I think we just need to get to know each other a little bit. Give us fifteen minutes and I think we can do better.�
He just stomped off the set. Kasey came up to me with her hands on her hips.
�Okay, dumbass. What�s your bright idea? Because this is about to turn bad, and I need this job.�
I just kissed her. She stiffened up, and I thought she was going to fight me, so I scooped her up and threw her on the bed. Her eyes got big as I stalked her, and she squealed when I grabbed her ankle and pulled her to the edge of the bed. I knelt down and grasped the back of her neck. I guided her lips to mine and we kissed. She was soon running her hands through my hair.
�Cut!�
We looked around, dazed, as everyone was smiling at us. We didn�t know they had left the cameras running.
�Let�s see it on playback,� the director said.
The reps from Red and the director watched it on the monitor.
�I want to do it again, but with a couple of extra camera angles.�
We waited thirty minutes for them to get two more cameras ready. The next take was a disaster. When I tossed Kasey on the bed, she bounced right off the other side. I crawled up on the bed laughing, and she sprang on top of me, pinning me to the bed and giving me a kiss that rivaled one of Tracy�s mind-erasers. The director at least thought it was funny.
�Shall we try it again? But this time let�s not kill her, David.�
We did it ten more times until he was satisfied. What was funny was that when the commercial aired, it was the one of her bouncing off the bed that they used. By the time we were done, Mom and Uncle John were there with my other clothes. Since they had risked life and limb on the slick roads, they decided to hang around as we shot the other two parts of the commercial.
During each section of the commercial, there was also a still photographer taking pictures for the print ads. Once the filming was done, we had to do several more poses for him.
I was surprised when Clare Thomas showed up. She found me in wardrobe getting ready for the office scene.
�Hey Clare, what brings you here?�
�As soon as Ford was part of the deal, I was called. You do know you can use us at any time; why didn�t you call me?�
I didn�t need any attitude today.
�Clare, I did call you first. So don�t get all huffy.�
She took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face. At least she was going to act as if she would play nice. Kendal came back to save me.
�David, we have the contract worked out. Can you and Clare come and look at it before I send it to Tom to get it signed?�
She went through it with us.
�The contract has two options. One is a straight $40,000 payday. The second option is $10,000 today and $100 each time they play it. They will guarantee at least 200 plays in the next six months. Their last ad is still on the air, and it�s had nearly 600 plays in the last year and a half.�
�What do you guys think?� I asked.
�I would take the money up front. If the ad�s a flop, you�ll make less money,� Clare advised.
Mr. Hill walked up and gave his advice.
�Red is running tight on a budget for marketing. You�d be doing them a huge favor by doing the pay-over-time option.�
�Mr. Hill, I don�t want to be disrespectful, but Kasey�s too old for Red�s target audience. You need someone my age, and lose the office scene. You need something that young people would be doing.�
�I can�t afford another model or the studio time,� Mr. Hill nervously said.
�How much are we talking to put a second ad together, excluding the model?�
Mr. Hill thought for a moment.
�I would do it at cost: $4,000.�
�Let me make a phone call,� I said, and Kendal handed me her phone. I dialed Tracy, �I have a quick question: do you want to do a commercial? You�d have to be here in about 45 minutes.�
�No, I don�t think I would. Mom and I are shopping anyways. But I�ll do it if you absolutely need me.�
�Okay, is it alright if I call Missy Stone and see if she wants to?�
There was a pause as Tracy thought about her answer.
�I�m fine. If it goes further, call me and let me know where to meet you,� Tracy said.
�Okay, I love you.�
�Love you too.�
I called Missy.
�Hey, it�s David.�
�You finally come to your senses and are asking me out?�
�No, but I think I have something you might like to do. Would you like to do a commercial with me where we get to make out?�
From the sound of it, she was excited.
�Where, when?�
�Hill Advertising and I need you to be here as soon as you can. Don�t worry about hair and makeup, they�ll do that here. I need you to bring some sexy bedroom wear that�ll pass the censors; gym wear; the dress you had on last night; and something casual.�
I gave her the address and went back to the group. Clare and Kendal got their heads together and came up with the rest of the plan. Once they explained it to me, I was on board.
�Okay, we have a model that�ll be here in an hour. We�ll pick up the $4,000 to do the extra work. Kendal, get a contract for both the shoot and management for Missy Stone. David is suggesting that you pay her $10,000 for today out of his pocket and $25 each time the ad runs. Mr. Hill, can you cut the checks for Missy so she can get paid today?� Clare asked.
�No problem. By the end of the day, I�ll owe David more than that. I�ll just take it out of that, if that�s okay?�
�Sounds good,� I answered.
�We want the $10,000 and $100 if they run the original ad. If they run the new one, we want $150 each time. Mr. Hill, can we work up a third scene while we finish up with Kasey? Janet might have an idea. I really think she�s your target market,� Clare said.
Kendal was on the phone with Tom all afternoon, working up contracts. Missy was their newest talent, and Tom about shit when her photo was sent in. I was keeping Clare away from her for now. I didn�t need Ford grabbing her if this wasn�t what she wanted to do. Clare was no fool, though. She recognized the potential Missy had.
I went back to finish the shoot with Kasey. It turned out well. Towards the end, Missy showed up. Kasey wasn�t happy when she saw her competition because Missy blew her out of the water.
The director was about to have kittens when he got us both on the soundstage. We did the office scene and the gym. The new scene was done with a blue screen so they could digitize in the background. I just put on the jeans and t-shirt I�d worn in. Missy had on a pair of jeans that I swear were sprayed on, and a top that would stop traffic, it was so tight.
�Missy, that outfit is evil bad. It makes me want to do naughty things with you,� I stage-whispered.
She giggled and got a little more wiggle in her walk. The director got the whole scene on tape, with us flirting with each other outrageously. When I saw the playback, my first thought was, �Oh crap; if Tracy sees this, I�m screwed.�
The bedroom scene was almost too steamy for TV. Missy knew how to kiss and had a body that was out of this world. Put the two together and I was as hard as the day was long; I had to take a break to beat Mr. Happy into submission. We ended up having to live with me being half hard.
The best shot came when we ad-libbed. I wasn�t paying attention, and Missy snuck up behind me and pinched my butt. I ended up with the back of my underwear coming down some and showing a hint of the rise of my butt. They assured me the censors would be fine with it. I jumped and chased her around the bed. Seeing Missy run in boy shorts and a camisole was something I would recommend highly. Every guy in the room noticed. She let me catch her and then she reminded me she was a woman as we kissed.
�Today was so much fun. If this is what being a model is all about, then sign me up,� Missy boasted.
I just shook my head.
�Hang with me for the next few hours and see what it�s really like. If you�re still interested, I�ll help you get started,� I offered.
�Really, you�d let me stay and see your photo shoot?�
�Sure thing, but don�t say I didn�t warn you.� I gave her a smirk.
THEY WERE WAITING FOR me in the small studio. I had to shower and redo all my makeup. The first shoot was swimwear.
�If you�re offended by nudity, then clear the set. I�m going to change right here so we can power through these shots,� I announced as I came out in the first suit.
For some reason, that announcement seemed to bring in more people. Every time I changed suits I would turn my back on the crowd that was growing, and the wardrobe person would hand me a new suit I was to change into. Oddly enough, there seemed to be a new wardrobe person for each suit. Missy, Clare and Kendal all took turns. I drew the line when Janet showed up. I thought Mr. Hill was going to have a fit, but I waited until she went back to the crowd before I made the change.
The next shoot was for winter coats. Go figure. When I started, the crowd seemed to disappear. It was almost midnight when I finished. I was starved. Mr. Hill came out and actually hugged me.
�David, Red loves the raw footage of both ads. If they use both, they said they�d pay you a bonus and all the production costs you sank into it. I also want to thank you for being a trouper and working almost 16 hours today. If child services ever found out, we�d be in some deep shit,� he chuckled.
�I�m so hungry that I�m about to pass out,� I complained.
�Oh damn, did I not get the right food again?� Mr. Hill worried.
�No, I just never got a break.�
�Why don�t you and Kendal come back to my house tonight? My wife made meatloaf with all the fixings. We can heat that up and you guys can stay in the guest rooms.�
�You mind if I invite Missy over?� I asked.
�As long as you�re not sleeping together it would be fine. We do have a den with a pullout couch,� Mr. Hill offered.
I waved Missy over.
�You want to spend the night at Mr. Hill�s and then watch tomorrow�s shoot?�
�I better go home. Mom and I are going Christmas shopping tomorrow. And now that I have cash in my pocket, I can afford better gifts,� Missy beamed.
I gave her a hug and thanked her for the help.
MRS. HILL�S MEATLOAF left something to be desired, but I was so hungry I didn�t put up a fuss.
Kendal showed me the stills of Missy and me. I asked Mrs. Hill to look at them, and she felt like she could sell some of them. Since I had paid the production cost for that portion of the shoot, I owned the rights. Kendal and I figured we could more than recoup the costs with letting Mrs. Hill sell them. It would also make Missy more money. I pointed to one and had Kendal blow it up. It showed Missy leaning back on the headboard, looking into the camera and smiling. I was lying on the bed with my head resting on her thigh, looking up at her with a lazy smile on my face. Her fingers were running through my hair.
�Mrs. Hill, can you frame and mat this and have it sent to Missy as a Christmas gift from me?� I asked.
�Would 24 by 30 work? I can also get a brass placard with both your names and the date of when the picture was taken,� Mrs. Hill offered.
�Whatever it takes, I just want it to be something she�ll be happy with. Could you make me one also? Just deduct the cost from our profits.�
She smiled.
�No, that�ll be my gift to you for helping out today. Speaking of profits, I need to get you a check for the past two weeks. We had a run on some of your photos. It seems Mrs. Wesleyan is using them in her decorating business. I�m sending her some groupings and individual photos that she can hang in her office. Can I cut her a discount on quantities over five?�
I looked at Kendal and she made no comment, so I told her yes. I didn�t get to sleep until almost two in the morning, but I slept hard to make up for it.
Chapter 26 � Country Girl
Saturday December 21
THE WORK AT THE STUDIO was a grind. It was four p.m. before I was done. The only modeling gig I had left was the one with Kara, then I was off for five weeks. I was looking forward to the free time because it seemed I had been going nonstop since the beginning of the semester.
Kendal gave me an accounting of where I stood financially. I had nearly $80,000 in my business account and $5,000 in my personal account. I saw that my mom�s chemo treatments weren�t cheap. I estimated that I would be able to cover the expense until I�d be doing more work. I also saw that giving my girlfriend my debit card was a mistake. She�d burnt through nearly three grand on Friday. The good news was that she only had five left to spend.
When I got home, I had five duffle bags full of clothes. I dropped them in the living room and everyone came out to sort through them. I picked out a couple of swimsuits for my Florida trip, and the rest I left. Mom and Dad bagged up everything that no one wanted and would take them to the church. They were collecting clothes and household items for the needy, so I knew everything would go to a good cause.
Uncle John and I went up to my apartment. He told me to get out my life goals list. I showed it to him.
He read it through.
�How are you doing with achieving your goals?�
�The first one seems to be ahead of schedule. I know I won�t be a model forever, but it�ll open some doors I wouldn�t normally have. I can now pay my own way to college, if that�s necessary. The education portion is going well also. I got straight �A�s,� I said, glancing at the first item on the list.
�I got a call from Doug,� Uncle John said. �Doug� was Coach Engels. �He told me you got a raw deal at the end of the season.�
I was surprised that my uncle knew the details of what had happened. That day still caused me heartburn whenever I thought about how my teammates blamed me for the loss. I think I would�ve been fine if there wasn�t the fight in the parking lot.
I decided not to comment on my feelings about football.
�I�ve been slacking on fitness for the last few weeks. I need to figure out how to make it more of a priority. I�m working with a fitness guy who gave me some pointers. Reading this makes me realize I need to focus on it.�
�The next one isn�t easy. From talking to your Dad, he tells me you�ve made strides. His concern is that you still don�t know how to say �no,�� Uncle John remarked.
�That is a problem. I find I want to please people and tend to agree to stuff. It�s also crept up in my relationships. When I know things aren�t going right, I don�t stand up for what�s best for me. That�s how I lost Tracy the first time,� I said, looking at the list disappointedly.
�Hey, it�s not easy to implement your plan in such a short time. This is for the long haul, and we talked about this being for your long-term happiness. Right now, I want you to be aware of your goals, and let them help guide you. I don�t want you beating yourself up if you get off track. When you find that happening, just go back to this list and ask yourself if your goals have changed. If they have, then redefine your goals, and if not, figure out how to get back on track,� Uncle John coached.
The hardest part of working on my life goals had been to realize that what I did now affected my life later. Once I was convinced it was worthwhile, it became easier to form the goals and then work towards them. I guess they weren�t really goals in the traditional definition; they are more guideposts to help me become the type of man I wanted to be when I grew up.
He looked at the last goal and shook his head.
�I�ll assume you�re okay with the last one. There are some things your uncle doesn�t want to know.�
�Can you work with Greg and Angie on setting their goals? I think with Kyle now in their lives, it would really help them,� I said.
�It�s already been taken care of. We did it today while you were at the studio. We also worked on a business plan for Greg�s massage business. Angie is signing up for a bookkeeping class this spring. Greg also found a program where he can get a formal certification in massage therapy. I think they�re on the right track.
�By the way, good job getting the scholarship fund set up. Angie tells me she and another girl are able to take a few classes in the spring because of what you did.�
Uncle John smiled at me. I�d forgotten that the profits from selling the �Double D� t-shirts went to teen mothers for their schooling. I needed to talk to Kendal about that and make sure we continued to fund the charity.
GREG AND ANGIE DROPPED me off at Tracy�s house. They were getting a night out; Mom had agreed to watch Kyle. Tom answered the door and asked if I wanted a drink. I got a little worried as he led me into Mary�s craft room. It was packed with gifts, some wrapped and others stacked. I slowly backed out of the room, stunned. I might need more than a Coke.
�Holy cow, did they buy out the store? I mean, that�s an impressive haul,� I said.
Tom was shaking his head.
�Tracy and my dear wife decided you had a lot of people to buy for.� He winked at me. �You made them very happy. I, ah, liked the benefits of the shopping spree. So if you want me to chip in, let me know.�
�I see how it is,� I said in mock horror. �Consider that my gift to you, big guy.�
He just laughed at me. We heard our ladies come stumbling in with a load of bags. Tracy walked by me and kissed my cheek.
�Be a dear and help Daddy get the rest of the bags.�
Tom and I burst out laughing as we headed to the car. It was good that they took the SUV. I couldn�t imagine what Tracy�s Mustang would have looked like with all this stuff in it.
It took three trips for Tom and me to bring everything inside. Mary gave me a hug when the last load was put in the hobby room.
�I talked to your mom, and we�re going to have Christmas here on the twenty-third. We�re going to have a party and invite your and Tracy�s friends and family. Tom is going to invite people from work also. If you want to invite your agent and the advertising people, let me know.�
I thought about it for a moment, and it was a great idea. That was the last night Tracy and I would be in town. We were going to Florida the day before Christmas. I needed to get a gift for Kara; she would be away from family, too.
�That�s a great idea. Do you need phone numbers?� I asked. She gave a little laugh and reminded me, �You have Tracy and Tami organizing this. Just tell one of them what you want, and it�ll happen.� She had me there.
Tom ordered Chinese because Mary was worn out. Over dinner, the conversation turned to my trips to Florida and skiing with the church group.
�Tracy and I will be going to Amelia Island in Florida, just north of Jacksonville. We�ll be there from the 24th through the 28th. Then we go to Colorado from the 29th to January 2nd with the church group for a ski trip.�
Tracy gave me a funny look.
�What do you mean; we go on a ski trip?�
I gave her a sheepish grin as I realized I had forgotten to tell her.
�I guess part of your Christmas present just came early. I actually need to talk to you guys,� I said as I looked at Tom and Mary. �I think I just made some assumptions. Is it okay if Tracy goes skiing too? I know we talked about the Florida trip, but I wanted to make it the ski trip also.�
Tom didn�t look happy. I think the thought of Tracy being gone for all of Christmas break was a bit much. Luckily, Mary came to my rescue.
�We did have plans for the New Year. As long as Tracy has her own bedroom, I don�t see an issue with her going skiing with your church group.�
Tom was a dad first. He knew the fiction his wife was making with the separate bedroom comment. I would make sure I had that extra bedroom, too. Even as well as Tracy and I were doing, it might be nice to be able to have some alone time as well.
�Tracy will have her own bedroom in both Florida and Colorado,� I told Tom and Mary.
Tom looked at Mary. He grudgingly gave me a nod. I was suddenly in a death grip from a wiggling happy girl.
�Thank you, thank you, I have to go shopping. I don�t have any ski clothes,� Tracy worried.
I chuckled. She gave me a look, and then smiled and wrapped me up again in a big kiss.
�I forgot who your sponsor is. Does that mean I can quit worrying?�
�Yes, we just have to go to the ski gear store at the lodge and Range Sports will have everything ready. I talked to Devin Range and he�s getting it all set up.�
Actually, I was getting all her stuff at cost. The markup on skiwear and equipment was impressive. No wonder Devin�s company was making money hand over fist. I had agreed to make a stop at the lodge and sign pictures on the first day of the trip as part of my new contract that I hadn�t signed yet.
At 7:30, Tracy suddenly jumped up.
�We have to go. Grab the boxes in the garage.�
�Where are we going?� I asked, trying to figure out what was up.
�Oh, I forgot to tell you. We�re meeting Tami. Her mom is throwing her a �Welcome Home� party.�
I GOT THE BOXES TRACY wanted and found they were full of wrapped gifts. I got them loaded into the SUV, and we ended up at Monical�s. Tami was camped out in the big banquet room. She saw me first, and I almost dropped the boxes when she gave me a hug.
�Hang on. Let me put these down before you kill me.�
When my arms were free, she gave me a kiss that was a little more than a �hello, friend� kiss. Mrs. Glade came up and Tami let me go.
�Good, you brought the gifts. We can start the game,� Mrs. Glade said, and she turned to the crowd.
I saw many of my friends, including Jeff, Alan and Gina.
�Okay, we�re going to play a game so that everyone can get to know each other. First, everyone�s going to grab a gift out of the boxes. Pink wrapping paper is a girl�s gift, blue is boy�s, and gold is generic. So pick something out, but don�t open it,� Mrs. Glade instructed.
There were several people there that I didn�t know. I assumed they were people from Wesleyan. I picked a gold gift.
�Now you have to find someone you don�t know and talk to them for three minutes. You then have to trade gifts.�
It was fun. People were strategizing which gift they wanted. Some of the boxes were bigger and others really small. I met a cute girl and sure enough, she was from Wesleyan. She was in several of Tami�s classes and she acted as if she knew me. Apparently, Tami had been talking about me to her friends. I ended up with a pink gift.
When we finally went through two more rounds of gift swapping, I had another pink gift. Mrs. Glade had planned for this.
�Okay, now we�re going to draw numbers. The person with the lowest number will open their gift. If they want to keep it, then they get it. If you open it and it�s not what you want, then you get to trade with an unopened gift. Finally, the last person to draw must decide if they keep what they have, or they can trade for what�s in this box,� Mrs. Glade said as she held up a gold box.
This turned out to be a lot of fun. The first girl opened her little pink box and it had a card in it for a 30-minute massage from Greg. She was not trading that. The next guy went. Inside his was the new Grand Theft Auto game. To my surprise, he traded it for a gold box. It had a gift card for a local bookstore. There were several gag gifts. The one that made me laugh the loudest was Tracy getting a nightshirt with what looked like two hands cupping her breasts. There were many �Double D� t-shirts that were left over from the season. Most gifts were in the $10 range.
At the end, Tami was the last one to pick. She had a pink gift.
�What�s it going to be, Tami? What you have, or this?� I asked.
I pulled out a gold box that looked like a picture frame. What Tami didn�t know was that Mrs. Glade had arranged for her to be able to pick last.
She thought for a moment.
�I think the fix is in on that last gift. So I�m keeping this one.� She ripped the paper off and then said, �Shit.�
She held up a Hello Kitty watch. What every preteen girl needs. Her mom came over and got the gold gift.
�I guess since you didn�t want this one, I�ll take it.�
She pulled off the paper and inside was a card for a date with yours truly. Mrs. Glade had a big grin on her face.
�So where are you taking me?�
Tami smacked her hand on her forehead and everyone had a good laugh.
After the party, Tami came to my place with us. When we pulled up, Tracy turned to me and gave me a kiss.
�This is my gift to you. Go make your best friend happy, and I�ll see you in the morning.�
I was speechless. Tami hopped out of the car and went into my apartment.
�I don�t know what to say other than I love you,� I told Tracy.
She gave me a hug and told me to get out of the car. I suddenly felt emotional. This was such a special gift that I felt my chest tighten in nervousness.
�AH, AH, AH, AH.� TAMI made a rhythmic cry each time we came together.
�David, Oh God! Yessss!� she hissed, as she wrapped her legs around my waist.
The backs of her feet found my butt and urged me on. I loved that Tami was so physical when we were together. She�d always been a tomboy and she and I�d played sports together. She�d always been up for anything athletic. She brought that same attitude to bedroom calisthenics.
�Yes, Yes, YES...,� she wailed, and you could hear the staccato slapping of skin.
I grunted as I looked deep into her lust-filled eyes. She reached up and grasped my neck to pull me into a deep, soulful kiss. Our tongues intertwined as our lust continued to ratchet up in intensity. The pleasure was almost too much to take. The emotional bond of sleeping with my best friend was beyond anything I had experienced. The first time we�d had sex, I was half distracted by her mother�s presence downstairs. Now it was just her and me. The wave of emotions brought tears to my eyes. I loved this girl with all my heart, and the joy we were having was almost too much.
Her expression when she saw my tears matched mine. Someday she and I would be together. We slowed our manic monkey sex, and we started to make love to each other. This was bad. I was in love with Tracy and what started out to be just a fun romp with a friend was turning into much more. Tami hand came up and stroked my cheek.
�David, I love you.�
�Oh hell, Tami, you know I�ve always loved you.�
My words put her close to the edge. Our bodies were like a well-oiled machine. Our lovemaking sped up. Tami�s body locked onto mine, and she pulled me deep as I felt her muscular walls start to caress me. I felt her orgasm start, and my thrust became erratic until I just ground as deep as I could. I soon felt my release build and I shuddered.
�I�m there! I�m there! Aaaahhhhh!� I growled.
There was blackness on the edge of my vision as my eyes rolled into the back of my head. I collapsed on top of Tami and our sweat-covered bodies were still merged. We each grunted in our hypersensitive post-orgasmic state. She finally gave me a shove and I rolled off as my wilting member slid free. I grasped the condom to keep it in place.
�Get off me, you big oaf.�
I grabbed her and pulled her on top of me. I wanted to feel her in my arms. As I was basking in her warmth, she cocked her head back so she could look me in the eyes.
�We�re going to have to thank Tracy. This was the best Christmas gift I�ve ever gotten. I wish I was here so we could do this every day.�
I snorted, thinking of trying to keep up with both Tami and Tracy. I wiggled out from under Tami, grabbed the condom, and went to the bathroom. I threw it in the trash, got a washcloth and ran the tap until the water was warm. I put the cloth under the flow and then used it to clean myself. I rinsed it off and brought the cloth and a towel to Tami. She took it and cleaned herself up. When she was done, I slid back onto the bed and planted my tongue in the middle of her swollen sex.
�Jesus, David, you frickin� horndog,� Tami exclaimed as she tried to pull my ears off to get me away from her sensitive cooch.
I snaked my tongue deep within her and did a little flittering motion that curled her toes.
�OH MY GOD! Don�t Stop!�
I started to go to town on her well-used sex. Her back arched and she jammed her vee into my face. I sucked her engorged lips into my mouth and gently chewed on them.
�GAWD!�
She now was using my ears to guide my motions. For not having much sexual experience, she seemed to be enjoying the hell out of it. I looked up at her and smiled.
�Why are you stopping?� she demanded.
Tami just about ripped my ears off getting me back into position. Suddenly she climaxed. The last thing I remember was Tami clamping her thighs around my head and quaking as she came; her thighs had almost suffocated me. I heard Tami giggle as I came to. I sat up suddenly, which was a bad idea. I almost passed out again. I sagged back onto the bed.
Tami had a condom out in a flash when she saw I was still had hard. She mounted me and went to town. Tami in control of our lovemaking seemed to appeal to her. I had no idea how many times Tami came, but she was going to get her money�s worth. I could tell she was worn out, so I concentrated on willing myself to climax with her. We were two happy campers when we finally finished.
Tracy came walking into the bedroom. I swear I need to learn to lock my door. She came to me and gave me one of her patented mind-eraser kisses. When we stopped, I said, �Thank you, baby. I will so reward you when we get to Florida.�
�Do you mind if I spend the night?� Tami asked.
I looked at Tracy, and she reached over to my best friend and gave her a hug.
�I was hoping you�d want to. Do you mind if I join you?�
I crawled out of bed. Tami and Tracy were having a girl talk in low tones as I went to take a shower. I had just put shampoo in my hair when I felt a cold draft as two sexy minxes joined me. Tracy finished working my shampoo in while I put Tami under the spray to get her clean. We had our fun and then headed to bed. It was chilly in my apartment, so we cuddled under my comforter. I was in heaven, with each girl�s head on my chest and a leg over each of my thighs. I drifted off to sleep a happy man.
I WOKE UP A LITTLE later to hear Tami and Tracy talking. I kept my eyes closed.
�I�ve never seen him so happy. With everything going on, you�ve made a big difference in his life. He loves you. In a lot of ways, I�m jealous,� Tami said.
�Why�s that?�
�We�ve been best friends since I moved here. We used to be inseparable. When I went off to Wesleyan, I knew there was a chance he�d find love. I kept telling myself he needed to grow up before I staked my claim, but I never thought he�d find his soul mate. I always thought it would be me, once we graduated from college. I see the way he looks at you, and know that this isn�t just a high school love. You�re perfect for him.�
�What do you mean, perfect?� Tracy asked.
�If you hadn�t noticed, he�s kind of gorgeous.�
Tracy scoffed.
�He�s not just gorgeous, he has every girl at school drooling over him. He makes out with supermodels like Adrienne and Kara. His friends with benefits are the �who�s who� of the senior class. Heck, he even turns down his fantasy girl. You have to be more than a little cute to pull that off. Dad says that his modeling career is just starting, and you know the funny part? My boyfriend has no idea how good-looking he is.�
�That would be David,� Tami chuckled, as she played with my hardening member. �But you, Miss Tracy, aren�t too bad yourself. You and our Ken doll here are the hottest couple I�ve ever seen. It�s not just looks, either. You two are truly meant for each other. You just fit.�
�I know, it�s almost too good to be true,� Tracy said. �To be honest, I�m afraid I�ll hurt him again.�
�If anyone could hurt him, it�s you. He�s never felt about anyone what he feels for you. When you dumped him, I�ve never seen him so low. I was nervous when I got word you guys were going out again, but you seem to have worked it out. Do you still have any doubts about the two of you?�
�No. I was really messed up after going out with Bill Rogers. I don�t want to get into what all he did to me, but when David took me out I wasn�t ready for someone to treat me nice. I couldn�t believe that anyone would want me after ...� Tracy took in a quivering breath. �Anyways, I had to protect David from how messed up I was. I still can�t believe he put up with the whole �not together� thing. My parents have spent a lot of money on therapy to get me to the point where I don�t blame myself for what all was done to me. I wake up daily and thank my lucky stars I have him in my life. Not many guys would have come back for more of this craziness.�
Sunday December 22
MY GIRLS WERE UP EARLY and bailed on church. Uncle John and Mom went with me, and I made a commitment to figure out how to get to church when I was on the road. Uncle John�s visit had reminded me that having a solid religious presence in my life was important. He also reminded me that I needed to exercise. Part of my new Ford contract gave me a membership in a national exercise chain. After church, I found myself running on the treadmill at the local franchise.
I looked over at who was running next to me, and it was Evelyn Holliday. Eve, as everyone called her, had dropped out of school to go to Nashville and start her music career. She had gotten the nickname �Country Girl� when she was in middle school. Eve was a year older than I was. We had been friends because she played baseball with me in Little League. I gave her a smile and concentrated on keeping my pace. As usual, I zoned out with my earbuds in.
I looked down to discover I had run eight miles and figured that was enough. I looked over, and Eve was gone. I did my sit-ups and push-ups and then went to change into my swimsuit. I took a quick shower and found Eve in the pool where she was swimming laps. I got in and took the lane next to hers. I got into a steady rhythm and powered through my swim. I climbed out of the pool to find Eve waiting for me.
Besides being an extremely talented singer, Eve was a looker. She had grown up since I�d seen her last; at least, her breasts had. She was looking good and fit in her one-piece swimsuit. I smiled when I caught her checking me out in my speedo. She didn�t know I was aware of her gawking at me. I scared her when I said, �Hey, Eve, see anything you like?�
The poor girl went bright red.
�Uhhh.�
I took pity on her.
�Eve, we�ve known each other since I was in sixth grade. You can say hi better than that.�
It dawned on her who I was.
�David, is that you?�
�In the flesh,� I said and winked at her, getting another blush. I motioned with my head, �Let�s warm down in the Jacuzzi.�
The club had a ten-person hot tub that was empty. She smiled and joined me.
�So, how�s Nashville? I thought I�d have heard you had cut a record by now.�
I could tell I hit a nerve.
�Me too.�
I guess she didn�t want to talk about it, so I changed the subject.
�We did pretty well in football this year.�
She smiled. There are some people who, when they smile, everyone joins them. You can just tell they�re genuine, and when they�re happy, it makes you happy. That was Eve. When she smiled, a room would light up.
�I heard about that. You seemed to be right in the middle of it. As my momma always says, if you�re going to run with the big dogs, you need to get off the porch. I hear you�re a big dog. Weren�t you All-State?�
�Second team.�
�Not too bad for the third-best player on our Little League team. How is the second-best player doing, anyways?� Eve asked.
�I saw Tami last night. She got a scholarship to go to Wesleyan, a private school. It�ll help her get a jump on being a doctor.�
�I�d love to see her.�
�Why don�t you come over for lunch? Tami and her mom are eating at my house. You can meet my new nephew Kyle.�
�You mean to tell me that your horndog brother knocked someone up?�
�Yeah, right, go figure. Didn�t you date him for a bit?�
�Yes, I did. He taught me a few things,� Eve said, and she blushed again.
�He taught me a thing or two also,� I leered.
�Oh, my, little David Dawson grew up. Are you sure you should be flirting with an older girl?�
�That�s right, you�re an old maid now. I bet your dad is going to have to come up with a huge dowry to get you married off,� I joked.
She gave me a superior look.
�When I�m famous you�ll regret that comment. You could have told your grandchildren that you dated me.�
I looked confused.
�I never dated you.�
�Not yet,� she said.
It took me a moment and then I realized she was hitting on me. I burst out laughing. She gave me a look.
�What�s so funny, Chuckles?� she asked.
�Eve, you�re never here, how am I supposed to date you?�
�Well, Smartass, I just happen to be coming back next semester,� she said.
I could tell she wasn�t happy about it.
�I�m sorry. I guess things didn�t work out in Nashville.�
It was a shame because Eve �Country Girl� Holliday was the real deal.
�Can we just say that it hasn�t worked out right now?� Eve asked. I could see the determination in her eyes. �I will make it. The timing just wasn�t right.�
I was starting to cook in the hot tub. I stood up and watched Eve check me out.
�David, you are one sexy boy. When did you grow up?�
�Come to lunch and we can talk about it.�
I could see her thinking about it. Then she said, �Can I bring my friend Richard?�
I thought about teasing her but decided I wanted her to come regardless if she had a boyfriend or not. What was I thinking? I had Tracy and I wouldn�t trade her for anyone.
�Of course, I�d love to meet your friend.�
She followed me to the locker room, and when we came to the point where we had to split up, she pinched my behind.
�Nice butt, Dawson.�
I checked out her butt and said, �To bad the name �Big Country� is already taken.�
�You shit,� she said as she tried to swat me. I dodged her and ran into the men�s locker room. Tami was going to be thrilled that Eve was having lunch with us.
AS HAD BECOME OUR HABIT, we had a houseful for lunch. Tracy brought her mom and dad, Beth and Mrs. A showed up, and Tami and her mom came. I set the table, and Tami was giving me shit about having two too many place settings. I was listening to her call me �stupid boy� when Eve snuck up behind her and covered her eyes.
�Guess who?�
Their squeals got Kyle going. He turned into a little giggle box, and the next thing I knew all the girls were cooing over the baby. A man in his early 30s had come into the kitchen. I walked up and shook his hand.
�Richard, thanks for coming. Any friend of Eve�s is welcome in our home.�
He gave me a look of disdain.
�You must be the pretty-boy Eve told me about. I guess you�re what�ll pass for a stud in this hick town,� said my newest buddy Richard.
His New York accent caused my mom to laugh. Oh dear, Mr. New York was about to get a ration of shit. I looked at my mom and gave a little shake of my head to let her know he wasn�t worth it. She just winked at me. I figured he had a 50/50 shot at making out of here alive.
I made my excuses, not wanting to talk to Richard anymore. I found Tom, Dad, Greg and Uncle John watching the Bears game.
�Hiding from the jerk Eve brought?� Greg asked.
About that time, we heard a commotion in the kitchen. Mr. New York was backing out.
�You can take your attitude and hit the road. I will not be talked to in that manner in my own home. Do I make myself clear?� Mom asked.
Eve came running out.
�Richard, you jerk, we�re done. I�ve never been so embarrassed in all my life.�
�Bitch, find your own ride home,� Richard said, not knowing what shit-storm he had just unleashed.
Mom slugged him right in the nose. Greg and I were there to escort him out before he got feisty. Tami had Eve in her arms as she cried, and Dad was holding Mom. She wasn�t crying. Mom was actually smiling from ear to ear. She loved stuff like that; it gave her stress relief. When Eve saw that, she calmed down and apologized.
�Richard is the worst manager in the world. I�m so sorry he decided to make an ass out of himself.�
I grabbed Eve�s hand.
�Come here. I want you to meet your next manager. I use him for a couple of things, and I think he can help you.�
She looked confused but followed me to Mom�s office. I pushed Tom in and let them talk. When lunch was ready, I had to drag them out to come eat. Tom took me aside.
�I swear you need to hurry up and graduate. I need you to be in charge of talent acquisition. Her agent was charging her 50%. She�ll be in on Monday to sign with us. She has some ideas on how you and she can work together. We�ll talk about that when you get back from your ski trip.�
�Just let me know what I can do to help. I believe in Eve; I think she just needs a break.�
Lunch was great. Mary made fried chicken and biscuits. Mrs. A did the homemade mashed potatoes and green bean casserole. Angie made a butter pecan cake. I was in comfort food heaven.
Eve was disappointed when she found out that Tracy and I were dating, but she, Tami, and I picked up where we left off as being friends. I told Mom my joke about calling her butt �Big Country.� Mom went up to her after dinner and said in front of everyone.
�I think David�s wrong. You have a cute butt. Don�t let him call it �Big Country.��
I suddenly had that deer-in-the-headlights look as every woman in the room turned to glare at me. I heard Greg as he backed out of the room.
�Be afraid, be very afraid.�
I turned in time to see every guy in the house beat a hasty exit to go watch the Bears. I went for the tried-and-true.
�She started it.�
{whack}
Mom caught me in the back of the head as I decided to join the guys.
�Nice help.�
�I�m so disappointed. Have your parents not taught you any better?� Uncle John asked.
�Women are precious jewels and should be treated as such,� Tom said.
�Are you both off your medication? They can�t hear you sucking up in here,� I growled.
�I heard that,� Tracy yelled from the kitchen. They both grinned at me. I just shut up and watched the game. At least the Bears were doing better than I was.
Chapter 27 � Did You Pay for Those?
Monday December 23
FIRST THING IN THE morning, I found myself back at the gym. Eve and I arranged for her to pick me up, and I would teach her how to use the equipment. With her singing career, her now ex-agent had suggested that she get in shape. It wasn�t that Eve was overweight; she was like many teens, and she needed to firm up if she wanted to be in the public eye.
She wore a pair of tights and a loose t-shirt. Eve had always been a tomboy when we were growing up. She was five-eight with silky dark brown hair that hung to the middle of her back. Her best feature was her butt. She had a runner�s butt (round and firm), and muscular thighs. She saw me staring and winked at me.
�I see you haven�t changed.�
�What?� I said defensively.
�You always check my butt out,� she said, and gave it an extra wiggle. I groaned and rolled my eyes. She came up and kissed my cheek. �I never said I minded.�
Garrett, one of the personal trainers, saw me and came over. Ford had set me up to work with a trainer. I had met with the three main ones when I signed up. One of them was usually on duty. The plan was that they would all know what I was working on, so one of them would be there if I needed help.
�Hey, David, glad to see you�re finally taking advantage of the facilities. We were worried you�d start getting fat,� Garrett said.
His comments got a chuckle out of Eve. He turned to her.
�I take it you�re David�s girlfriend.�
�Yes, yes I am!� Eve exclaimed, the look in her eyes daring me to dispute it.
�Nice to meet you, I�m Garrett. If there is anything we can do for you, please let us know.�
�Actually, I�m taking off to do a photo shoot and go skiing with my church, so I won�t be back until the first of the year. I�m helping Eve get all her extra weight off so we can be seen together in public,� I said, as Garrett and I looked her over.
I could tell there was going to be hell to pay by the glint in her eyes.
�Can you possibly help her with all her problem areas?�
How I said that without laughing I don�t know. Eve and I both looked at Garrett for his response. He looked like a deer facing down a semi.
�Ahhh, yeah, that shouldn�t be a problem,� Garrett muttered.
I lifted up her shirt, pinched her waist, and shook my head.
�I mean, we can�t have her in anything too revealing right now,� I complained.
Her eyes were getting bigger. I grabbed her waist, turned her around, and ran my hand over her bottom.
�And this ... I mean, it�s fun and all, but do you have some ideas?�
Garrett blushed.
�Let me get a clipboard and take some notes,� he stammered.
When he was out of earshot, Eve turned on me.
�What the hell was that?�
I took my offending hand off her butt and smirked.
�I was just helping my �girlfriend,�� I said in mock sincerity.
She grabbed my hand and put it back on her butt.
�Do you really think my butt�s too big?�
I took the opportunity to explore my newest fascination. I pulled her into me so she could feel what I thought of her backside, and I smirked.
�What does that tell you?�
It was her turn to groan.
�Dawson, if you didn�t have such a nice girlfriend, you�d have more than your hands full.�
Garrett came back and I let him show her how to use the machines. I went and ran on the treadmill, did my sit-ups and push-ups, and then met Eve in the pool and we swam our laps. We finished up and headed to Tom�s office so Eve could sign her contract.
WHEN WE GOT TO TOM�S floor, I split off and found Kendal. She was happy to see me.
�Hey, Rock Star, I hear you�re adding a new client to the wall.�
In the lobby, they had pictures of all the talent. So far, everyone on the wall was due to me steering him or her to Tom and Kendal. When I came in I�d seen they had Ford�s logo on the wall, and underneath it said �partner.�
�Eve�s a childhood friend. She made a go of Nashville, but it sounds like things didn�t work out. I think she just needs a break and she�ll be big. Think Rachel Quist, but someone that can sing.�
Rachel Quist was a popular country singer whose looks far exceeded her talent. Kendal just rolled her eyes at me.
�I need to talk to you about your financials,� she said, getting serious. �Your mom�s doctors are suggesting she go to a specialty center for cancer. The one they�re recommending is Stanford Cancer Center. They�ve made great strides in the type of cancer your mom has.�
This was the first I�d heard of this. If they felt it was necessary, I was willing to spend the money. Tom had set up a line of credit for me to help my mom out. Dad had tried to get insurance on the government website. After trying like thirty times, he finally got it to work. The insurance offered was expensive and didn�t cover all of what we needed. They didn�t offer much flexibility in doctors or hospitals. It was a little iffy whether they would ever cover a specialty cancer center. They would pick up some of the costs, so that was a help. We had made a family decision that we would have to make up the difference, no matter what it cost. It would give Mom the best chance to survive. I felt sorry for other people in our predicament who couldn�t afford what was needed.
�How much is this going to cost?� I asked.
�I don�t know, but it isn�t going to be cheap. The good news is you�re starting to earn some income from the other talent you�ve found, and the Red commercial money is coming in. You�ll also make a nice amount doing the Florida shoot,� Kendal commented as she looked at her financial reports. �We need to decide how much you want to keep in your personal and business accounts before you dip into your credit line.�
�What do you suggest?�
�You need enough to pay taxes and have spending money. I would say you need to have at least $40,000 in your business account to cover your taxes and $5,000 in your personal account for now.�
�Kendal, you know better than I do. Go ahead and set it up. Is there anything else you need?�
She pulled out a folder with some pictures from my Range Sports shoot.
�Kennedy Images wants to buy the rights to these pictures so they can sell them on their websites. They�re offering two deals: $5,000 per image, or 30% of their sales of each image.� She pulled out the one with me chasing the wolves. �Tom and I talked and he suggested that you take the $5,000 now on all the images except this one. He thinks you need to hang onto the rights to it.�
I counted the pictures and they were twelve. Kennedy Images was a major source of pictures for advertisers and websites. I was sure that, over time, I could make more with the 30% deal, but I needed funds now for Mom�s cancer treatment.
�Okay, that works.�
I had noticed, as I walked back to Kendal�s office, that several of my photos from various shoots were on the walls. There were also a couple from the other models. I had a sneaking suspicion these were pirated copies.
�I have a question.�
Kendal looked up and saw that I was up to something.
�What is it, David?�
�I saw my butt hanging in the conference room and several other photos. Did you pay for those?�
I could tell from Kendal�s blush that she�d been caught.
�Ummm ... I would have to look into that,� Kendal bluffed.
�You have my financial reports right there.�
�Okay, I forgot to ask if we could use the pictures to decorate the office. The partners thought it would help market the talent. I didn�t think you�d mind.�
�Tell you what: you know the main wall in my apartment,� I said to Kendal, and she nodded in recognition. �If you set up a gallery of my work while I�m gone over the next few weeks, you can use any of my photos you want
She flinched, I�m certain because she was taking pictures home, and I was sure she was giving some to her coworkers. I gave her a stern look.
�Kendal, fess up. Have you been giving my work-product away? You realize this is how I make a living, right?�
She looked ashen when she realized what I was saying. She had access to the original files, and some of the better shots were being sold in a high-end gallery, and also by a decorator, for as much as $5,000. Some of the lesser shots were selling in the $250 range. Exclusivity made up a serious portion of the value. It was one thing to be using the photos in the office; it was another to be giving them away to the staff.
�David, could you excuse me for a minute?� Kendal asked, and she bolted from her office.
As I waited, I was starting to get pissed. I�d taken a reduced fee for my shoots to garner the resale rights on my photos. After waiting a long ten minutes, I�d had enough and came out of Kendal�s office. I found Eve in the conference room, alone.
�Hey, where is everyone?�
�It seems that you�ve stirred something up. They�re in a little bit of a panic.� She looked at my photo. �Nice butt.�
�I�m glad you like it,� I chuckled. �I�m just getting used to it being on display. D�you know where they went?�
She pointed to Tom�s office. I was greeted by his secretary.
�Hey, David, they just asked me to track you down. You can go in.�
I walked in to find five other men and Kendal. The suits I assumed were lawyers at the firm. Tom�s face was red, and it looked like he had been dressing down the group before I came in.
�David, first of all, I want to apologize personally for my firm losing control of your photos,� Tom said.
�How bad is it?� I asked.
Tom handed me a list and at the bottom was the estimated value. It was in the six-figure range. My head snapped up and I looked Tom in the eye.
�Everybody out, David and I need to talk,� Tom ordered.
I could tell that Kendal had been crying, but right now, I didn�t want to deal with that.
When the door closed, Tom started.
�I think of you as a son. What Kendal did was a huge mistake. I haven�t decided if I�m going to terminate her or not, but she wasn�t the only one. All I can say is I�m sorry. I�ve ordered all, and I mean
Tom and I both recognized that his staff and their friends could not afford to pay me for the prints taken. I was in a tough spot, and he�d played the family card. We knew that I was getting a hell of a rate on the fees they were charging me. I was also critical to the division�s future. A prime example was sitting in their conference room as we spoke.
�Tom, if this gets out, it�ll kill your business. Nevertheless, you�re right, we are family. Here�s my concern: I don�t need to see these pictures on eBay. The ones that went to employees I�m okay with, as long as you can get assurances in place that they can�t gift or sell the prints. Were any given to people other than employees?�
He went through the list and found five that went to clients as holiday gifts.
�What do you want to do about these?� I asked.
�I guess I�m going to have to write you a check,� Tom said, not looking too happy.
I knew with any startup, cash flow was tight. Tom was staking his reputation at the firm by starting their new entertainment division. He and the partners would have to pony up the funds.
�No, you�re not,� I said, and he looked up with hope in his eyes. �I need write-offs for taxes.�
�David, I really appreciate you doing that. I assume you don�t want me to fire anyone either.�
�You assume right, my friend. I trust you�ll get control over this and I think people have learned their lesson. My main concern is hurting Mrs. Hill and Mrs. Wesleyan�s businesses,� I reminded him.
�I think we need to get out front on this. I�ll call them both today and let them know what happened,� Tom offered.
�Please do. Work it out. If I have to give them back some money or give them first looks on pictures, do it. They took a chance, and we have a good thing going now.�
Tom just nodded.
�Do me a favor and keep me in the loop on Eve,� I said, changing the subject. �If there�s anything I can do to help her, call me.�
We shook hands and he went back to finish up with Eve, and I went to find Kendal. She was sitting in her office with the other lawyers. I walked in and smiled. That was all Kendal needed to jump up and hug me.
�I didn�t even think. It won�t happen again,� Kendal promised.
�I know it won�t. We just need to think of Mrs. Hill and Mrs. Wesleyan�s business. They pay us good money to sell those prints.
�I assume you�re picking up Tracy and me for our trip to Florida.�
�I�ll meet you at Tracy�s for the party, and we�ll leave at 5:00 to make our flight. I�ll see you in a little bit. I need to make amends with Tom before I leave,� Kendal told me.
I went out to the lobby and found Eve smiling.
�Congratulations on getting new management,� I said, hugging her and kissing her on the cheek.
�Mom and Dad will be in later to sign to make it official, but we�re good to go. Thank you for helping. Now Tracy said I was supposed to take you to lunch, and then we�re to go to the party at her house. I�m buying, and just got back, so we�re going to Monical�s.�
Hey, it�s not just me. Their pizza is addicting. I just smiled and went along for the ride.
EVE GOT ME TO THE DOLE�S home in time for everyone to open their Christmas gifts. When I saw what I gave everyone, it reminded me to take my debit card back from Tracy. I even paid for airline tickets so my grandparents could come and stay through the holiday season. That and having Angie�s family come (excluding her mom and dad) were the best gifts I gave.
Selfishly, I was most excited about what Devin and Sandy Range sent me. I found a snowboard, snowboard carrier (for the plane) and complete ski outfit under the Christmas tree. They also gave me a company credit card with instructions to buy a wardrobe from any of their company stores. They wanted me to be seen in their clothes on a daily basis. Kendal had filled them in on my Florida trip, so they were having clothes delivered to my hotel.
Mary outdid herself. Her gift to me was cooking lessons. I looked forward to spending time with her and really learning how to cook. I could get by, but Mary had learned from her dad, who was a master chef.
Tom and I took Mom and Dad into his office, and we told them about getting her into Stanford Cancer Center. I could tell by her reaction that everyone was keeping how bad this cancer was from me. She broke down in Dad�s arms. I basically lost it when I saw my parents� reaction. Tom held me while my parents recovered from the news. Then Mom and Dad came over and hugged me as we all cried. Tom�s office opened up to the pool area, so I snuck out to get some air while Mom told everyone at the party.
Shortly after, Kendal showed up, and the three of us went to the airport.
WE ARRIVED AT THE RITZ-Carlton on Amelia Island just before midnight. Kendal was staying with Kara, and Tracy and I had a suite. We were loaded down because we were going straight to the ski resort from the photo shoot. We had both winter and summer clothes with us.
Tracy was like a kid in a candy store when we finally made it to our room.
�David, come look at this. There are boxes from Range Sports. One�s addressed to you, and the other to me.�
�Open it,� I said.
She grabbed a letter opener and opened her box. It had several sporting outfits, from swimsuits and pullovers to a ski suit. She opened mine to find board shorts and t-shirts plus an assortment of casual wear.
There was also an envelope from the photographer for the diamond photo shoot. Inside was a rider to my contract for confidentiality as to who the client was. The accompanying note said that
Tracy was treating this trip like a trial honeymoon, so I wasn�t getting to sleep until we made love at least once. She finally left me alone when I explained what time I needed to get up at to exercise. She actually threatened me that if I woke her up, I might not make it to Christmas day.
Chapter 28 � Amelia Island Shoot
Tuesday December 24
KARA MET ME IN THE lobby at six in the morning because she wanted to go run on the beach. When we got to the sand, she stopped me before we went any further.
�I don�t know how used to media you are, but I would suggest you get a publicist. Part of the game is they try to catch me with a guy. I�m going to ask you for a huge favor: I need you to be my boyfriend.�
�Okay, explain this to me,� I requested.
Why were girls always talking me into things?
�It helps keep away unwanted advances, and it�ll help both our careers. My publicist has
I looked at her and sighed. I would need to do some damage control, but Kara was a friend.
�Okay, I�ll help as long as I get a real workout this morning.�
�I can arrange that,� Kara flirted.
I shook my head. The assumption was that Kara, Tracy and I would end up in the sack. The two of them had been plotting this. Tracy thought Kara was hot, and since she let me out to play, how was I going to say no?
�You�re so bad. Tracy will claw your eyes out if she can�t be there with us.�
�I wouldn�t have it any other way for the first time, but hear me, you and I are going to have some alone time this week,� she purred, and swatted my butt.
We jogged north towards the nearest small town. I quickly found running in the sand was tiring. We made it a mile up the beach when we were stopped by
�KARA, KARA! Who are you with?�
A guy in his early twenties and a cameraman were set up on the beach. We were both sweating, so she requested a towel before we answered any questions. The reporter must have figured what was coming because he had a duffle bag with towels and bottled water waiting for us. We dried off, got drinks and then posed for the camera.
The reporter repeated his question.
�This is David Dawson, my boyfriend. He�s with me shooting a commercial.�
The interview went on for ten minutes. I was glad I�d put on my Range Sports garb because they were about to get some free national advertising. When we were done, they staged us running on the beach.
Kara and I didn�t make it back to the hotel until seven, and
�Okay, Kara has more than a photo shoot on her mind,� I said, getting both women�s attention. Tracy just smirked. �We�re now going out. Sorry, babe, I had to break up with you for a few days,� I announced, trying to be funny. �She announced it to
Tracy, God love her, just laughed.
�I swear David, if I didn�t love you, I�d have to kill you.�
�I know, but she�s been having problems with people hitting on her. She needs a public boyfriend to ward them off,� I said. I thought for a moment. �We better start calling people and explaining before everyone sees it tonight. Kendal, please call all the people I work for and let them know. Tracy, you call friends and family and tell them. Probably the quickest way is to call Tami and let her handle it. She�ll enjoy having some scoop to share with everyone.�
�We�ll need to make sure you�re on Kara�s arm while we�re here. Kendal and I will hang back so the press doesn�t get confused,� Tracy announced as if it was the most logical thing in the world.
�You know, David, this is good for you. I talked to Clare at Ford and they suggested you start having a public girlfriend. She said a lot of up-and-coming entertainers do it for the very reason Kara is: it keeps the stalkers away. She also told me that it�ll boost your fees if you become a household name,� Kendal told us.
�I�m game as long as you clear it with the boss first,� I said as I leaned in and kissed Tracy.
CAN I JUST SAY THAT the first day of the diamond commercial was one of the worst experiences I�ve ever had? The director seemed to be a major sexual predator; specifically, he was stalking me! I had to keep Kendal, Kara or Tracy near me at all times, or I was fighting him off. When Kara said �some� nudity, I think she meant for herself. For me, it was nudity
The only good news was that one of the photographers was Kim from the Hill Advertising shoot. I was glad to see a friendly face.
My day started in makeup when they saw my pasty-white Midwestern body. What were they expecting in December? Their solution was I needed a spray tan. I thought the girls were going to pee themselves when I came out looking like an Oompa Loompa after the first round of makeup. All I needed was white eyebrows and a green wig and I could sign up. Thank God, they could wash it off. I never wanted to look that orange again.
Once they got the color right, they had me put on a black speedo and go out for test shots. The director�s name was Rafael. Kara came out in a black bikini. When our first shots came up on the screen, we looked good together. Rafael was reviewing Kim�s work.
�Kara, David, I think this looks fabulous. David, I need you to lose the suit so we can make sure your skin tones work.�
I was getting to the point that stripping in front of a crowd wasn�t a problem. There must have been twenty people on the set. I just dropped my suit and Kara and I did a couple of test shots. She smirked when she saw that Mr. Happy was being a little bit of an exhibitionist and rising to the occasion. Rafael ran out on stage and grabbed my unit.
I froze like a deer staring down the lights on a school bus. Kara tried not to laugh as this freak held my manhood.
�Makeup! Makeup!� Rafael shouted, getting everyone on the set�s attention that he was holding me.
I was in such shock that I let him. The makeup girl came running out.
�You need to shave him. I�m looking for a clean, young look, and this mass of hair just won�t do.�
I broke free and ran to makeup, and Mr. Happy went limp in horror. Kara came sashaying her pretty butt back into makeup with a big smirk. I put two and two together and remembered she had full control on this gig. She�d picked the director who had just fondled me. When I turned on her, her eyebrows went up and I just sighed.
�Kara, that wasn�t nice what you did to me. At the very least you could have warned me,� I said, trying to stay calm.
It didn�t work. I felt violated and betrayed that my supposed friend would allow that to happen. Kara saw I was mad and apologized. I could see her side of it. People on photo shoots were constantly hitting on her. It only made sense she would pick someone who wouldn�t be interested.
�Just tell me he�s good because I�m not putting up with several days of this if the final product isn�t worth the hassle.�
�Sorry I didn�t warn you, but I�ve never seen him get hands-on before. This�ll be worth it. He�s won a lot of awards for his work, and every time I�ve worked with him it�s turned out fantastic.�
The makeup girl was ready for me, so I went and got an all over shave. Tracy and Kendal choose that moment to come and find me.
�Wow, that�s sexy. I can�t wait to try it out,� Tracy volunteered.
Kendal just nodded, not trusting herself to comment.
Rafael had me nude the rest of the day. The production company blocked off a section of the beach where they set up a cabana with everything in white. Basically, it was an open platform with a king-size bed in the center. There were plenty of white silk-looking curtains blowing in the breeze.
Today�s commercial had me walking out of the surf with water glistening off my body. I walked up to the staged bedroom to find Kara waiting on me with a champagne glass. We had several little scenes flirting. Every time I got aroused, Rafael would stop and flirt with me. The effect was my arousal fled me. Towards the end of the day, I figured out what he was doing.
The end shot looked like Kara and I had just finished having mad passionate sex, and I reached under the pillow and pulled out a jewelry box. We did this scene twenty times, with her opening a different piece of jewelry each time.
When Rafael finally stopped for the day, I was exhausted. At that very moment, I could have used a beer. Rafael was all smiles.
�Kara, you were spectacular as always. David, Kara made an excellent choice. The camera loves you two. I sent some of the raw footage to the client and they love it. If you want, come in at eight tomorrow morning and I�ll show you a rough cut of today�s commercial and photos.�
Kara and I agreed to come in early. I went and washed off the spray-on tan and changed into my Range Sports gear. We gathered everyone up and went back to the Ritz-Carlton.
AFTER THE DAY�S SHOOT, we came back to the hotel to relax before dinner. The Ritz-Carlton is shaped like a big �U� with the two long ends pointed toward the ocean, which gave each room a view. In the cup of the �U� is a patio, with tables overlooking a large, sunken grass courtyard, which could be used for open-air events. Currently using the courtyard was a college football team that was in town for a Christmas-day bowl game in Jacksonville.
Things were going well until a few of the players saw the women I was with. Kara was a budding supermodel, Tracy was drop-dead gorgeous, and Kendal was hot by anyone�s standard. I was sure that all of them were out of my league, so when three of the football players came up to hit on them, I think they saw a kid. What they didn�t know was I�d had a long day, and was in no mood.
�Hey ladies, you�re in luck that real men showed up to show you a good time. Why don�t you come back to our room and we have a little fun?� said jock number one.
I had to say, that was about the dumbest come-on line I�d ever heard. What girl, in her right mind, would fall for that?
Before my three ladies could say anything, I jumped in. I know they could take care of themselves; I�d seen them do it many times. They�d even put me in my place a number of times, and the smart move would�ve been to allow them to take care of it, but I was looking for a confrontation.
I laughed.
�Are you kidding me? Don�t you see that the ladies are with me?�
�Listen, little man, it�s obvious you�re not man enough to handle these three. We�re doing you a favor by offering to satisfy them,� said jock number two.
Again? Seriously? Best result was going to be you get a kick in the nuts.
Kara was ready to come out of her seat, but Tracy touched her arm and gave her head a little shake. She knew I could handle this. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw
�Now you�ve done it. You called my manhood into question. I think we need to have a little contest of skills to see who the better man is. Since going back and proving who has the biggest swinging member wouldn�t be fair to you, Stubby, why don�t we see who the better quarterback is?�
�How are we going to determine that?� asked jock number three.
Okay, I play football. These guys gave us �dumb jocks� a bad name.
�I�m a freshman quarterback from a small Midwestern town. You bring out whoever you want and we�ll throw fifteen footballs and see who the best is,� I offered, as they got smirks on their faces. �We can set up three trash cans, and whoever can put more balls in the cans wins.�
�What are the stakes, tough guy?� asked jock number two.
�If you win, you get a date with these women,� I said, and all three nodded their assent. �If you can talk them out of their panties, so be it. If I win, you set me up with three of your cheerleaders.�
�You�re so on. Your smart mouth just wrote a check your little butt can�t pay,� said jock number one.
They led the way down to where the team was eating. Kara, Tracy and Kendal followed me along with the film crews. I chuckled when I recognized the recruiting coordinator, Tyler Seng; he�d sent me stuff and attended three of my games. Tracy also recognized him, since she handled recruiting for me. She pointed him out, confirming who I thought he was. The jocks explained the bet to their coach and he thought it sounded like a team-building exercise.
Before I go any further, I want to say the staff at the Ritz-Carlton is the best in the world. If you have never been, you need to. They will pamper you like nowhere else. When they heard what we wanted to do, they didn�t hesitate in setting it up.
While they placed the big 55-gallon trash cans, Tyler came over.
�Hey, David, I see you�re going to make fools out of those boys. Please don�t hold their immaturity against us. We really want you to come to our campus to play.�
Tracy came up.
�Hey, Tyler, what are the current odds on David beating your boy?�
�Tracy, how are you doing?� Tyler asked as he gave her a hug and a kiss on her cheek. �I haven�t warned anyone yet, so I�m thinking you can get pretty good odds from our guys.�
�I think our little show will be enough,� I said, putting a stop to making money off these college kids.
Their coach and quarterback came over to introduce themselves. When everyone was gathered around, their coach raised his hand to get quiet.
�Just so we�re all clear: David is a high school freshman quarterback. Rick, Travis and Bill made a wager putting our team�s reputation on the line,� Coach Wiggins said, playing up to the cameras. �Austin has offered to bail them out. Just so, we�re clear, he�s a senior college quarterback who�s started three straight years and taken us to two bowl games. This is being done in fun, so show a big Greyhound welcome to David Dawson.�
The team whooped it up and gave me some grief.
Tyler stepped in front of the cameras.
�The smart money�s on David. I saw how much Austin ate, and there�s no way he can throw after putting away that much food.�
That got a laugh. By now we were attracting a crowd. Many of the hotel guests were ringing the field to see what was going on. It appeared that the garbage cans were ready. It looked like one was set up for a ten-yard down-and-out. It was tilted up to make it an easy throw. Another can was in the middle about twenty yards out, and the last was sitting straight up, thirty yards down the far sideline. The last one would require the ball to drop into the can, an almost impossible throw. Fortunately, Bo had drilled me on all these throws.
�The wager is we each throw five balls at each target. The winner gets the company of my girlfriend,� I said as I pulled Kara forward to a chorus of wolf whistles, �... and her two friends on a date. If I win, I get to date three of your cheerleaders. The only problem is that I don�t see the three cheerleaders.�
The cheerleaders stepped forward. It was obvious I was getting the short end of the stick on this deal. While they were cute, none of them was in the class of my girls. The hotel crowd made some choice comments about the equity of the bet.
�Okay, Mr. Three-Year-Starter, do you want to go first and put up a big number for me to shoot for, or do you want to run scared and let me go first?� I goaded their quarterback.
The cameras crowded in to get his reaction. I could tell he was rattled.
�I�m not scared. I�ll go first.�
Tyler was talking to their coach, warning him who I was. The coach did a double take, and said under his breath, �Oh shit.�
I just gave him an aw-shucks grin. Mr. Stud wanted to warm up. I laughed at him and told him that he should be good enough to beat me cold. The equipment managers brought out bags of footballs. They handed the first ball to their quarterback and he threw at the first propped-up trashcan. The ball sailed over the can by at least six feet. I could tell he was choking and trying to aim the ball. On his last throw, he finally hit the edge of the can but it bounced out. He did much better on the one in the center of the field, putting three balls into the can. The last setup, he wasn�t even close. His score of three out of fifteen had his team nervous.
The hotel crowd was getting into it, giving the college team a hard time. Kara got them chanting �Double D.� I was focused and ready. Tracy winked at me and I was handed the first ball.
My first ball was thrown on a rope and skipped into the can. The three jocks were screaming that it didn�t count and I just shrugged in agreement. My next four balls found their mark, ending the competition, but these boys had embarrassed me and I was going to put on a show. The center setup I hit four, and the deep drop pass I hit three with the other two just missing.
Coach Wiggins and Austin were class acts and shook my hand. The three jocks and the cheerleaders had disappeared. Kara was caught on TV jumping into my arms and planting a serious kiss on me. The hostess from Salt, the five-star restaurant at the Ritz-Carlton, came out to tell us our table was ready. That saved us from having to talk to the press. As I walked away, Tyler was explaining who I was. Austin overheard and just shook his head.
�Dang it, David, that quarterback was cute,� Kendal quipped when we sat down.
�I think they�re here at the hotel. Go find him if you want,� I came right back at her.
�How did you beat that guy?� Kara asked.
�Preparation and training,� Tracy supplied. �He came in early and threw those passes every day for several weeks. Bo Harrington taught our boy well. As soon as I saw how they�d set them up, I knew David would win.�
I winked at her and our waitress came up to the table.
�Mr. Dawson, the staff at the Ritz-Carlton and Salt would like to congratulate you on winning your bet. Since it seems they reneged, we�d like to treat you to dinner tonight for you and your guests.�
�That�s great. Please let everyone know how much we appreciate it,� I said.
We had one of the best meals I�d ever had. Everything from the appetizers to the dessert souffl� was excellent. When we left Salt, one of the hotel staff was waiting for me.
�Mr. Dawson, we have a number of press here. Would it be possible for you to talk to them so we can get them out of here?�
I looked at Kara and Tracy and they both smiled. I motioned for the hotel guy to lead the way. We went to their conference center and one of the ballrooms was set up. The quarterback was already there with Tyler and his coach. I walked up and Tyler introduced us.
�Coach Wiggins, Austin, this is David Dawson, the number 6 nationally rated quarterback in the high school freshman class. He was also second-team All State after only playing a part of the season at the position. He may be a better fullback. He�s our number 1 recruiting target in his class.�
I shook their hands.
�Austin, sorry about that. I was trying to rattle you with the cameras and the ambush. I know if you�d warmed up, you�d have creamed me.�
�Yeah, bullshit, I was outclassed today. I was embarrassed when the cheerleaders took off. I think they were outclassed by these women.�
He seemed like a nice guy.
�Are you single?� I asked.
�Actually, I am,� Austin said as he blushed.
�Austin, I want you to meet Kendal,� I said as I pulled her to my side. �She just graduated early and is my business manager slash agent. She�s also single. If you have some time after this, could you take her out for a drink? We can�t get into a bar. Kendal gets bored hanging around us kids.�
Austin nodded, and Kendal checked him out and decided he�d do. Kara and Tracy both gave me a kiss. I needed to get this press event over with so I could have some alone time with these two. Tyler interrupted us to tell us they were ready.
Kara was on my arm with Tracy and Kendal trailing behind. We had four seats, as did the college. I sat between Kara and Tracy.
There were four local news stations,
�Thank you for coming out tonight to cover the fun we had today. Before we get started, I�d like to have my press secretary, Tracy Dole, give you background as to who I am. If you need any background information after the press conference, please see Miss Dole, and she�ll get you anything you want.�
Tracy got up and did her normal talking points that gave me credibility. When she finished, I introduced Kara as my girlfriend and had her plug why we were here. Coach Wiggins and Tyler were just shaking their heads when we were done with our little dog-and-pony show.
When the questions started, Austin was taking a pounding. I could tell he was frustrated and starting to get pissed. I was surprised his coaches weren�t helping him out, and Tracy gave me a look that said I needed to step in.
�Hang on, guys. Austin was ambushed by the bet. He was man enough to step into a difficult situation and represent his team and university with pride. If I was pulled out of dinner and not allowed to warm up, I�d have had the same problems. The whole thing was rigged for him to fail. But you know what?�
I paused to make sure I had their attention.
�The measure of a man is how he handles adversity. Austin never ducked his head or made any excuses. If I was his teammate or rooting for his team, he�d be the leader I�d want guiding my team. Now you�re trying to turn this into more than this was. It was just a friendly wager that happened to be caught on tape. Give the guy a break. What he does in the bowl game is what matters, and I would bet he leads them to victory.�
Austin broke out laughing.
�Yeah, what he said.�
Everyone�s attitude changed, and the press conference became fun. Watching the hard sports guys and the entertainment reporters when the others would ask questions was hilarious. It became a sporting event to watch them roll their eyes and the looks of abject disgust. When our laughter caught the attention of one of the reporters, he simply asked what we were laughing at.
�You guys," Kara answered. "You should have cameras on each other when you ask a question. The sports guys act like questions about what I�m wearing are going to make their heads explode. The entertainment guys are ready to pull their hair out when a sports question is asked.�
They all looked around and found it to be true. We wrapped it up and headed to Tracy and my room. Kendal arranged to meet Austin in the sports bar in the hotel, and she headed back to her room.
KARA HOLDS A SPECIAL place in my heart. The exotic beauty would be my girlfriend right now if she didn�t jet around the world for her career. The magical weekend we spent together was still fresh in my mind when I agreed to do this shoot with her. Being naked on set with her all day had made me ready for more, but I was also nervous.
Tracy and I had only been intimate for a short while. She�d told me she had been with other girls, but she and I had never been with anyone else except Tami. Tracy arranged that as a Christmas gift for Tami and me. Tami and Tracy never touched each other. I had a feeling that Kara and Tracy would be different since Tracy thought Kara was hot. It wasn�t that I was concerned about two girls having sex; Cindy and Suzanne had taught me about sex, and Cindy was hands-on.
The concern was would this change anything for Tracy and me. We�d just gotten our relationship on track, and we were introducing another woman that I had strong feelings for into our bed. I know we had talked, and Tracy had requested that if something like this happened, she wanted to be a part of it, but in the back of my mind, I couldn�t help but be worried. I was in love with Tracy and didn�t want anything to ruin what we had.
When we got back to the suite, there was champagne waiting for us. I went over and read the card. It was from Rafael, congratulating us on a great first day. I showed the card to Kara and she smiled.
�Why don�t you open it?� Tracy instructed me.
I took the foil off the cork and undid the metal cork holder.
�Just ease the cork off so we don�t waste any,� Kara told me.
I�d never opened champagne before, so I followed Kara�s advice, and thankfully it didn�t spew all over the room. I poured the girls each a glass and grabbed a Coke.
I figured my best plan of action was to leave the girls alone for a while, so I went and took a shower. I took my time and let the hot water do its magic. It felt so good not to have the aches and pains from playing football. When I came out I was more relaxed and in a better frame of mind. Both girls were sitting in chairs with their legs curled up under them, facing each other.
When they saw me, their conversation stopped. I just had a towel wrapped around my waist. There was a third chair, so I joined them. I hoped the girls had figured out how tonight was going to go. They both got up together and each sat on one of my knees. Kara leaned in and gave me a kiss. It started out with our lips closed and soon we found ourselves French kissing. Kara broke our kiss with a sparkle in her eyes.
Tracy put her finger under my chin and turned my head to her. She locked lips with me. My concerns rapidly disappeared. When we stopped kissing, Kara and Tracy came together and kissed as passionately as they had kissed me. Their lips parted and they both stood up and walked to the bedroom holding hands. They left me to follow. I gave them a moment and then made my way to the bedroom. Inside the door, there were two piles of clothes. I looked in the middle of the king size bed to find the two beauties kissing, which caused me to become aroused.
I lost my towel and joined the girls. Kara was closest to me; she felt me slide up behind her, and she reached back, grasped my member, and gave it a squeeze.
�David, why don�t you give us a little bit of time to get to know each other first?� Tracy asked.
I could see the upside of the two of them being comfortable with each other, so I grabbed my cell phone and tablet and left them in the bedroom. I checked my phone and found several voicemails and text messages. It looked like the bet and
�What�s going on? The phone hasn�t stopped ringing,� Mom asked.
�Kara asked me to pose as her boyfriend for the duration of the photo shoot. I guess she�s had some problems with people hitting on her.�
�Your uncle and dad say you�re on SportsCenter. I thought football was over.�
�Oh, there�s a football team here at the hotel for a bowl game. A couple of them were hitting on the girls, and I got pissed off. I think it got a little out of hand with the TV crews following Kara around.�
�You need to call Tom. He�s been trying to get ahold of Kendal, and she�s not answering her phone. He asked me to have you call if I talked to you first.�
�Okay, Mom, I�ll call him. Please give my love to everyone and wish them a Merry Christmas for me.�
�I will, David, and we all love you. Have fun.�
I disconnected and called Tom.
�Hey, Tom, I hear you�re looking for me.�
�Yeah, I need to talk to you about a couple of topics. First of all, good job on the publicity. Devin is pleased you got his clothes on national TV, and we�ve gotten requests for interviews. Deb Thomas would like to coordinate some of the press requests. She wants to send Clare to Florida as the point person,� Tom said.
�This is a bunch to do about nothing. It will all blow over by tomorrow. Kara�s a celebrity, but not huge. I mean, her telling
�You might be right if there weren�t the nude pictures,� Tom said.
�What are you talking about? What nude pictures?� I asked in a panic.
My Ford contract was very specific about nude photos. This could void my newly signed five-year deal.
�A photographer was on a boat and took pictures of you and Kara on your set for your commercial. Deb got samples sent to Ford from
I grabbed my tablet and pulled up my email. I sorted through the new emails until I found the one from Tom. It was obvious I was nude and Kara was in a slinky bikini. I got up and headed to the bedroom. Tracy and Kara were in a sixty-nine position, and when I burst in they both looked up, confused. I showed them the pictures and Kara�s eyes got huge.
�Where did you get this?�
I handed to the phone to her and let Tom explain it.
�What�s going on?� Tracy asked.
�A photographer on a boat off shore took pictures. It�s going to hit tomorrow,� I let the concern show in my voice.
Tracy got up and hugged me. When Kara hung up on Tom, she had tears in her eyes. Nude pictures weren�t good for the US market. Tracy and I both hugged her. I broke away to call my mom again. She would kill me if I didn�t tell her.
�Hey, Mom, are you alone?�
�Why, what�s wrong?� she asked.
�Can you get Dad, Greg and Angie, and put me on speakerphone?� I asked.
I waited for her to tell me that she had everyone together. I didn�t need for my grandparents to overhear this conversation. When the speakerphone came on, I also heard Uncle John, which I was fine with.
�Guys, I know I told you I was doing a photo shoot for a diamond company and there was going to be some nudity. Well, I guess the European market has a much higher tolerance for that. Today we did a commercial on the beach, and I was nude. A boater got photos of Kara and me. One of the gossip TV shows has the photos and will air them tomorrow.�
�Can Tom stop them from showing the photos?� Dad asked.
�I don�t think so. We were on a public beach. He might try the underage tack, but then I might be nailed for kiddie porn, even though this is more artistic.� I explained.
�Kind of in the Brook Shields realm when she did
I paused to let that sink in. I wasn�t quite sure what he was talking about, but I would look it up later. Everyone was quiet, so I continued.
�I just want you to be prepared. You�re going to be asked about it. I�ll have Tom call you and give you some ideas of what to say. Personally, I�m not ashamed of what we did today. From the few clips I saw, it�s tastefully done.�
I talked to my family for a half hour. By then Kara had gone back to her room to make her calls. I was on the phone with Deb Thomas when Kara came back smiling. I got off the phone with Deb after agreeing to have Clare fly out to help Kendal with what we were expecting to be a media blitz.
�I talked to my publicist and she says that you�re going to be a household name before the year�s out. She wants me to get you to agree to do more work with me. My agent is already working to line something up, and you�re not breaking up with me. Now you�re good for
It sounded like this would be good for both our careers.
�David�s taking the next six weeks off, so anything would need to be scheduled for the beginning of February at the earliest,� Tracy told her.
As of right now, all I had lined up were the shoots for Range Sports and Hill Advertising for next year. I really did need the business, what with Mom�s treatment costs. There was a tentative project with Adrienne. Kara had steady work and made a good living doing modeling. If we could pull in better paychecks together, I was all for it. At least with her, I was comfortable.
We heard pounding on our door. I went to see who it was. It was Austin and Kendal. She had obviously been drinking, but Austin looked okay. He had a game tomorrow.
�Sorry to pull you from your date,� I said to the couple.
Kendal waved her hands to dismiss my concerns.
�Tom wanted me to make sure you�re okay.�
�Everything�s fine. Why don�t you take Austin home so he can get some sleep? He has a game to get ready for,� I offered.
�I was just heading that way. I wanted to let you guys know you look great in the pictures,� Austin said as he shook my hand.
�Thanks. Good luck tomorrow.�
Kendal and Austin left. Kara gave me a look that told me I was about to be taken into the bedroom. She looked at Tracy.
�Take my man to bed,� Tracy said. �I�ll be in in a little bit to join you. I want to talk to my mom and dad.�
KARA WAS NUDE BY THE time I entered the bedroom. I dropped my robe and let it pool at my feet. She slid into my arms and our lips found each other. I let my hands roam her body. My hands found her hips and pulled her against me. Kara had the perfect model body; her long, svelte legs end in a perfect bottom. Being a confirmed butt man, I appreciated what nature provided, and kneaded her magnificent buns. She pulled her lips from mine.
�I�ve missed you,� Kara moaned as she ran her hand up my chest.
Her feather touch sent shivers up my spine. I was lost in her gray-blue eyes. Her exotic look made her one of the most sought-after models in the international market. Her long, silky black hair parted in the middle and fell down her back to the middle of her shoulder blades. She giggled at my serious face and twisted us around, and I found myself on my back on the bed with her on top of me.
She edged back and kissed my chest as she slowly worked her way to my stomach. I felt the obvious sign of my arousal twitch in anticipation. Kara grasped the base and her soul-piercing eyes locked with mine as she sucked me into her mouth. I felt the pleasure throughout my whole body as she swirled her tongue around my crown. I let out a satisfied moan as I reached out and brushed back a stray hair. She almost purred as I caressed her cheek and she leaned into my hand.
She let Mr. Happy pop out of her mouth as she changed tactics and began to lick me from base to tip. When she was satisfied that I was wet enough, she took me back into her little oven of a mouth. She began to stroke me with her hand as she attacked the top third of my manhood with her mouth. Her deliberate attack was slowly building my desire. The whole time Kara�s eyes never left mine. My desire fueled her efforts to please me, and pleasing me, she was.
I felt the bed move as Tracy joined us. She was nude, and she lay down beside me. She gave me a kiss that soon turned into her patented mind-erasing effort. She got up and straddled my face, offering me her sex. She was turned on from her previous encounter with Kara, and in this position, she could watch Kara pleasure me. I let my tongue slide over her slick sex. Now it was Tracy�s turn to moan.
�He�s the best at oral. Why don�t you mount him while we have a little fun?�
Kara released my shaft. She grabbed a condom and put it on me. I felt her straddle me. She grasped the base, and I felt myself slide up and down her folds. When she had me positioned, she sank down to envelop my rigid length. Holy smokes, Kara was snug. Tracy leaned forward, and the two girls kissed. Kara began to slide herself up and down my staff as Tracy ground her sopping sex into my face.
The girls each reached for the other�s nubbin. They both moaned. Kara froze and came hard on my member.
�Yessssss,� she hissed.
I peeked around and saw Tracy playing with her nipples, helping her get off. As Kara came down from her orgasm, she slumped and rolled off me. Tracy just leaned forward and pulled the condom off. She took my manhood into her waiting mouth. I could tell Tracy was close, so I sucked hard on her button, pushing her over the edge. I felt my sack contract and I climaxed with Tracy.
She also rolled off me so I was free to get up. I grabbed a couple of warm washcloths and gave them to the girls to clean up. We all cuddled, with Kara in the middle. I fell asleep listening to my two beauties talking in soft tones. I drifted off, the happiest man alive.
Chapter 29 � Tweaking the Media
Wednesday December 25
I WOKE TO FIND JUST Tracy in bed with me. She was curled up with her head on my shoulder as a pillow. I kissed her nose and got out of bed.
�What time is it?� she groaned.
�It�s just after seven. We need to meet Rafael at 8:00 to see the rough draft of the commercial. I�m going to call down and have them have our breakfast ready in the dining room. What do you want?�
�French toast with bacon,� Tracy said as she rolled out of bed.
I�ll never get tired of seeing her naked body. She beat me to the bathroom with a giggle. I would have to pay her back later. I called Kara and got her and Kendal�s orders before I called them in. Tracy let me in the bathroom to get my shower as she dried her hair. I grabbed a pair of shorts and t-shirt with the Range Sports logos on them and found Tracy ready. We met the other girls at the restaurant.
We ate quickly and then started towards the main entrance. They had an SUV waiting for us to take us into town where they were set up for the day. It was a bright and sunny morning with temperatures in the mid-70s. They�d picked Christmas day to do these shots because the stores were closed and we could rent them out. The driver dropped us off at one of the few places open, a local caf�. It was only half full, and most of those people I recognized from the previous day as members of the production company. Rafael saw us come in and waved us over.
He was very excited.
�You�re going to love this,� he said, pointing at his laptop.
We gathered around and he played the commercial. All that was missing was the graphics and voice-over. He already had music. I watched as I walked out of the ocean. For the front views, he had me from the waist up. I�d been nervous about going full Monty on European television. The camera angles changed and they had a side and rear view. Again, Mr. Happy wasn�t exposed. I walked up the beach and Kara waited for me. She looked fantastic in a bikini top and a translucent wrap.
A close-up showed her rapt adoration for me. You could just tell she had deep feelings; that was what set her apart. Her face was very expressive. The scene cut to what appeared to be after a torrid afternoon. I reached under the pillow and I pulled out a necklace. They cut to Kara�s expression of shock and delight. Everyone seemed to hold his or her breath to see how Kara would react. When the commercial ended, she smiled at Rafael and he bounced up and down in his chair, clapping.
�I told you it would work,� Rafael said in an excited voice.
�Yes, you were right,� Kara admitted.
�Did I hear you right? Did you say I was
I could tell they were friends.
�Don�t push it,� Kara said in mock seriousness. �What are the plans for today?�
�We�re going to shoot this one in reverse order. We�re shooting the first scene here at a table by the window. David�s going to propose to you.�
Kendal snorted at the look on my face. Everyone turned and I blushed. Tracy just rolled her eyes. Rafael continued.
�Then we�re going to have shots of you two shopping and walking the streets. You two get to wardrobe and makeup and let us get the scene set up,� Rafael said, as he shooed us away.
Today was on a tight schedule because everyone wanted to get done early so they could go celebrate Christmas. Around eleven we started to have problems with people showing up. Rafael had to block off a portion of the street so we could work. At noon, we took a break. Tracy came up and handed me my phone.
�Adrienne called and asked that you call her back.�
Something was up because Tracy looked like she had a big secret.
�What�s going on?� I asked her.
�Just call her.�
I dialed the number Tracy gave me.
�David, I hear congratulations are in order,� Adrienne said in a playful voice.
�I take it you saw my butt pictures. I was hoping to show you that in person.�
She laughed.
�What would your fianc�e say to that?�
That brought me up short.
�What are you talking about?�
�Don�t play coy with me. Your asking Kara to marry you is all over the news. They even have pictures of you proposing. It�s so romantic,� Adrienne crowed.
�We�re still on for Prom?� I asked.
�Sure, you wouldn�t be the first two-timer I went out with.�
�Do you have to put up with this sort of stuff all the time?�
�Yep, you�re going to have to get used to it. Nice butt, by the way. I think I�m going to hold you to showing it to me in person,� Adrienne said in her best seductive voice.
I could tell you that when she talks like that ... you listen.
�God, Adrienne, I�m aroused just listening to you. You�ll have to hose me down if I see you in person.�
�It�s good to know this old lady still has it.�
�Don�t give me that. You�ve never lost it, and it�s beneath you to be fishing for compliments. All you have to do is say the word and I�m on the next flight to track you down,� I growled.
�Oh, Sexy David! I think I like him. Maybe you�ll have to play at being my boyfriend next when Kara dumps you.�
�Don�t tease me, Adrienne. I just got engaged, but if you�re serious, I�ll break it off. And I think we would both enjoy playing.�
�I better get off here before you talk me into something I�ll regret. Tell your faux fianc�e hi for me, and call me after the New Year. I think I might have something we can do together.�
�Thanks for calling. I can�t wait to see you again. Have a happy holiday,� I said.
Tracy came up, looked around to make sure we were alone and kissed me. She got a serious look that took me back.
�What�s wrong, baby?� I asked.
�I was just thinking that we�re not going to be able to go out once you�re famous,� Tracy answered.
�What makes you say that?�
I was confused and a little scared. I could tell that she was serious. I had a hard time figuring out Tracy at times. I couldn�t figure out what I was missing.
�David, I love you, and I won�t hold you back. You�re going places,� she said.
�No, baby,
She gave me a strained smile.
�I know. That�s part of why I love you so much. I�ve never doubted you love me. But we may have to make some decisions that keep us apart for now.�
I couldn�t believe my ears. Was Tracy talking about breaking up with me for my own good?
�Tracy, my public life will not stop me from seeing you, so get that out of your pretty head. You and I are a team. If you left me, it would kill me. I�m serious. Don�t even joke around about something like that.�
She had tears in her eyes. I sometimes forgot how fragile she was.
AFTER LUNCH, WE HAD some scenes to shoot on the street. They were of us window-shopping. By now we had a crowd of about fifty people, and the entertainment media were filming our every move. Clare showed up and got worried.
�They don�t have any security. We need to get some here before you can continue to shoot.�
I think Clare looked for roadblocks instead of finding ways to fix things. Her concern spooked Kara. She told us of a shoot where a gang of boys had tried to kidnap her when she was on an overseas job. She now insisted on having a bodyguard. She�d figured it would be safe in Florida. Kara and Clare went to talk to Rafael because the crowd was growing.
I went over to Tracy and Kendal.
�Clare has a bug up her butt about the crowd. She wants to stop the shoot until security comes for crowd control. Kara�s nervous. I guess she had a bad incident at a recent photo shoot.�
�Why don�t you just go talk to them?� Tracy asked as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
Yeah, why not just talk to them? The three of us walked over to the crowd. When we got close, they didn�t seem to know how to act. Several teenage girls looked like they were going to get a little overexcited. What clued me in was them bouncing up and down and whispering to each other.
When I got to about three feet of the barrier, I stopped.
�Hey, everybody, we�re on a short break before we get shooting again. I thought I�d come over and say hi.�
�Can I ask a question?� asked a girl who looked to be about ten.
�Sure, what�s your name?� I asked.
�My name�s Maddie. My mom thinks you�re good-looking,� she said, and her mom blushed and a few of the other women and girls nodded their heads.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Tracy get an evil grin.
�Is it true that you�re going to marry the pretty lady?�
�Maddie, we�re shooting a commercial, and part of the script has me asking the pretty lady to marry me. Now the press got a picture of me asking Kara to marry me, and that�s what your mom saw,� I told her.
�So you�re single?� she asked, and then turned to her mom. �Mommy, you can still marry him.�
That got the crowd to laugh, and the TV cameras zoomed in on us. Maddie looked upset that everyone was laughing. I got down and grabbed her hands.
�Honey, they�re not laughing at you,� I told her as she looked at me doubtfully. �They�re laughing at your mom and me. I think she wanted to keep it a secret.�
Tracy came up and whispered they were ready for me.
�We�re going to be done around three-thirty. I�ll come back then and sign autographs if everyone�s good. We need quiet on the set so we can be done sooner. Will that work for everyone?�
One girl looked disappointed and raised her hand. I pointed at her. I felt like we were in school.
�I�m sorry, sir, but my family�s leaving shortly. Can I get an autograph now?�
�Sorry, if I do it for you I�ll have to do it for everyone,� I said.
I could tell she was near tears. All I needed was another woman crying. I turned to Kendal.
�Get her name and address and I�ll mail her a signed photo.�
That seemed to satisfy her, and a couple of other people were asking Kendal for the same thing. I waved and went back to where we were working.
�What were you doing over there?� Rafael asked me.
�I was doing a little crowd control. I got them to promise to behave, and when we�re done I�ll go over and sign autographs.�
Kara and Clare both caught my comments to Rafael. Kara came to me, concerned.
�I know you�ll find this hard to believe, but not everyone�s a nice person. I just want you to be aware that you don�t know what someone might do. All it takes is one idiot to get you hurt,� she said.
She could see my look of disbelief, so she added.
�Hey, I was brought up in the same type of Midwestern small town where everyone knows your name and waves when you drive down the street. You even leave your doors unlocked when you go out. I�m just trying to give you some advice. This is the most terrifying aspect of being a celebrity. You don�t know what psychos are going to become obsessed with you and stalk you. I know you�re a big tough guy, but do me a favor and when you go sign autographs, take some security.�
As much as it went against my core belief that everyone was basically good, I wasn�t going to fight her advice today. It would only upset her, so I promised to have a security person with me later that afternoon.
WE WRAPPED UP THE SHOOT by three. By then Clare had brought in security and I was allowed to sign autographs. Before I was done, I started to get writer�s cramp. I must have signed my name 200 times and had my picture taken almost as many, but I sucked it up and did it with a smile.
To my surprise, Kara, Tracy and Kendal all took off. To my even greater surprise, Clare stayed and babysat me. When I signed the last one, she was leaned up against her car, smiling at me.
�So how does it feel to be a celebrity?� Clare asked.
�It�s a lot of work. Where did the girls go?�
�Kara wanted to take a shower to get her makeup off. Tracy wanted a nap and to talk to her parents and friends. Kendal is meeting her football player. I swear, that girl finds a different guy in every town she�s in,� Clare gossiped.
I just gave her a look.
�Get in the car, I�m hungry,� she said.
We went to an Irish Pub that was open and we ordered a couple of burgers. Clare then told me what was on her mind.
�Aunt Deb sent me out here for two things. The first is she wanted to make sure you didn�t have any issues with the press. Your image is important not only to Range Sports but to our company as well. The second is we want to rework your contract.�
�Didn�t I just sign a five-year deal? Why on earth would I want to change it after only a couple of days?� I asked, letting the irritation show in my voice.
�It�s because you�re going to need more of our services than we originally agreed to. Our deal was shortsighted. We were looking at this as just modeling. Frankly, we think you could do much more, based on your charisma. Deb got a copy of your commercial, and you come across as natural and very likable.�
�That wouldn�t have anything to do with me running around naked, would it?� I joked.
�I admit you�re attractive, but you have to realize I�m around attractive people all day long. We have fifty models we could have filled in with Kara for the shoot you�re doing. But none of them would have caused the stir you have,� she said, holding up her hands to keep me from denying it. �Hang on and let me finish. We saw the footage of the three players hitting on your girls. Every one of our other models would have either gotten into a fistfight or shouting match. You were aware of the cameras and did something creative.�
I thought about it for a moment, and she was right. My first instinct was to punch them.
�We want to add a publicist into the mix. With your involvement with Kara, and this spring, if Adrienne goes to Prom with you, we want to take advantage of that. This will help build your image. We want to make you a household name. You have just enough bad boy and boy-next-door to test out well in our target demographics.�
I took in what she said. My goal had never been to become famous. Make some cash, yes. I�m not stupid, either. Getting name recognition would boost my booking rates dramatically. It would also open doors I would never be able to get past without that recognition. I had talked to Kara about some of the pitfalls of fame. I would have to think about this and get advice from my family and Tracy.
�I need to talk to you about something I�m not sure you�re going want to hear,� Clare said, as she seemed to brace herself for my response. �Just hear me out before you react.�
�I�ll try,� I gave my honest answer.
�We would like to suggest you not have a girlfriend,� Clare said, and she raised her hand to cut off my response to this news. �I�m going to be very blunt. I know you think this is unfair, but you need to think about how your fame will affect Tracy. It takes a very strong and secure person to withstand the pressure of dating a celebrity. You have to ask yourself if it�s fair to her. I know you two love each other; I see that when you�re together. Do you love her enough to not put her through the tabloids and paparazzi?�
She let me digest that. She then launched into her next line of attack.
�As you know from Kara, it�s not uncommon for there to be a need for public boyfriends. Heck, Adrienne even uses them now and again. There are many reasons for having one in this business. For a young celebrity, you�re perfect: you don�t have a bad reputation; you�re an up-and-coming sports star; you also have shown your butt a few times, making you a little dangerous. You�ll appeal to those girls who want to break out of their little-girl image and move towards being more adult.�
�Come on. No celebrity is going to want to date me. I�m only being Kara�s faux boyfriend because she and I are friends. Plus, I have no intention of breaking up with Tracy,� I let my anger through.
�Hey, I�m not trying to piss you off. I�m just letting you know the realities of fame,� she said, trying to soothe my anger. Then she laughed. �I bet by the first of the year we have requests from several young starlets who want to date you.�
I just sighed.
�I�m not saying I�ll go along with this. But if I do, what�s involved?�
I think Clare took it as my acceptance of her plan.
�You�d have to be seen in public with your new �girlfriend.� The dates would have to be convincing, yet wholesome in appearance. You would sign non-disclosure documents preventing you from telling anyone you weren�t really dating. You�d also be required not to be seen with anyone else in public.�
�Okay, I�ll get back to you on the faux girlfriend. My first reaction is to say �no,� but if Deb thinks it�ll help my career, then I need to listen. I�ll not make any promises, though, until I�ve talked it through with Tracy and my friends and family,� I promised. �What�s the publicist going to cost me, if we agree to that?�
�Nothing, we just need to fix the �services provided� section of your contract. I�d suggest you talk to Tom about this. He may suggest you hire an outside publicist. Normally they take a five percent cut.�
�Okay, sounds like a plan,� I said.
�The last thing I need to talk to you about is security,� Clare began, and I rolled my eyes. �You need to take this seriously. All it takes is one deranged person to ruin your day, and possibly your career. As much as possible, we�ll get location shoots to have security in the contract. This one didn�t go through our office and frankly, I�m surprised that Kara didn�t insist on it. I want you to meet a member of our security team after the first of the year to help you recognize possible safety issues.
�I�ll arrange for them to come to your home so they can talk to everyone in your family. You might also think about hiring your own security people down the road. They can help you figure that out.�
With the mention of my family, I was more open to talking to them. Every teenage boy thinks he�s invincible, but when you put my family and friends in the mix, I was more willing to listen.
Clare and I finished our lunch and she gave me a ride back to the hotel. I had some stuff to think about. I needed to talk to Tracy and get her take on what Clare had told me.
WHEN I GOT BACK TO my room, Tracy was nowhere to be found. I tried to call her but it went to voicemail. I checked and she hadn�t left a message. When she went back to the hotel, she said she would meet me there. I called Kara to see if she�d seen her. She didn�t pick up either, so I called Kendal.
�Hey, it�s David. Have you seen Tracy?�
�Nope, last I saw she was in the lobby heading to her room. She might have gone to the spa.�
�Okay, maybe you�re right. If you see her, have her call me. I�m going to go run; I haven�t been exercising enough.�
�Don�t worry about her. I�m sure she�s fine. If she isn�t back by the time you get back, call me.�
�Okay.�
I hung up and changed into my running clothes. I was actually relieved that Tracy wasn�t here. I needed some time to process what Clare had said. Running always seemed to help. When I went out, I decided to run the golf course. The hotel was on a curvy two-lane road that wasn�t actually the best for safety. My only concern at the golf course would be being beaned by a golf ball.
I set a brisk pace, sacrificing distance to get a quick workout. Two laps around the course and I was ready to quit. I needed to cool down because I had a stich in my side. The only solution I�d come up with was talking to Tracy. I really couldn�t decide anything without her input.
I was a little concerned if I should even bring it up. Her goofy reaction earlier, and telling me she may have to break up with me, had me on edge.
I got back to our room to find my phone had a message.
�David, come to Kara�s room when you get this,� Tracy�s voice came through the speaker.
My first reaction was to get mad. My gut told me that they�d been getting frisky with each other. Tracy and I had discussed our boundaries and we�d agreed to be together when we had sex with someone else. Just because we�d had sex with Kara yesterday didn�t mean it was okay today; or did it?
I decided to take a long hot shower to help me calm down. Why did Tracy and Kara being together bother me? Was I jealous? As I got out of the shower, I had to admit I was. I just assumed they would want to be with me. I never thought they wanted to be alone with just them. If I thought about it, that was what had happened yesterday.
I got dressed and went out and sat on the balcony overlooking the ocean. I was lost in thought when my phone rang. It was Tracy.
�Hey, where are you?�
�I�m in our room.�
�Didn�t you get my message?�
�I just got out of the shower,� I replied.
�We want you to take us out to dinner, somewhere nice.�
�I already ate. Why don�t you two go ahead,� I sulked.
She paused before responding.
�Who did you have dinner with?�
�Clare,� I responded, not giving her any more information.
�Why don�t you come and keep us company?� she asked.
�That�s okay. You guys go and have fun.�
I bit my tongue to keep from adding anything else. I knew I was being a jerk, but couldn�t seem to stop myself.
�David, what�s wrong?� Tracy asked, trying to keep her voice even.
�Nothing,� came out terse.
�Bullshit, now talk to me,� Tracy demanded.
�What have you and Kara been doing since you got back?� I shot back.
There was silence. Then she answered.
�We were just having some fun.�
I cringed at having my suspicions confirmed. I needed to get off the phone before I said anything more.
�I�ve got another call coming in. You and Kara go have fun without me,� I said as I hung up.
As soon as I hung up, I realized what a dumbass I was being. This was the woman I loved. I was the one that wanted to spend time with Kara and her. I got up, went to Kara�s room, and knocked. Kara answered the door. Inside, Tracy was sitting in a robe, looking at her cell phone. She looked up at me, and I felt the pain I�d caused and rushed to her to give her a hug.
�I�m sorry. Please forgive me,� I said.
�Go get dressed in something nice. You�re taking us to dinner, and then you�ll get something from both of us that�ll put you in a better mood.�
She kissed me, which did the trick. She went with me to change since we were just across the hall.
When we got into the room, she wanted to talk.
�David, I just realized what Kara and I did would be hurtful. I should�ve talked to you first. I can see where a two-minute conversation would have avoided this.�
�I have to be honest, I was jealous. I know both Kara and you care for me very much, and I�m being stupid. The good news is we love each other and can talk things out. I�m sorry I overreacted,� I told her.
She snorted.
�If that�s you being a jerk, I think I�m okay. It wasn�t planned. We came back and it just happened. I think we have to agree this might happen in the future. I know I would be pissed if I found out you were with someone and didn�t tell me, even Kara; but if we�re open about it, I think we can agree it�s okay as long as we come clean as soon as possible. What I would have a problem with is if I found out from someone else a day or so later.�
I had to agree.
�Okay, I understand this being spur-of-the-moment. I think I can live with that. If I have problems, we�ll talk about it.�
She gave me a kiss and swatted my butt, sending me to go get changed.
KARA HAD MADE RESERVATIONS at a French restaurant in Jacksonville. A car service picked us up. When we were settled, the conversation turned to my talk with Clare.
�She wants me to get a publicist. Either Ford will provide one, or I need to talk to your dad and get some ideas. Clare mentioned it might be best to hire one myself.�
�I�ve got one. I think if I were you, I�d get my own. That way you know they�re working for your interests and not Ford�s,� Kara offered.
�What do they expect they�ll do that we�re not already doing?� Tracy asked.
I thought for a moment.
�Good question. I guess they may just have more access and specialized training, but between you and Lily, you have the social media covered. She did mention setting up public �girlfriends� for me,� I said.
I knew I�d stumbled into it when they both turned to give me a look that every guy recognizes. Kara took pity on me.
�I thought we were dating. Are you dumping me for Lindsey Lohan?�
I laughed.
�Yep, you know me. I�m always up for a good party.�
Tracy scrunched her forehead.
�What does Clare want you to do?�
�The worst of it is they want us to break up. They want to use my celebrity and trot me out as some Disney kid�s �boyfriend,�� I said, making the air quotes. �They think it�ll put me more in the public eye and raise my rates for modeling gigs.�
�They�re right, you know. I�m doing the same thing, in a way: I�m abusing your boy-next-door Midwestern good manners and using you as my �boyfriend.� Look at that underwear model that was the pop singer�s �boyfriend,�� Kara said, ignoring the glare from Tracy. �He helped her move from Miss Teen to being looked at as more of an adult. The only problem was she did her own Lohan act.�
�Are you thinking about doing this?� Tracy whispered.
�Oh, Honey, no,� I said as I reached across the table and took her hand. �Clare made me promise to talk to you about it. We�ve been through too much for me to become selfish and just think about my career. It isn�t as if I�m not making any money. I mean, heck, my life is good for a teenage guy. I have a woman who loves me, and I�m doing cool things with a woman who�s in lust with me.�
That got me whacked by both of them. Tracy seemed appeased for now, but I knew that this would come up again. Tracy always looked out for my best interests, and I didn�t ever want her to think that I thought my best interest was us breaking up.
WHEN WE GOT BACK TO our suite, Kara was the first one through the door. I let Tracy in and she went to our bedroom to change. Kara had a look that spoke of lust. She had my knees quivering. She came to me, grabbed my wrist, and brought my hand to her face. She sucked my middle finger into her mouth, causing me to moan as my mind envisioned sexy exotic Kara using her mouth on my extended member. She took my wet finger and guided it under her skirt until it was covering her little button. I was at first shocked that she wasn�t wearing any underwear but soon got over it as she rubbed my finger over her sex.
�Oh, yes, right there,� Kara sighed.
Tracy came out of the bedroom in just her panties. Her large breasts swayed as she slinked up to us. She slid her hand behind my head and pulled me into one of her patented mind-erasing kisses. I felt another hand slide onto the other side of my head and pull me away from Tracy as she whined because of me breaking our kiss. Kara gave me her version of the mind-eraser. When she released me, both girls were giggling as they pranced into the bedroom.
I heard Tracy say, �Told you he would go all stupid. All you have to do is kiss him and he gets that faraway look.�
I started losing clothes in the living room. I was naked by the time I hit the bedroom door, where I found both of them on their knees with their cute backsides pointed at me. I wasn�t going to ignore that invitation. I put on a condom and I went up behind both of them and rubbed their cute butts. I dipped my head down so I could lick Tracy�s sex. She let out a moan that could only be construed as desire. Kara saw what I was doing and giggled. I could tell that Tracy was close, so I decided to make her wait and switched my tongue attack to Kara.
�David!� Tracy howled.
�So sad ... I think he needed something new to eat ... ouch!� Kara squealed as I smacked her bratty butt.
�Bitch! I share my man and ... ouch! David!� Tracy complained as her butt got smacked.
I stood up and gave them my best �dad look.�
�Kiss and make up,� I ordered the two of them.
They both hesitated and I smacked their butts again. That got them moving, and their lips came together in a hot kiss. Tracy was the aggressive one and rolled Kara onto her back as they kissed. Their breasts were mashed together as they started to explore each other�s body. Tracy was in perfect position as she straddled Kara for me to line up and plunge myself to the hilt in her.
Tracy�s head snapped up.
�Yeeessss!� she hissed.
As she rose up, her breasts were right in Kara�s face, and Kara didn�t hesitate to nip one of Tracy�s nipples. The unexpected stimulation sent Tracy over the top. I knew she could have multiple orgasms if I pounded her during a good one. I let my hips do what they wanted, and you could hear the staccato slapping as we came together. Kara had reached down and was stimulating Tracy�s nubbin as she also worked her breasts over. As expected, Tracy rolled from one orgasm to another, her body stiffening.
�OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!� Tracy chanted over and over.
Tracy orgasm caused her to grip my manhood in a rhythmic fashion. She was made for Mr. Happy; we�re a perfect fit. When she would climax, there was no better feeling than having her wrapped around my phallus. I could feel my sack start to tighten. I wasn�t after a long drawn-out session, I wanted to get off, and wanted my girlfriend to know that she had been well done. I held out as long as I could, and then buried myself as deep as I might and exploded in ecstasy. I bellowed like a wounded buffalo and collapsed on Tracy�s back.
There was a muffled squeal as Kara worked to get out from under us. I rolled the other direction, pulling out of Tracy. Kara took in the sight of Tracy�s abused sex.
�Jesus, David, what did you do to her?�
I smirked as I tried to catch my breath.
�What I�m going to do to you as soon as I recover.�
She gave me a look somewhere between fear and lust. Tracy grabbed her wrist and smacked her palm with her other hand.
�I�m out,� she said, mimicking a tag-team wrestler.
I looked down and my erection hadn�t gone down. I changed to a new condom. Thank God I was constantly aroused.
�Ding, Ding,� I said as I launched myself over Tracy and landed on Kara, who screeched in fear.
I put my head between her breasts and did my best impression of a motorboat, causing her to squeal even more. She came out fighting, tickling me. I might have been okay if that sneaky Tracy hadn�t chosen that moment to stick her finger up my butt.
�What the hell!� I complained. �Outie, not an innie!�
They had me on the ropes. Kara rolled me over on my back as she mounted me. She had me at her mercy as she used my poor abused manhood for her pleasure. We all had huge grins on our faces as Tracy got on her knees and kissed Kara. Where Tracy and I fit, Kara had muscle control. Her tight walls were slowly milking me and drawing out my essence. In less than ten minutes I was fountaining in her depths, filling my condom. I have rarely gotten off as quickly on a second round, but she was utter magic. She had a look of triumph as she raised her hands in victory. Their tag team had left me imitating a wet rag. I was beat.
I fell asleep listening to the two victors whisper to each other as they snuggled up on each side of me. I fell asleep a happy boy.
Chapter 30 � You Need to Break Up
Thursday December 26
I JERKED AWAKE AND heard someone choking. I looked down as to see Kara giving me a dirty look with her lips wrapped around my morning wood. I gave her a sheepish grin and mouthed, �Sorry.�
Kara wasn�t nearly as good at giving oral as Tracy. She was very enthusiastic, though, making it fun. Well, I guess any oral was fun, but seeing my friend give it her best made it special. I was soon a happy boy.
Tracy intercepted her when she made it halfway up my body, intent on giving me a kiss. Tracy got her good morning kiss.
�We have to get moving. You and Kara have to be on the set at nine o�clock,� Tracy informed me.
I looked at the clock and saw that it was seven-thirty. It was too late to go run, so I dashed for the shower. I knew if either of my bedmates beat me there, I would never get a chance. They were both rolling their eyes at my antics.
When I got out of the shower, Kara was gone. I assumed she went back to her room to get ready. Tracy was still hugging her pillow. I raised my eyebrow.
�I�m going to go back to sleep and meet you over there before lunch. I plan on getting us packed and ready to go. Kara said to meet her in the restaurant downstairs at eight o�clock. Clare and Kendal are meeting you for breakfast also.�
�I forgot to arrange a car service to pick us up at the airport in Denver. Can you take care of that?� I asked.
We were too young to rent a car, so I knew she would get either Clare or Kendal to make the arrangements.
�Sure. In addition, Sandy left me a message that the ski lodge near where your church group is staying has an open account for you to get any gear you need. They�re one of their distributors. A photographer will be there in the morning to take some shots of you shopping in the store. I told her you�d do it if your church group could pick up some gear also. I hope that�s okay?�
I thought about it and didn�t have a problem. My contract called for me to visit stores and make appearances. My only concern was Ford. I might have to pony up their cut of whatever was bought. I also needed to talk to Clare and have her call Sandy at Range Sports to have them go through Ford. I didn�t mind Sandy calling me for personal things, but she needed to go through my agent for work.
�Let me confirm there�re no issues with my contract. If it�s okay, I�m all for helping the kids getting their gear taken care of. I know some of the families aren�t well off, and this trip isn�t cheap. Tell Sandy I�m appreciative of her generosity,� I answered.
I gave her a quick kiss and went to breakfast. Everyone was already there and they�d already ordered me the buffet. I loaded up a plate and sat down. I told Clare what Range Sports was offering and what I was doing in return. She called her aunt and got it approved after I explained it was for my church youth group.
As we ate, I teased Kendal.
�How did this week�s boyfriend do in his football game yesterday?�
�Careful there, Sport, you seemed to pick up a new girlfriend this week,� Kendal smirked. �Austin did really well. They won their game going away and he was named MVP. Coach Seng told him to tell you to hurry up and graduate because they need you for next year. I told him they needed to win some back-to-back bowl games and then we�d talk.�
�Wow, that was cold. What did Austin say?�
�He just laughed. He told me you�d be nuts to go there. He said you need to look at a school that has a chance at a national championship.�
�Are you really that good?� Clare asked.
�Good question. The short answer is not right now. I have potential, but so do a lot of other guys. It all depends on if I continue to develop. I�m going to some quarterback camps this summer. That�ll give everyone a better idea where I fall skills-wise. It�s hard to compare players because competition varies so much. At the camps, everyone�s on equal footing. Bo Harrington, the coach that was hired to teach me the position, thinks I have a huge upside. He�s worked with a lot of good players, and he thinks I can be one as well.�
TODAY WAS STRICTLY a photo shoot. Rafael had rented a nice house and we started out in the kitchen. The setup was Kara was wearing my dress shirt and I was in dress pants with no shirt. We did some action shots where we goofed around. I quickly found out that Kara was going commando this morning when I raised the shirt to pinch her bottom. I heard the camera go off with three quick shots.
I spun around and went for Kim, who was taking the pictures.
�Nope, not happening! I want to see the last three shots, and if they�re not appropriate we�re deleting them now.�
Rafael came from the background to save Kim. She wasn�t panicking; we had worked together before, and she knew I was just looking out for Kara�s best interests.
�Okay, everyone calm down. Kim, plug the camera in so we can see the shots before we go any further.�
As Kim set up, Kara came over and gave me a kiss on my cheek.
�Thanks. They usually bully me into stuff like this.�
Clare and Kendal joined us. Kim brought the three pictures up side-by-side on the big screen monitor. The first one showed just a hint of Kara�s superior derri�re. The second went from PG-13 to R rated. My arm blocked the view of her front. The last picture showed too much. From my limited experience, I could tell that the first two shots were good. I could tell Rafael was excited and trying to hide it.
�Kim, delete the last picture,� Rafael said without our intervention.
He turned to Kara and me. He gathered himself before he spoke.
�These two shots are what we dream of.� He turned to the monitor. �Kara, your expression is perfect. We can use
He pointed to my arm in the second.
�We got lucky here. If your arm had been just a little off, we�d have serious Photoshopping to do to cover things up. I hate doing that because I feel it�s dishonest. Also working for us is that you can�t see David�s face. This allows every guy to fantasize it�s him in the shot.�
I could see everyone was smiling, so I had no objections to the two shots. We went back to finish the shoot.
At lunchtime, Clare, Kendal, Rafael and Kim all went in to review the photos so far. Kara and I went to where they had set up for lunch. We heard arguing and I just smiled. Kara was curious.
�What�s going on?�
�I think Kim just found out I own the resale rights to all the pictures,� I said, as Kara�s eyes got big.
�You what? I thought the photographer always got those,� Kara said.
�Everything�s negotiable. I take a smaller fee on most shoots so I can control the photos later. I don�t want to get blackmailed with photos when I get older. I would suggest you start doing that because you don�t need some slimeball hitting you up when you�re as big a star as Adrienne in a couple of years,� I said, offering her advice.
�Crap, and here I thought I was supposed to be showing
�Talk to Kendal. She can give you the clauses. While you�re at it, talk to her about reselling your photos. We sell mine through a couple of outlets for good money. We just cut a deal with an Internet company that sells pictures. I give them the ones that my high-end buyers don�t want.�
�When did you become the little entrepreneur? I wouldn�t have ever thought of that,� Kara teased me.
�I actually kind of just got lucky. I met some people through Tami. You know what they say, �It�s not what you know but who you know.��
Kara came over, climbed into my lap, and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�Well, big boy, you and I know each other. I want to do more work with you.�
�I�d really enjoy that,� I whispered in her ear.
I found I meant it. Kara was easy to work with, and we looked great together on camera.
After lunch, I could feel Kara relax when she stopped worrying about pictures of her leaking to the tabloids. The afternoon consisted of more product-oriented shots. This meant taking the same photo ten times with a different set of jewelry each time. They even had me wearing the stuff. I had refused to get my ear pierced, so they had me wear a diamond earring with a magnet on the back. That thing was uncomfortable. They also had me wearing different watches and rings.
Some of the jewelry was pricey. I knew because there were suddenly armed guards on the set. They had me wear an earring that had a huge diamond on it. Kara came out in a robe wearing a necklace that must have been worth more than most people make in a lifetime. Rafael set the shot. He used his body to block everyone�s view until we got set. He had me face Kara so that my shoulder covered one breast.
�Are you okay if David touches your breast to hide your nipple?� Rafael asked.
Kara just smiled, and I let Rafael position me.
�Would it be better if her nipples were hard?� I asked with an innocent expression.
Kara and Rafael both glared at me. I shrugged.
�Just trying to help out.�
Rafael told us that this was the last group of photos. When I was sure that Kim had what she needed, I licked Kara�s neck and nipped her ear. She shuddered, and Rafael didn�t have us stop, so I ramped up the teasing. I moved my hand to cup Kara�s breast and kissed her jaw. I was careful not to block the necklace. I dropped my head and took her other nipple into my mouth. Kara hissed.
�What the hell, David? Are you going to do me right here?�
I moved my hand back to where Rafael had put it before and I looked into Kara�s eyes. I could smell her arousal and I smirked.
�Cut! Damn, that was hot. Kim, I hope you got that,� Rafael said.
�I think so. Let�s put it up on the monitor and see,� Kim offered.
Kara was given her robe and everyone gathered around the monitor. Rafael was excited again. Kara had an expression of pure lust with her blue-gray eyes boring into me. My smirk didn�t look too bad. It looked like I was having fun, and she wanted me badly. The necklace was perfectly framed with my body and her matching earrings were on display.
Rafael pumped his fist.
�YES! Kara, you�re magnificent. This shot will have you in demand for the next ten years.�
�I�ll give you $25,000 for the rights to today�s shoot,� Kim blurted out.
My first thought was �Hell no� but then I thought about my immediate needs for cash for my mom�s treatments. Kara saw I was considering it, and she put her hand on my arm to get my attention; she shook her head �no.�
�Sorry, Kim. Kara wants me to keep the resale rights.�
I was glad that I did because the shots leading up to the money shot were nearly as good. I could market some of these right away. My agreement with the diamond company precluded me using any shots that were in their print ads while they were still running them. I was afraid this last shot would be in their ads for quite a while.
KARA AND I CHANGED clothes, and Rafael wanted to meet us after we got dressed. He had a private room set up as his temporary office. He brought us in and closed the door. I could tell that Kara wasn�t sure what was going on.
�Kara, I wanted to thank you for letting me work with you again. When the ads and commercials hit, you�re going to be in demand. I have two jobs in late January that you�d be perfect for, my only concern is whether your fee is going to be too high.�
�Do you need a guy for the shoots?� Kara asked.
�Yes, but I have Skip Chapman and Tony Willis tentatively lined up,� he answered. He turned to me. �After this, I�d prefer David for both. My only concern is that the two of you might get pushed together as a couple. I�d hate for it to limit your opportunities later.�
Kara shook her head.
�David brings out the best in me. If you can work it, I want him. You also know he�ll require the resale rights. Is that going to be a problem?�
�No, it actually helps my immediate budget because he gives me a break on his upfront cost. To your first point, I agree. You two did some outstanding work the last three days. I�ve enjoyed working with you both,� Rafael said as he got a smirk. �I even got to help the poor boy lose his erections, at least a few times.�
Kara burst out laughing when she saw the horror on my face.
�Sorry about that,� Rafael continued. �I never do that, but I needed to get you to focus.�
�I guess I survived. In the future, maybe we can take a quick break and I work on the �issue� myself?�
�What�s the fun in that?� Rafael pouted.
Kara about fell out of her chair, and I just gave each of them a look that said I wasn�t going for it.
�I was planning on taking January off from modeling. I also have school. They�re already looking at me because of the days I�ve been missing. If I miss too much, they�ll hold me back, or I�ll have to switch to homeschooling.�
�How about we push one to the end of January and one the first week of February? They�re both two-day shoots, and I can get them done in the States because they�re both studio work,� Rafael said with a grin.
�Okay, I can deal with that. If you get Kara signed, I�m in. I�ll let Kendal know to expect your call. I may also have the studio for you at Hill Marketing. They have several different sizes of studios,� I added.
�Shouldn�t you go through Ford?� Rafael asked.
�Nope, our deal is if they find me the work, I go through them. If I have to find it, then I go through Kendal. They still get a small piece, but not as much as if they actually did some work.�
�If you say so. Clare told me to contact her if I wanted you for a project,� Rafael said to cover his butt.
�I bet she did,� I said. Then I added, �Look, if it would hurt your relationship with Ford, then don�t call Kendal. Just make up the difference in my fee.�
Rafael laughed.
�Hell no! They can be mad at me. I have a budget for each of these jobs, and you being reasonable helps me. I have a diva that I have to sign who�s going to demand top dollar.�
Kara swatted his arm.
�Tell you what, Smarty-Pants: I�ll let you play with his package if you pay me more money.�
�What! You better not, Princess. I know where you live,� I complained.
Kara and Rafael couldn�t hold it in any longer. I could tell this was going to become a good partnership, working with these two.
WHEN I CAME OUT OF the meeting, Kendal grabbed me. I told her to expect a call from Rafael. She didn�t react like I thought she would. She just shrugged.
�What did Clare tell you? She wants to change your contract, and Tracy�s acting weird. What happened yesterday?� Kendal asked.
I tried to give her the Cliff Notes version, but it soon became apparent I needed to give Kendal the full story. She took notes while we talked. I also told her that Kara would be calling her and why. She just shook her head.
�God, you�re a jerk. I even roomed with her and I didn�t think to talk to her about any of that. I know I joke about you getting me fired, but I need to do a better job of recognizing opportunities.�
If she hadn�t been smiling, I would have thought she was worried. Then she hit me with the bombshell.
�Deb called Tom and told him you and Tracy needed to break up. I guess Tom talked to Tracy about it. She�s upset about the whole thing. Tom sent her a plane ticket and she went home this morning. I was told to tell you that you�re now single and that Tom would talk to you when you get back,� Kendal said.
I was not a happy boy.
�Tracy said you shouldn�t be mad at her dad because it was her choice. Tom just told her what Deb said, and she made the decision. Tracy said it was best for both of you, she�s too young to have a serious boyfriend.�
I looked at Kendal in disbelief. I could tell that she was telling the truth.
�Are my bags and car here?� I asked in a monotone.
�Yes. Can I get a ride to the airport?� Kendal asked.
�Sorry, I need to process this,� I said as I walked out. I stopped at the door. �Tell Kara goodbye and why I didn�t tell her myself. I�m turning off my phone for at least a day, so don�t bother calling me.� I found the car and went to the airport.
I WAS NUMB WHEN I GOT to the airport. I tried to call Tracy, but she�d turned her phone off. I didn�t know whether to be sad or pissed, so I didn�t leave a message. I found that Sandy had upgraded me to first class.
I talked the flight attendant into giving me a second Coke before takeoff. I�d finished the first one off when a gorgeous blond in her early twenties sat down beside me. She looked familiar. I was wondering if she was another model when she introduced herself.
�Sunny Skye,� she said as she offered her hand.
�Is that your porn name?� I asked without thinking.
She just rolled her eyes.
�Mine is Dick Long. I think everyone should have one ready, just in case.�
About that time the flight attendant came back to flirt with me. I introduced her to Sunny.
�Mandy, this is Sunny Skye. Have you seen any of her movies?�
�Of course I have. Sunny, if David gives you a hard time, send him my way and I�ll keep him occupied,� Mandy said.
I did a double take and I suddenly realized that Sunny Skye was a former child star who was now a reporter for one of the nightly gossip shows. I hit my forehead.
�Shit, I am such an ass. I�m sorry about the whole porn thing ... unless you want to make one,� I said as I waggled my eyebrows.
Both Mandy and Sunny cracked up. Thank goodness, that didn�t go over badly.
�David told me that his porn name is Dick Long. Do you think he�s just wishing, or is it true?� Sunny asked.
�Oh, hell, just bring me another drink and one for Sunny, please,� I offered.
�I�ll have what he�s having. He seems like he�s having fun,� Sunny replied to my offer.
Mandy came back.
�So, which is it?� she asked.
�I�ll let you know,� Sunny said.
Sunny took a sip of her drink and almost spit it on me.
�Jesus, David, at least get diet. Are you trying to kill me?�
�Yep, that�s the plan. I had my girlfriend dump me today because my agent thought it would be a good idea. So killing you is high on my to-do list.�
�Really, do tell.�
I looked at Sunny.
�Double shit. Are you going to tell the world my woman problems?�
She thought about it for a moment.
�I�ll tell you what: everything is off the record for the duration of the flight. When we get to the terminal, you promise to give me an interview,� she offered. She raised her glass, �Here�s to hoping you spill your guts when we get there so you�ll get me on the air.�
�Triple shit,� I moaned.
Sunny turned out to be quite funny, once we started talking. It didn�t hurt that I was a little off-center with the Tracy news. When we finally landed, we found we were in one of the worst snowstorms in the past ten years. We were lucky not to be diverted to another airport. I agreed to meet Sunny in front of baggage claim. She was lucky there was a camera crew at the airport reporting on the all the delays. She changed clothes and was wearing a nice dress that showed a lot of leg.
I came out dragging my bag, and walked up as the camera crew filmed. I gave her a big grin, let my bag go, and pulled her into a big hug.
�Sunny, I missed you so much,� I said, and soundly kissed her.
I think my hand found her butt because the cameraman started to chuckle. When I let her go, she was a little disoriented and stumbled. I caught her elbow and we just grinned at each other.
�You�re so dead. Now you promised me an interview.�
�I�m ready,� I smirked.
�David, I hear that you just got done shooting a ...�
I gave her a five-minute interview.
Poor Sunny didn�t get any of it aired. What did air was me kissing her. Kara got flagged down at the airport and shown the footage by some Internet reporter. She was in rare form and saw I was just having fun. She acted as if she was mad.
�That bitch. She better not be trying to steal my man again.� She looked into the camera and pleaded, �David, baby, don�t let that evil woman lead you astray. You know I love you, baby.�
That got tagged onto �the Kiss,� as it was being called. When Sunny finally saw it, she cracked up ... on air. She told her audience that what we had was special, and Kara wasn�t woman enough to keep me. We now had �the Feud,� and all before the ten o�clock news.
I�d finally made it to the resort. I was going to have to have a serious talk with Sandy. She had me upgraded into the Presidential Suite. It was a four-bedroom monstrosity. I was kicking back, watching the news, when my story came on. Apparently, this was bigger news than the three feet of snow that had been dropped on us in the past twenty-four hours.
Oh, heck! I called home first and Greg answered. He put me on speaker so everyone could hear me. Mom and Dad were already in California, but Tami, Cindy, Suzanne and Beth were all hanging out with Greg and Angie.
�You slut,� Tami said. �You dump Tracy, and within a couple of hours, you have two of the hottest women in America fighting over you. What�s Adrienne going to say?�
�Oh, shit! I�ll call you right back,� I said.
As I hung up on them, Greg moaned, �He sucks.�
I called Adrienne.
�You two-timing little shit! Kara, and now Sunny. I thought we had something special.�
�You want to have some fun?�
�What are you thinking?�
�Sunny is
�You�re so bad. Let�s do it.�
I three-wayed our call into the station. It took a few minutes to convince them it was me. The next thing I knew, the news anchor was talking.
�Sunny, we�ve gotten in touch with David Dawson to get his take. David, tell us which girl you�re going to choose?�
�Actually, I�m not on the phone alone, I have Adrienne of both Victoria�s Secret and Sports Illustrated fame on the line,� I shared.
�Thanks, David. I just wanted to let Sunny, and Kara, know that he�s chosen
�How about this Adrienne: you take him to Prom, and Kara and I will split up the other dances this spring?� Sunny asked, not missing a beat.
�Sounds like a deal. Thanks, Sunny,� Adrienne said, and she hung up.
�David, it sounds like they worked it out. What are you thinking now?� the anchor asked.
�Hey, I�m just lucky to have them in my life. I have found the less I get involved in these types of negotiations, the better it is for me.�
�Wise advice,� the anchor said as I hung up.
I called and Angie answered.
�What the hell? We just had a �Breaking News� banner say that Adrienne is your prom date and that Sunny and Kara will be taking you to other dances.�
�Put me on speaker,� I told Angie.
When I could hear everyone, I told them about the fun I was having and how Adrienne joined in. I then asked to speak to Tami.
I launched in as soon as she told me that she had stepped out of the room.
�What the hell is she thinking? We talked this through and we agreed I wasn�t going to dump her just because an agent got it in their head I should date celebrities.�
�I don�t know what that girl�s thinking. We just had a conversation about you guys, and she seemed happy. Have you talked to her?� Tami asked.
�Arrrgh! Look, I already tried, but I promised myself if she ever did this again, I wasn�t going to chase after her. If she wants to talk, she�ll have to make the first step.�
�Then I think you�ll be waiting a long time. From what I hear, she said it was for the best.�
�Tami, that is so much bull. I�m sick of her running off and shutting me out. We agreed to talk things out, but I guess she didn�t mean it. I actually thought we were on the path to something special,� I complained.
�I�m going to be a little harsh right now, but it�s said from love: forget about Tracy. Forget about finding your soul mate right now. You�re a freshman in high school. Go out and have fun. I don�t care if you bang every cheerleader like your brother did. Go have fun. Hell, wasn�t tonight a good time? You had three women willing to tweak the networks because you played a joke. That was fun. We all love the �fun David.� Be that guy for me right now,� Tami begged.
�I can�t promise I�ll always be that guy, but I will try, for you. I love you.�
�We all love you. Don�t be sad because Tracy let you down. I think we both know she needs to grow up. Don�t hate her. Please treat her like the friend she is, and leave the other stuff alone. If you�re still friends in five years, then try again.�
�I�ll try. Thanks for letting me vent.�
I hung up and picked one of the bedrooms. I was exhausted and was soon asleep dreaming of what could have been between Tracy and me. How could everything have gone so wrong?
Chapter 31 � Church Ski Trip
Friday December 27
I WOKE TO SOMEONE KNOCKING on my door. I pulled on a pair of sweats, looked out the peephole, and saw Pastor Dan and a bunch of other people from church. I groaned and opened the door with a smile on my face.
�We just got in and it seems we can�t get to the cabins yet. I was wondering if we could impose on you for a bit?� asked Pastor Dan.
I waved everyone in. There were twelve kids ranging from 10 to 16. It seemed to be an even distribution of boys and girls, plus Pastor Dan and Mrs. Kelly, the Sunday school teacher. I smiled when Sun Ling came bouncing in and gave me a kiss on my cheek. Her new living arrangements seemed to agree with my math classmate and former roommate.
I called room service and told them I needed fruit and pastry trays for 15 and coffee and assorted juices for two adults and thirteen kids. I went and took a shower and changed into jeans and a thermal sweatshirt with the Range Sports logo on it. When I came out, it was apparent everyone had hit the room-service order pretty hard. I figured I could get breakfast downstairs.
Pastor Dan took me aside in my bedroom.
�It�s still snowing and they�ve declared the slopes unsafe until they can check for the potential of avalanches. It looks like we need a way to entertain the kids for today. We can try to get to the cabins tonight.�
�If conditions don�t improve, we can do four to a room and have two out here. I�m sure we can get some beds delivered for the adults,� I told him.
I looked at the clock. Shit, I had a photo shoot in a few minutes.
�I think I can keep them busy this morning if you and Mrs. Kelly want to relax for a while.�
Pastor Dan looked relieved.
�What are you going to do with them?�
�Take them to a photo shoot and let them shop,� I answered.
�Are you sure? This has to be costing you a fortune,� Pastor Dan inquired.
�Let me worry about it. You and Mrs. Kelly kick back. I�ll be back with the herd in a couple of hours.�
I STOOD OUTSIDE OF the sporting goods store with my charges. I spotted the photographer and he smiled when he saw who I was with. It was time to take charge.
�Who wants to be in an ad with me?�
Everyone raised their hands.
�Great. See the guy with the camera? I want you to line up and go talk to him about getting a release form. He will email it to your parents for them to sign. If they have questions, have them call me.�
I gave them all my cell number. Sun let all the smaller kids go first and came over to me.
�You know how much I could get for this number?� she asked.
�I know, that was kind of stupid of me,� I said.
Right on queue, my cell rang.
�Hello.�
�Is this David Dawson?� a female voice asked.
�Yes, it is.�
There was giggling in the background and then a whisper.
�It�s him.�
�How may I help you?� I asked.
�Hi, this is Lisa Felton. My little brother�s there with you,� Lisa told me.
Lisa was the girl that Gina said was a bigger slut than I was. Lisa claimed to be a virgin, but I had some serious doubts.
�Lisa, how�s your break going? Are you still hooking up with Gary Baxter?�
She gasped. Beth had had a crush on the jerk earlier in the year until he dumped her. I�d seen Gary and Lisa messing around in the park.
�Gary Baxter is a stuck-up jerk. Last I saw, he was going out with some bitch named Karen.�
I laughed. Lisa could be funny at times.
�I know Karen. She�s one of those Chastity Club girls. Did she get Gary to join?�
�I think so. I really didn�t call to talk about my past mistakes. I wanted to see if you were still interested in helping me with my problem.�
I remembered Tami�s advice to have fun.
�You know what, I think I�m up for that. We�ll probably need to work on your problem over an extended period of time. Have lunch with me when we get back to school, and we�ll make some arrangements.�
�Seriously? You�re not just messing with me, are you?� Lisa asked.
�Seriously.�
�I look forward to it,� Lisa purred.
Sun had been eavesdropping.
�Seriously? Lisa Felton?!�
I grinned.
�Why not? Lisa seems like a fun girl.�
�You�re a dork. You could have any girl in school, and you pick her. You�re such a guy,� Sun huffed as she stomped off. I noticed she got in line, though.
AS EVERYONE WAS GETTING his or her waivers signed, I went and looked for the manager. Turned out the owner�s daughter was in charge today. She was just a little older than I was, and she�d been made up. I tried to keep a straight face, but eyeshadow and lipstick did not go with the sports clothes the staff was wearing.
Her staff was creeping forward to listen to our conversation.
�Hi, I�m David Dawson. Sandy Range told me that I�d have an account set up.�
�I�m Pat. Let me go check to see what�s been put in place.�
I watched as she tried to walk like a model on the runway. The other employees were trying not to laugh. They were all college age, so I felt sorry for her. Moreover, Pat�s dad sold the Range Sports line of clothing and equipment, not high fashion.
Pat came back with a big grin on her face.
�Mr. Dawson, you have a $10,000 limit.�
�Great. I�m going to unleash all these munchkins on your store. Did your dad get all the employees to sign photo releases?� I asked.
She went and called her dad, and they hadn�t. I sent them to the photographer to get them signed. She had to have her dad sign and fax her release back. Once everyone had their release signed, I gave the photographer my master release. He read the resale clause and his face fell.
�Who offered to buy photos today beside Range?� I asked.
He gave me the names of three gossip shows and two newspapers. I made him a deal: if he let me pick the pictures, I would split the profits with him. He agreed and I had him call Kendal. She sent a revised contract, which he signed and sent it to Kendal so she could sign it also.
We�d started to draw a crowd outside the shop. I pulled Pat over.
�You need to get some of the guys to work as security. We don�t need a rush of people messing up the shoot for your dad.�
She took care of it.
I called my charges over.
�Everyone, this is Pat. Pat, this is my church youth group. Let�s get everyone gear so they can ski and snowboard tomorrow. We�ll be renting the skis and boards, but we do need ski suits, gloves, goggles, and everything else. Guys, anything you get must be made by Range Sports. If you�re not sure what to get, come ask Pat, one of her staff, or myself, and we�ll help you. The photographer�ll be taking pictures. Just ignore him.�
He gave me the finger. I liked him already. One of the younger boys came up to me.
�Are you sure, Mr. David? Mom said I wasn�t supposed to spend any money,� he whispered.
I went down to one knee, so I was on his level.
�It�s good to listen to your mom because money is tight. I listen to my mom, too. Something she tells me is that if someone offers you a gift, you should accept it graciously.�
�But Mom said we shouldn�t accept charity,� he told me.
�I agree. We should work for what we get, and not rely on others as much as possible. But I want you to think about something: when you had Christmas, and you gave a gift and the person appreciated it, how did it make you feel?�
�It made me happy,� he said.
�How would you feel if they�d rejected the gift?�
He looked down at his feet.
�I wouldn�t feel so good.�
�That�s why my mom told me to accept gifts graciously. Sometimes you have to think of how the other person feels.�
�David, what about Mom telling me not to accept charity?�
�That�s a good question, buddy. Charity is when you give to those less fortunate than you are, because they need help from someone, and you want to help them. Your mom probably wouldn�t accept charity for her and your family, because she thinks there are others whose needs are greater. She feels she can provide for all of your needs, so she wouldn�t want someone else butting in. A gift is when you give something to someone, not because of the fact that they�re needy, but simply to give. So, charity is giving to help, and a gift is giving to give. Which do you think I�m doing?�
He gave me a warm smile.
�Mom says you�re a nice guy and I should listen to you. I think you�re giving us these things because you want to, not because you think we need them,� he said.
He suddenly wrapped my neck in a hug.
One of the college girls had heard, and I could see a tear in her eye. Her name tag said �Sydney.�
�Sydney, I seem to have a special case here. Can you help him get everything he needs?�
She gave me a hug.
�I would be honored. Come on, I think I know just what�ll work.�
She took the little guy�s hand. I was glad she was focusing on gear he could use not only here, but when he got back home. The photographer had captured the whole exchange, and I smiled at him. He gave me thumbs-up.
I made sure everyone got a thermal sweatshirt like mine. I had them put them on so I could keep track of everyone. We bought two more for Pastor Dan and Mrs. Kelly. I had Pat call over to the grill and reserve us a space big enough for the group to eat lunch. I invited her to join us. I winked at the photographer. I gave Pat a big hug for her help and grabbed her hand. I knew he could sell those, and Pat would get a thrill being seen with me.
I had her call her dad and see if they wanted to go to lunch with us. He passed but gave her permission to go. I checked with the photographer to see if he had everything he needed. He told me he was good, so I led my charges back up to the suite.
WHILE THE KIDS WERE showing Pastor Dan and Mrs. Kelly everything they�d bought, I went into my room to check my messages and emails. I was surprised to see one from Tracy. The email asked me to call her, so I did. Her mom answered.
�David, I�m surprised you�re calling. What can I do for you?�
�Even though your daughter seems to keep dumping me, that doesn�t mean we�re not friends. Plus, I plan on collecting on my Christmas present.�
Mary had promised to teach me how to cook.
�You know what, you�re right,� she agreed. �Now, what can I do for you?�
�I got an email from Tracy asking me to call her. Is she home?� I asked.
I could hear the regret in her voice.
�I�m sorry, David. She went to the movies ... with Luke.�
�I guess if she wanted to hurt me, there aren�t many guys she could go out with that would do the job any better. I guess I should be thankful Bill Rogers isn�t out of jail,� I almost growled.
There was silence from the other end.
�Mary, I�m sorry. I�m just feeling a little raw right now.�
She sighed.
�No, I get it. I was surprised when she called him and asked him out.�
That felt like a knife had just plunged into my chest. I tried to think of a way to get off the phone when Tom picked up.
�Hey, David, I wanted to thank you for sending Kara our way. I think we can help her make some additional money.�
I heard Mary hang up.
I ignored him.
�Why is she trying to hurt me? Of all the people she could go out with, why Luke?� I asked.
�I think it has to do with you out whoring around with Sunny and whoever else you can find,� Tom sneered over the phone.
I had finally had enough and snapped.
�So much for being like family. You caused this, you asshole!�
I slammed the phone into the wall, breaking it into a hundred pieces. Crud, you would think I would have learned my lesson. Breaking a phone was expensive. There was a light knocking on my door. Shit, just what I need right now, church group. Pastor Dan slipped into the room.
�David, is there anything I can do?�
�Can you take everyone to the grill for lunch? I�ll put it on my bill, so let them get whatever they want. I just need to be left alone for a little while to get my head back on straight. I apologize if you heard a curse word.�
The church group had set this trip up so they would eat all their meals at the cabins. They didn�t have money for eating out. I knew Sandy and Range Sports would probably help out. If not, I would gladly pay for the kids.
�I don�t think you said anything that any of us haven�t heard before. I apologize for having to intrude on your generosity. Without you, this trip would have been pretty miserable for everyone right about now. I want to thank you,� Pastor Dan said sincerely.
I called down to the grill and arranged for the bill to be charged to my room. I also ordered a turkey burger and large salad to be delivered to my room. I heard everyone leave and I felt relief. I really didn�t want to be a bad example to the kids.
I sat on the edge of the bed, thinking. After a while, I called Kendal. Her secretary put me through.
�What did you tell Tom? He just called the office and is flipping out because he can�t get ahold of you,� Kendal hissed.
�We had a �Come-to-Jesus� moment when he called me a whore,� I shared.
�Oh shit, that�s not right. He�s on the way to the office. No wonder he�s in a panic.�
I laughed.
�You want to work for me directly, and we dump the circus of a law firm?�
�Please, David, don�t toy with me. I can�t do this without them yet. I haven�t even taken my bar exam,� Kendal pleaded.
�Okay, I�ll play nice. Somehow, I broke my phone after talking to Tom. What do I need to do to get a new one?�
�I can have one overnighted to you. We got the insurance on it this time, so we should be good to go,� Kendal offered.
�Have it sent to me. I�ll pull the sim card and pray it isn�t shot. I don�t want to have to re-input everyone�s info.�
�Don�t worry about it. We�ll just sync it with your tablet and get the contacts off of that. When you get back, I can do it in five minutes. Just do me a favor and put the bigger pieces in a bag for me so I can send it back.�
�Anything for you, Kendal,� I sighed. �Look, I�m really pissed at Tom and Tracy. I�m not happy with Deb and Clare over at Ford, either. I hate it when people meddle in my personal life. This goes beyond that. Tom and Tracy are both trying to be hurtful. I won�t put up with that shit. I�m seriously thinking about going to another lawyer and having them look at my contract. If this continues, I want a way out. I can�t in good conscience continue to feed them business if they treat me like this. And for the life of me, I can�t figure out what you�re doing for me anyways.�
�Easy, Tiger, I�ll make this right. Let�s meet when you get back. Either Tom�ll get back in line, or we�ll talk to the powers that be. I promise you, I�ll do everything I can to help you,� Kendal said.
I could tell she was being earnest.
I pulled my tablet out and found it had all my contact numbers in it. It was a pain to be using the hotel phone, but I wasn�t cut off from the world. I called Sandy Range next.
�Hey, Sandy, it�s David Dawson.�
�Hey, Trouble. Devin went nuts when he saw you kiss Sunny Skye. He kept yelling, �Look, he has our clothes on and you can see the logo!� I personally give you a seven for the kiss. There�s no comparison to what I saw you lay on Adrienne in Chicago. I think you need to practice,� Sandy suggested.
�I agree. If only there was someone I could practice with. You wouldn�t have any suggestions, would you?� I asked.
�Maybe one, but I have a feeling their big brother might have other ideas. I�d hate to see a beautiful relationship come to an end.�
�I hear that. By the way, I need to thank you. The upgrade on the flight and the hotel suite were unexpected. The hotel room was a little over the top, but it�s come in handy. My church group is stranded at the lodge until the storm lets up so we can get to our cabins. I now have fourteen roommates for the duration. In addition, the kids love the gear. I got them matching thermal sweatshirts and we all have them on. We look like a little gang, with all our colors matching.�
�I�ll tell Devin. He�ll be delighted. The photographer told him how you set up some of the shots so they could be sold to the tabloids. Pat�s dad was thrilled to see the photos that were being sent out. I guess the staff and Pat have been talking you up since you left. They�re almost out of the thermal sweatshirts. Everyone at the resort heard you�re wearing one.�
�Hey, they should be, the sweatshirts are great. They�re toasty-warm and fit nice. I just wish there were more colors. You need reflective strips so that they can be worn for running and biking. I love the way they pull moisture from your body while you�re working out. Get me formfitting pants and I�ll be using them everywhere,� I told her.
�Can I steal your ideas? I�ll send you some prototypes and let you test them,� Sandy said.
�You�re more than taking care of me. I�ll do whatever I can to help you be successful. If that means kissing girls like Sunny, I�ll make the sacrifice.�
�I bet you will. Wait till I�m 18 and then you can kiss this girl,� Sandy offered.
I heard room service knocking.
�Hey, I�ve got to get going. Tell Devin thanks, and since I know you�re mainly responsible, thank you also. I appreciate you taking care of me. I�ll try to stir up an even bigger story to help sell Range products in the next few days. Keep an eye out,� I teased.
�Don�t worry about it. Devin says you�re the best money he ever spent. Just don�t knock me up, and I think we�ll be good,� she teased back.
I finally let the poor man in so he could deliver the food. He worked in the grill.
�How bad is it down there?� I asked.
�Not bad. The kids are all well-behaved, but they�re restless. They want to hit the slopes. The lodge does have a pool. Maybe you could wear them out there.�
�Sounds good, but where can I get swimsuits for them?�
�They have �em in the sports shop, you just have to ask. They�re in the back room this time of year,� the delivery guy told me.
�Tell them to go back and get fitted. I�ll call Pat and get it set up,� I said, as I gave the guy a big tip and signed for everyone�s lunch.
As I was wolfing down my sandwich, I realized I hadn�t eaten yet today. I called Pat and arranged swimsuits for everyone. I was just finishing eating when I got a text from Kendal to call her. I wasn�t used to using my tablet for texting. It seemed to be working just fine. I called in and the secretary wanted to put me through to Tom. I convinced her that would be a bad idea today.
�Holy shit, Batman, you�re a frickin� money machine,� Kendal proclaimed.
�What are you talking about?� I asked, trying to figure out what I�d done.
�I just got a call from the photographer, and he sent over the offers for the video and pictures from today.�
�Video? What video are you talking about? He only had a camera.�
��Stupid boy,� those cameras also shoot video,� Kendal said.
Who knew?
�Anyways, once the networks saw you with the little kid, and then hugging on a new girl, they went nuts. If you approve all fourteen offers, you�ll clear over thirty grand today. If you go exclusive, it jumps to just under forty grand. The photographer said to go with everyone. Getting greedy will only piss the others off. What do you want to do, boss?� Kendal asked.
�Do the deal for all the offers,� I told her.
�The photographer suggested you do a sex tape in the next 48 hours. You�re on a roll. He said we could all get rich,� she teased me.
�But I would feel like such a whore,� I whined.
Kendal dropped the phone, laughing. She finally picked it back up.
�Who should I get for the sex tape?� Kendal asked.
�Oh, this is so good. Call my brother and tell him you�re contacting Hannah Minacci to do a tape with me. I want to hear him cry, so record it for me.�
�You�re bad. That�s why I like working with you. Consider it done. And oh ... Tom says he�s sorry. He seemed pretty sincere,� Kendal told me.
�That reminds me. Get your secretary in hand. She tried to forward my call to him. That better not happen today.�
I heard a knock at her door.
�Crud, it�s Tom; she ratted us out,� she said.
�Make the deal, and tell Tom to cool his jets. I�ll sit down with him when I get back. I�m not doing this over the phone.�
�Got it. Talk to you later.�
I WENT SWIMMING WITH the horde. I had my own suit from being in Florida. I think we may have gotten kicked out if the hotel staff hadn�t recognized me. The kids were a little out of control. While I relaxed in one of the lounge chairs, Sun came over and sat by me. We caught up on everything. She liked her new family and our church. She seemed to be in a much better frame of mind. Not being homeless probably does that. She also was doing well socially. Her new boyfriend seemed like a nice guy.
Everyone was wiped out when we got done. Each room in the suite had its own bathroom. We split it up so that Sun took care of the older girls and Mrs. Kelly got the younger ones. I got the older guys and Pastor Dan got the younger ones.
I stuck my head in the older guys� room.
�You think you can figure out how to take a shower, or do you need help?� I asked.
The ungrateful twerps flipped me off. Did I say church group? So much for taking care of them; the little stinkers were on their own.
My message light was on. I checked and I had three messages: two calls from networks wanting comments, and one from Kendal telling me to call her right away.
I called Kendal first and the secretary put me right through.
�You�re just making my day a living hell. I now have six requests for interviews. They all have deadlines, so they�re pushing. They want video, so we can�t do a conference call. Can you get a conference room set up?� she asked.
�I have two more. I�ll get something set up here. Call Clare and tell her we need her publicist on this. I want talking points in the next thirty minutes. Make sure Range Sports gets all the credit. Have someone call all these people back. Can you schedule fifteen-minute slots?�
Kendal said she had it covered, so I called the front desk and got some flunky. It took me ten minutes to get someone in management to get a room for me. It turned out to be another suite that I had to rent for the night. I told them if they comped the room, I would mention them in the interview. They agreed, taking that worry off me.
I grabbed my suit and bolted for the other room. I needed a shower also. On my way out, I told Pastor Dan where I was going and to order pizza for the kids. I gave him my debit card. Thank God I got that back from Tracy. I made him promise to hide some pizza for me.
I was finishing getting dressed when the first group arrived. I suddenly realized I needed to have Range Sports gear on, so while they were setting up I ran to the other suite. Clothes were flying as I ran to my room. I was down to my underwear as I closed my bedroom door. Mrs. Kelly got an eyeful, but luckily everyone else was taking a nap or shower. I put on a thermal sweatshirt and jeans. I rushed back and opened my tablet to find my talking points. Thank goodness, Kendal came through. I noted that Tom had made some good points about not embarrassing the little guy in the video.
Right away it was clear that the local affiliate had sent their �A� team. That meant this was going national. With the prep from Ford�s spin-doctors, I was ready for the interviews. I was into two-and-a-half hours after the eighth interview. Number nine turned out to be Sunny Skye. Her cameraman was holding the camera at his waist, pointed at us, so I knew he was filming.
I jumped out of my chair and pulled her into a big hug and kiss on the cheek.
�Hey, Sunny, how are you?� I asked.
�So I hear you have a new girlfriend?�
I almost laughed, because I knew Sunny was ambushing me. I stuck to my talking points. She frowned halfway through my second response. I just stopped and grinned.
�I give you an �A� for effort, Sunny, but did you think I would fall for the old �oops, the camera was on� routine?�
�How did you figure it out? That one always works,� Sunny complained.
�My ex trained me well. You have everything you need, or do you want to redo it sitting down?�
�Let�s do it right and sit down. We need to hurry, though, because I have a deadline.�
While they were setting up, the pizza guy knocked on my door.
�Sorry, Mr. Dawson, but I need your signature on the receipt.�
I signed it and gave him a cash tip. He slid a large pizza out of his thermal bag and gave it to me. Pastor Dan had remembered! Once the cameraman and Sunny saw I had pizza, we all took a break. I was impressed Sunny that was no shrinking violet when it came to chowing down pizza. The three of us made short work of the large pie and got to the interview. While we were eating, I told her about the photographer suggesting I do a sex tape.
�You know, I did one in college with my boyfriend at the time. I had to threaten to file charges against him because he wanted to sell it on the Internet. I ended up giving him a chunk of change to buy the tape from him. You�re having your fifteen minutes of fame. Don�t do something stupid you�ll regret later,� she advised.
�Actually, I was going to ask you if you wanted to do it with me. We have everything we need,� I offered, waving my arm at the suite.
We about lost the cameraman when Sunny turned to him and asked, �What do you think, Ed? Would you help us out?�
�Sunny, I would make a run at you ... if I was a few years older.�
�If you were a few years older, I�d let you catch me. Now let�s do this so I can get on national TV again.�
WHEN I CAME BACK TO the suite, I found everyone watching a movie. I told Pastor Dan that the other suite had an extra bedroom. I would be using one, and either he or Mrs. Kelly could use the other bedroom. I wasn�t really surprised when Mrs. Kelly volunteered.
I went back to the other suite and called Sandy.
�Hey, David, I see you got us on TV again. Range Sports came off looking like saints. You�re smooth, my man.�
�Don�t thank me. I�m just the trained monkey that delivers the lines. Call Deb Thomas at Ford and Tom Dole. They gave me the talking points. Without them, you�d be yelling at me.�
�I�ll have Devin call and thank them. The board of directors has been calling him all evening with praise. Do you realize what it would cost for a one-minute ad?� she asked.
�Then you might be willing to help me out some more? I fed the kids a few times and billed it to the room. I hope that�s okay.�
�It�s more than okay. I�ll call our travel department on Monday and warn them the bill�s coming.�
We chatted for a few more minutes. I checked my email and found an email from Kendal. It had an attachment that was her call to Greg. I opened it up and listened.
I went to sleep a happy man.
Saturday December 28
I WOKE EARLY AND WENT to the gym. When I got back, I found Pastor Dan in the living room waiting on me.
�Do you think we could rent a couple of snowmobiles and go open the cabins?�
I looked out the window and the snow had stopped. It was still overcast, but it looked like the worst was over.
�That sounds like a good idea. When did you want to go?�
�As soon as possible would be good.�
I nodded. I went and took a shower. We had some fruit left over, so I ate a couple of bananas and drank water to rehydrate. I got out my Range gear. I came out ready to go and saw Pastor Dan had on jeans and a heavy coat. We went down to the front desk and they told us that because of the conditions they couldn�t rent the snowmobiles. They did rent us a Jeep that they assured us could get through the snow.
The cabins were a mile and a half from the lodge. They each slept five in three bedrooms. One adult and four kids would make up each one. The main cabin was just one room. It had the kitchen, dining area and great room with a huge fireplace.
We couldn�t get into the cabins because of the snow, so Pastor Dan showed me where a shovel was in the garage. He pulled out a snow blower to make paths between each building. I shoveled out the snow in front of the doors and got into each one so I could turn up the heat. It was all on propane.
The main cabin had a root cellar. Pastor Dan said I needed to get in there to turn on the electricity so the blowers for the furnaces would work. I dug out the entrance to the cellar and found it pitch black. I went back to the garage where I�d seen a flashlight and used it so I could see in the root cellar. The walls of the cellar were made from local rock. Pastor Dan had said the cabins were from the late 1950s. Along one wall was a sturdy workbench with tools hanging neatly above it. Someone cared for their equipment.
I found the main breaker and turned on the power. As I started to the door, there was a rumble. All morning the ski patrol had been setting off charges to cause little controlled avalanches. This sounded different and was getting louder. Pastor Dan was yelling as I stuck my head out of the cellar door. There was a wall of snow crashing towards the house. The door to the cabin slammed, so I knew Pastor Dan had made it inside. I slammed the cellar door shut and looked for cover in case the worst happened. I crawled under the bench.
The wall of snow slammed into the side of the cabin. I heard a great creaking noise and then timbers snapping. It sounded like the cabin was collapsing in on itself. Suddenly there was silence. My first thought was that I was buried alive. My second was of Pastor Dan.
�Pastor Dan! Dan, are you okay?� I yelled.
I started to wiggle out from under the workbench when the explosion went off. The propane tank had been torn from its foundation and the tank punctured. The fire I had set in the main cabin�s fireplace was enough to cause the explosion. The floor joists gave way and the cabin fell into the root cellar. The workbench saved me. My ears were ringing, and I couldn�t hear anything. I was screaming for Pastor Dan.
The explosion and resulting smoke cloud could probably be seen from town. I was sure help was on its way. My first thought was to get out from under the workbench, but there was no way out. The sheer weight of everything had me pinned under the bench. I was living my worst nightmare.
I still had vivid memories of being a toddler in a stroller. Mom was pushing me into an elevator at one of the local department stores. It was Christmastime, and the store was packed. The elevator filled with people all around me, closing in. I freaked out and tried to crawl out, but everyone was packed in. To this day, I had a hard time getting into an elevator.
I tried to take my mind off my situation by thinking of Pastor Dan. I was worried he was hurt. If I couldn�t help him, I needed to take an inventory of what was going on with me. The first thing I realized was that my head was uncovered. I reached into my pocket and put my ski mask on. The head was one of the places that you could lose heat rapidly. I pulled my hood up and cinched it tight. I sure hoped that the Range Sports gear was as good as advertised. There was a bad feeling in my gut that I might be trapped here for the foreseeable future.
THERE WAS NO WAY TO tell how long I�d been entombed. I knew it had been hours. I�d survived a minor panic attack earlier and had been focused on keeping calm. I tried to drop into my running state of mind that helped me to work out problems. I found myself looking back over the past year. The fateful party eight months ago was the crucible.
�Crucible� was such a good word. It means a set of circumstances in which someone was subject to forces that tested them severely and often created something new as a result. The day Lily almost died set in motion the things that changed my life. Without that moment, I would never have gone to my Uncle John�s farm, where he transformed me in both body and soul.
I found myself reexamining the goals I�d set, and myself. The four goals I live by were: to be financially secure, physically fit, have a solid moral foundation and have a healthy sex life. It struck me that I did not have a goal to be in love.
If it wasn�t one of my goals, why did I push for it? Obviously, Tracy hadn�t felt the same way or she could�ve never walked away from me. Then the cold, vindictive part of her makeup came pushing forward by asking Luke out on a date. It was as calculated as when she dumped me at the auction. She had some perverse need to push me away so that I would never come back. I finally came to grips with the conclusion that Tracy and I would never get back together. So be it. I felt the room that held our relationship in my mind click shut, never to be opened again.
Something else I came to realize in the root cellar, trying not to freeze to death, was life was too short. You would think I would�ve learned that from watching Lily almost die and my mom�s cancer. Life being too short had a couple of meanings for me. First was to live every moment to its fullest. The second was that the opinions of others didn�t really matter.
I guess I should clarify the second one. It didn�t give me carte blanche to be an jerk. That would violate the third goal of having a good solid moral foundation. What it meant to me was I would stop making decisions based solely on what others might think. For me, as long as it was the right decision, then to hell with everyone else�s opinion. A good example would be spending time with Lisa Felton. Something about her got my engine running. I didn�t sense she was a bad person, I just thought she had made some poor decisions.
Those two revelations were freeing in many ways. I no longer felt guilty about losing the football game that had haunted me. It had happened, and there was nothing I could do to change it. So why even worry about it? I remembered the serenity prayer:
It felt like a door had opened for me. I chuckled when I remembered the old saying that if one door closed, another would open. With conviction, live life to its fullest, and not worry what others thought. I felt the weight of the world lift from my shoulders.
After several more hours of turmoil, I was exhausted. In the back of my mind, I knew I shouldn�t fall asleep, but I couldn�t help myself. I drifted off into darkness.
Sunday December 29
I WOKE TO FIND MY TOES and fingers to be numb. I was shivering, and was also stiff as heck and ached all over. A nice hot bath sounded like heaven. I remember from health class that when a body started to shut down from the cold, your extremities were the first to suffer the effects. Your body would try to conserve heat for the core, where your vital organs are. The other problem I faced was dehydration. Your body can only go for so long without water, a much shorter time than without food.
The problem I faced was that there was plenty of snow, but the trade-off of getting water into my system was that I would lose heat from melting the snow. In the middle of the second day, I started to get a headache that threatened to crack my skull open. I also found it was difficult to focus. If this continued, the cold would no longer matter, so I stuffed my mouth full of snow. After the fourth mouthful, my headache started to go away. The only problem was that my gums felt numb.
I tried to stretch and move to get my blood pumping. Even in the confined space, I felt a little better.
I spent my time in quiet reflection and prayer. I found my anger was no longer important. If Tom, Tracy, Ed and Luke�s opinions of me didn�t matter, then why be mad at them? Was there a breach of trust? The simple answer was yes. I needed to learn who I could trust.
I started by making a list. These included my family as well as Angie, Tami, Beth, Suzanne, Kara, Adrienne, Kendal, Jeff, Alan, Gina, Mrs. A, and Mary. In the �not-trusted� category were Tom, Tracy, Luke, Ed, Deb Thomas, Coach Lambert and Jennie. At least the trusted side was longer. Everyone else fell into the �maybe� category, with Tom possibly moving out of the �not-trusted� group.
I found it was harder to stay awake. At some point, I let sleep take me.
Monday December 30
I WOKE TO THE SOUND of people. I could barely hear them. I tried to yell but my mouth was so dry all I could get out was a croak. That was when mind-numbing despair set in. If I wasn�t so dehydrated, I was sure I�d have tears streaming down my face.
I WOKE TO IT BEING quiet again. My despair switched to quiet acceptance. The fight in me was gone. I was going to die. I was surprised I didn�t have more fight in me. It wasn�t like me. I just no longer had the energy to continue. My body was failing me.
Once I knew the end was near, my religious upbringing came at me full force. I never really considered myself super-religious. I always felt it provided a good moral compass. But in this moment, I now understood what they meant when they said it was in the Lord�s hands now. I was at peace. I quietly said goodbye to everyone I loved and closed my eyes and willed myself to let go and die. Everything faded to black.
Tuesday December 31
I WAS SURPRISED WHEN I woke up. Some noise disturbed my sleep. It sounded like whining and digging. Suddenly a giant fur-ball of a dog was licking my face. I heard a woman�s voice.
�We found a body.�
�Hang on, I think he�s alive. Look at how Bruno�s acting,� a man said.
�OH MY GOD YOU�RE RIGHT! WE NEED HELP OVER HERE!� the woman yelled.
I passed out again.
I WOKE UP SCREAMING. A thousand knives were plunging in to my arms and legs. I felt a needle stick my neck and thankfully, I passed out.
I WOKE UP AND HURT from head to toe. The good news was everything seemed to be working. I could wiggle my toes and fingers. God must not be done with me. I sent him a prayer of thanks. I looked at the clock and it showed 11:59 pm. I thought, �Well, happy frickin� New Year!�
DESCRIPTION: Third book of the epic coming-of-age series:
David Dawson is at an all-time low ... it wasn�t the way this kind of story was supposed to go.� The girl he thought he was in love with dumped him.� A church ski trip resulted in disaster when an avalanche trapped him in a cabin and everyone thought he was dead.� His mom has had to go to California for experimental cancer treatment.� Could things get worse?� Will his family and friends rally around him?� Will his love for baseball be his salvation?
Interlude � Tami
THE NEWS OF DAVID�S death in the avalanche devastated all of us. Footage of the fireball and mushroom cloud was captured on a cell phone. The wreckage of the blast site seemed to confirm our worst fears. Range Sports paid to have David�s dad flown from California to Colorado to identify the body. They also arranged to have David�s body brought home along with his parents for the funeral. His mom was in the middle of her treatment and had to be talked into staying in California until the funeral. Greg was flown out there to be with his mom. Devin and Sandy Range were real troupers. They even made sure a grief counselor was available for the youth group, even before they returned home.
The press had gone into a feeding frenzy when on the second day Pastor Dan�s body was recovered. They invaded our sleepy town
I REMEMBER THE FIRST time I met David. My mom and I moved in the middle of the school year. I was nervous the first day, worried that everyone already had his or her friends and I wouldn�t be accepted. My mom took me to the office to get me signed up. I was put into Mrs. Nolan�s first-grade class. It was as bad as I thought it was going to be.
Mrs. Nolan made me get up in front of the class and introduce myself. Public speaking and first graders don�t go together. I mumbled a few words and sat back down. Mrs. Nolan took pity on me and left me alone for the rest of the morning. At recess, I noticed one of the boys was organizing a softball game. He and another boy were going to pick sides. He saw me hanging back.
�Tami, get over here,� he said, and gave me no choice but to join the game.
He told the other captain to pick first. He picked one of his friends. The boy who called me over made his choice.
�I pick Tami.�
I sheepishly went and stood behind him. I�d never been picked first in anything before. He picked all the girls who wanted to play. We were about evenly split with boys and girls on our team. The other team was all boys. I asked him why. He just laughed at me and said he wanted to win. Sure enough, the girls were all pretty good and we did win. I was confused by this boy. In first grade, boys normally would have nothing to do with girls.
At lunch, I�d brought my sack lunch, and entered the lunchroom looking for an empty table. I was startled when I heard a male voice behind me.
�Come sit with me and my friends.�
I turned and it was the same boy from recess. We went to the table he indicated, and there were two other boys looking at me curiously.
�Did you find another stray?� the one with curly hair asked.
The three of them laughed.
�Yep, this is Tami. Today�s her first day and she needs friends.� He turned to me and said, �This is Jeff and Alan.�
They both said hi.
�Sorry, but what�s your name?� I asked him.
�He�s David,� Alan answered for him. �He�s a dork, so you may want to run while you still have the chance. Once he decides he�s your friend, you can�t get rid of him. Believe me, Jeff and I�ve tried.�
I sat down and Jeff gave a dramatic sigh.
�Alan warned you.�
�David, am I really your friend?� I asked.
�Yes, sorry, but you can�t get rid of me now.�
I look back on that day, and I realize it was the luckiest day of my life. My mom was shocked when I dragged him home. From that day forward, we were inseparable. He was a �stupid boy� who didn�t realize he needed me to keep him out of trouble.
THE SUMMER BETWEEN grade school and middle school David came over to my house with an announcement.
�We�re going to play Little League baseball.�
I was skeptical, being the rational one.
�They don�t let girls play.�
He just ignored me.
�You have a better arm than most of the guys. If you�re worried, we can get Eve to be on our team.�
Eve was a year older, and a good athlete. She was faster than most of the boys our age. I could see he was serious, so I decided to give the boy a chance.
�You get Eve, and I�ll play.�
David�s dad was the head of the park district. He had to get involved so Eve and I could be on David�s team. That was the beginning of one of the great joys in my life. I loved playing baseball. David loved it when I would gun down a runner. It didn�t take long until Eve and I gained the respect of the other boys.
David did get in a fight. I was shocked because this sweet boy never did anything to hurt another kid. We were in the playoffs to see which team would move on to regional play. They had a runner on first base try to steal second. I was covering second when the big kid ran me over instead of sliding. I was knocked down and didn�t see the first punch. They had to pull David off the poor boy. His face was a bloody mess.
I learned some new cuss words that day. David was kicked out of the game, along with the big kid. I was amazed when the game ended that I found David and the kid eating ice cream together like they were old friends. That was David. He was the most easygoing guy I knew, and he never stayed mad.
WE WERE ALL SHOCKED and ecstatic when they finally found David alive. It was short-lived, though, when his dad called home and said they had airlifted him to Denver because he was in critical condition. The doctors told him in most cases like this he would be losing some body parts. When the circulation stopped, they died. If he were lucky, it would only be some toes and fingers. They put him into a drug-induced coma when they started to warm his body. The doctor said it was extremely painful, and it was for the best.
On New Year�s Day, we all went to church to pray for his recovery. They were holding a special prayer vigil for David. A little after one in the morning, we got the call that David had come out of the coma and was alert. David�s dad didn�t tell us they were worried about brain damage. The next morning they confirmed that he was doing great, and moved out of intensive care. He was in great physical shape, and apparently that was the key to his not losing any fingers or toes to frostbite.
Four days later, he was released from the hospital. At the press conference, he credited Range Sports for providing him the gear that saved his life. If he�d been in jeans, like Pastor Dan, he would�ve frozen to death. The other thing that saved him was being in the root cellar. The packed snow kept the temperature from plummeting during the nights. The snow acted as an insulator.
I missed his homecoming, as I had to go back to school. We talked several times, and he assured me I needed to take care of school and he was fine. I could tell he�d changed. He seemed happy, but something was different. I guess the best way to describe it was he was at peace with himself. I had no doubt after our talks he still loved me. I couldn�t wait to see him again.
I TALKED TO SANDY RANGE to give her an update on David. During our conversation, she filled me in on David�s church group. The avalanche clearly messed up their plans. They no longer had a place to stay, since the cabins were gone. Sandy stepped up and arranged for them to stay in the hotel suite and let them charge their meals to the room. The kids wanted to go home, so the Range Sports travel department took care of everything to get them there early. Range Sports is a classy organization, in my book.
I WAS EAGER TO GET back home to see David. He�d gone through a lot in the past few weeks. My biggest concern was Tracy breaking up with him. The logical part of me understood that he would at some point experience a broken heart. It was part of growing up, and one of the main reasons I refused to date him. With David, it seemed to be all or nothing. He fell in love much too easily. I hoped that the latest breakup with Tracy might cure him of that. He needed life experience to understand what true love really was.
I knew David wanted to have fun with girls. It was the Dawson charm. His dad was someone that everyone seemed to like. His brother was almost a living legend with his success with the girls at our school. David was charming and surprisingly funny. Heck, he had three senior girls at his beck and call. As his friend, I was going to try to convince him to focus on those three friends for now. I felt it was best that he get his head on right and focus on having more fun. He didn�t need the drama he seemed to create when he fell in love.
David had talked to me about what he called his �crucible.� One decision had changed the direction of his life: the pain of seeing Lily almost die started a chain of events that deeply affected David. He was becoming a much better person as a result. Would being trapped in that basement and almost dying be his second crucible? That �stupid boy� sure kept it interesting.
Chapter 1 � Coming Home
Monday January 6
I HEARD A MOAN THAT woke me up. Unfortunately, it wasn�t the good kind of moan. And it was coming from me. My muscles and joints had a deep ache. I still felt the effects of the avalanche. I think I would rather have been tackled over and over again. I edged out of bed feeling like an old man as I tried not to make any sudden moves. My grandfather once told me getting old wasn�t for the faint of heart. I now understood what he�d meant. I shuffled my feet into the bathroom to take my meds.
The last few days were a blur. Yesterday they released me from the hospital. A press conference was arranged, at which I had to sit through an hour of the most idiotic questions. �Were you scared?� �Did you think you were going to die?� Hell, yes, I thought I was going to die. How do you describe it so others can understand what you went through, and was it really any of their business?
I was lucky Ford Models had given me talking points, or I might have ended someone�s life. Finally, the doctor in charge rescued me. He told them I required my rest to get better. Range Sports was delighted that I credited them with saving my life. It was true, their thermal cold-weather gear was the reason I was still breathing.
Being trapped after the avalanche had a profound effect on me, and not just physically. I found I was emotionally numb. I felt no excitement highs, or depression lows, not like I had in the past. The psychologist told me this was common for someone that had gone through what I had. She said that given time, I would be back to normal.
My doctor told me to get physically active as quickly as possible. They explained that the best way to start feeling normal was to stretch and use my muscles to work out all the kinks. Standing in the shower, I decided I wasn�t going to school today, I was going to the gym to work out. The pain had motivated me to exercise.
Dad had brought me home last night. He made sure I was settled in, and then he flew back to California where Mom was getting her cancer treatment. On the flight home, Dad and I had a long talk about my mom�s treatment. It wasn�t going as well as they�d hoped. I could see the fear in Dad�s eyes. They suggested she try some experimental treatment as a last-ditch effort. He told me if they didn�t see some improvement soon, Mom wanted to come home. She wanted to die with her family around her.
If I hadn�t been emotionally numb, that would have been the last straw. I think Dad was surprised when I calmly told him to do what he felt was best, that he had my support.
Mom�s situation helped me keep from being selfish and dwelling on my problems. It was true that if you look around, you would always find someone worse off. At least I knew I could do something to make myself feel better. All I could do for my mom was to pray.
After Dad left for the airport, Greg and Angie caught me up on everything that had happened. Pastor Dan�s funeral had been held last week. The church had asked me to say a few words at a Sunday sermon, once I was up to it.
On a different note, we had a new football coach. The team that defeated us in the playoffs had lost in the championship game. Our athletic director was able to lure their head coach to come to our school. Greg said the players sounded excited to get someone with that high of a profile. I wasn�t so sure. They had run a very conservative offense and relied on their defense. I wondered if he would bring that type of scheme here, or if he would be using my talent to its fullest. I guess I was feeling a little selfish.
�MORNING,� I SAID TO Greg and Angie as they made breakfast.
�Hey, Bro, want some pancakes?�
�You know I do. I think they were trying to starve me in that hospital.� I turned to Angie and asked, �Are you free to give me a ride to the gym this morning?�
�Aren�t you going to school?� Angie asked.
�No, I feel like shit. The doctor told me the quickest way to start to feel normal again is to work out. I may need to have Greg give me a massage when he gets home. I feel like I was used as a pi�ata.�
Well, they said to move and stretch. I figured that if I really worked out, it would all come back faster, right?
�Will you need me to stay, or can I go and get my books while you work out?�
�That�s right, when do you start at the junior college?� I asked Angie.
�My first class is Wednesday.�
We chatted through breakfast, and I could see Greg and Angie glancing at me. I think they were both worried about me and trying to gauge how I was doing. Greg had to run to make it to school on time. Angie had something on her mind, and it appeared I was going to be grilled. I held up my hands.
�Hang on. I�m really in a lot of pain. Grab your swimsuit, and we�ll go to the gym and relax in the hot tub. Then you can ask me anything you want.�
�Oooo, are you sure about that?�
I pursed my lips and thought about what I had just offered.
�I�ll give you a one-day free pass. I�ll answer anything you want, but don�t think for one second I�ll confirm anything later.�
She sprinted out of the kitchen to get her suit. This should be interesting.
I WASN�T SURPRISED that Angie beat me to the hot tub. We were the only two in the gym besides the staff. I had to sign Angie in as my guest and talk to the personal trainers. I told them what my issues were. They agreed the hot tub would be a good way to start. While I soaked, they would come up with a plan for me when I came out on the floor.
Angie launched into her interrogation before I even got in.
�Are you okay?�
Of all the questions to ask ... but I�d promised I would give her honest answers.
�No. I�m scared to death we�re going to lose Mom. I�ve no idea what I would do without her in my life.�
I felt myself choking up. Thirty seconds into this conversation and there was a tear rolling down my cheek. She slid across the hot tub and pulled me into her arms. I�d been holding this in for over a month, trying to be strong for everyone else. It took me a moment, but I got myself under control.
�Sorry about that. You caught me off guard.�
�Oh, David, we�re all scared about what�s going on with Mom. They�re doing everything they can to help her. What I want to know is how you�re doing? You almost died.�
I sighed.
�I said you have a free pass today. I don�t think I�ll want to talk about this anytime soon. Angie, I had given up. I had made my peace and was prepared to die.�
Angie cringed.
�After the avalanche and the propane tank exploded, I was trapped. Being buried alive was my worst nightmare. Between that, the cold, and the dehydration, I�m not sure which was worse. I could feel my strength going bit by bit. I thought the last time I drifted off to sleep, that was it. When the giant fur-ball licked my face, I was delirious.
�While I was stuck down there, I began to understand what�s important to me. You and Kyle mean the world to me. I�ll always be there for you two. You�re family.�
�What about Tracy?� Angie asked.
I snorted.
�That crazy bitch? I loved her, and she dumped me, again, this time because someone said we should break up because it would help my career. I had assured her there was no way I would listen to their stupid advice. My guess is that her dad got to her. I�ve no idea what he told her to convince her that this was for the best. Then she goes out with Luke. Hell, she told me when they went out her freshman year he was quick, and not in a good way. So the only reason she would ask him out is to hurt me.
�For now, I�m done looking for true love. I think Greg did the smart thing when he was younger by just dating,� I said as I contemplated the
I�d had a lot of time in the hospital to reflect on Tracy and what she�d done. I found I was indifferent. Whatever there had been between us was gone. Could we be friends? I really didn�t care, because she was too much drama for me right now. I still needed to talk to Tom, her dad, after his little outburst when she broke up with me. As long as he could act like an adult, I thought we could work together. I wanted to get that cleared up soon.
Angie gave me a timid look.
�You seem different.�
I sighed and looked into her eyes.
�I feel different. Trapped in that basement, laying under that workbench for a couple of days had given me time to reflect on my life. I feel more calm and sure of myself. Let me tell you, almost dying gives you a different outlook on life. A good example is the whole fiasco surrounding football at the end of the season. I worked my ass off and did the best I could. If that isn�t enough, then I�m sorry, but I don�t care what everyone else thought.�
Angie just nodded.
�Okay, enough of the tough questions.� She gave me an evil grin. �When are you ever going to let me use my free passes?�
�Meet the new fun David. You name the time and place, and I�m yours,� I said as I waggled my eyebrows.
�Uh, oh! This might not be good. I�d better warn Greg that it�s game on.�
I got serious for a moment.
�Angie, I love you and Kyle too much to ever let you collect on the free passes, at least with me. I know we joke around about it, but I don�t want you to think it�s ever going to happen.�
�I know, Baby, but it�s nice to see you smile again.�
AFTER ANGIE LEFT, I met the personal trainers to talk about my issues with muscle and joint pain. The geniuses decided Pilates would be a good idea. I thought they were trying to kill me. By the time they were done, I was almost crying. The slow stretching and focused moving were so deceptive. I knew better, but I was in too much pain. It made me consider this might be a good idea.
Next, they had me swim. The idea was that I wouldn�t strain my joints as much in the water. I was starting to feel human by the time I was done. It was going to take a bit more time for me to come all the way back.
AFTER I WAS DONE, ANGIE took me to Rigby, Thompson and Associates, my local agent. Kendal, who had been my personal assistant last year and since graduating college was now my agent, was out drumming up business. I would cut her some slack, but the next time I talked to her, I�d have to tease her about actually working. I�d put off talking to Tom long enough. I went to the secretary�s desk in the Entertainment Division.
�Hey, David, I�m glad you�re better. We were all worried about you.�
�Thanks. Did Kendal leave me a phone?�
She pulled out a bag and handed it to me.
�She said to tell you she set up everything. I charged it for you, so you should be ready to go.�
I�d broken my phone in Denver after talking to Tom. The drama from that conversation was what had me on edge.
�I appreciate that. Is Tom in?�
�He should be back soon, but Mr. Rigby and Mr. Thompson would like to speak to you. Do you mind waiting in the conference room?�
�No, that�s fine. Do you know what they want to talk to me about?�
She just gave me a cryptic grin and led me to the conference room. I made myself at home and grabbed a Coke out of the fridge. I had waited about fifteen minutes when two guys in their late 40s came in. They were dressed in power suits and both seemed very confident.
�Mr. Dawson, I would like to introduce my partner Roy Thompson,� the nearest lawyer said. �I�m Don Rigby. We�re the managing partners of the law firm, and we felt it was time you met us.�
I shook both of their hands and we sat down.
�We�ve been in close communication with Ford Models, and we agree the time is now to push your career forward. Ford has pulled your Q Score, and you test out very well. It�s a measurement of the familiarity and appeal you have to the public. Ford is concerned about your plans to take the month off. They feel now is the time to strike. You�re in the public�s mind with all your recent coverage. What we�d like to propose is you go full-time.�
If they had hit me with this proposal two weeks ago, I might have agreed. Nevertheless, I was now clear as to what my objectives were.
�I appreciate your sense of urgency. I know I may never have the public�s eye on me again, and it would be best to take advantage of my fifteen minutes of fame. However, I have three things I need to focus on right now. The first is my mom. Her cancer treatment is at a critical point. My family comes first. The second is I mentally need a break. I haven�t had any time to myself since September; it�s been nonstop football or modeling. The third is physically, I�m having some issues. I just got out of the hospital yesterday.
�So I�m going to have to decline going full-time,� I said.
Tom and Kendal had come in and heard the last of my explanation. She must have finished her appointment.
�Roy, Don,� Tom said in greeting.
�We were just telling David that Ford is pushing for him to go full-time,� Roy told Tom and Kendal.
�I wish you guys would have talked to me first. We cleared David�s calendar for the month of January so he could have some personal time. He�s been on the go since September with everything,� Tom reiterated.
�Who�s making the push at Ford?� Kendal asked.
�Deb Thomas,� Don answered. �It sounds like she might have tried to pull a fast one by talking to us instead of you, Tom.�
�Let�s put this on our agenda for the partner�s meeting on Wednesday. I want Deb to feel comfortable talking to any of the partners, but we need to be on the same page.�
�Can we do our own end run?� Kendal asked.
�What do you want to do?� Tom asked.
�My guess is that Range Sports is excited about the media attention David got them. Why not have David and me call them directly, and see if they need anything? If Devin Range isn�t behind the media push, then we�re in a better position to tell Ford �no.��
Don and Roy were nodding.
�Good point. Let�s find out if Devin�s behind this,� Tom agreed.
We had our marching orders. Kendal and I went to her office to make the call. We were soon on the speakerphone with Devin.
�I want to thank you, Sandy, and the Range Sports family for taking care of me in my time of need. I don�t know what I would have done without your help,� I started the conversation off.
�We all are relieved you�re alright. I just got out of a marketing meeting, and they have a great idea I want to run by you.�
�What do you need?�
�Your press conference touched a chord in our client base. They all want to know what gear you were wearing. We want to run an ad campaign for �David Approved� gear. Sandy suggested that we start you off with the whole outfit. Then you take off an item and hold it up. We would then describe the attributes of each item. Of course, I think Sandy just wants to see you in your underwear.�
�When do you want to do it?�
�We�d like to have had done yesterday.�
�Is it really that time-sensitive?� I asked.
�Yes, it is,� Devin told me.
�Could Mr. Hill, of Hill Marketing, do the shoot this afternoon? I can run to the local sports store that carries your gear and get everything I had on. I could be there by three.�
�David, you�re a godsend. I�ll get it set up. Oh, how much is this going to cost me?�
�We�re going to put you on hold for a second,� Kendal told Devin.
�Do you want to get out from under your debt to Rigby, Thompson and Associates?�
�Yes, please.�
Kendal took the phone off mute and gave Devin the figure that it would take to cover our costs with Ford, and her firm, and get me a little ahead of the medical bills. I about had a cow when she quoted him the amount. Then she explained what was going on with the media push by Ford Models. Devin was furious.
�I�ll call Ford and get them to back off. Range Sports is in your corner. We want you fresh for our next project. Sandy and I know how important your family is to you. I�ll take care of this.�
�Devin, I�ll do my best for you. If you ever need anything, please call me, and if it�s in my power I�ll make it happen.�
�I know, and thank you for stepping up and doing the shoot this afternoon.�
When we were done, Kendal went and found Tom to get him up to date. While they were gone, I called Angie and let her know what I was going to be doing tonight. Tom and Kendal came back, and Tom told me his bosses were happy this was working out. He grinned and told me Devin had called Ford. The press tour was on hold, as was the push to go full-time.
KENDAL WAS PUT IN CHARGE of taking me to the mall. I used my Range Sports credit card and bought everything needed for the shoot. At the studio, we had to work quickly, because wearing thermal winter gear and working under the hot lights on the set was not a good combination. I was ready to drop after six hours, and I wanted to strangle the Range marketing guy by the time it was done. He was in charge of this project and he couldn�t make up his mind. Therefore, we needed numerous re-shoots to get different poses.
Mr. Hill was happy because Range gave him their newspaper flier advertising account. It was his reward for doing the shoot on short notice.
Tuesday January 7
I FOUND MYSELF IN THE office before school started with three issues. The first was the school had deleted my schedule because I was reported to be dead. The second was that by missing the first day of classes and not having a note from my parents, I wasn�t allowed to start school, at least until they showed up to enroll me. The third problem was that I�d missed too many days. The state had a rule about attendance, so I could only miss three more days this coming semester. Instead of getting mad, I just called Tom.
�Hey, Tom, I bet you didn�t think you�d hear from me so soon,� I said.
�You have me there. What can I help you with?� he asked.
�Guess who Lincoln High School has declared dead? Better yet, since I didn�t make it to class yesterday, I�m not allowed to go to school without a parental appearance.�
�I think I have your principal�s number on speed dial after your and Tracy�s fight. Give me a few minutes, and we�ll see if you get another free day.�
We hung up and I patiently waited. Five minutes later, our principal came strolling out and had a brief conversation with the desk lady. It wasn�t what you knew, but whom. Tom had come through for me, this time. Now at least I could be enrolled. I was in Algebra II, and at first, they were going to put me back with Mrs. Sinclair. I explained that was not happening. They put me in Ms. Lowden�s class.
This was the same Pam Lowden who was the cheerleader coach. When we went to the road game, I�d flirted with her. I was sure this would end up being interesting.
After math, I had American History and English Composition. I wasn�t looking forward to either of those. Then there was first-period lunch, followed by PE. This is where my day began really to suck. Because I was the last freshman to register, the only PE section available was Dance. The next period was either Art (Figure Drawing) or Shop. When the secretary told me I would be the only guy in Art, I signed up for it. My final-period class was second-semester Biology. This semester we had to cut up dead critters.
Then I got the news that my locker had been given away. It got better because since they didn�t have enough lockers, I had to share one. I was given slips for each class to let the teacher know I was enrolled. It was good I was still mellow from the effects of being buried alive. I figured �no big deal� and went to my first class, Algebra II with Ms. Lowden. When I came in late, I found that seats had been assigned. The only one left was front and center.
�I see we have a new student,� Ms. Lowden said as she smirked at me. �Would you come up front and introduce yourself to the class?�
I gave her an evil look, but decided to play along.
�Good morning. My name is David, and I just came in from Colorado. I�m a Cancer, and currently single. I just got dumped, so if anyone�s interested in being my rebound girl, see me at lunch.�
�Okay, enough with the comedy routine,� Ms. Lowden said, glaring at me. �Since you�re in a rare mood, you get to go to the board and show us your algebra skills.�
She made me stay at the board and do problems for a while. After class ended, she rolled her eyes at me when I winked at her.
I went to my locker to dump my math book when I heard, �What do you think you�re doing?�
I turn to find a pissed-off girl. This must be my locker-mate.
�Hi, I�m David. I think we�re sharing a locker.�
�Not likely.�
I shrugged.
�Take it up with the office. I have to get to my next class,� I told her.
I turned and walked off.
BEFORE LUNCH, I WENT to American History and English Composition. American History almost put me to sleep. Mr. Henley spoke in a monotone with no variation in pacing. I would have to do my homework in this class, or I�d be a drooling idiot. English looked to be interesting. There would be a lot of writing. The first paper due, by next Monday, was your classic �What I did over Christmas Vacation.� I thought I might be able to come up with something.
When I got back to my new locker, my new locker-mate had a big guy with her. He was a couple of inches shorter than I was but outweighed me by about fifteen pounds. He turned around, and I recognized him. He was the quarterback from the team that beat us in the state playoffs. I walked up and put out my hand.
�Welcome to Lincoln High, I�m David Dawson.�
He turned to the girl and gave her �the look.�
�You�re too funny! You think David Dawson is bullying you? Not likely!� He turned back to me and said, �Hey, I�m Brad Hope, and this is my sister Cassidy. Cassidy, David was Lincoln�s starting quarterback last season.�
�Oh, shit! Dad told me about you. I�m supposed to be nice to you.�
What was �
�Would you guys like to go to lunch with me?�
They both nodded �yes,� and I took them to the lunchroom. I found a small table so we could get to know each other. Brad spotted Tracy giving me an evil look when Cassidy sat next to me.
�Who�s the gorgeous blond that�s giving you the evil eye?�
Cassidy and I glanced over our shoulders, not being very subtle, and I turned back.
�That�s my ex. Be forewarned, she�s as nutty as they come. She and I have dated twice. The first time she broke up with me in front of several hundred of my classmates. The second time she broke up with me because my agent said it would be better for my career. Of course, before we could talk it out, she was already going out with another guy.�
Cassidy looked confused.
�You have an agent?�
�Do you want me to tell her what a pretty-boy you are or do you want to?� Brad asked.
I really was trying not to get pissed.
�No, I think it�d be more fun to show her.�
I pulled out my tablet and brought up my portfolio. I set it on �slide show� so it would rotate through the pictures. I put it on the table so both Brad and Cassidy could watch.
�Holy shit! You�re the guy that has all the supermodels fighting over him!� Cassidy exclaimed. �If the blond bimbo is too stupid to go out with you, I will. Where are you taking me Friday night?�
�How about I introduce you and Brad to some of my friends at my favorite pizza place?�
�Are you asking me out?� Brad asked with a nasty smirk on his face.
�You know us models, we swing both ways. I especially like brother-sister teams,� I said, trying to keep it light.
I had a feeling that Brad and I weren�t going to be friends.
Cassidy just looked at us as though we had two heads, and then just shrugged.
�If that�s what it takes to get you to go out with me, I�m game,� she said.
Brad started laughing.
�What?� Cassidy asked, confused.
I thought I was going to like Cassidy.
I looked up, and Suzanne was heading my way. She sat in my lap and proceeded to �say hello� in a very convincing way. I wasn�t sure who was more shocked, Brad or Cassidy. I guess he could see I wasn�t gay.
�Oh my God! You ask me out, and two minutes later, you�re sucking face with a goddess. I�m going to have to get a very short leash for you,� Cassidy complained.
�Scoot over, bitch.�
I looked up and saw Cindy. She took my other knee and gave me a thorough greeting.
�What the hell! How can they just keep getting better looking? David, we�re going to have to have a talk,� Cassidy said, giving me a stern look.
�Up.�
I looked over; Beth was kicking Suzanne and Cindy off my lap. She grabbed the sides of my face and stuck her tongue down my throat.
Cassidy was pounding her head on the table and Brad was looking on in shock. Suzanne and Cindy were now sharing the chair next to Brad. When our kiss finally ended, I asked the girls, �We�re going to Monical�s on Friday. Want to join us?�
I got nods from the girls. I looked at Suzanne.
�Ask your brother if he wants to come, and whoever else you want to invite. I want to introduce Brad and Cassidy to the gang.�
Lily sat down on my free knee and kissed me.
�I heard you were giving out kisses and figured I wasn�t missing out on this.�
Gina and Alan came up, and she gave me a kiss on the cheek. Beth took over and started organizing the outing. She turned it into a �welcome home� party. She called, reserved their banquet room, and ordered enough food to feed an army.
Brad pulled me aside when the bell rang.
�It�s good that I�m here. I think you need help with that many women.�
It was all I could do not to punch him to wipe the smug look off his face. I was already regretting inviting him out Friday.
WHEN I GOT TO MY LOCKER, Cassidy was waiting for me.
�Hey, locker-mate, you have some explaining to do.�
�Seriously, we�ve been going out for like twenty minutes, and we�re already having a �talk�?� I asked.
�Okay, I was worried there. I was afraid you�d forgotten we�re going out,� Cassidy said.
I just shook my head as I realized she was serious.
�I don�t think the blond bimbo had you trained very well. We�re going to have to talk about you letting other girls stick their tongues in your mouth.�
�Cassidy, before we do have that talk, I have to find out if you can even kiss.�
Oops, that was the wrong thing to say, and that�s how we ended up in the office for PDA. This was also how I met her dad, who happened to be my new football coach: Major Anthony Hope, USMC (Ret.). I cringed when Cassidy�s dad walked into the office in his military uniform. Turns out he was also working with the local college�s ROTC program and had just come back from a meeting.
The vice principal pulled the three of us into his office.
�Mrs. Sinclair found your daughter and David in the hall breaking the Public Display of Affection rule. Now, this is something we normally don�t have to enforce.�
Coach Hope was looking at me like he was figuring out the most painful way to kill me. The vice principal caught the look.
�Hang on, Coach. David was not the aggressor. Mrs. Sinclair said that Cassidy pushed David into the lockers and the proceeded to ... hang on, I need to read this ... and �climbed Mr. Dawson like he was a statue and assaulted him in a most unladylike fashion.��
I couldn�t help myself, I laughed. That�s when it got worse.
�Daddy, I had to. David�s so cute, and all the other girls were kissing him. I had to let him know I liked him the most.�
At that moment, I think both the vice principal and I wanted to crawl under the desk. Coach Hope went bright red, and a vein in his temple throbbed. I thought that stuff only happened in movies.
�I think since this is a first-time offense, we�ll just let this slide,� the vice principal quickly said.
I took that as my dismissal and bolted for the door. Cassidy was on her own with her dad, or so I thought.
�Freeze!� Coach Hope said.
This was not good. He escorted Cassidy and me to his office, telling Cassidy he would talk to her at home. He pointed to a seat and I took it.
�David, this was not how I wanted to meet you, but it is what it is. In a way, this will make things easier for me.�
�How�s that, sir?�
�I wanted to talk to you about making a position change next year.�
Well, that sucks. I think he was waiting to see what I was going to say, but I surprised him when I just sat there without comment.
�Do you have an opinion on that, son?�
Several popped into my mind, most of which would get me expelled. I decided to play my cards close to my vest.
�I do, sir, but would like to hear your reasoning before expressing an uninformed opinion.�
�I can respect that,� he said, nodding his head in agreement. �With the graduation of so many key players, we need to play to our strengths. I watched you play fullback, and you were a game changer. I also think you�re a rare talent at quarterback.
�I�d like you to play fullback next season for two reasons. The first is we�ll need your blocking. Our offensive line will be weaker than it was last year. That dovetails into the next reason: if we leave you at quarterback, I�m afraid you�ll be killed. I know you�re one of the toughest players I�ve ever seen, but I can�t, in good conscience, let you take the pounding you did last year.�
If this were just about me, I would have to say no to the switch. I think that he was making a mistake not playing me at quarterback. However, he was the coach. I was in no mood to fight him about it because if the first few games go south on him, he was going to be crucified by the fans.
�Sir, do you really want my opinion or just my agreement?� I asked.
He thought about what I asked. He seemed to come to a decision.
�I promise that whatever you say today will get a pass. I�ll not hold it against you.�
�Okay, I think you�re making a mistake. The difference at quarterback between Brad and me is too much. I can make a larger impact at that position than I can at fullback.� I paused to gauge his reaction. I think he expected that. �But you�re the coach. If you want me to play fullback next year, I will. I just want a shot at quarterback my junior and senior years.�
He seemed to relax.
�I have to say I�m surprised you�re taking this so well. From my discussions with some of the other players, I expected you to be harder to work with. I�m glad you�re a team player.�
�Coach, before I leave for class, can I ask you a personal question?�
�Yes.�
�Is there something I should know about Cassidy?�
I could see him getting mad. Cassidy was obviously a sore subject.
�Why do you ask?�
�Sir, I�m just concerned about her. She seems to think we�re going out. I just don�t want to hurt her feelings.�
He took a deep breath.
�I�m sure she thinks you�re going out. I�ll have a talk with her tonight. She�s very special to me, and I don�t want her hurt, either.�
�Sir, I�d never take advantage of her. I�m just trying to understand so that I don�t do anything to upset her. I�d like to be her friend, but not in that way. She seems to need attention. I�d hate to see someone exploit her na�vet�.�
He seemed to sag into his big leather chair.
�Cassidy has led a sheltered life in some ways. She�s always been very trusting. Military life caused us to move a lot. You can imagine having to change schools every year. Brad was fine, and I think it toughened him up. Cassidy couldn�t handle it. I had her live with my sister to give her stability. She wanted to move here with Brad and me. This is the first time in several years she�s started a new school.
�Of all the people she could latch onto, you�re my biggest nightmare. I�ve heard the rumors of all the girls you�ve dated. Then I saw your model girlfriends. I�m just afraid that�ll all be too much for Cassidy.�
�I understand how you feel. If you could explain to her that we can only be friends, I think that�d help.�
He snorted.
�Trust me, she and I will be having a talk tonight about kissing a certain boy in school.�
�Sir, if she needs practice, you can always count on me.�
He saw I was joking but gave me a stern look anyways.
�I don�t think that�ll be necessary. Could you do me a favor? Could you tell me if she starts to get out of hand, or someone�s picking on her? I don�t want her lashing out or keeping everything bottled up, and I�m trying to be a good father to her.�
�Of course I will. I�m glad we had a chance to talk.�
He shook my hand, and I hurried off to my next class.
ART WAS FUN. I HADN�T drawn in a while, but it used to be something I enjoyed. We were all sitting in a semicircle with an easel and a blank sheet of paper clipped to it. Our art teacher, Ms. Saunders, was showing us how to use geometric shapes to get the basic shapes of the body.
�This class is drawing the human body. Because we can�t afford models, each of you will be asked to fill in. Because being a model takes away from your actual drawing time, I�ll be giving the models extra credit,� she then told the class.
She then turned to me, and I could tell what she was thinking.
�And I�m hoping you�ll volunteer for the male torso portion of the class.�
Why not? I was feeling very cooperative today. I�m paid to take my clothes off, so why would this be any different?
�That�s fine, but I want to get a chance to draw, too.�
PE WAS NOT AS MUCH fun. I thought when they told me �Dance� they meant ballroom dancing. Nope, this was more what you would think of when you see little girls signing up for Saturday morning dance classes. I should have read the syllabus. We were going to be doing Hip-Hop.
It was obvious all the girls had danced before. They were all dressed in tights, while I was in gym shorts and a t-shirt.
�Everyone, warm up,� our teacher, Ms. Kasey, told the class, and then put on some music.
I�ll say all the girls were very flexible. When the stretching was done, and I was starting to enjoy the scenery, Ms. Kasey got us started.
�We�re going to practice the new move I taught you on Monday. David, come stand by me, and I�ll help you get started.�
The new move was called �bounce.� The girls were doing a slide, then taking a step forward and then bending their knees to do two bounces. If you had seen twerking, where you bounce up and down and shake your booty, you had the basic idea. I think Ms. Kasey liked to embarrass me because she had me twerking the class. The girls found this highly amusing.
After my initial embarrassment, I figured what the heck, and decide to own it. I started bouncing around and rolling my hips to the beat of the music. I was having fun when the music stopped, and I found the class was all standing around smiling at me.
After class, Ms. Kasey pulled me aside.
�I know you have to get to class, but I have two quick items. First is, you need get some boxer briefs or a jock to hold everything in place. We don�t need you exposing yourself, so to speak.�
I blushed, realizing Mr. Happy had been swinging.
�The second is I�m glad you�re having fun with this. Having a guy in class is going to be a big help for the dance recital.�
�What? No one told me about any dance recitals!?�
She just smiled and gave me a shrug.
Wednesday January 8
CASSIDY WAS WAITING for me when I came to school. When she saw me get out of Greg�s car, she came running up. She had the look of one of those rescue dogs they have in the ads to raise money. I just wanted to run up and hug her, but I held back.
�David, we have troubs,� Cassidy told me.
It was all I could do not to laugh. Her statement had pulled Greg up short. He wanted to hear what �troubs� Cassidy and I had. I had to bite my lower lip.
�What�s wrong?� I asked.
I didn�t trust myself to say more. Greg�s eyes were open wide, taking it all in. He sneaked his cell phone out and start to record our conversation. I might have to kick his ass later.
�I know you�re going to be devastated,� she sniffed, �but Daddy said that we can�t date.�
She broke down and ran to me. I took her in my arms. Greg was looking at me with a goofy grin as I dealt with crazy-town. I started shaking, trying not to laugh. Poor Cassidy thought I was being emotional.
�Oh, David, don�t cry. Daddy said we can still be friends.�
I did have a tear running down my cheek. I hugged her again and mouthed to Greg, �If that video gets out you�re a dead man.� He gave me thumbs-up to let me know he understood. That didn�t mean he wouldn�t tease me about it. I was sure it would come out at family gatherings.
�Cassidy, I�d be honored to be your friend.�
She went from hangdog to all bouncy in the blink of an eye.
�Come on, I want you to meet your new girlfriend.�
Greg wasn�t going anywhere now.
�Yes, David, let�s go meet your new girlfriend.�
He was officially dead to me because he hadn�t stopped the video. I would have to break his phone later. It would be worth a couple hundred bucks to destroy it.
Cassidy grabbed my arm and dragged me into school. She had me intrigued. I was a little leery about who Cassidy might think would make a good girlfriend for me; that was the only reason I let her drag me along. Greg followed close behind. When we got close to our shared locker, there was a group of four girls I didn�t know. They all looked to be freshmen. One was cute, and I thought that this might not be so bad. Then the girls parted and a girl stepped forward.
She was at least six feet tall. She wore an oversized sweatshirt and baggy jeans. She was a little slouched. You see that with taller kids when they�re embarrassed at how tall they are. She also wouldn�t look me in the eye. Not my first choice, but I wasn�t raised to be rude.
Cassidy took charge.
�David, I want you to meet your new girlfriend, April Lacier.�
All the girls and Greg smiled at that pronouncement. I hadn�t had any luck on my own picking out girlfriends, so why not. I just shrugged. I could take her out and see what happened. It might be nice to go out with a normal�as in not crazy�girl for a change.
�Hi, April, would you like to go out with me Friday? We�re going to Monical�s for a party.�
She gave me a shy grin.
�I�d love to.�
AT LUNCH, I GOT A TEXT from Tami to jump on my video chat.
�I know, I know, I don�t even know how it happened.�
��Stupid boy,� who�s Cassidy?�
�She�s Coach Hope�s daughter, my new football coach. She�s a free spirit. She told me yesterday that she was my girlfriend. I thought she was joking at first. Then I began to realize that she was serious,� I told Tami. �I talked to her dad. He agreed to get her to back off. This morning she broke the news to me that she had to break up with me. Then she informed me that I had a new girlfriend.�
�Do you even know this new girlfriend?� Tami asked.
I shook my head �no.�
�Okay, let me do my thing and find out what you�ve gotten yourself into.�
I tried not to laugh but couldn�t help myself.
�Laugh it up, Chuckles,� Tami said with a smirk. �I think Cassidy may have fixed your butt.�
Chapter 2 � Not Right in the Head
Thursday January 9
I WOKE UP STILL ACHING. I was feeling better, but I wasn�t there yet. Tami had arranged to have a video chat this morning. She had done some digging.
�Hey, Gorgeous.�
�Shut up, I�m not falling for that,� Tami told me.
I just shrugged.
�So, what did you find out?�
�Cassidy may have found a diamond in the rough. April�s a freshman who grew seven inches over the last year. She plays point guard on the freshman basketball team. She�s also a straight �A� student. Sounds an awful lot like a �stupid boy� I know. The only difference is that April doesn�t have the same level of self-confidence.�
�What should I do?�
�Take her to lunch and talk to her. Just because Cassidy�s pulling your strings like you�re a marionette, doesn�t mean you have to go out with someone just because she says so.�
�Says the boss of me,� I mumbled.
�I heard that! I�m coming home this weekend, and I can still kick your butt. Better yet, the video Greg sent me could go viral.�
That got my attention. Greg was not making it out of the house alive today. I jumped up and ran out of the room. Tami must have realized what she�d said because Angie met me at the back door and handed me Kyle. That stopped me dead in my tracks.
�We love you,� Angie said, and she kissed my cheek.
Greg gave me a sheepish grin when I spotted him. He handed me his phone. It was on speaker, so everyone could hear Tami.
�I�m not even going to ask how you pulled that off, but Greg owes you his life. How come you got the video?� I asked.
�I called Greg to get more info, and it came up in conversation. He at first thought he could keep it from me. I had to remind him who knew about his little episode in seventh grade. So don�t blame him for sending it to me. I needed it for its content.�
What episode? I think Tami owed me some scoop. Greg could read my mind.
�Don�t even bother trying. She�s sworn to secrecy.�
I bet. I�ll just ask Beth. I gave them both a smirk. Of course, Tami couldn�t see it, but ...
�David, don�t bother. Beth won�t tell you, either.�
Gawd! How does he read my mind? Angie took Kyle back because I wasn�t paying him enough attention. I gave her a tight smile as an apology. I stole Greg�s toast and went back to my room to dress.
AT LUNCH, I MET APRIL, and we found a small table. She was shy, but we started to get to know each other. This was exactly what I needed. With her, I could take it slow. This would potentially be more like a real high school relationship.
I�m not sure who clued her in, but she knew all about Tami, Beth, Cindy and Suzanne. She even knew about Tracy. I guess my life was an open book at Lincoln High. She did want me to get Adrienne, Sunny, and Kara�s autographs.
This was completely new to me. Always before, I felt the girl was in control of the relationship. I never really felt like I deserved to go out with them. I could tell that April was feeling the same way about me. I guess it�s true that no relationship is ever even. I hoped I was a� nice-enough guy not to take advantage.
Friday January 10
GREG AND ANGIE PLAYED chauffeur for the night and took April and me to Monical�s. Angie latched onto my arm when she saw Greg�s favorite assistant manager. We both had instructed him to get us free stuff and he needed to do whatever it took. She always asked about him and even sent me home with pizzas for him now and again. The girl had it bad. Angie and I didn�t want to stand in the way of true love, especially if it would give us hours of amusement.
Right on cue, she hustled her cute butt out to the banquet room to make sure everything was okay. Of course, she only talked to Greg. He wrangled us a couple of orders of chicken wings, so I considered his appointed task a success.
April grabbed my other arm and the three of us entered the banquet room together. Greg was still working on getting us more appetizers. Personally, I thought he liked the attention.
I wasn�t surprised when Tami was waiting inside. I ran to her, and before she knew what hit her, had lifted her up and swung her around in my arms, all the while with a huge grin on my face. When she saw it was me, she broke down in tears, confusing the hell out of me.
�You �stupid boy!� You�re
With that said, she sobbed into my chest, which brought tears to my eyes. I couldn�t stand to see my best friend hurting. I looked up to see we were circled by our friends. This was the first time she�d seen me in person since I got back.
�Hey, suck it up. We�re starting to draw a crowd,� I whispered in her ear.
Tami fought to get her emotions under control. When she was ready, she pushed me away and ran to the bathroom. I caught Beth�s eye, and she followed her. I knew Tami was safe.
I then got April and we made the rounds. Everyone was having a good time and Greg kept bringing me chicken wings. I guess his admirer was keeping us well supplied. In addition, he was trying to make up with me after leaking the video. I was completely surprised when the parents started showing up. I had a long talk with Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, Beth�s parents, about what I went through, and my mom�s condition. I offered to fly out Mrs. A so she could be with her best friend. Mr. A said they would pay for it.
I was surprised when Mary and Tom Dole showed up with Tracy in tow. Tracy hung back as Tom and Mary came to great me.
�This is a surprise. I�m glad you could make it,� I said, making an effort to ease the obvious tension.
�I hear your mom�s in California. I want you to come over and start your cooking lessons. Bring your brother and Angie. That way if you kill anyone, we�ll keep it in the family,� Mary said.
Mary had given me cooking lessons as a Christmas present. I�d been excited because her dad was a chef. She had all his recipes from when he owned his restaurants.
�I�m not sure that�s such a great idea. A couple of people in your household probably would rather I not come over,� I told her, with a look of concern.
�David, I need to apologize,� Tom responded. �What I said was hurtful, and I have no excuse. I know I�ve damaged our friendship, but I�d like to try to fix it. Mary�s offer was made in good faith, and I hope you�ll accept it as she intended it.�
I decided to be direct with them.
�Tom, I was shocked when you turned on me like that. You and Deb Thomas filled your daughter�s head with a bunch of crap. At some point, you two are going to have to decide if you represent me or are just churning me.�
In investments, this happened when a broker bought and sold more frequently than a client needed to just to make extra commission money off them. After the meeting with Tom�s managing partners, I wasn�t sure if they just wanted to make money off me or really were in my corner.
�Yes, we do represent you, and I apologize for not being up-front with you. I think I�ve lost track of what�s important to me. Why don�t you come over Monday, and you and Mary can cook. Afterward, we can sit down and have a heart-to-heart.�
�I�m fine with that,� I said.
I could see Tracy get a satisfied look on her face. She�d been listening to our conversation.
For the first time since the avalanche, I had a strong emotion. It caught me by surprise. She made me so angry!
�I have one condition, though, and you�re not going to like it: that heart-to-heart is you and me, and
�Why?� Mary asked, as her head snapped around.
�I don�t think we need to have that conversation here,� I said, as Tracy stormed up.
�No, I think you need to explain yourself,� Tracy said as she glowered at me.
�Okay, if that�s what you want, then so be it. Tracy, if you�d just broken up with me the last two times, I�d be all right. I know you have more issues than any three girls I know. What I will never get over is how you belittled what we had. The first time it was less than eight hours and you were in bed with Jim. This time you went out of your way to hook up with one of the guys I can�t stand. Next to Luke, the only guy that would make my stomach turn faster would be if you were with Bill Rogers.�
I felt myself losing control. I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down some.
�I loved you with all of my heart. I held your hand through your issues. I met with your therapist. After all that, it took only one phone call from your father to convince you to dump me. Something we agreed upon this time was to have open communication. However, you turn around and get someone else to do your dirty work. For cripes sake, I could�ve handled you saying we weren�t working out.
�While I was in Colorado, I had a lot of time to think. I have enough friends that like me for me. I don�t need people like you and Luke trying to hurt me. I�m sorry if your feelings are hurt. Nevertheless, I have too much going on in my life right now. My mom is fighting for her life. Nearly dying made me realize life is too short to have to deal with someone who treats me like you do. So, does that answer your question?�
I guess I�ll never know because she burst into tears and ran to the bathroom. I looked around and didn�t see Beth or Tami. Oh crud, Tracy had no idea what she was walking into. I was sure I�d get a full report later.
I was surprised when Mary pulled me into a hug and whispered in my ear.
�Thank you for not losing your temper. I could see you trying. I�m so sorry, David.�
To Tom�s credit, he wouldn�t look me in the eye.
�How about you come to my house and we cook on Monday?�
�I�d like that,� Mary said.
After she released me, I found myself in Angie�s arms. April didn�t seem to know what to do and I couldn�t blame her. I looked around and realized everyone in the banquet room had heard what I said. I wasn�t surprised when Tracy came running out of the bathroom and went towards the front door. Tami and Beth soon emerged, looking satisfied. Mary and Tom followed their daughter out of Monical�s. I don�t know about them, but I felt better.
The rest of the evening was a lot of fun. I was surprised to find that Tom had paid for the evening.
April was a little standoffish after that. I guess I messed that up.
BETH AND TAMI BROUGHT me back to my bachelor pad after we dropped off April. I followed them up to my place and they went straight to my bedroom. I found Tami at my dresser, pulling out shorts and t-shirts. I was kicked out so they could change. They came out to the living room. I pulled out three bottles of water from the refrigerator, and we kicked back to relax. Tami curled up under my arm on the couch.
I was dying to hear what was said to Tracy to make her flee Monical�s.
�Not to be a mood killer or anything, but what did you say to Tracy?"
�She came into the bathroom crying. She told us you�d been mean to her and told us some of what you said. Did you really tell her that she had more issues than any three other girls?� Beth asked.
I blushed.
�Okay, not my best moment. But yes, I did.�
�If what we heard was true, I have to say I�m impressed. Who knew you had the backbone to stand up to a girl? I think you may be growing up,� Tami told me.
�No, I kind of lost it. Since I�ve gotten out of the hospital, I�ve been sort of
�All I know is everyone is very clear that Tracy Dole pissed you off, and everyone agrees she had it coming,� Tami said.
�Enough about me going nuts, tell me what happened.�
�She came in thinking we�d feel sorry for her. I asked her if it was true that she didn�t have the guts to break up with you in person. She admitted that she had Kendal do it. I then asked her if she asked Luke out. Tracy said she did. I asked if the rumors were true that she was doing the deed with Luke and she admitted it,� Beth said.
�What made her run out?� I asked.
Somehow it didn�t feel better to have my worst assumptions confirmed.
�I asked her why she dumped you. She said she didn�t want to hold you back. So I asked her why she went out of her way to hurt you. She looked at us as if she didn�t realize that she had. Even after you had just ripped her a new one, I don�t think she knew she hurt you. I asked her why she hurt the one guy who was good for her. Why did she make a spectacle of herself when the reporters hit town? I think she finally realized that it wasn�t just about her,� Tami said as she shook her head. �I think she�s not right in the head. I�m going to talk to her parents tomorrow. She needs help.�
�Crud! Now I feel bad.�
�Don�t you dare feel bad for her. Tracy Dole needs to learn to take responsibility for her actions. If you keep forgiving her, nothing will change. You have to stay strong,� Beth warned me.
I took a deep breath.
�I�m beat and I still ache all over. Could I talk one of you into putting some medicated massage cream on me?�
�If you get naked,� Tami said.
Beth just nodded.
�I have to warn you guys. I haven�t, you know, since I was in Florida. So something might �come up.��
�That was what I was hoping for,� Beth told me.
Neither of them was as good as my brother at giving a massage. I have no idea when it switched to Beth giving Tami blowjob lessons, but I was willing to help. After they brought me off for the second time, I fell asleep on them. Yes, men are pigs, but I really was tired.
Saturday January 11
BY THE TIME I WOKE up, both Tami and Beth were gone. I looked at the clock and it said 9:57 a.m. I hadn�t slept that late in almost seven months. As I rolled out of bed, I felt better than I had since I got back. I decided to go to the gym. I skipped down the steps and was rooting through the fridge when Angie goosed me.
�Hey, I think you have a boyfriend.�
�I have him giving our son a bath, so we have time to make out.�
Greg walked in with Kyle.
�Angie, I�ve warned you not to tease him,� Greg said.
Angie gave me a kiss on the cheek and ran for the stairs.
�Sorry about that,� I said, once she was out of earshot.
�Hey, dumbass, Angie wasn�t bluffing. You have to be the strong one. If you offer, she�ll say yes. Then I�ll kick your butt.�
�Got it. Go make her forget my name.�
He smiled and handed me Kyle.
�That�s the plan.�
I RODE MY BIKE TO THE gym. I was happy to see Eve on the treadmill. It was good to see my country-western singer working out. My personal trainer today told me they still wanted me to do Pilates until my soreness was gone. I thought they were nuts because Pilates caused pain. I convinced Eve that she should try it. Okay, I�m evil, but misery loves company.
When our hour of hell was over, it was apparent I had company in my misery.
�I may never speak to you again. You owe me, big-time,� Eve informed me.
I was just lying on a mat, trying to get enough energy to crawl over to take a shower.
�Anything you want. Just name it.�
�You mean that?�
�I said it, so yes, I mean it.�
�Go horseback riding with me today.�
�I suppose, but I need to go home and change.�
�Yep, and by the way, Kendal talked Range Sports into supplying me with a similar getup. That way we�ll match,� she said as I moaned.
I knew then that I�d been set up.
AN HOUR LATER, I FOUND myself at Eve�s farm. Sure enough, we looked like twins. Eve�s mom took our picture so I could send it to Tami, Kendal and Sandy. They�d get a kick out of it.
We went out to the barn. The horses were in the paddock, so she sent me out to catch two of them. She helped me cheat by giving me apple slices. Two came right up and I was feeding them and rubbing their noses. I felt a strong nudge and my hat was knocked off by a big brute that wanted some apples. I gave him one and then turned and walked to the barn. By the time I got there, I had four horses following me. Eve came out of the barn and shook her head.
�They must like you. Even with apples, they don�t always go to strangers. You�re the pied piper of horses,� Eve teased me.
�Yeah, right. I just did what my uncle taught me. If you ignore them, they�re like big Labs. They can�t stand it when you do that. They�ll just follow you,� I said with confidence.
She laughed at me.
We saddled two of them and rode for about an hour. Eve clearly needed someone to spend time with. She was still smarting from her time in Nashville, where she�d tried to make it in country music. Eve was in a talkative mood, so I asked her what happened.
�When I got to Nashville, I was full of hope. Mom and I found a manager who helped us put together a demo, which wasn�t cheap when you figure in studio time and musicians. He sent it out to record companies. While we waited, he put together shows at the local clubs and bars.�
�That sounds about right. What went wrong?� I asked.
�In hindsight, it was a combination of things. Of course I want to blame my manager. He seemed more interested in booking me shows and making a steady income than he did in working to get me a record deal. Nevertheless, Mom and I were na�ve as well. We didn�t have a plan.�
�Now that you know what the issues were, what are you going to do?�
�Tom Dole has been in touch with some of the record labels. They all tell him that I have talent, but I need more material that�s original. They say that I could buy songs, but they want me to figure out who I am as an artist. Even if they never record one of my original songs, they say it�ll help define me. There are a lot of people trying to break into music, and they want to figure out what makes me unique.�
�Any ideas?�
She gave me a look.
�If I knew that, I�d have a record deal,� she said with a snort. �That�s what I want to work on, and you�re going to help.�
�I am?�
�Yeah, you get to be my guinea pig. You have to listen to my songs and tell me if they suck. Mom and Dad are useless. They think everything I do is great. I need someone to be honest with me. I know you can do it and not hurt my feelings.�
�I�d love to help you,� I said, which caused her to grin. �Now, can we go back? I forgot how sore I am.�
She gave me a look that said she was up to no good.
�If your butt hurts, I could rub it and make it all better.�
I shook my head and sighed.
�All right, but I warn you that butt-rubbing can lead to other things.�
We rode back to the barn, and Eve took me home. Unfortunately, she didn�t rub my butt.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I called April.
�Hey, do you have any plans for tonight?�
�As a matter of fact, I do,� she answered me.
Great, I get a new girlfriend and she�s already dumping me for something better. I have to admit that I didn�t plan anything with her, and it was last minute. However, shouldn�t she be at my beck and call? No?
�You�re going to come over to my house and walk me over to Cassidy�s. She�s having a little get-together. She said to bring you so I can show you off to our friends. Before we go, you�re having dinner with my family. Mom and Dad want to meet the guy who would date their daughter. I can�t wait to see the look on Dad�s face when he sees it�s you. He�s your biggest fan.�
I�ll give her this: she did have a plan for the evening. I learned a long time ago that if women make plans, you just go along with them. Surprisingly, you�ll have a good time�mostly.
We arranged for me to be at her house at five o�clock. I walked up in my Range western wear minus the cowboy hat. I knocked on the door, and a boy a couple of years younger than me answered the door. His eyes got big and he froze. After a moment, I heard a male voice.
�Lance, who�s at the door? It�s freezing out. Either let them in or close it. I�m not paying to heat the outdoors.�
Lance stepped back and I walked inside.
�Hi, Lance. I�m David.�
He just nodded. His dad came out from the back of the house. When he saw me, he did a double take.
�Hi, I�m David Dawson, Mr. Lacier. I�m taking April out tonight.�
He came up and shook my hand.
�Call me Bill,� he said, and then smiled. �No wonder she�s been vague about who her date was.�
�I�m sorry?� I asked, confused as to what he meant.
�Oh, sorry. April has never had a date she�d bring home before. Then you show up. I guess I didn�t realize that April was that popular.�
�Can I get your autograph?�
Lance had gotten his voice back. I just laughed at him and his dad told him to go find something to do. He wanted to have the father/new boyfriend talk. He gave me a stern look that caused me to laugh at him. He wasn�t very good at this.
�Let me save you the trouble,� I told him. �I don�t drink or do drugs. I rarely go to parties, so this is out of character tonight. This is a small enough town that if I were a bad guy, you�d have heard about it. April and I are just getting to know each other, so the most you have to worry about tonight is I might give her a goodnight kiss at the door.�
He seemed relieved and gave me a half smirk.
�Can I tell my wife that I grilled you?�
�Yes, you may. Can I suggest that you talk to my mom when she gets home? She can give you some pointers on being the scary dad.�
�Where�s your mom at?�
I guess my face gave me away because I could see he realized where Mom was. It�s a small town, after all.
�She�s in California for her cancer treatment.�
I was saved by what sounded like a thundering herd coming down the stairs. Lance must have informed the rest of the family that I was there. April gave her dad a look that only a teenage girl can. I smirked at him and he tried not to laugh. April was accompanied by a younger sister and her mom.
Her mom stepped forward and hooked her arm under my arm. She led me to the back of the house, through the kitchen, and into a large family room.
�We were all worried when we heard you were missing. How are you doing?� April�s mom asked.
�I�m still feeling the effects. I ache all over and easily tire. The doctors tell me that I�ll get better over time.�
I found I liked the Laciers. April�s parents were named Bill and Donna. Her younger brother was eleven and played basketball. Her younger sister was twelve and was going to be a heartbreaker. She was the beauty of the family, and she knew it. She flirted with me until April took her aside and had a talk.
I survived dinner. When Donna found out that my parents weren�t home, she offered to have me come over to dinner anytime. She told me to bring Angie, Kyle and Greg. Between Mrs. Dole, Mrs. A, and now Mrs. Lacier, I think we have our meals covered.
WHEN WE GOT TO CASSIDY�S, Coach Hope answered the door.
�David, April, welcome to my home.�
He shook both our hands. Then he pointed to the basement stairs.
�Everyone�s down there.�
April led me down the stairs. It was obvious she�d been there before. There were about eight girls and Brad in the basement. He was talking up one of the girls. Cassidy saw us and made a beeline to April. They took off to chat. I found a cooler full of Cokes and grabbed one.
I felt surprisingly uncomfortable. I hadn�t been at a freshmen-only party before. I was also the only guy there besides Brad. I found the couch empty so I sat down. The girls continued to ignore me. Normally, I was up for talking to everyone. For some reason, I wasn�t feeling it.
Cassidy noticed me, came over and sat down next to me.
�What�s up, locker-mate?�
�Just relaxing. How about you?� I asked.
�I�m good,� she said. Then she leaned in close. �I may have to kick my brother�s butt.�
I glanced over and could tell the girl he was hitting on wasn�t happy.
�Do you want me to go have a talk with him?�
�No. Could you go get my Dad? I don�t want to hurt Brad too much.�
I just shrugged, got up and went upstairs. Coach Hope was watching a movie in the living room. He gave me a curious look.
�Cassidy sent me up to ask that you come downstairs. She said she didn�t want to hurt Brad too much.�
Coach Hope jumped out of his seat and almost to the stairs. As soon as he hit the top of the stairs, all hell broke loose. I wasn�t missing this. Girls were yelling and Brad grunted in pain. I followed Coach Hope down to find Cassidy behind Brad, with him on his knees. Her legs were around his waist and she had an arm wrapped around his throat. He was bright red.
�Release!� Coach Hope ordered.
Cassidy let Brad go and gave me a sly smile. Brad gasped for breath. I was going to have to have Cassidy teach me what she just did. Coach took both his kids upstairs, and when the upstairs door closed, April hurried over to me.
�What happened?� I asked.
�Cassidy told me that Brad has been hitting on Trish all night. Apparently, he just wouldn�t take no for an answer, so Cassidy told him to back off. He made some smartassed comment and told her to mind her own business. She warned him that if he didn�t back off, she�d take him down. Then she made some martial-arts move and Brad was on his knees. I think she would have choked him if it had gone on much longer.�
�Wow, little Cassidy took her big brother down.�
�She sure did. It was scary how fast it happened. Brad would�ve been down for the count if their dad hadn�t told her to release him.�
Trish decided she was upset and needed me to hug her. She�d seemed fine a moment before. The next I knew they all needed hugs. I just put up with it because April seemed worried about her friends. Cassidy came back downstairs and the girls wanted to dance, and I started to have fun at that point.
I walked April home at ten o�clock. I liked that she wasn�t clingy. She could go hang out with her friends and not have to be with me all night. She did check in, so I never felt she�d abandoned me. I gave her a sweet kiss at the door. She floated into the house with a promise to go out next weekend.
Sunday January 12
GREG WAS NOT A HAPPY camper when he was dragged to church. He couldn�t say anything because I used the �Mom card� on him. She had complained that I didn�t go enough lately.
I knew that they wanted me to speak. I�d told Clare what I had in mind, and she had one of their PR people give me some ideas. I liked some of them, so I put those into a speech. I forgot to tell Greg, so he was surprised when I was asked to say a few words.
�I�m sorry I missed Pastor Dan�s funeral, but I was asked to say a few words about him. Whenever he preached, I felt like he was talking directly to me. I think that�s a function of a good youth pastor; he needs to relate to his flock. Something teens have an abundance of are feelings. We feel everything, and we get emotional about everything. Much of that comes from a sense of not feeling like we�re in control of our lives. We�re growing into adulthood, and we face daily challenges that seem insurmountable.
�I know for a fact that those feelings can be soul-crushers. Pastor Dan taught me the cure. It�s love. I challenge you! If you�re feeling down, find a friend. Once you�ve found them, comfort them, listen to them, and show them your compassion. The simple act of reaching out and helping someone will be rewarded. You�ll find someone who will, in turn, listen to you. Do not be afraid to share your pain. A true friend will support you. By sharing, it will help you no longer feel lonely. Those dark feelings will slowly go away.
�Love saved me. I was full of despair when I was trapped in the cellar after the avalanche. To be honest, I�d given up. Once I was rescued, I remembered Pastor Dan�s words: �Care about someone else�s pain and suffering more than you care about your own.� Switching the focus from my problems to others saved me. The love of my mother saved me. Pastor Dan will be missed, but not forgotten. His teachings of love and compassion will always be with me.�
When I got back to my seat, Greg leaned in.
�I�m glad I came. I love you, little brother.�
After church, I met with most of the church youth group and their parents. Pastor Dan really would be missed. I was surprised when one of the moms hugged me. It turned out she was the mom of the little guy I talked to about the difference between gifts and charity. The passing of Pastor Dan had been weighing on me. I felt better after talking with everyone. One step at a time, I guess.
WHEN I GOT OUT OF CHURCH, there was a message from Bo Harrington to call him back. I�d been slacking on football for way too long. I called him when I got home.
�Hey, how�s my favorite coach doing?� I asked.
�He�d be doing better if you wouldn�t try and get yourself killed. How are you doing?�
�Not bad, considering. I still have some aches, but I�ve been working to get back to my old self.�
If I had to rate my health right now, I would put it at about 85%. My biggest problem was stamina. The aches and pains I could live with, but I felt out of shape. The doctors assured me I would be back to 100%, with work. I guess I shouldn�t complain too much, because this could have turned out a lot worse. I still had all my body parts.
�That�s good to hear,� Bo said, and then changed the subject �I talked to your new coach. I was surprised when he said he planned to play you at fullback. Does this guy even have a clue?�
I could tell from his tone that he was obviously upset with the news.
�I was a little miffed when he told me. His son played quarterback at his old school and he�s going to be a senior. I�m going to focus my off-season on working on my quarterback skills. Even if I don�t get to play this year, I will my junior and senior years.�
�You�re taking this better than I would. Are you sure you don�t want to fight this?�
�I plan on letting my game speak for itself. If Coach Hope�s idea doesn�t work, I want to make sure I�m ready to step in. Moreover, I need to be a team player. If it�s best for the team for me to play fullback, then that�s what I�ll do.
�The other benefit is my health. The offensive line next year will all be first-year starters. My guess is that Coach Hope will play as many seniors as he can. If that�s the case, the line�ll be suspect at best. My best shot at winning state is my junior and senior years.�
That seemed to calm Bo down. He had a schedule of seven-on-seven tournaments for the spring, and he told me that Coach Hope had told him that Lincoln didn�t have a team. Bo suggested I put one together.
He then had me get out my binders. One of the sections was on seven-on-seven plays. The rules are a little different from regular football. There are no kickoffs or punts. Each team starts on the 45 yard line. To get a first down you have to go fifteen yards, and the quarterback only has four seconds to throw the ball.
The nearest indoor facility big enough for practice was at State. I would need to figure out how to get practice time. We could do walk-throughs in the high school gym, but it wouldn�t work for anything else.
It felt good to start thinking about football again.
That reminded me that I wanted to start working on baseball. Tami was pushing me to pitch. If I planned to pull that off, I needed some time to work on it.
Chapter 3 � Sixty Minutes of Hell
Monday January 13
I MET CASSIDY AT OUR locker before school. I couldn�t quite seem to figure her out. Why did she need her brother to help her last week? She could obviously take care of herself. And why did she set me up with April? I mean, April was a nice girl and all, but I was starting to wonder if she was worth all the work since there wasn�t a spark there. Not that April wasn�t a great girl, she was. I just didn�t have the same feelings I had for other girls I knew.
I could be dating Peggy right now. Worst case would be my friends network. Suzanne, Beth and Cindy would be more than happy to go out with me. If I really wanted to be a bad boy, there was Lisa Felton. Now that sounded like a plan.
�Hey, can I talk to you?� I asked.
�Sure, what�s up, Buddy?�
I was her �buddy� now. This girl blew with the wind. The funny thing was, I found I liked her because of it.
�If you could handle your brother so easily Saturday night, why did you need him to back you up when you found me in our locker last week?�
She gave me one of those looks. Do girls go to classes to learn that look?
�Because of the rules, of course.�
I just stared at her. Was it just me, or was she a little whacky? She decided to help me out.
�When I learned self-defense, Dad made me promise to use it only to protect myself or my friends.�
I thought about that revelation for a moment.
�So, Brad didn�t make the same promise?� I asked.
�He did, but he can�t follow the rules.�
She said that as if it was an absolute given. I wondered why, but decided to just let that one go, for now.
She cocked her head.
�Would you like to learn self-defense?�
I knew that at some point I would get into a fight. Too much was going on in my life not to expect that someone would want a piece of me. I was a little surprised I had only been in two fights this year. The first fight was with Bill, and the other with Luke and Ed.
�Yes, I think I would.�
She gave me a big smile.
�Then meet me after school in the gym, and we�ll begin.�
The first bell rang. I grabbed my books and went to my math class, wondering what I had just gotten myself into.
LUNCH WAS INTERESTING. Cassidy caught me at our locker. She had plans.
�You�re eating lunch with my friends today.�
I arched my eyebrows.
�What about my friends?�
�They can join us,� she said in a matter-of-fact way. �I think that would be a good idea. Your friends need to meet April and her friends.�
Hang on. April and I had gone on exactly one date. I liked her okay, but I wasn�t sure we were at the point I wanted to subject her to my friends.
�Slow down, Speed Racer, April and I are just getting to know each other.�
She waved her hand in dismissal.
�Exactly. You�re just getting to know each other. She needs to meet your friends and find out that you aren�t just on the make with her.�
�Hey! I haven�t even made a move on her. Did she say something?�
�Tami�s right, you are a �stupid boy.��
WTF! Tami amazed me at her ability to find out what�s going on. Cassidy was a handful. I didn�t need her and Tami ganging up on me. I just followed Cassidy to lunch. She and Gina organized everyone. We ended up taking up three long tables. The freshman girls were distributed randomly within my group. I about shit when Cassidy put April on one side of me, and Tracy on the other.
Cassidy leaned in and whispered in my ear.
�You make nice to Tracy. You two were very close, and you don�t need to lose her friendship.�
I just glared at her, but her look said she�d kick my butt if I defied her. After watching Brad get choked out Saturday night, I had a new respect for little Cassidy.
I looked around and Luke was nowhere to be found.
�Where�s your boyfriend?� I asked Tracy, trying to make small talk.
She seemed shocked that I was talking to her, after Friday night.
�We broke up.�
�Sorry, I didn�t know.�
�Don�t worry about it,� Tracy said. Then she looked over at April. �Hi, I�m Tracy. I�m David�s ex. You must be April.�
I sagged. I needed to kill Cassidy. The last person I wanted being April�s friend was Tracy.
�Hi, I�m glad to meet you. Are you okay with me dating David?�
�Yeah, I messed up. I need time to work on me. I know David loves me, but I�ve done some horrible things to him. I hope you can make him happy. He�s a great guy.�
I was a little taken aback. I couldn�t just turn off my emotions for Tracy. I also couldn�t allow her to hurt me again. If there weren�t some feelings left, I would never have reacted the way I did Friday night. The girls continued to talk as if I wasn�t there. Gina gave me a tight smile because she could see I was uncomfortable. She indicated with her head that I was to follow her. She got up and I excused myself.
Gina walked me out of the cafeteria into the hall.
�Are you okay?�
�Not really. Tracy still has a hold over me that I can�t explain. I just can�t seem to shake it, even though I know that I have to.�
�Are you dating April?�
I knew that Gina took everything in absolute terms. I also knew this would get back to Kara.
�I�m getting to know her. We went to Cassidy�s party on Saturday night,� I explained. �I think I like her, but we aren�t �dating.��
She gave me a look that I couldn�t read. She seemed to come to a decision.
�Do you want my advice?�
What? A woman asking before just giving it to you? Of course, I needed advice; I was a guy.
�Yes.�
�I personally think April�s a good match for you. My only concern is whether she�s ready for you.� She paused to let that sink in before she continued. �You have several close friends. You also jet off and spend time with my sister and other very good-looking women. I�m afraid she�ll not have the self-confidence to deal with all that, plus the media.�
�I know, and that�s why I�m taking it slow. Cassidy has it in her head that we�re going out. I swear she�s like a bull in a china shop. I just hope she doesn�t break April.�
Gina snorted.
�You do attract the strange ones. Speaking of which, Lisa Felton has put the word out that she�s gonna rock your world.�
I groaned. Gina whacked my arm.
�What is it with that girl? Alan shudders when I mention her name. What makes her so damned attractive?�
I raised my eyebrows. Little Alan had the balls to show interest in another girl with Gina around? I�d been out of the loop too long.
�Do you think Alan could help me out with her?�
�David!�
I held up my hands and made shushing noises.
�I don�t think I can handle her alone. I think I need Alan to help me double-team her,� I explained to Gina as we walked back into the lunchroom.
We got to the table, and Gina announced, �Alan, David needs your help.�
His head snapped around and Jeff began to chuckle. I mouthed �Lisa Felton,� because I didn�t need the whole lunchroom hearing. Poor Alan, I think he had a stroke. Of course, that got everyone�s interest. Speak of the devil; Lisa came walking up. I winked at her, so she came over to our table.
�Lisa, would you do both Alan and me?� I asked.
She looked at Alan and if you can believe this, he got even redder. The tables were all quiet. I glanced up at April and she was glaring at me. Oh, shit, I was truly a douchebag. Before I could stop her, Lisa answered.
�If it means doing you, of course Alan can come along.�
Before she finished, I had raised my hands.
�Stop!�
April had tears in her eyes.
�I�m so sorry. This was a joke that went too far,� I said, and then I turned to my best friend. �Alan, I apologize for making you feel uncomfortable.�
Alan wasn�t happy, but Gina grabbed his hand and led him out of the lunchroom. I trusted she could fix this with him. I went to April and Tracy helped me out.
�David was just trying to be funny, April. He would never do that to Gina and Alan,� Tracy said as she held April�s hand. April was listening. �Joke about it, yes. He�d also never be intentionally mean to Lisa.�
Suddenly Lisa was standing next to April.
�David and I tease each other to see who�ll blink first. We push the sexual innuendos pretty far,� she said, and gave April a wink. �Someday I�m gonna rock his world.�
April gathered herself and looked me square in the eye.
�When are you going to rock
Suddenly, the tension broke. April had a big smile on her face and I felt a tremendous relief. Another lesson learned. This one would serve me well. I needed to be more careful about what I said if I didn�t want to be truly hurtful to my friends.
I MET CASSIDY IN THE gym after school. They have open gym for kids who can�t go home right away. Some parents work, so this was a solution instead of letting the little deviants go home alone. I was surprised to see Coach Hope waiting for me with his daughter.
�David, Cassidy told me what she intends to teach you. I wanted to make sure you understand that this is self-defense. You can�t use this to hurt others.�
�Yes, sir. Cassidy explained that to me. I�m hoping it�ll help me with my coordination and stamina as well.�
He nodded to me. Then he turned to his daughter.
�Before you start teaching him anything, you need to get him in shape. Run him through
He walked away, and Cassidy gave me an evil grin. In the months to come, I�d wish I had never heard of
�Line up, soldier.�
I came to attention and gave her a salute. I was joking. Cassidy was not. Over the next hour, she really did try to kill me. She ran me through parts of the Marine Corps Physical Training program. The sad part, at least for me, was she was doing them right along with me. This is where the competitive side of me was not good. I couldn�t stop and let it be known that a hundred-pound girl was in better shape than I was.
When we were done, I gathered as much dignity as I could muster and staggered to the double-door exit that led to outside. Coach Hope found me on my knees in a snow bank, dry-heaving. I could see the steam pouring off my overheated body in the frigid air. Coach helped me stand up and raised an eyebrow.
�If you tell Cassidy, I�ll have to kill you.�
That finally got him to laugh.
�Son, I�m impressed that you didn�t collapse sooner. She only has one speed, and that�s full-out. I used to embarrass smartass recruits by letting her lead drill exercises. She would bury them.�
I knew I�d be paying for this in the morning. He helped me back into the gym and then led me to his office. Cassidy was waiting for us. I gave her a weak smile and collapsed in a chair. Coach sat down behind his desk.
�Son, I got a call from Coach Harrington. He wasn�t happy to hear my plans.�
�I straightened him out. I told him I was a team player.�
From his reaction, I could tell he hadn�t expected that. Cassidy just grinned at me. I must have passed some kind of test. Coach Hope visibly came to a decision.
�You confuse me. Next year�s seniors told me that you were all about you. I�m getting the impression that I�ve been listening to the wrong people. The graduating class is firmly in your camp. Now I don�t know what to do with you.�
�May I make a suggestion?� I asked.
�Why not?"
�My goal is to be a college quarterback. If everything works out, I want to go as far as my talent will take me. This spring, I plan to play both baseball and seven-on-seven football. Then, over the summer, I�ll go to quarterback camps so that I can measure myself against my competition.
�I�m telling you this so that you know that I plan on playing quarterback in the future. I feel that I�m a better quarterback, right now than Brad. I say that not to boast but as a fact. If you think the best way for me to contribute this season is to play fullback, I�ll play fullback. All I ask is that you work with me to become the best I can be.
�I�ll work harder than anyone on this team. I�ll dedicate myself to helping others become the best they can be. I ask that you make the same commitment to me. Help me to become better.�
If I confused him before, I think he was now not sure what to do with me.
�It sounds like you�ve thought about this. What�s your take on next year�s team?�
If I was going to throw in with Coach Hope, I had to be all in. I decided to take the chance see what happened.
�The junior class is a bunch of ass-hats,� I said, realizing that this was probably not the best approach. �They think that everything will just be handed to them next season. They weren�t happy that three freshmen played last year. Without a serious attitude adjustment, we�re in trouble.
�I�ll win state my junior and senior years. I want to take the freshmen and sophomores and work with them to get them ready. After letting Cassidy almost kill me today, I want her to work with us on conditioning. She�ll weed out the ones that don�t want it. She can help get us into the best shape of our lives. If you give us a fair shot in the fall, I think the underclassmen can be a good nucleus for a team.�
�Why not win state this year? I plan on making it my number one priority.�
�Coach, I�m on board with that. I�d like to walk out of here with a legacy of excellence. Not just for me, but for this school.�
Cassidy was grinning, and when she looked at her dad, he couldn�t help but join her.
�Are you willing to commit to helping David?�
�Yes, sir,� she said as she sat a little straighter in her seat.
He then turned to me.
�I don�t take leadership lightly. I can see that I have my work cut out for me this coming year. I feel a lot better finding that you�re a team player. To that end, I�ll have Cassidy join you. She can be a tremendous asset to you. Few have realized her true value. I think you might be one of the few, but you�ll need to give her direction. Don�t hesitate to come see me when you need help.�
With that, we were dismissed. When we got out of the Coach�s office, we spent a few minutes planning. We decided to start next Tuesday�Monday was a holiday�to give everyone a chance to prepare for the after-school conditioning.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Tracy and Mary Dole in my kitchen with Angie. I wasn�t happy to see Tracy, but I wasn�t feeling up to another confrontation. Greg was in the living room giving a massage. The three women were sitting around drinking iced tea. Mary was waiting for me to make dinner.
I got out my tablet. I�d found a new recipe app that I wanted to try out. Mary pulled out her dad�s recipe cards. She allowed me to copy them into the program. What I liked about it was that I could take short videos and pictures of whatever we made. I stored it all out in the cloud.
We made pork chops with a cornbread dressing that had apples and onions in it. Mary and I made a slaw with broccoli and cabbage. We also had lima beans. For dessert, I made a chia pudding with coconut milk and lemon zest. Chia seeds are small, somewhat like poppy seeds, and become plump and soft when soaked.
Tracy and I seemed to call a truce to our hostilities. By the time Tom arrived from work, everyone was getting along on the surface. There was still tension, but I was hopeful that I could eventually be in the same room as Tracy and still be okay. I might someday forgive her, but I doubted I would ever forget. We would never get back together in a romantic way.
I spent some time talking to Tom and Mary after dinner. I thanked them for coming over. This was why I love living in a small town in the Midwest: people look out for each other. I was sure a big part of Mary and Tom coming over was because of what was going on with Mom and Dad.
After dinner, I convinced Greg to give me a massage. I fell asleep on the table. They left me there and I woke up, very confused, at two in the morning. I finally figured it out and went to bed.
Tuesday January 14
BEFORE SCHOOL, I GOT a text to call Kara. She was in Europe doing a commercial. She was several hours ahead so I needed to call her now. After school would be too late.
�Hey, stranger, how�s Europe?�
�Not the same without you here. I had to fight off another model today. I swear they think I�m easy or something. However, I didn�t have you call me to complain about jerks. I wanted to let you know that the two shoots are set up, and we�re doing them in New York. You�ll be coming in late Friday so you don�t miss school. I�ll be there Saturday morning.�
�Can you email me everything?�
�I already sent it to Kendal. Ask her for a copy,� she said, and then changed the subject. �You know that Adrienne lives in New York. My publicist wants to do something to get us some PR. See if she has some ideas.�
I snorted.
�We should call Sunny Skye and have her come out and interview us all. That way we can clear up my three faux-girlfriend relationships.�
�You�d like that, wouldn�t you?� Kara asked.
�Ah, it was fun, but we need to do something different. I�ll think about it over the next few days, and let you know. I look forward to seeing you.�
�How�s Tracy doing?�
�She came to dinner at our house with her mom and dad last night. It was a little awkward. If I didn�t know she was so messed up, I might�ve strangled her.�
I heard voices in the background.
�Hey, I have to get back to work. Hang in there, and I�ll see you soon.�
She hung up. I sat on the edge of my bed, contemplating my life. I wanted to see my mom. I jumped online and made flight reservations for California. I sent Dad an email to get directions to where they were staying. I planned to fly out Friday and get back Sunday afternoon.
BY LUNCH, ALL THE FOOTBALL players had been told about my plans to have Cassidy help us get in shape. We were sitting at our three tables, goofing off, when Brad and one of the junior ass-hats, Tommy Cox, walked up. Tommy thought he was the heir apparent to the middle linebacker position. If that happened, Brad and Tommy would be the captains of the football team.
�I hear you wusses are getting a girl to help you work out. What�s next, you�ll have the model-boy teach you how to take a shower? Don�t drop your soap,� Tommy crowed.
I hate cowards. Tommy Cox was the worst kind. He would do nothing unless he felt he had the upper hand. He thought he had Brad as backup, so he was making an ass out of himself. His normal tactic was to get on social media and trash you. It takes a real man to denigrate people on the Internet. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a shadow behind me. I turned around to find Jim Ball standing there.
�You have a problem with that?� Jim asked.
The smile faded from Tommy�s face. I didn�t want to tell him, but I was more scared of Cassidy than of Jim. Cassidy got up and got into Tommy�s face.
�If you think you�re such a big man, come to one of my workouts. You�ll be crying like a little baby before it�s done.�
�Back off, bitch,� Tommy said, and he pushed Cassidy back.
Two things happened at the same time: Brad got an �Oh, Shit!� look on his face, and Cassidy put Tommy into an armbar and had him face down on the floor, squealing. I copied her dad.
�Release!� I yelled.
Cassidy let him go and gave me a smirk. I crouched down next to Tommy, so only he could hear me.
�You better get with the program and become a team player.�
He glared at me.
�This is my team,� he hissed.
That pissed me off. We were not going to win with pigheaded jerks like that. If that meant me playing middle linebacker, so be it.
I stood up and shook my head.
�No, it�s not. You need to talk to Coach Hope. I think he�ll straighten you out on whose team it is.� I turned to Brad and said, �I don�t know what your problem with me is, and don�t really care. Just know this: next time your little sister�s choking you out, no one�s going to stop her.�
He turned bright red and walked away. Tommy scrambled up and followed him. That �team-building� session could have gone better.
I sat back down next to April. She had a basketball game tonight that I�d promised to attend. She was looking at me funny again.
Out of nowhere, I had gas. I cut a tremendous fart. I snapped my head around at April and scooted my chair away from her.
She saw what I was doing and gave me a look that said I was dead meat. Everyone was chuckling until the smell hit them.
�April, did a gerbil crawl up your butt and die?� Jeff asked her.
Of course, we all knew who did it. Thankfully, April had a little brother, so she knew what total jerks boys could be. She just gave us all a superior look.
�You might want to check that, it smells pure,� Alan advised.
�I have one. What�s the definition of surprise?� Cassidy asked us. �A fart with a lump in it.�
�Confucius say: �Man who fart in church sit in own pew,�� Gina said. We all booed her.
�What did the maxi-pad say to the fart?� April asked. �You are the wind beneath my wings.�
April was a good sport. I liked her a bit more after that. Of course, no one wanted to sit near me.
I FINALLY GOT TO SEE April in something other than a baggy sweatshirt and jeans because she had on her basketball uniform. I was surprised at how nice her body was; I had imagined that she was on the thicker side. I was seated next to Cassidy and Beth when April came out for the tip-off. Up to that point, she�d been in her warm-up. Cassidy nudged me when she saw the look on my face.
�I didn�t steer you wrong. Wait till you find out her big surprise,� Cassidy taunted me.
I could tell she was baiting me, but I was intrigued. Did that mean she had a large rack under her sports bra? Maybe that was why she wore baggy tops all the time.
�Come on, Cassidy, you can tell me,� I said.
Beth giggled as she gave me a knowing look. I glared at her to let her know that she should quit teasing me.
�Yep, I have gym with her and have seen her in the shower. You�re in for a surprise,� Beth teased.
�You both suck. Here I was going to be a good boy. Now I�m going to have to go to the dark side to find out her secret,� I warned them. Then I blurted out, �She isn�t deformed or mangled, is she?�
I was punched from both sides.
�You�ll like it, trust me,� Cassidy assured me.
April�s parents came in late. Her little sister, Jill, came to our row and made Cassidy scoot over so she could sit next to me.
I looked at my friends and threatened them.
�I can always ask Jill.�
�You do, and I�ll have Kendal take care of you when you fall asleep,� Beth warned me.
I had told her the story of Kendal supergluing her brother�s family jewels to his thigh. I just cringed and dropped it.
I was surprised when all the girls on the floor were shorter than April, but she was playing point guard. I was even more confused with her playing freshman ball. She was obviously the best player on the floor. She could score at will and had some range on her jump shot. Then it hit me: she was having fun. She wasn�t trying to run up the score, or score fifty points, because she could have. She was just playing for the fun of it.
Halfway through the second half, she saw me in the stands with Jill sitting next to me. Jill was making like I was her date and winked at her sister. April called a time-out, came up into the stands and grabbed my hand.
�Come on! I can�t trust you with my sister. She�ll take advantage of you.�
She pulled me down to the end of the players� bench and told me to stay. She gave her sister an evil look. I found her dad in the crowd, and he just put his hands up to let me know I was on my own. Beth and Cassidy thought that it was funny when I looked up at them and Jill winked at me. She was going to be trouble when she got older.
When the game was over, I saw my favorite sports reporter, Jeff Delahey. I gave him a hard time.
�Who did you piss off?�
�It�s not what you think. My granddaughter plays on the opposing team.�
�That�s great, which one was she?�
�She was the little dynamo that had to guard April Lacier. She�s been stressing about it for the last few weeks, so I figured I should come and root her on,� Jeff told me. He then changed the topic. �How�s your new coach working out?�
I gave him a look.
�We�re off the record,� Jeff assured me.
�He�s intense. I think he�ll be good for us. I�m a little bummed he wants me to play fullback,� I said, and then smacked my forehead when I saw the look on his face.
�Are you kidding me? I�ve seen Brad Hope play quarterback. He can manage a game okay, but he�ll never play another down of football after he graduates. What�s his reasoning for your move?�
�Jeff, that just slipped out. You can�t use it,� I pleaded.
�I know, David, I just want to know as a fan. I don�t want to see some idiot derail your career.�
�I appreciate that. To be honest, I�m fine with the change. I�d have a huge bull�s-eye on me next year as our quarterback, and Lincoln�s line is all new. By the end of last season, I think the training staff was holding me together with duct tape. I can only imagine how bad it�ll be next year.�
A cute girl interrupted us. She had to be Jeff�s granddaughter. She wore a big smile on her face.
�You�re David Dawson. Can I get your autograph?�
Kendal had given me headshots that I could sign. I�d started carrying them in my backpack for times like this. I pulled out a Sharpie and signed it as she bounced up and down.
�Can you give me ones for the rest of the team?�
Jeff shook his head, letting me know to cut her off. It was good advice. If I started signing pictures, I would be there all night.
�Tell you what, I�ll have a stack sent to Jeff and he can give them to you the next time he sees you.�
That seemed to satisfy everyone. I was able to escape and catch April coming out of the locker room. I now knew how everyone felt waiting for us after a football game. I gave her a peck on the cheek as congratulations on her victory.
Beth, Cassidy and I walked April to her parents� car and we said our goodbyes. Beth gave Cassidy and me a ride home.
Chapter 4 � Insecurity
Wednesday January 15
TONIGHT I WENT TO THE Doles� home for my continuing cooking instructions. Greg and Angie gave me a ride. I was happy to see Kendal and Lily were there to have their weekly meeting. I noticed that Tracy was with them. That surprised me, but I didn�t comment on it.
Mary taught me how to make stuffed pork tenderloin. We used dried cranberries and walnuts for the stuffing. She had started dough for biscuits and it was rising while I worked on the rest of the meal. She also had me make a warm corn salad and a creamed sweet onion dish.
I loved my recipe app. It allowed me to take pictures of each step and make notes to help me the next time I made it. I could also categorize each dish. The app included a nice search feature and rating system, so I would know which ones were big hits.
Angie volunteered to be my sous chef. She helped with chopping and kept me organized. Mary showed us how to plate everything, and I took a picture of the final product. Angie helped me get everything on the plates, and then we served everyone.
Kendal looked at her plate and smiled.
�David, you�re going to make someone a good wife. Hurry up and turn eighteen, so you can be my live-in ... uhh ...� she said as she realized she was about to say too much.
We all laughed at her. After trying everything, Tom added, �This is almost as good as when Mary makes it.�
�Mary, I think you�ve finally gotten him trained,� I joked.
�Now that he has competition, he�s much more considerate,� Mary bantered back.
�I�ll have you know this boy is no competition,� Tom said confidently.
Mary and Tracy just arched their eyebrows at him as I grinned and shook my head.
This was nice, but I missed having dinner with Mom and Dad. Part of my reason for going to California was that I hadn�t seen my mom since the accident. I knew Mom was in the fight of her life and doing everything she could to come home. It just wasn�t the same without them there.
AFTER OUR TALK, TOM and I decided it was time for a
�I�ve been thinking about what happened at the end of the year. I think I owe you an explanation and an apology,� Tom said. �Let�s start with the apology first. What I said was hurtful and childish. I let my emotions get the better of me.
�Now, let me explain some things. I�m a father first, and as such, I�ll always look out for Tracy first. That has to be my first instinct. When I was talking to Deb Thomas, some of what she said scared me. We were talking about security and some of what can happen to people in the public eye. Up to that point, I was thinking her being with you was just a normal boyfriend/girlfriend type of relationship. I knew Tracy loved acting as your press secretary, but your career is going beyond that.
�Then she was talking about how Tracy was hurting your career. She appealed to me as a father to protect her. She told me about the paparazzi and tabloids. She said it would put tremendous pressure on her. That�s when I got worried. We both know that if everything went south, she might not be able to handle it.�
I just nodded, letting him get it all out.
�Then she talked about how much more money they could charge if your name recognition kept growing. To be honest, that really didn�t play much of a role in my decision,� Tom said, and then he got a thoughtful look. �Looking back, I probably should have waited to talk to Tracy. The dad side of me kept telling me I needed to protect her.�
�Can I ask you something?�
Tom nodded.
�Why didn�t you just talk to me? If I knew what was going on, I�d have skipped the ski trip.�
Tom took a deep breath and looked me in the eye.
�That�s a good question. I don�t really have a good answer for that.�
At least he was being honest with me. I would have to answer some questions for myself. Did I trust Tom to look out for my best interest? I think the best answer was �yes,� as long as my interest didn�t conflict with those of his family. If Tom could put his family above my interests, what else was more important to him? Would he put his business interest ahead of mine? I just didn�t know.
The second big question I needed to answer was whether I wanted to work with Tom�s firm or not. I�d been thinking about that a lot. I felt better when they hadn�t just thrown me under the bus when Ford was pushing me to go full-time. My biggest problem was my age. I needed someone to sign contracts and be a chaperone. Heck, I couldn�t even rent a car.
An additional problem involved the other people I brought in. I started ticking off the people I�d recruited to their firm. There were the models from Ford: Ava, Allie and Lindsey. Then there were my friends Kara and Eve. There was also the alliance with Ford Models and the deals with Mrs. Hill, Mrs. Wesleyan and the Internet resellers. It wasn�t just the money I was making, but if I left, I would surely tell the people I recruited why. Finally, if my people left, what would it do to Tom�s business? They were in start-up mode, but it wouldn�t look good to have all their talent leave. That�s assuming a lot, but I needed to consider it.
I did what I always do when I wasn�t sure of something: I decided to wait and see. It didn�t mean that I was going to continue to be a pushover, though.
�Tom, I think we need to decide something. Are we going to be in business together or just friends? I�m not saying we can�t be friendly, but it�s apparent that we can�t be both.�
He nodded slowly.
�I�m sorry it came to this.�
�Me too,� I said, and got up.
We shook hands. It looked like we would be doing business, but the friendship side of our relationship would be lessened. I didn�t feel any better about anything that had happened. What I did come away with was a better understanding of why he did what he did. Something else that became clear was Deb Thomas�s role in all of this. She plainly was focused on making money for Ford. I would have to be on guard with her and make sure to look out for myself.
As I walked out of the office, I was somewhat thankful Tom had played the �dad card.� It made me see that Tracy and I would never be right for each other. If she couldn�t simply tell me what was on her mind, then I was better off without her. That was crystal clear.
I WENT HOME AND TOOK a long hot shower to loosen my muscles. When I was done, I wrapped a towel around my waist and sent texts to John and Tami to see if they were around. John sent me one back first so we jumped onto video chat. John must have been feeling his oats.
�How�s my favorite gay porn star?� he quipped.
Poor John, he knew better than to start something he couldn�t finish. I could see his family behind him in the kitchen. Alice had taken notice when he took his first shot.
�Jealousy does not become you,� I said.
He gave me a stern look and peeked over his shoulder to see if anyone was listening. I think he realized the error of his ways.
�Shhh, not so loud,� John hissed.
�Oh, John, you make me so hot,� I moaned, rubbing my nipples.
Mrs. Phillips burst out laughing and came into view.
�Hey, David, are you outing my son today?� she asked.
�Nope, I�m just pulling his chain. How were your holidays?� I asked her.
�Pretty good. We spent Christmas here and had family in. For New Year�s we went to the country club. Alice and John brought their dates. I think everyone had a good time.�
Alice having a boyfriend was news. Tami was now online and showed up in a window in the corner of the app. She had several girls with her. I joined them to the conversation.
�Oh, look! David�s naked again,� Tami said.
�I think that�s my cue to log off,� John decided.
He gave me a big smile as he disconnected.
I could tell Tami was feeling feisty, and I was in a mood to play along. I gave her a face.
�Tami, are you going to make me show my stuff to your friends again?� I whined.
Missy came bounding into the room.
�Yes, we want to see you naked.�
I now knew that they had a feed going in the lounge. I gave Tami an evil grin and she was shaking her head �no.�
�Sorry, Missy. Tami�s my mistress, and she says �no.��
Several girls grabbed Tami and started tickling her. She was squealing and finally gave in.
�Okay, I�ll have him get naked. Just back off and let me work on him.�
I arched my eyebrows. �Work� on me? I think it was time to turn the tables on her.
�Hey, before you have me show my stuff, I wanted to tell you that our theory really works.�
She gave me a questioning look, knowing she was probably not going to like this.
�Really, which theory was that?�
�The one about making boobs grow,� I said with a self-satisfied smile.
�Oh, that one. Great,� she said, trying to head me off and change the conversation.
�We�ve seen varying results based on application. But so far my research has shown positive results.�
I now had her intrigued. She regretted it as soon as she asked, �What are you applying?�
�Boy juice, of course. Our theory is that rubbing it on your boobs works well, but taken orally seems to really stimulate growth.�
She scoffed at me. The nerve of that girl.
�You�re saying that by giving you oral, it�ll make my boobs grow?�
�In the test sample, it seems to be working. I know how you�re a stickler for research. Maybe I could come up to Wesleyan and we find some volunteers to help us verify my findings?�
I don�t think Tami was buying it, but there seemed to be a few girls that were interested.
�And where would I find any girls interested in doing that?�
Missy hurried back into the room.
�Oh, pick me!�
Tami turned around and several girls had their hands up to be volunteers. I could see a field trip to Wesleyan in my near future. I got a serious look on my face.
�Are you sure, Missy? A rigorous measuring process requires a real hands-on approach. The breasts need to be stimulated properly to have the best benefit. Most of the testing procedure requires you to be at least partially nude. It can be quite embarrassing, but I try to be as slow and gentle as possible. For the best results, there may need to be multiple applications.�
I heard the girls moan. Tami had her head in her hands and was shaking it. Missy was beet red.
�Ah, we�ll have to talk about this offline,� Missy told me.
I just nodded. Tami kicked everyone out of her room, acting all pissed off. She pulled the cord out of her notebook and I heard complaints from the lounge as the link was disconnected. As soon as we were alone, she got a big grin on her face.
�You�re an evil genius. My popularity around here will go through the roof if I�m going to be the lead researcher in charge of selecting test subjects. Poor Missy isn�t sure if she should be aroused or scared of you. That girl has it bad.�
�Dear lord, I have it bad for her, too. I�d go to school at Wesleyan just to go out with her.�
�Slow down! We don�t need Mr. Happy doing your thinking for you. You�re already a �stupid boy.� We don�t need you to be �brain-damaged boy.��
�You�re no fun. I think Wesleyan would welcome me with open arms.�
�Until half the girls turned up pregnant.�
�Ouch, that one hurt!� I said. �Could you see the parents of those prep-school girls if their daughters came home pregnant? Teddy would string me up after the first call.�
�You�d be lucky if that was all that happened to you,� Tami informed me. She then gave me a wicked smile. �Do you really think my boobs are bigger?�
I just gave her a grin. We teased each other for a few more minutes, and then logged off.
Thursday January 16
MY PHONE WAS RINGING as I rushed to my first class. I looked down and it was Clare Thomas from Ford.
�Hey, Clare, what can I do for you?� I asked.
�Do you have a few minutes to talk?�
�No, I�m late for class. Can I call you at lunchtime?�
�No, we need to talk now. There have been some threats made, and we need to have you meet with one of our security team,� Clare informed me.
That stopped me dead in my tracks. A fellow freshman behind me about ran me over. He gave me a sheepish grin as he hurried off to class.
�Can they meet me after school at my house? Say, five o�clock?�
�I�ll get it arranged. In the meantime, make sure your family is aware that there�s a threat. No one goes anywhere alone until we figure this out.�
I hung up with Clare and stopped to tell Ms. Lowden why I was skipping the first few minutes of her class. She gave me a hall pass so I could find Greg�s first-period class and get him out in the hall.
�Hey, something�s come up. Clare Thomas just called and told me that there�s been a threat made. She�s sending a security person to meet with us at five. She wants us to make sure we�re with someone at all times.�
�Do you know what the threat is?� Greg asked.
�No, but can you call Angie? Better yet, you might want to go home.�
He gave me a skeptical look.
�Greg, I�ll admit that I don�t take this security business as seriously as Clare and Kara tell me I need to. However, we�re talking about the safety of Kyle and Angie. I don�t think we should mess around with it until we know how serious this is.�
Greg thought about it and decided to go be with his fianc�e and child.
My next call was to Dad.
�Hey, are you alone?� I asked.
�No, hang on a second,� Dad answered. I could hear a door close. �What�s up?�
I gave him a rundown of what Clare told me.
�So as of right now, you don�t know what the threat is?�
�Sorry, I was late for class. Let me give you Clare�s number so you can talk to her directly. I�ll head back to class. Greg went home to take care of Angie and Kyle.�
This was the last thing I wanted to dump on my Dad right now, but he�d kill me if I didn�t fill him in and something happened.
When I got back to math class, less than twenty minutes passed before I was called to the office. I was met by the principal and Coach Hope. My dad had called after he talked to Clare. I was told that they were aware of the threats and that someone would escort me from class to class. Coach Hope had volunteered to take me home after our workout tonight. Coach then walked me back to class.
WHEN CASSIDY FINALLY finished our workout, I was ready to go home. Coach Hope and Cassidy gave me a ride. I invited them in because Coach was concerned. I found our house packed. Tami had sent her mom, and my dad invited Mr. and Mrs. Anderson. Of course, Beth, Suzanne and Cindy showed up. I was surprised to see Lily.
Mary and Tracy Dole were making dinner with Angie�s help. I found Greg and Tom Dole in the office with a middle-aged woman. Coach Hope came with me and we shut the door for some privacy. Tom introduced the woman.
�This is Barb Knoll. She�s in charge of security for Ford�s Chicago branch. Barb, this is David, and I haven�t met you,� Tom said as he put his hand out to Coach Hope.
�Tony Hope, I�m David�s football coach.�
Barb took over the meeting.
�Kendal shared with Clare some postings and emails that have been sent to your social media pages. The early postings are somewhat funny. They claimed that you weren�t a better football player than Tom Brady at the same age. Tom was a three-sport star in high school. He was drafted by the Montreal Expos in the 1995 draft in the 18th round.
�Mr. Brady decided to go to the University of Michigan. His freshman year he was seventh on the depth chart. So it�s clear that your stalker didn�t do their research. Mr. Brady didn�t start to shine until his junior and senior years at Michigan.
�Then it takes a strange turn. Your stalker becomes obsessed that you�re going to steal Mr. Brady�s wife, Brazilian supermodel Gisele Bundchen. We�ve also warned the Brady family about the potential threat.
�Now for the part that concerns us: the stalker started posting pictures of your public appearances. We found many of the older ones on the Internet. We assume these were taken by fans. When you came back from Colorado, the photos changed. There are now pictures of you and your family. Especially disturbing are pictures of Angie and her son at the junior college.
�Last night there was a posting that said that you and your family must die, and they know where you live.�
Greg was about to explode. I reached over and put my hand on his arm to calm him down.
�You have our full attention. How bad is it, and what do we need to do?� I asked.
She gave me a reassuring smile.
�First of all, we don�t know if this is just a hoax being played by some kid, or if we�re dealing with a deranged individual. Most of the time it�s nothing serious, but there are some red flags here that have us concerned. The escalation of threats over a period of time is one. Another is the sudden focus on your family. For those reasons, we�re concerned.
�I�d like to secure your home first. We need to install tamper-proof locks on the doors and windows. We�ll also install a security system and motion-sensor floodlights. While we investigate, we�ll need to put security people in place. David, Greg and Angie will each have someone assigned to them.�
�You said you can investigate this?� Tom asked.
�Yes, we�ve already started. The IP address of the person posting is local. We�re working with the local police to get the Internet company to provide us with a physical address. I�m confident that we�ll shortly find out who this is.�
There was a knock at the door and Uncle John walked in. I gave him a hug and Greg did too. I think we were both relieved to see him there. Dad had called him to make sure we were okay. Dad had also given Uncle John authority to do what was needed while he and Mom were in California.
Everything seemed to be going well until Barb found out about my trip to California tomorrow. She wanted everyone contained until the stalker was found. Tom and Uncle John put their collective foot down and said I needed to make the trip. Barb finally relented when I agreed to let them hire a security person to go with me.
Uncle John got Coach Hope to help review Barb�s security plans. Coach�s military training was helpful in assuring Uncle John that she knew what she was doing.
Once the drama was over, I went and found Mary to see what she was making. She put me to work on large salad to go with her baked spaghetti and garlic bread. Angie had made an antipasto platter of olives, pickles, artichoke hearts, salami, prosciutto, smoked peppered turkey breast and a variety of cheeses.
Everyone stayed to hang out after dinner. Cassidy told stories about her dad. He got into the spirit and told us some embarrassing stories about her. They seemed to be fitting in. Somehow, it didn�t turn into a �pick on David� session. Cindy did corner me and inform me that I was going to have to fulfill my obligations to her soon.
When Cassidy was leaving, I asked her why her brother hadn�t come over. She just shrugged. I wasn�t going to push it, but didn�t want Coach and Cassidy to feel like Brad wasn�t welcome.
When I got ready to go to bed, Uncle John told me I had to sleep in the house tonight. My apartment was being fitted with a new steel door and it wasn�t ready yet. After everyone left, an off-duty police officer camped out in our living room. I slept in my old room with Kyle, and Uncle John took my parents� room.
My buddy Kyle only woke me up once. Angie was grateful when she came in and found me changing him. She gave me a kiss on the cheek, handed me a baby bottle to heat, and went back to bed. I fed him and got him back to sleep. Of course, he puked on me when he burped. I about puked on him in retaliation. I was asleep shortly thereafter.
Friday January 17
WHEN WE WERE GETTING ready to go to school, there was a knock on the door. It was Barb Knoll with a young man.
�Hey, Barb, we�re just getting ready. Would you like some coffee?� I asked, ushering them in.
�David, I�d like you to meet your security for the weekend. This is Chuck Lowery.�
We shook hands. Chuck looked to be in his early twenties, about five-ten and 180 pounds with short brown hair. He had a quick smile and firm grip, and gave off a �cop� vibe. I took Barb and Chuck into the kitchen and got them coffee. Uncle John and Greg joined us.
�Morning,� Uncle John said.
�This is Chuck, who�ll be going with me today. Chuck, this is my Uncle John, and my brother Greg,� I said. Angie and Kyle made an appearance. �This is Angie, and Kyle who puked on me last night.�
�That means he likes you,� Angie quipped. �Thank you, by the way. Greg and I�ve decided that now that you can handle the changings and feedings, Kyle will move in with you. That way we can get some sleep.�
�I don�t think so. I�d be worried he�d be stealing all my girlfriends. He�s a little chick-magnet.�
Angie handed him to me so she could cook breakfast since it was her turn. I handed him to Uncle John, who looked like he�d just been handed a live grenade.
�I need to take a shower and pack.�
I noticed Chuck followed me. When we got to the apartment, he made me wait while he checked it. When he was satisfied, I took my shower and packed. We came back to find two new off-duty police officers. One would be with Angie, and the other with Greg. Uncle John was on the phone with a contractor to get the doors and windows taken care of.
Barb wanted to talk to us when I returned to the house. She handed us each what looked like a small black piece of plastic with a button. It had a metal ring so you could attach it to your car keys.
�This is your panic button. It has a GPS tracker in it that will alert us to your location. Do not hesitate to use it if you think you�re in trouble.�
She demonstrated how to push the button. I saved the smart comments that jumped into my head. One of the benefits of having security, which became instantly clear, was that Chuck had a car. He drove me to school. Our first stop was the office to explain the security. Luckily, Coach Hope had smoothed the way. I wasn�t looking forward to going another round with the office secretary who�d declared me dead.
When I got to my locker, Cassidy and April were waiting for me. April didn�t look happy.
�David, when were you going to tell me that you were breaking our date for tonight?�
Oops. I turned to Chuck.
�Get ready to earn your money.�
�Sorry, you�re on your own,� Chuck informed me.
What was I spending all this money for?
�Ah, I guess now would be a good time. I�m sorry April, but I need to go see my mom and dad.�
She gave me a pout and then kissed me on the cheek.
�I�ll forgive you this time.�
Cassidy rolled her eyes.
�Give it up, sister. You�ll never get this one trained. Might as well accept that he�s going to do whatever he wants,� Cassidy told April. Then she looked at Chuck. �David�s so rude. I�m Cassidy, and this poor girl is April.�
�Hi, I�m Chuck.�
The bell rang and I grabbed my math book and tablet. Pam had Chuck sit in the back of the room where the teacher�s aide would normally sit. I could tell that Pam was interested in him. They had to be about the same age. I even caught him checking her out.
I CONVINCED CHUCK TO join us for our afternoon workout. He was being cocky before it started, yet he only lasted thirty minutes. Cassidy got in his face.
�Get up, maggot! You�ll not lie down while others are working. You will finish, do you hear me?!�
Chuck got unsteadily to his feet and joined us. I tried not to smirk because at some point he might have to protect me.
When we were finally done, Chuck was sucking air, trying to get his lungs working correctly. I sauntered up and made his day.
�Almost done, we just need to do a quick five-mile warm-down run,� I said with a straight face.
He got up to his elbows so he could look me in the eye.
�We do that, and I�ll off you myself. How you talked me into this, I�ve no idea,� he complained.
�Come on, let�s go shower and catch a plane.�
I half carried him to the locker room.
OKAY, I ADMIT IT, I�M becoming a wimp. Flying coach sucked. The flight from Chicago to San Francisco was too long to have your knees buried in the seat in front of you. The man in front of me decided to recline his seat the whole flight. I was never so happy to get off a plane in all my life.
Chuck rented a car and we were off to Palo Alto, about forty miles southeast of San Francisco. After leaving Chicago�s frigid 17 degrees, I was enjoying the temperature being in the mid-60s.
We took US 101 south in silence, as I prepared myself to see my mom. I talked to Dad last night and he said that Mom�s new treatments seemed to be working. He also told me that she was weak and had lost some weight. The GPS system had us get off the highway and wind us through town until we found an apartment complex.
Dad answered the door, and I gave him a big hug. I made a quick introduction of Chuck. Seeing I was safe and sound, Chuck went to his hotel. He made me promise that I would call him before I even thought to leave the apartment.
Dad took me into a nice two-bedroom apartment where we sat down in the living room.
�So, where�s Mom?� I asked.
�Right here,� she answered, walking in the door.
I noticed she had a scarf on her head. Dad had told me that she had him shave her hair off. I could tell she had makeup on, trying to hide dark circles under her eyes. I got up and she gave me a bear hug. We both had tears in our eyes when she finally let me go. We sat down so we could talk.
�Tell me,� I started.
�The new treatment is working,� Mom said with a big smile. �It�s still early, but we received some very positive blood-work results today. I�m by no means out of the woods yet, but if my condition keeps improving, they say I can go home in a week or so. Once my condition has stabilized, they can continue my treatment at home.�
�That�s great news. Everyone�s been asking about you. We�ll have to throw a big party when you get back.�
�Speaking of parties, we�re having some people over tonight,� Dad said. �We ordered some pizzas, and people from the complex are stopping by to celebrate your mom�s news.�
�The Cancer Center has made arrangements for this wing of the complex to house families getting treatments. I�ve made some friends while I�ve been here,� Mom said.
�Sounds like fun, plus I�m hungry. What do you need me to do?�
�Go unpack. People should be arriving soon. I�ve been bragging on you, so go put something fun on so you can show them the old Dawson charm,� Mom instructed me.
I looked at Dad and he just shrugged. While I changed, the pizza came. My parents� apartment was a ground unit that backed up to the pool area. I found them in lounge chairs, relaxing and talking to several people. You could almost feel the stress coming off this group. They were all here facing a nightmare. I found the pizza and a cooler with sodas. I grabbed a chair at a table and began to eat.
�You must be David?� I heard, as a girl my age sat down beside me.
She was bald and had scars where she must have had surgery before. I smiled at her before answering.
�Yes, I am. Who might you be?�
�I�m Terri. Your mom and I get treatments together most days. She talks about you.�
�I�m glad she has someone to go through this with. How are you doing?�
�Better, but not great,� she said, and she took a deep breath. �Let�s not talk about that. I want to know about your three girlfriends. Is Adrienne really taking you to Prom?�
I caught her sincerity and played it straight. We talked about my undying love for Sunny, Kara and Adrienne. I explained how it was impossible to choose between them. Terri needed something to take her mind off herself for a few hours. I was more than happy to provide a diversion.
When the party ended, I spent time with Mom and Dad.
�I see you have a new admirer,� Mom said, trying to get a rise out me.
�Yep, they just keep throwing themselves at me. It�s the bane of being a Dawson,� I bemoaned.
�I hear that. Your mother never understood the trials the fairer sex puts us through,� Dad added in support.
�You both could die tonight if you�re not careful. Terri�s my friend, and you�d better treat her with respect. I brought you into this world, and I can take you out,� Mom said as she glared at me. Then she turned on my dad. �Brave words, Buster.�
Dad gave her a sheepish grin. I winked at her, and she couldn�t keep her mock anger in place.
�See, Dad, she loves us, just like all the other girls.�
�Leave me out of it. She already has me on a short leash. I don�t need to be neutered, too. I would avoid any car rides in the near future if I were you. That�s how King lost his balls. Dumbass fell for the old �Let�s go for a car ride� scam.�
King had been my dog when I was ten. Nope, I wasn�t going to the vet.
�If only it was that easy,� Mom said thoughtfully.
I didn�t like the direction of this conversation. Luckily, Dad changed the direction. Not that I thought it was much better.
�Tell us what happened to Tracy.�
�To be honest, I can�t figure her out. Deb Thomas and Tom got it into their heads that I needed a celebrity faux-girlfriend, that the real one I had was bad for my image. Tom took it upon himself to talk to Tracy about it,� I said as my shoulders slumped.
�The worst part was that Tracy and I had already talked about it. I told her that I wouldn�t give her up for my job. We were on the same page, and then she talks to her dad. She didn�t even have the guts to tell me to my face. She made Kendal do it,� I said, getting up and starting to pace.
�Then after I got home from the hospital, it got worse. I was getting pressure to capitalize on my fifteen minutes of fame.�
�What are you talking about?� Dad asked.
�The managing partners at Tom�s firm had talked to Ford, and they wanted me to fly out to New York. They had a media tour set up and were lining up jobs. They wanted me to go full-time.�
�I thought you were taking time off,� Mom said.
�I am taking time off. Kendal and Tom took care of it. We also talked to Devin Range. Range Sports has been a big help. I did another ad for them. They�re doing a campaign on �David Approved� clothes. They�re the ones I was wearing during the accident.�
I made the wise decision to tell my folks everything at that point. I shared with them what Tom had said when I confronted him about Tracy. They were disappointed with Tracy when they learned of her jumping into the sack with Luke. I then told them about the talk I�d had with Tom. Mom can be a mother bear protecting her cubs if you went after her children. I was surprised when she remained calm. She wasn�t happy, but she wasn�t acting out.
That was when Dad took over. I think with Mom being sick, he must have taken charge. He�d been involved with the security issue. Now he took the lead with this. He called Tom Dole, and they talked for over an hour.
While that was going on, Mom took me to her bedroom and had me give her a massage. She put on shorts and a t-shirt. I�d given her massages before. I wasn�t quite ready for what I found. She had lost a lot of weight. Mom told me not to do it too hard because she would bruise. I took my time and was gentle as I could be. She had a lot of tension built up. A couple of spots were painful, and I cringed when she would cry out. However, she told me that it felt a lot better afterward. I finally had her so relaxed that she was sound asleep when I was done.
All Dad would say was that he and Tom had an understanding.
Chapter 5 � Ringer
Saturday January 18
MOM AND DAD WERE IN the kitchen making breakfast. It�s a little disconcerting to find your mom smoking weed. I made a cross at her as she blew smoke at me.
�It�s either this, or I don�t eat,� she explained.
I gave her a kiss on the cheek.
�I better not get tested positive from a contact high.�
She stuck her tongue out at me. I knew she was in a good mood. There was a knock at the door. I was surprised to see Terri and Chuck together. Terri walked in like she owned the place, which told me that my parents must have adopted her. Chuck sniffed the air and gave me a dirty look.
�Chill. It�s medical marijuana for my mom.�
�Oh, I guess that�s okay. What�s the plan for the day?�
�I don�t know about you, but I need to eat.�
He nodded.
�I could eat.�
Chuck followed me into the kitchen in time to see Terri take a hit. Dad was making biscuits and gravy. I grabbed a coffee for Chuck and got OJ for Terri and me. She gave me a sly smile when I sat down.
�What�s the plan for the day?� I asked Mom.
�This morning Terri and I have a treatment. Today�s a heavy day, so we won�t get done until around one. Then it�s time for my nap. Why don�t you take Chuck running and see the campus?� Mom offered.
She pulled out a map of the Stanford campus. She pointed to where we were.
�Here�s the apartment complex. If you follow Campus Drive, it�ll take you on a loop around the heart of the campus. The stadium is here,� she said pointing at the map. �Your dad tells me there are a lot of pretty girls playing soccer on Saturdays.�
He just gave her a dismissive wave, not wanting to get her started.
�You better be careful, David. Those college girls will eat you alive. You might want to come back here and take me to dinner instead,� Terri suggested.
�This trip is all about seeing my parents,� I said, trying to slow her down.
�Eh, we�ll see you in a couple of weeks. Take Terri out tonight.�
I could tell that the fix was in. I just smiled and said, �I would love to.�
�You are such a wuss,� Chuck said under his breath.
�Don�t worry Chuck, I have a date lined up for you, too,� Mom informed him.
�But ... but ... I�m working. Plus, I have a girlfriend,� Chuck stammered.
Poor guy, he didn�t know who he was dealing with. She gave him a �mom glare� and he snapped into line.
�Yes ma�am.�
�Who�s the wuss now?�
�David Allen Dawson, you be nice to Chuck. He�s a guest,� Mom scolded me.
�Yeah, be nice to me.�
�Chuck, don�t test me,� Mom shot back.
I gave him a smirk. I think Mom was enjoying playing her role as a mom. Dad had breakfast ready and we ate. When we finished, Dad took the girls to their treatment. I went to the spare bedroom and found I hadn�t brought my workout gear. I came out of the bedroom and told Chuck my problem, so he took me to a local sporting goods store. I found the Range gear and got what I needed. I also bought Chuck a set of gear because if he was going to be with me, he should be wearing it as well.
There was a little �David Approved� sign with my picture next to their ski apparel. I pointed it out to Chuck who just rolled his eyes. When we got to the cash register, we picked the line with the best-looking college girl. How that happened, I have no idea. She rang up our order, and I handed her my Range Sports card. When she ran it, the total changed to zero.
She gave me a funny look.
�One moment please,� she said politely. She picked up the phone and called someone.
�I can explain,� I tried to offer.
She just gave me a patient look. People in our line started to move to other lines. My phone chirped and I looked to find a text from Sandy Range, so I called her.
�You didn�t tell me you were going to Stanford for the weekend. I would�ve fixed you up. Anyways, since you�re in one of our partner stores, can you let them take a few pictures?�
�All I can say is I�m impressed that using this card had you on the phone in less than five minutes. Do you have a tracker on it or something?�
�Well, yes, we do. Who do you have with you?�
�I have my security guy. Why and how did you know?�
�You bought a different size. Is he fully outfitted with Range gear?�
�Let me ask,� I turned to Chuck. �Do you have any Range gear besides what we�re trying to buy?�
He shook his head no.
�No, he isn�t,� I told Sandy.
�Have him get clothes for the trip and put it on the card.�
�You�re the boss.�
I sent Chuck to get what he needed. I chatted with Sandy until the store owner came in with a camera. We took a couple of photos and Chuck and I were finally on the road. Sandy sent me another text letting me know that her travel department would arrange dinner tonight for my family, Chuck and our dates.
SINCE WE HAD WASTED almost an hour, we decided to change at the store and then drive over by the sports facilities. We were stretching when I spotted several games of flag football being played. I jogged over to get my football fix. I hadn�t touched a football since �the bet� in Florida. I found a cute girl watching a few of the guys� gear, and there was a football lying on the ground next to her.
I gave her my best smile. Dad always says you have to sell it.
�Hi, my friend and I are just in for the weekend. Do you mind if we borrow that football to play a little catch?�
She�d been reading a textbook, and she started to give me a �get lost� look until she saw me. Then her attitude changed. She let us borrow it and I was soon playing catch with Chuck. I was going easy on him and just lofting the ball so it was easy to catch.
�I thought you were good. Is that all you can put on it?� Chuck teased me.
The next one I put a little more on it, not wanting to hurt him. He just snorted at me.
�Shit!�
�Too hard? You need me to back off?� I teased him back.
�Okay, I admit it, that was too hard. Man, you have an arm. How far can you throw it?�
I just smirked at him.
�Go long.�
He took off down the field and I hit him on a rope thirty-five yards down the field. He came trotting back. The girl that we borrowed the ball from came over.
�Hey, my boyfriend wants to know if you guys want to play. They just won their game, but a couple of the guys have to go study.�
I looked at Chuck with a glint in my eye, begging him to agree. He nodded. I tried to stay cool. I had forgotten how much I enjoyed this.
�We can play.�
She took us over to meet the guys. The team was made up of med students who were playing in their intramural league. Their next opponent was a fraternity. The girl�s boyfriend was Bert and seemed like a nice guy.
�What positions do you guys play?� Bert asked.
�He plays quarterback and I play wideout,� Chuck told him.
�Are you any good?� Bert asked me.
�I do okay.�
�Don�t let him fool you, he�s better than okay,� Chuck told Bert.
Bert just shrugged and introduced us to the rest of the team.
�Guys, this is David and Chuck. Since Larry�s leaving, David will take his place at quarterback, and Chuck will be a wide receiver. I�ll move to the other wide receiver slot and Bill, you move to center,� Bert said, getting everyone situated. �Our next game is against Sigma Nu. They won the fall league and beat us pretty handily in the playoffs. Remember, this is just for fun, but it�s more fun to win.�
That made me smile. We won the coin flip and decided to receive. The kickoff was bobbled and we were downed on the 10 yard line. They played flag football on a narrower and shorter field. I would guess it was only fifty yards long. The chalk lines were pretty much blurred, so I wasn�t sure. We got into the huddle and I took charge.
�Let�s get a quick score. Chuck, you run a post and I�ll roll out to the right. Go on the first sound.�
I dropped back into the shotgun and barked out, �Down!�
The ball came to me, and Chuck put a move on his defender. He obviously had played some ball. I drifted to the right and saw a couple of the Sigma Nu defenders shed their blocks and give chase. The safety bit on me running, and it left the middle of the field open with Chuck having position on his man. I launched a pretty spiral that found Chuck in the end zone.
The Sigma Nu captain rushed up to the referee and was throwing a fit. �Ringer� was mentioned more than a few times. The ref came over to me and seemed irritated.
�We have a rule that if you play college ball, you can�t play intramurals.�
�I played high school football, does that matter?�
He laughed.
�No, I�ll straighten this out.�
It turned out that Sigma Nu was good. Neither team could stop the other. Once their captain settled down, the game became fun as we talked smack to each other. Bert decided that we had a shot, so he made a bet: loser had to buy the first round at a local bar. We ended up squeaking out the win.
WE WALKED WITH BOTH teams across campus to a local sports bar. This gave me a chance to see the campus. It was beautiful. The buildings have red-tiled roofs and solid sandstone masonry in a Californian Mission Revival style of architecture. The place featured rectangular stone buildings linked by walkways of half-circle arches.
Bert was playing tour guide. I was surprised when he told me that there were only about seven thousand undergrads. Each year they receive over thirty-five thousand applications, and only let in about twenty-five hundred freshmen. Stanford was even more exclusive than Harvard was.
I asked about the schools of medicine and business. They only offered graduate programs for those two. For undergraduates, they offered science degrees in biology and chemistry that would work for Tami. I could get a degree in mathematics or management science. After we graduated, she could go to med school while I got my MBA. Another direction I could go would be to enroll in their Theater and Performance Studies. There were options for us both.
The Sigma Nus walked into the Oasis and, from the reaction of the bartenders and servers, you could tell they were regulars. The manager found us several tables and pulled them together. I suddenly found that being a frat guy had some rewards: a bevy of sorority girls soon joined us. There weren�t enough seats, and I found a cute Asian girl sitting on my knee. She had a t-shirt on that had three triangles on it.
I figured if I was going to have a cute girl sit on my knee, I should clean up some. Chuck and I went to the restroom so I could wash some of the sweat off.
�What does the shirt of the girl that�s sitting on my knee mean?� I asked Chuck.
�She�s in Delta Delta Delta, or �Tri-Delts.� It�s a sorority.�
I went back and found a beer waiting for me. I frowned when the girl sat back down on my knee.
�What�s wrong?� she asked.
�Oh, sorry, I just don�t drink.�
�Let me fix that,� she said, and she grabbed my beer and drank it in one try.
I was both impressed and worried. She was only five feet tall and couldn�t have weighed more than a hundred pounds. She handed the glass to one of the other girls close to a pitcher.
�He�s out. Can you fill him up again?� she asked sweetly.
�Uh, thanks?�
�No problem,� she said as she gave me a wink.
She flagged down a waitress.
�Can you get me a Coke?�
When the Coke got there, she handed it to me. I took a big swig since I was parched. She thought she should join me and downed her beer. She handed it back and they gave her a full one.
�How many have you had?� I asked.
She giggled and downed the next one. I was getting worried that she would end up getting sick, drinking that fast. I�d learned that lesson the hard way. I shook my head when they gave her another beer.
�I�ve had enough to do this,� she said, and she ran a hand up my thigh and cupped my package.
Chuck and Bert arched their eyebrows when they saw what she was doing. I suddenly had a noticeable bulge. I gave her a look of mock horror.
�Now look what you�ve done,� I hissed in her ear. �I think you need to fix that.�
She got a big grin on her face and shifted so that she could kiss me. It wasn�t the best kiss, but it got my motor going. She used her fingernails to lightly run up and down the length of my member through my shorts. If she kept that up, I was going to have a huge wet spot in my shorts. I suddenly stopped kissing her and grabbed her wrist.
She gave me a smirk, hopped off my knee, grabbed my hand and led me to the ladies� room. She pulled us into a stall and took a seat on the toilet as she grabbed my waistband, and my shorts and jock were suddenly around my knees. Mr. Happy snapped loose and caught her on the chin.
I swear that her head must have spun around and her jaw become unhinged as she did her impersonation of a sword swallower. It was good that there was a door behind me because I fell against it. She seemed pleased that I had nowhere to run�not that that thought had crossed my mind. I was just in shock that a complete stranger would go from sitting on my lap to having her way with me in the women�s restroom. I wondered if college was really like this. If so, I needed to hurry up and graduate.
I soon found that she had some serious skills giving oral. I didn�t even care when a group of girls entered the restroom and made lewd comments about the noises coming from our stall. When they finally left, I was able to concentrate. After I got off, she let go of my hips and sat down back down on the toilet. We both smiled at each other, breathing hard.
She didn�t say a word as she cleaned up and helped me up with my jock and shorts. She led me back to the table to applause from everyone sitting there.
�Sato wins,� one of her sorority sisters announced.
She handed Sato some folded bills. Sato gave me a quick kiss on my cheek, and she and her sorority sisters got up and left. One of the Sigma Nu guys gave me a hard time.
�Dude, you just ruined it. I think the Tri-Delts were having a pledge task that, shall we say, would have been enjoyable for all of us.�
�I can�t help it if you guys didn�t make your move,� I shot back.
�He has you there. He had the balls to go for it,� one of the other guys said.
I looked over at the door, and this big guy was standing there, looking pissed as he scanned the bar. Sato rushed back in.
�No, Rob, I did it as a pledge task. You can�t get mad every time I blow a guy.�
�Is that him?� he asked as he pointed at me.
She dropped her head and nodded. Oh, shit. Chuck got up to intercept him, but I shook my head to let him know that I wanted to handle this.
I stood up as Rob came up to me. I understood the look he gave me. I would�ve been upset also.�
�Did you let my girlfriend give you a blowjob?�
�Yes, but so we�re clear, she gave me no indication that she was seeing anyone.�
He turned on her.
�Sato, is he telling the truth?�
She just gave him a slight nod. His shoulders sagged, and he turned around and walked out. Next thing I knew, Sato had buried her face in my chest and was crying. I didn�t quite know what to do. What
A couple of sorority sisters came in and saved me. They gathered Sato up and took her home.
�I think we should go,� I told Chuck.
He agreed.
ON THE WAY BACK TO the apartment, Chuck and I stopped at a sub shop. We decided to get them to go because we both wanted a shower. I got a couple of extras in case Mom and Dad wanted to eat. If they didn�t, I was sure I could take care of the leftovers.
When we got back, Dad and Terri were watching basketball while Mom took a nap. We all went to the kitchen to have a sandwich.
�What did you get up to today?� Dad asked me.
�I realized that I didn�t have any running clothes, so we went and got some. I made the mistake of using my Range credit card.�
�Why�s that?� Terri asked.
�Because we had to get our pictures taken,� I complained. �But Chuck made out like a bandit. He got all kinds of clothes.�
�Hey, I didn�t ask for it. You made me get them,� Chuck defended himself.
�Whatever,� I said dismissively. �Then we went to the campus and played flag football.�
�He isn�t too bad,� Chuck offered.
Terri snorted as my mom walked in and took a seat.
�David is nationally ranked among quarterbacks in his class,� Mom told Chuck, as she took half of Terri�s sandwich.
�Wow. That would explain a lot. No wonder the other team was complaining about him being a ringer.�
I waved my hand.
�Just a bunch of complainers ... but they came through with buying us beers.�
�David Allen Dawson, you better not have been drinking.�
I pointed to Chuck.
�It was his fault.�
�Eh ... not ...� Chuck stammered.
�It could have been worse. He could have let some sorority girl take advantage of me,� I said. Chuck looked like he wanted to die. �He didn�t even try to stop her angry boyfriend. He left me to deal with that.�
Mom glared at me. Terri tried not to laugh. Mom turned on Chuck.
�So, let me get this straight. You take my innocent teenage son to a bar where he was served beer. Then you allowed some, what did he say?� Mom asked.
�Some sorority girl took advantage of him,� Terri supplied.
She went up about three places in my estimation. She could hang with us when we had fun. I was trying to keep my angelic expression on my face. Chuck was squirming under Mom�s glare.
�Then you allowed a sorority girl take advantage of him, and when her jealous boyfriend showed up, you left my poor David to take care of it.�
�It sounds bad when you put it that way,� Chuck mumbled.
She turned to me.
�So, did you have fun?�
Chuck was just blinking. I think his mind disengaged.
�I did until the boyfriend showed up. Why do girls act like that?� I asked.
�You�re confused about why girls would risk losing a boyfriend to spend some ... uh ... quality time with you?� Terri asked. She turned to my mom. �Did you drop him on his head when he was a baby or something?�
�Actually, his dad did.�
Dad threw up his hands.
�You drop one baby and it haunts you for life. David, let me give you some advice: don�t drop Kyle, or Angie will hold it over you forever. I�m just saying.�
I nodded my head. That was good advice. However, what was this about him dropping me?
�You dropped me on my head?�
Dad just shrugged.
�I think you�ve all been dropped on your heads,� Chuck said. �I�m going to take a shower.�
I TOOK A SHOWER AND changed in my parents� bathroom. When I came out, Mom was in bed, and she patted it to tell me to join her. I crawled in and she wrapped me in a big hug.
�I�ve missed you and your crazy stories. How�ve you been?�
�I�m okay. It was touch-and-go there for a while.�
�I was so scared for you, but I never gave up hope. Your dad talked me into not coming to Colorado. It was the hardest thing I�ve ever had to do. I�m sorry I wasn�t there for you.�
�Oh, Mom, I missed you terribly, but I understood. I would�ve been mad if you�d come,� I said. �I love you, Mom.�
She smiled at me and gave me a kiss on my cheek.
�I need to take a nap. Will you hold me until I fall asleep?�
�Of course I will.�
Two hours later, that�s how Dad found us. He tapped my shoulder and I woke up. I slid out of bed, being careful not to wake Mom. He kissed my cheek and then crawled into bed with Mom.
I CHECKED MY PHONE and saw a text from Sandy Range. It was closer to a letter. They had set up dinner at a local steakhouse. She told me that there would be paparazzi because an actress had tipped them off that she would be there. She asked me to wear my Range cowboy gear. That was not happening.
I called Sandy to explain the facts of life to her.
�David, before you get mad, it wasn�t my idea that you play a cowboy tonight.�
�Okay, I�m listening, who wants me to look like a goof in public?�
�Hey, my brother�s out tonight, wearing his cowboy gear.�
�Hey, your brother�s in Utah. I�m in California. Plus, I don�t have my cowboy clothes with me.�
That�ll stop her.
�Nice try, but they were delivered a half hour ago.�
I went into the kitchen and found a box. Crud.
�Explain this to me in simple terms. I just got up from a nap.�
�At dinner tonight, you�re meeting our West Coast Senior Vice President ...� then she mumbled something.
�What did you say?�
�... and you�ll meet his daughter. It�s her birthday.�
Oh, hell no!
�How old is she?�
�She turns thirteen today. Her birthday wish was for you to come in the cowboy outfit you wore in the wolf pictures.�
�Grrrrr! I thought you and I had an understanding: no girls younger than me. In addition, what�s up with me being a party favor? Next, you�ll have me dragging in a pony.�
�Thank you so much, David. Hey, look at the time. I gotta go.�
This might account for all the favors I owed her. I went and got dressed. Okay, I admit it: the little boy in me loved dressing up as a cowboy. I came out of my room to find Terri in a little red dress. She shook her head when she saw what I had on.
�Nope, I won�t be seen in public with you wearing that. Go change.�
I told her what Sandy wanted. Her grin kept getting bigger.
�All right, I think I�d pay money to see you dress up as a cowboy and fend off a thirteen-year-old birthday girl. She is so going to have her way with you.�
�What?! She�s only thirteen.�
�So? I was thirteen, once. I know what�s going through her evil little mind.�
Mom came out, took one look and just shrugged. Dad had a little laugh until I told him I was buying. Then he got it under control. Chuck showed up. He was nervous and didn�t even flinch when he saw me. He was worried about his date, but I knew he would be okay. Mom had shown me pictures of her. She was a cute nurse that was involved in my mom�s treatment.
I told everyone about the paparazzi at the restaurant. Mom, Dad and the two girls decided to go in one car, Chuck and I in another. None of them wanted to be seen with me. Poor Chuck had no choice.
We pulled up to the front of the steak house and there were only four or five guys taking pictures. I told Chuck that I didn�t want to be seen walking in with him. There was no need for a gay vibe with me in a cowboy outfit. He seemed to get that right away. He pulled up slowly and saw that they had plenty of security. I stepped out and the cameras started flashing. I don�t think they knew who I was, but anyone in that getup was worth a few shots.
When Chuck made it in, the hostess took us to the banquet room. Sandy had left out the detail that we would be eating with anyone else. I was shocked when I recognized the birthday girl: she was May Zane of Nickelodeon fame. When she saw me, her face lit up. Terri leaned in.
�See, what did I tell you?� she whispered.
May made a beeline for me with a couple of her friends in tow. She was so excited I thought she was going to pee herself. I winked at her and she blushed. This girl had it bad. I grabbed her hand.
�Come on. Let�s get our picture taken.�
�Hang on!� she said as she bolted.
I almost laughed when I saw that she�d brought her own makeup person with her. She got touched up and we went back out front.
The paparazzi numbers had gone up since we arrived. There were also a couple of video guys. She grabbed my hand for support and we went to face them.
�May! May! Who�s the guy?� one of the video guys asked.
�This is David Dawson. He�s the face of Range Sports.�
�David, are you really going to Prom with Adrienne?�
�Yes, Adrienne and I are going to my prom.�
�What is she going to think of you going out with May?�
�She�ll be fine with it. It�s May�s birthday and I wouldn�t miss that for the world.�
May�s eyes got big and then suddenly she was kissing me. Sandy was going to kill me. Right then an actress from one of the vampire TV shows showed up. She just smirked at me when she saw my deer-in-the-headlights routine. She bumped May with her hip to get her to let me go.
May got even more excited. Apparently, they knew each other. The vampire girl got an evil glint and kissed me. She must have been listening to the questions because she hooked her arm under my arm.
�Tell Adrienne that she let her boy off the leash, and he�s now going to Prom with May and me.�
I gave a pleading look to the cameras.
�Adrienne, don�t let them steal me. I�ll see you at the end of the month in New York. I love you, Baby.�
They dragged me into the banquet room and then they broke out laughing.
�Thanks. That did May and my careers a lot of good. I�m Bree.�
�David,� I introduced myself. �I hate to think what Adrienne has planned for me when I go to New York.�
�What are you doing there?�
�I have a photo shoot with Kara Tasman.�
�She�s so pretty.�
�Yeah, she is. She even makes me look good.�
We said our goodbyes as Bree snuck out the back door. She had gone out and gotten her press. Now she was going home to relax. Bree had a long week of filming the show ahead of her.
DINNER WAS NICE. MAY�S dad had ordered almost everything on the menu for appetizers. I fell in love with this roasted tomato with olive oil, Italian seasonings, and goat cheese crostini. I got my cell phone out and took a picture. I was hoping that Mary Dole could help me figure out how to make it.
Dad and I went for the aged bone-in rib eye. Chuck had a large New York strip. The girls all ate the surf and turf, a lobster tail with a filet. I thought they were going to have to carry us out of there, we were so stuffed.
I spent some time talking to the VP for Range Sports. I told him how much I loved working for Devin and Sandy, doing the modeling and PR work. I asked how they were to work for on the business side. He said he�d been with the company when their dad ran it, and that he was excited about the change in focus to a broader range of products. Business was going very well, in his estimation. He also thanked me for making his daughter�s birthday. I was all she had talked about when the wolf picture came out.
He teased me that a thirteen-year-old girl had a crush on me. I reminded him that I was teenager also. He wasn�t so sure of me after that. I finally told him I was into older women, which got a chuckle out of his wife. All in all, he seemed like a good guy.
Mom was wiped out�her treatment made her sleep twelve to sixteen hours a day�so we all went back to the apartment. Chuck took his date home. I was tired, too. Dad and Terri were still up watching TV as Mom and I went to bed. I had just gotten to sleep when I felt someone get into bed with me. It was Terri. She just snuggled up against me and went to sleep.
Chapter 6 � Tell Me a Secret
Sunday January 19
I WOKE TO TERRI RUNNING her hand over my chest.
�Are you mad at me?� she asked.
�Why would I be mad at you?�
�For crawling into bed with you. I should have asked first.�
�I think my virtue�s still intact, so I�m okay,� I told her.
�Good, I didn�t want you to think I was a bad girl.�
�Well, that remains to be seen. I think you had a reason for getting into bed with me.�
She gave me a serious look.
�Your Mom�s right, I shouldn�t underestimate you,� she said, and then went quiet on me.
I could wait her out. I knew she wanted to ask me something.
�David, do you think I�m pretty?�
�Of course you are.�
�As pretty as that sorority girl?�
�Much prettier than her.�
�Even with my hair cut off?�
�Yes, even with no hair.�
Terri went quiet again. I could see where this was leading. I could stop it now or push it forward. I was sure she was a virgin, and could tell she wanted me to help her with that. I knew my mom wouldn�t have pushed her towards me if she didn�t like her, and Mom knew what I was like. I would do everything I could to make Terri�s first time special.
�Do you want to make out with me?� I asked Terri.
She leaned down and kissed me. That was all it took to convince her. She crawled on top of me. Our lips never parted from one another. Soon her tongue was chasing mine. She was sweet and gentle. I was almost afraid to touch her for fear of scaring her off. I eventually put my hands on her hips. She jerked at the first touch, but she kept kissing me. I was enjoying our kissing when she finally came up for air.
She gave me a knowing smile, and then sat up and pulled her t-shirt over her head. She saw my eyes light up when her pert little breasts appeared. I glanced down and she wasn�t wearing panties; that revealed she had a small patch of blond pubic hair. I ran my hands over her cute little butt. An image of a little doll flashed through my head. If I didn�t know she was my age, I might have been worried.
She got a hesitant look in her eyes.
�Um, David, I�m not really sure what to do,� she said as she blinked at me.
�For the first time, let me take the lead,� I said, trying to reassure her. �If you don�t like something, say so. If you do like something, do the same.�
I rolled us over so she was on her back and I was on my knees between her spread legs. I rubbed my hands together and did my best wicked witch impression.
�Now, my pretty, it�s time I get you off,� I said, giving an evil laugh and tickling her.
She shrieked and was giggling when I sucked one of her nipples into my mouth. My hand teased her other breast. I released her nipple with a big slurping pop and grinned at her.
�I like your little titties.�
Her nervousness was gone. She gave me a big grin as I attacked my new favorite obsession. She grasped the back of my head and was soon directing my efforts.
�Suck it harder ... that�s it ... mhmm ... right there ...�
I like a girl who knows what she wants. The good news was she wanted everything. I think I kissed, licked and sucked every inch of her body, building her desire. She had a few small orgasms before I finally turned my focus to her cute little beaver. Her lips were already full and moist. My first lick almost sent her out of her mind. I grabbed the pillow and put it over her face to muffle the sound. The last thing I needed was for Mom to come barging in to save Terri.
I gave Terri one more orgasm. She reached down and about tore my ears off pulling me off her sex.
�Stop!� she panted. �I�m ready.�
�I think for the next step you should wait for someone special. You never get a do-over for losing your virginity. Personally, I wish I�d waited. My first time was with a relative stranger; it turned out that we didn�t even date. Since then I�ve learned that sex with someone you care about is much better.�
She gave me a pained look. I swear teenage girls think all guys are idiots.
�Don�t you think I�ve thought about this? This isn�t some whim. I choose you to be my first. I have no reservations or concerns. If I never see you after tonight, I�ll still cherish this. So please don�t reject me.�
I wasn�t going to argue with her after that little speech. She seemed like she was going into this with her eyes wide open. She watched in fascination as I put on a rubber. I scooted into position and rubbed my member up and down her sex. I began to press forward and suddenly was in. I heard a sharp intake of breath and Terri�s face scrunched up. I froze.
�Dang, that stung,� Terri complained.
I waited until she was used to me. Then she nodded, and I made some tentative shallow strokes. I looked down and she was bleeding. I must have had a concerned look on my face because she grabbed my chin and made me look her in the eye.
�Don�t even think about stopping,� she told me.
I gave her my best effort, but unfortunately, I wasn�t able to make her climax. Don�t get me wrong, she loved it. I think the pain from losing her virginity put a damper on her arousal. When I was done, I could see there was quite a bit of blood. I jumped up and got a towel and washcloth. She about freaked when she saw the blood-covered condom still on me. I hurried back to the bathroom to remove it.
She was quite sore, so I drew a bath so she could soak for a while. When I came out of the bedroom, Mom and Dad were drinking coffee and reading the Sunday paper. I went to their room and used the shower. I came out and Mom gave me a knowing look. I just ignored her, got some OJ, and dug out the sports section.
Terri came out of our room wearing her dress from the night before. She went up to my mom and gave her a hug.
�Thank you,� she whispered to my mom.
Mom gave her a questioning look, and Terri nodded in return. It amazed me, the conversation women had with just a look. Mom suddenly had a big smile and she winked at me. Apparently I�d done well.
Terri went back to her place to change. Again, she and Chuck showed up at the same time. Mom let us know what was happening today.
�We�re going to church, and then we�ll have brunch. David, what time�s your flight?�
I pulled out my phone to check my flight app. It said my flight was at 2:25, so I told her.
�Okay, that means you have to leave here around noon.�
We got organized and I packed. We went to church and came back for brunch. Mom pulled me into their bedroom to talk.
She gave me a hug and kiss.
�You�re a good kid. I�m starting to think of Terri as the daughter I never had. Her parents both work and are only able to get away on weekends to be with her. She has pretty much moved in with us.�
�She seems like a sweet girl.�
�She is,� Mom confirmed. �She�s also a very sick girl. You caught her in one of her better times. She and I have talked a lot. One of her biggest fears has been that she would die a virgin. She said you were perfect.� Mom paused to wipe a tear from her cheek. �Thank you for helping her.�
I didn�t know what to say. Mom patted my cheek.
�My wonderful �stupid boy.� Don�t ever lose your zest for life. Seeing you reminds me of what I have to come home for. I can�t wait to see the man you become.
�I�ll try,� I said, giving her a weak smile.
�I know you will. Now go let Terri treat you like you�re her boyfriend. She needs happy memories.�
We went back out and Dad had Chuck help him cook brunch. I sat down on the couch and let Terri crawl up onto my lap and lay her head on my chest.
�How are you feeling?� I asked her.
�A little tender, but in a good way. Thank you for this morning.�
�Don�t be silly, I�m the one who should be thanking you. You�re an amazing woman,� I said, kissing the top of her head.
We chatted and flirted until Dad had brunch ready. After we ate, I spent some time with Dad. We talked about everyday stuff and just caught up. I was glad I�d made the trip. There were plenty of hugs and kisses when it was time to leave. I was pleasantly surprised to find I had been upgraded to business class. Not quite first class, but the seats were larger and I was comfortable. Poor Chuck was stuck in coach. The flight was full and he was in between a couple of ladies who were talking his ear off. Better him than me.
I GOT HOME TO FIND our house empty. There was a note saying that Greg, Angie and Kyle were having dinner at her mom�s house. I was excited to see that there might be reconciliation in the works. I knew this had been bugging Angie. I don�t know what I would do in her situation.
They left me a code for my apartment since I had a new door. It was a slick setup. You entered a code to unlock the door, no key needed. What was even cooler was that the door was self-closing, and when it closed it automatically locked.
I sent a text to Tami, and we were both on video chat in a flash.
�You just get back?� she asked me.
�Yep, Greg and Angie went to her mom and dad�s. I hope that�s good news.�
�Kyle will seal the deal. He�s too cute for them not to want him in their lives,� she said. �Did you hear they solved your stalker case?�
�Don�t tease me, tell me who it is,� I said, suddenly very serious.
�Tommy Cox.�
�I will kick his ass on Monday. No one threatens my family,� I hissed.
Tami�s eyebrows shot up. She rarely saw this side of me.
�I think you�re too late. Greg went over there Friday night and jerked him out of his house. I guess he kicked the shit out of him in the front yard. When the cops showed up, your security people explained the situation. Tommy�s mom and dad were shown the messages. When they saw that he�d threatened Kyle and Angie, his dad had to be restrained from helping Greg finish what he started.�
I had calmed down once I heard that Greg had taken care of it.
�Dang it, why do I miss all the fun?�
�Yeah, right,� Tami snorted. �Speaking of fun, I�ve been a bad girl.�
�I can�t imagine you being bad. Let me guess, you have someone else doing your dirty work.�
She gave me a look of mock horror. We both knew that it was normally me that was made to be her evil minion. Then she chuckled.
�I may have gotten Missy involved in your evil plans.�
�I knew it. What did you get her to do?�
�We mixed up some foul-smelling lotions and told everyone that it had your �essence� in it. Girls have been begging for your boob cream. Missy is quite the saleswoman. She tells them that she plans on getting a direct injection when you come up.�
�Dang it! The next two weekends I�m in New York.�
�Don�t rush it. Come up the day after Valentine�s Day. You can take the bus and stay the night. I�ll make sure you have a good time.�
�As long as we get to spend time together, I�ll have a good time.�
We kidded around for a while and then suddenly the conversation got serious.
�I�ve noticed that you�ve changed. For the life of me, I can�t figure out what it is. So we�re going to play �Tell me a secret,�� Tami told me.
I hated this game. Tami normally already knew all my secrets. Every once in a while, she would make us play. We both agreed to tell a secret that the other one didn�t know. The sad part was that I invented the game; therefore, I had no room to complain.
When we were twelve, Tami was sad for a full month. I�d made up this game to find out what was wrong. I don�t remember what my secret was. Hers was that she finally met her dad. He and her mom had gone out in college. Right before graduation, her mom found herself pregnant. She never told Tami�s dad, because he�d made it clear that come graduation, they were done. He was going home to work at his dad�s firm and marry his high school sweetheart.
Tami finally convinced her mom to let her meet her father. He made it clear that he had his own life and family. She has two stepbrothers that, to this day, she�s never met. We played this game so that she could tell me her secret. It seemed to help her, sharing her pain with me. Thereafter, every time one of us felt the other was holding something back, they could ask to play.
�Since you started it, you have to go first,� I told her.
�Just so we�re clear, the rules say the other person cannot be mad when a secret is revealed.�
I nodded. This was our ritual. We always made it clear that this was a safe zone. Anything said was okay.
�Last summer Bert and I became more than friends. We actually dated all summer. That was why I acted goofy when you came back. I felt like I betrayed you.�
That was what I was missing. I suspected it, but she talked me out of thinking that was going on. Come to think of it, she lied to me. I had never even thought that was possible. I felt shaken to the core. The one person I trusted above all others. We told each other everything. She had lied to me!
She could see I wasn�t taking her news well.
�David, we promised that we wouldn�t get mad.�
�I�m not mad that you went out with Bert. I understand,� I said in a deadpan voice.
�You seem mad,� she observed.
�No. I guess I owe you one. I slept with my mom�s friend.�
She looked stunned. Before she could respond, I made some lame excuse and logged off. I just sat on my couch and stared off into space. My phone chirped. It was a text message from Tami:
I turned my phone off and plugged it into the charger.
It was still early, but I was tired. I headed to bed. Another big chunk had been taken out of the pedestal I kept Tami on. This one made me sad.
Monday January 20
I WOKE EARLY AND NEEDED to run. As I stepped outside, I found that the temperature had plummeted. It was good that Sandy Range had sent me their prototype thermal sweatpants and shirt. They�d made a few improvements on my ideas. The core was the same material as their thermal sweatshirts that I liked. They came with a removable outer layer that was rain- and wind-resistant. Range Sports sent me a set in their winter camouflage design. They clearly planned to introduce this in the hunting line first.
The snow had melted off over the weekend, so running wasn�t too bad. I could see a front rolling in from the west that promised a good snow later today.
I settled into a comfortable pace that soon had me in the zone. I wasn�t mad at Tami for dating Bert. I might have had a problem if I suspected that she slept with him. I could even understand her not wanting to tell me. Where I had the problem was the lying. Had I been such a terrible guy that she was afraid to tell me? Even if I got mad, how long did she think I would stay mad?
Then I went off on another track. Was my getting over issues quickly really in my best interest? The reason I could come to grips with something like this was that I tried to see the other side. It seemed like I was the one always making nice; I was always the one swallowing my pride. I was always the one to let everything slide and, in the end, I was the one who always got hurt.
Tom was a perfect example. He was instrumental in Tracy�s and my breakup. He even made some hurtful accusations. Had I confronted him about it and cleared the air? That would be a big
While I�d been trapped in the basement, I realized I wanted to make changes in my life. I needed to look out for myself. I also had to set my priorities. Was Tami lying to me a big deal? Was it worth getting upset about? The simple answer was �yes,� it was a big deal.
Also lurking in the back of my mind was that I considered Tami to be mine. She told me she wouldn�t date me until I grew up. The promise we made each other was that we would eventually get married. I knew it was stupid to think that two teenagers could make such a declaration and have it work out. But I felt the jealousy over someone else dating my Tami. I stuffed it down because they no longer dated, but it was there.
I ran home, feeling a little better. I already knew that I would forgive Tami. I had to believe in her. The alternative was unthinkable. She�d proved that no one was perfect. We would discuss it, though. I went to my apartment and showered. I came downstairs and went to the kitchen to find Angie fixing breakfast.
�Hey, Sexy, come here and give me a kiss,� she purred.
This was a perfect example: Angie teasing me in inappropriate ways. She was going to be my sister-in-law, for cripes sake. I steeled myself and decided that she would be a good starting point for my change.
�Angie, we need to talk. I love you, Kyle and Greg too much to be playing these games. Frankly, it makes me uncomfortable. I want us to be close, but never in that way. I honestly couldn�t live with myself if anything ever did happen.�
She came over to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�I�m sorry. I never realized that was how you felt. Well, I guess you�ve been trying to tell me, but I wasn�t listening. Even Greg told me. Thank you for cluing me in. The last thing I ever want to do is to hurt you,� she assured me. �But I may slip up from time to time. You�re cute and fun to tease.�
�I�m okay with that as long as we know that it�ll never happen. I sometimes like to have a little fun, too.�
Greg came into the kitchen with Kyle, who was growing like a weed. He was able to sit up now. It wouldn�t be too long before he�d start to crawl. I noticed Uncle John wasn�t here.
�Did Uncle John go home?�
�Yeah, he had to get back to the farm,� Greg told me.
I noticed my brother had a little mouse under his left eye.
�I hear you took care of business with Tommy. I hope he looks worse than you do.�
�It felt pretty good to kick his butt,� Greg said with a smile.
�My stud. I�m not sorry Greg beat him up. I�m just glad the security men were there to make sure it didn�t get out of hand. I think they�re the reason Greg wasn�t arrested. That, and I think his dad wanted a piece of him too,� Angie said.
�So, what�s next?� I asked.
�We agreed to let Mr. and Mrs. Cox handle Tommy. Uncle John had a long talk with them. He was able to help them understand the danger signs in his behavior. They�re going to get him some help. He was put on notice that if there was any further harassment, we would take legal action,� Angie said.
�Good. I�m glad that�s over with,� I said, then turned to Greg. �Can I get a ride? It�s freezing out.�
Angie and Greg both looked at me and then smiled.
�You poor �stupid boy!� Today�s a holiday. It�s Martin Luther King Day,� Angie told me.
Oh, wow, a gift. It was a day that I could do whatever I wanted. I went back to my apartment and decided it was time to talk to Tami.
AS SOON AS WE GOT ONTO the video chat, I could tell that Tami was pissed.
�You broke the rules. We promised each other that we wouldn�t get mad. I can�t believe you�re upset I went out with Bert. It�s not like we did anything. I told you that to clear the air. I�ve felt guilty about that from the first time I went out with him, so I had to tell you.
�Hell, we weren�t even friends at the time. I don�t know why it even matters what I did then. You left me for the summer. What was I supposed to do?�
I felt myself getting mad. I took a deep breath, trying to control my emotions.
�Tami, I told you, I�m not mad about you dating Bert.� She flinched when she saw the fire in my eyes. �I�m mad because you lied to me. I never thought I�d see the day when it was okay for us to lie to each other, even if we were upset with each other. I never lied to you. I might not tell you everything, but I�ve never actually lied to you.
�You can get off your high horse. Right now, I could care less about who you dated. What I care about is the girl I thought I was going to marry someday, my soul mate, feels that it�s perfectly fine to lie if it suits her. I misjudged our friendship. I�m sure it�s all my fault. So go ahead. I know you think I�m not smart enough to understand why it was okay to lie to me. Just use small words and explain it to me.�
There was stunned silence. In the past, I would have curled up in a little ball and let her run over me. I honestly don�t think that Tami ever considered that I might push back.
�Wow, you�ve changed,� she finally said.
She saw I was waiting for an explanation. She took a deep breath.
�I was trying to protect you. I didn�t want to hurt you. And in addition, it never came to anything. We figured out that we were better as friends.�
�Okay, so it�s alright to lie to me if you think it might hurt me. I just want to be clear that we no longer have to be honest with one another, that we have to lie if we think we might hurt the other�s feelings,� I said. �I�m sorry I expected more from you. In my mind, I had certain expectations. I have to say that this hurts way more than finding out you went out with Bert.�
�I�m sorry. Don�t you dare not be my best friend. I couldn�t handle that. Please forgive me. I don�t know why I felt I had to lie about that. I guess I didn�t want to add to me going away and I should have come clean sooner. David, I�ll really try to never let you down again.�
I had a choice at that moment: throw away my best friend of eight years and move on, or forgive her. I think it was an easy choice.
�I forgive you. You�re right, I�ve changed. I�m trying to stand up for myself and be more honest about how I feel.�
�I see that,� Tami said with a smile. �Now someone dropped a bombshell on me last night with no explanation.�
I told her about California and the cancer girl. We chatted about other stuff and we seemed to come to an easy resolution to our problems.
After I got off the video chat with Tami, I called April to see if she wanted to go see a movie or something. She told me that they had family plans for the day. I decided to just goof off and be a kid.
Tuesday January 21
AFTER SCHOOL, WE HAD our first training session with Cassidy. I was surprised when Coach Hope was in workout clothes and joined us. About forty boys and five girls showed up. I noticed that some of the juniors had shown up. I was pleased to see Bill Callaway, my primary receiver last season, was one of the juniors.
The person that surprised me was Ed Pine. He was the little freshman tailback that had attacked me in the parking lot after the season. Maybe this would be a first step in repairing that relationship. With Luke graduating, he was the most likely to start next year. He needed to bulk up some or he�d be killed next year.
Cassidy went to the front and got us started. Coach Hope stepped up beside me, and it was clear he was going to work out with us. April, Jim and Wolf were on my other side. Mike, Tim, Bert and Jake from the freshman team were all behind us in the next row.
�I�m going to ask my dad to come up front and lead us in our stretching and warming up. We�re going to start by doing an ancient Chinese training called Tai Chi. We�ll begin with core training called taolu, or solo forms. I want you to concentrate on keeping your back straight. When you breathe, do so from your stomach. Now watch Dad as he does the first form.�
We all copied his form. Cassidy would walk up and down the line correcting people until she was sure everyone was doing it right.
�The philosophy behind Tai Chi is that facing brute force with brute force will get you injured. I will teach you how to meet brute force with softness and fluid motion so that the force is redirected safely. We will teach you how to reduce injuries.
�Tai Chi will also help you with your balance, flexibility and core strength,� Cassidy said, patting her stomach. �We�ll be also using Marine Corps training to help with your stamina and strength.�
Some of the guys were getting restless. Cassidy changed in a heartbeat. She now took on the role of a Drill Instructor.
�Okay, you bunch of wimps. Line up and prepare to become men and women.�
With that said, the guys weren�t restless anymore. I�d gone through this before, so I knew what to expect. I was glad to see that Coach Hope was working as hard as we were. I could tell he was hurting. He took a knee to catch his breath. Cassidy got in his face.
�It�s the fourth quarter. We�re down one score and we need your strength to lead the team. No one is going to follow you if you can�t keep up.�
Coach�s face went red and he sucked it up and began working again. She gained a lot of respect by dressing down her own father. None of us were doing well, so Coach Hope had nothing to be ashamed of. Nevertheless, if Cassidy and her dad could do it, then the rest of us would. When she finally stopped, many of us sagged to the floor. Wolf followed my example from my first day and went outside to puke. I didn�t feel so bad.
Once we caught our breaths, Cassidy had us do warm-downs and stretching. I made a point to go around and have a word with everyone to encourage them on doing a good job today. I caught a glimpse of Tommy Cox watching us, but from the hall.
Cassidy gathered us all around when we were done.
�We want to win the state championship in football ... and then we want to win another! It all starts here today. We�ll be the best-conditioned team, and that translates into winning the fourth quarter. We also need to work on your strength. I expect you all to get with the trainers and get on a weight-training program. Dad, I mean Coach Hope, has arranged to have the weight room opened before school. I�ll meet you all here tomorrow morning.�
I stood up.
�I see a few of us are missing. We�re a team. I expect you guys to reach out and invite everyone. This is open to all sports, not just football. Lincoln High has an opportunity to become a sports powerhouse. Right now, we�re the core to making that happen. I want you all to commit to being here Monday through Friday. I understand that some of you have other obligations.�
There were several heads nodding. I knew that some wouldn�t come back, but the ones that did would gain a lot from this. I was, for the first time since football ended, looking forward to next season.
Chapter 7 � Twins
Friday January 24
THE WEEK SEEMED TO fly by. The workout sessions with Cassidy were a big hit with the underclassmen. The juniors seemed to ignore us, with a few exceptions. April and I just appeared to be stuck in neutral. That was fine, because Cindy, Suzanne and Beth each took turns making me forget that I might need a girlfriend.
Tami and I fell back into being friends. She was happy I was starting to look out for my own best interests. We had another long talk about how I felt about everything. She told me she was proud of me for taking a step towards growing up.
I was looking forward to seeing Kara. She wouldn�t be in New York until Saturday morning, but she arranged for us to have a room together Saturday night. Kendal wasn�t going to New York, so I hired Chuck to go with me. Kendal was instead going to Nashville with Eve. They were talking to a record label about what kind of music she wanted to make before they would sign her.
I called Adrienne and let her know that I�d be in town for the weekend. I was surprised when she wanted me to go to dinner with her and her friends. I arranged to meet them at the restaurant at eight o�clock. I would have just enough time to check in and go.
I ARRIVED AT LUNCH a little late and found April flirting with Luke. The only open spot at the table was on her other side. I almost walked out, but I sucked it up and faced it. Luke had a satisfied look on his face. I could tell that he was setting her up to get at me. I felt a little sorry for her because she wasn�t experienced with the games some boys played. I was sure that getting attention from a senior big-man-on-campus could turn a girl�s head. Luke had done it many times.
�Hey David, Luke asked me to go to a party with him Saturday night. It sounds like fun since you�ll be in New York. Luke said I�ll have a good time.�
�Is it just the two of you going?� I asked.
She nodded.
�I have no problem with you going out and having a good time. What I have a problem with is you going on a date with Luke.�
�But we�re just going as friends.�
�Great, then you can take Cassidy with you too,� I told her. Then I turned to Luke. �You don�t mind taking Cassidy, do you?�
�I would rather it just be April and me. I�m sure we would have fun.�
I turned to the table.
�How many of you have dated Luke?� I asked.
Tracy, Cindy and Kim raised their hands.
�Keep your hands up. How many of you have gone out with him to a party, just as friends?�
Suzanne raised her hand.
�April, do you trust the advice of these four girls?�
�Yeah, I like them all.�
�Good. How many of you think that April should go to this party with Luke?�
They all dropped their hands. Luke got up and left the lunchroom.
�April, I like you a lot. I�d hate to see you get into a situation that you�re not ready for. I�m not going to tell you not to go, but I�ll not give it my blessing, either.�
�I know it was stupid. I also know that you�re going to be around a bunch of models in New York.�
�I�ve never lied to you, April.�
She ducked her head.
�But sometimes I want more.�
�I agree. When I get back, let�s talk. I want more also.�
I leaned over and kissed her. She gave me a big smile.
�You win. If I go to the party, it�ll be with Cassidy. She can kick his butt if he gets out of hand.�
Cassidy winked at me, and she and April left. I made a point of thanking the girls who�d helped me.
WHEN WE GOT TO THE airport, I tried to upgrade Chuck to first class, but the flight was full. I loved that you got to be seated on the plane first. I found my seat, put in my earbuds, and closed my eyes. Out of the blue I was suddenly getting whacked on the arm. I look up and there was a girl who looked to be about eight with her arms crossed, glaring at me. I took my earbuds out.
�Move! You�re in my seat,� she demanded.
I pull out my ticket. Nope, I was in the right seat.
�Let me see your ticket.�
She flopped down in the middle of the aisle and began to throw a fit. Oh, my, if I tried that my butt would be tanned from here to New York. I just laughed at her. Now people started to notice what was going on. She saw that I wouldn�t budge, so she stopped her antics and stood back up.
�I want the aisle seat,� she demanded.
I raised my eyebrows.
�Do you know how to ask politely?�
She let out a deep breath.
�Please.�
�Much better,� I said, then got up and moved over.
The flight attendant mouthed �Thank you� to me. I looked back found Chuck had raised an eyebrow, but he had his own problems. They�d put two hot college girls in the seats next to him. What the hell, maybe he�d trade with me.
I put my earbuds back in and got whacked again.
�You have to talk to me.�
This little girl wouldn�t make it to New York alive if she kept this up. I looked at the flight attendant, and she could see this might not end well.
�Okay, let�s get a couple of things straight. You whack me one more time, and I�m going to turn you over my knee and spank you. If you want me to do something, ask me nicely.�
She promptly hauled off and whacked me. I made a lunge for her. She was lucky I had my seatbelt on and she didn�t. She ran up to the front of the plane and hid behind the flight attendant. I unbuckled my seatbelt and walked up to the flight attendant.
�Please move. Missy and I need to come to an understanding, or she�s not going to make it to New York.�
The flight attendant just smirked and stepped around me to wait on the other passengers.
�Don�t leave me. He�s going to spank me.�
I pulled the curtain closed and she tried to run for it. I grabbed her and gave her a swat on her butt. I heard clapping in first class. She had big crocodile tears running down her cheeks. Someday she might make it as an actress. I�d cupped my hand so it made more of a pop than hurt. I wasn�t buying it. I couldn�t believe I turned into my mom.
�Do I need to give you something to cry about?�
�No,� she said pitifully.
I got down and one knee and put my arms out. She hugged me around the neck.
�You want to tell me your name?� I asked her as she let me go.
�I�m Jessica.�
�Nice to meet you, Jessica, I�m David.�
�I�m sorry for being mean.�
�You want to go back to our seats and talk about it?�
She just nodded. I started back and she grabbed my hand. I stopped and smiled at her. That earned me a smile in return. I led her back to our seats and she acted like a little lady. She finally told me why she was acting up: her mom worked in Chicago and her dad in New York. Once a month her mom put her on a plane and sent her to visit her dad for the weekend. She was missing her best friend�s birthday party.
She talked my arm off all the way to New York. I shuddered to think what Greg and Angie were getting into with Kyle.
Before we landed, the flight attendant came up and politely reminded Jessica that she had to wait for someone to walk her past security. Jessica begged me to stay with her. By now, we were buddies, so I agreed. Chuck slipped up to first class and sat across the aisle from her while we waited to get off the plane.
�Who�s he?�
�My bodyguard.�
Her eyes got big.
�Are you famous?�
�You want an autograph?�
She didn�t know if I was teasing her as I stood up and grabbed my carry-on. I had my headshot, and a Sharpie, so I signed it and gave it to her. Now she turned bashful. If only I�d known earlier.
When the plane was empty, one of the airport employees came to get her. She grabbed my hand and I had no choice but to walk her out. It worked out because we were headed to where we needed to get our luggage anyways. When she saw her dad, she let go of my hand and ran to him. He scooped her up and she was showing him my picture.
�He spanked me.�
Chuck and I looked at each other. I prepared for the worst.
�Why was that?�
�Because I was being mean. It didn�t hurt. I decided to behave after that and he was nice to me.�
Thank you. I wasn�t going to jail.
I waved to her, and Chuck and I picked up the pace. No need to hang around after that.
I SENT A TEXT TO ADRIENNE when we checked in. She gave me the address and name the reservations were under. She said to wear a jacket but no tie. I quickly took a shower and changed. Chuck went to his room and did the same. I put on a black fitted t-shirt made out of a silky stretchy material. Okay, I�m a guy. I guess it wouldn�t hurt me to read the tag. I put on the coat and slacks that Jennie Wesleyan had bought me when we went to her cousin�s engagement party.
When Chuck was ready, he came and got me, and we went to the restaurant. It was called Beauty and Essex, and there was a line to get in. I went up to the host and told him what party I was with. Chuck and I were escorted right in. The place was crawling with models.
Adrienne was holding court at a table that sat six. There were four other very attractive women sitting with her. What caught my eye was there were twin girls that looked to be about my age.
�David!� Adrienne screeched.
When she jumped up and planted a big kiss on me, everyone was gawking. I gave her a hug.
�I missed you. Are we having some fun this weekend?� I asked her.
�I hope so. I�ve been working nonstop for the past three weeks. I need a night out and can�t think of anyone I�d rather go out and get in trouble with.�
�This is Chuck. He�s my security.�
�Hey, Chuck. Our security is all sitting over there.� Adrienne said as she pointed to a table near us.
Chuck went and introduced himself.
Adrienne turned to her table and made introductions.
�I know, I know, I�ve been talking nonstop about David. These lovely young sisters are Abby and Andi Ferrell,� she said. Then she leaned in and whispered. �They begged me to bring them tonight. If you play your cards right, you might have a really good time.
�This is Jun Song.�
She was a gorgeous Asian girl in her early twenties.
�And this is Tyler Helton, my special friend.�
She was in her late twenties or early thirties. Tyler was the only one that didn�t look like a model, but she was still attractive. Adrienne sat me between the Ferrell twins. They had already ordered. Beauty and Essex served tapas, which was basically small plates of Spanish appetizers. I loved the lobster tacos.
When we were all full, Adrienne asked me about seeing my mom.
�Mom�s doing much better. I flew out to see her last weekend.�
�David�s mom has cancer,� Adrienne told everyone.
�I had a great time. I got to play some flag football and we beat the defending champions. The losers had to buy the first round. Then I had to go to some thirteen-year-old�s birthday party. I did meet Bree, the girl that�s on that vampire show. She tried to have her way with me, but I stayed true to Adrienne.�
�What was all that about? I also saw you were with May Zane. Are you cheating on me?�
�Pfff, as if. You�re my one and only,� I said and winked at her. Then I turned to Abby and Andi. �Unless you two want to go have some fun, then I�ll dump Adrienne for the weekend.�
The twins blushed.
�You should take him up on it. I�ve had reports that he�s a little Casanova and can show you a good time,� Adrienne advised.
They looked at each other and then excused themselves to go to the restroom to talk. I arched my eyebrows.
�So, are they flipping a coin as to who gets me, or deciding who goes first?� I asked.
Tyler about choked on her drink, and Jun was shaking her head.
�I warned you guys, he doesn�t lack confidence. Just think how bad he�ll be when he turns 18.�
�How old is he?� Jun asked.
�I dunno, but younger than that,� Tyler told her.
�Oh, shit. And I was thinking about taking a run at him. It�s good that he�s so young. Abby and Andi would probably kill him otherwise. Are you sure he can handle them?� Jun asked.
�You saw the tape of him kissing me. Believe me, I wasn�t acting. If I was ten years younger, I�d have done him right there.�
�Like I told you before, age doesn�t matter. You�re a desirable young woman in your sexual prime. If you want, I�ll crawl under this table and show you.�
Adrienne�s eyes got big.
�You wouldn�t dare.�
It would be in the open because there were no tablecloths to hide under. I shrugged and pushed my chair back; Adrienne yelped, �no!�
When the twins came back, I suddenly felt two hands in my lap. I looked down and then up to Adrienne.
�I think we need to go,� I told Adrienne.
She just smirked and waved for the check.
�Jun, I hope to see you real soon.�
�Adrienne, tonight�s on me. It�s been ages since we went out. If it hadn�t been such a long week, I�d want to go dancing,� Jun said.
I got up and hugged Adrienne. Tyler gave me a peck on the cheek, and Jun got a hug also.
�Let me know what the plans are for tomorrow. Kara�s excited to finally meet you,� I said.
�Why don�t you two come over, and I�ll cook?� Tyler asked.
�That sounds like fun. Text me the address and we�ll be there around seven o�clock. If our shoot�s running late, I�ll let you know.�
We all walked out together. The paparazzi were there in force. Someone had tipped them off that Adrienne was there. If I were a betting man, I�d put money on Adrienne�s press agent. We stopped just before exiting. Adrienne told the twins to wait a moment, put her arm on mine, and we walked out into a sea of flashes.
�This is David Dawson, the face of Range Sports. David and I have been seeing each other off and on since I met him in Chicago,� she announced.
I guess I could do worse as far as faux girlfriends went. We posed for several minutes. Then Adrienne waved Jun out and introduced her. The two of them sandwiched me between them for more photos. Then she brought the twins out. I got my picture taken with them as well.
Tyler, Chuck, and the rest of the security details then came out and got us to Adrienne�s limo. A second car pulled up for the security people. Adrienne dropped me and the twins off at my hotel. She gave me a big kiss and swatted my butt as I got out of the car.
CHUCK DID A CHECK OF the room and I assured him that we were staying in. He had some friends in town so I told him to go have fun.
Abby and Andi Ferrell were full of questions when we got up to the suite.
�So how do you know Adrienne?� Andi asked.
I�m not sure how I could tell them apart, but for now, I could.
�We met in Chicago when Ford introduced me as the face of the Range Sports youth line. In fact, I have a video of our initial meeting, if you�d like to see it.�
�Yes, please,� they said in unison. It must be a twin thing.
I got my tablet out and played the video.
�That�s really cool. She�s so nice ...
I chuckled to myself. I loved watching girls when they saw that video for the first time. They all pretty much had the same reaction. It tended to increase my street cred about tenfold when they saw drop-dead gorgeous Adrienne kiss me like that.
Both girls gave me a look like I was a rock star. I could feel the heat in the room go up a few degrees. Greg was right, if a girl thought other girls want you, they�d tend to want you more. I tried to slow them down a little.
�Just so you know, Adrienne and I are just friends. That little show got a bit out of hand, I admit. But we don�t have designs on each other,� I told them. �So how do you know her?�
�We answered an ad in the Village Voice. Ford was having an open casting for twins or sisters who looked alike. We made the final round and then Adrienne interviewed us for the job. We just wrapped up shooting the ad. Adrienne is helping us get established,� Andi said.
�She told us what a fun guy you were, and how being seen with you would help our careers,� Abby said. �What convinced us was she said you were a good kisser. We�ve been here for the last three weeks without our boyfriends.�
Well, crud. I was so looking forward to twins. They saw my face drop and both got concerned.
�What�s wrong, did I say something?�
�Hang on. I�ll let my best friend, Tami, tell you.�
I sent her a text and she was on video chat in a flash.
�Hey, I just got back from dinner, and I want to show you what I brought home.�
I turned the tablet so Tami could see the twins.
�Oh my God! Hang on a second. No one�s going to believe this,� Tami ordered me.
I could hear her telling everyone to come to her room. It sounded like a thundering herd. Apparently Wesleyan girls had no social life, to have so many of them in on a Friday night.
�Introduce your friends, David.�
�This is Abby and Andi Ferrell. I just got back to my suite after having dinner with them. I told them I would have you explain my hookup rules.�
�Okay, they must consent to be with you. Did he force either of you to be there?�
They said �no� in tandem.
�If it�s going past making out, you have to be sober. Are either of you drunk or high?�
�No.�
�You must be single. Is either of you dating or married?�
�Oh, that explains it,� Abby said. �Does he ever make an exception to that rule? We�re a little ... on edge.�
�Ask him to give you a massage. I promise that he�ll take the edge off.�
They both gave me a smoldering look. What was it they say about rules? You needed an exception to prove it. If Mr. Happy were in charge, this would be the exception.
�Thank you, Tami.�
�Hey, before you go: take your tablet to Adrienne�s tomorrow night. I want to meet her.�
�Yes, Mistress. Anything else?�
�No, that should do it.�
I heard the girl-chatter explode at Wesleyan. I was sure Tami was going to have a roomful for the rest of the night. She told me that they loved to talk about me and my adventures. I was sure New York would give them something new to talk about.
I clapped my hands and rubbed them together.
�Who wants the full treatment?�
They were bouncing up and down like they were ten years old. I�d seen there was a big soaking tub that they both could fit into, so I went into spa-guy mode.
�Ladies, there are big comfy robes in the closet; go put them on. We�ll start your spa treatment by relaxing in a tub so that you�re clean and your pores open up from the heat. I�ll go change and order room service.�
While they went to take their dresses off, I started the tub. I called room service and ordered a big pitcher of water with sliced lemons in it and sparkling cider. I couldn�t order any alcohol, but this would be a fun substitute. I changed into shorts and a fitted t-shirt.
They both came out giggling.
�This way, ladies.�
I directed them to the tub. The bathroom was steamy. They handed me their robes and my resolve started to crumble. They were a matched set of sexy fit teenage girl. I bit my lip to keep from saying something stupid. They eased into the tub. I gave them little bathtub pillows so they could lean back in comfort. I waited a few minutes, leaving them alone so they got used to the idea of me being with them naked. I could hear them whispering to each other, followed by quiet giggles. I was glad they were having fun.
I grabbed my travel bag. I had all kinds of lotions and potions that Ford had supplied me with. I also had a set of massage oils that Angie had given me for Christmas. I had brought them in hopes of using them on Kara. I put the massage oils next to the bed for later.
There came a knock on the door. I opened it to find room service. I had them set up in the bedroom. At the last moment, I had ordered two roses. The delivery girl opened the sparkling cider and filled three champagne flutes. We set them up on a tray that I could deliver to the bathroom. I thanked her and signed for a nice tip.
I entered the bathroom; they had closed their eyes and were very relaxed.
�Refreshments, ladies?� I asked.
�Ah, that�s so thoughtful.�
I started with Abby. I shampooed her hair with a special formula that was supposed to be left in for several minutes. I then scrubbed her face and neck, and then had her stand up and did the rest of her. I directed her to the shower to rinse off. Once she was done, I took her to the bedroom and let her relax and have a glass of the lemon water.
I repeated the process with Andi. After she was done, I started the massage, and she moaned in pleasure when I did her scalp. I then did her face and neck. I worked her torso, being careful not to touch her breasts. I worked the oil into her skin. I could feel her relaxing. I then worked her legs and did a quick foot massage. I looked deep into her eyes.
�May I?� I asked as I motioned toward her breasts.
�Please,� she purred.
I spent several minutes exploring every inch of her firm breasts. I could smell her arousal. She whimpered when I finished.
�Roll over,� I ordered.
I debated whether to switch girls or finish off Abby. I decided to finish Abby. I winked at Andi to let her know she was next. She got a big grin on her face and nodded.
I found that Abby had several tight knots. She cried out each time I would finally work one out. She was getting relaxed when I finally finished with her back. I was afraid she was going to fall asleep. I skipped her cute butt and went to her feet. That was when I gave her the first orgasm. It caught both of them by surprise.
�Oh, oh, oh, sooo goooood ...� came the sexy moan.
I then worked her legs. When I came near her butt I asked, �May I?�
�Oh yes, please,� she begged.
I worked my magic on the perfect globes of her bottom. I dribbled oil in her crack and let it trickle down her sex. I spent a lot of time building her up and teasing her. She finally pulled her knees under her and pushed her sex into my hand. I thought my shorts were going to split from the pressure. I took pity on her and brought her off in a mind-shattering orgasm. When she caught her breath, she rolled over and smiled at her sister. I handed her a glass of lemon water.
�You are so going to love that,� she gloated as she took a big swig of water. �I�m going to go call Phil and break up with him.�
I just shook my head at her and turned my focus on Andi. I repeated the process. She made it clear from the beginning that she wanted the full treatment.
�Thank you, thank you, thank you ...� Andi beamed.
�Yes, thank you, David,� Abby added.
�I think we should return the favor,� Andi said as she looked at my noticeable bulge.
I started to protest but they grabbed me and soon my shorts were off. They both oiled up their hands and proceeded to tease and stroke Mr. Happy until he couldn�t take it anymore. I about passed out, it felt so good. I also acted the typical male and fell asleep.
Chapter 8 � This is Going to Be So Cool
Saturday January 25
I HEARD A GASP AND then a giggle.
�What the hell, Dawson!� Kara exclaimed.
I came to and realized I had a naked girl snuggled up on either side of me. It took me a moment to remember where I was and why they were sleeping on me.
�He�s ours, get lost,� Abby said.
�The hell he is,� Kara shot back.
Oh, shit.
I tried to sit up but the girls pulled me back down and were kissing my neck.
�I could probably explain, but what the hell, come join us,� I smirked.
Kara tilted her head and all of a sudden, she was naked. She guessed where I kept my condoms and she had me fitted and put to work before either of the girls knew what was happening.
�Oh, yes. I�ve wanted that for almost a month now.�
While Kara and I got reacquainted, the twins went and took showers and ordered us room service for breakfast. When we were done, Kara went to the other bedroom and showered. I followed suit. When I came out to the living room Kara and the twins were laughing and having a good time.
The twins taught me the proper way to eat a bagel.
�What the rest of the country calls a bagel isn�t. A bagel is boiled and then baked. It should be a rich caramel color and definitely not pale or blond,� Andi instructed me.
�A bagel should still be warm out of the oven. If it�s more than four or five hours old, you need to toast it. These are perfect,� Abby told me.
I started to put cream cheese on my bagel and Abby grabbed it from me.
�Don�t ruin it. Here let me show you. Bagels don�t need six ounces of cream cheese on them. They only need a schmear.�
She then put some smoked salmon on my bagel.
�The only salmon that should be used is Nova, and it should be sliced to order,� Andi said.
I tried it. It was good. I noticed that they were other condiments on the platter: capers, diced tomatoes, chopped boiled egg and diced red onions.
�What about the rest of this?� I asked, pointing to the tray.
�Try them and see if you like it,� Abby suggested.
I liked the capers. They gave it a salty zing. Kara had gone back into her bedroom while the twins gave me my bagel lesson. She grabbed one, put a ton of cream cheese on it and a couple of salmon slices, and made a sandwich. I chuckled when I heard Andi whisper to Abby, �Barbarian.�
Kara and I got ready and then left for the studio.
RAFAEL WAS HAPPY TO see Kara when we got there.
�How�s my favorite model? Did you see that our travel ad is starting to be shown on TV?�
Kara had done a commercial for tourism to the south of France. It was currently playing in Europe. Kara had told me that today�s client had rushed to have the commercial shot to take advantage of her popularity. The company was Culott�, who sold undergarments for men and women.
Kara smiled.
�Yes, they�re pleased with our work on that one. Tell David your idea for today,� Kara said, getting excited.
�Better yet, let me show him,� Rafael said, motioning us to a monitor. �This is a mock-up of what we sold the client.�
He hit play. The scene was black and then the Culott� logo appeared. In the background, an organ and drum began playing a mid-tempo song. A very pretty voice started singing in French. The images were all in black and white. The effect was eye-catching.
�Of course you two will be moving,� Rafael told us as the stills flashed of a man and woman in different underwear.
The overall concept was stunning. It was so different from what was on TV right now that it just drew me in. If Rafael pulled this off, it would be a hit. They both watched me as my smile got bigger and bigger.
�Yes! He gets it!� Rafael exclaimed.
�Yes, I do. This is going to be so cool,� I said.
Rafael had a detailed shot list. For a ninety-second commercial, we had twenty-eight shots on the storyboard. The plan was to shoot them all today, then come back tomorrow and fix anything that didn�t work. Rafael sent us to makeup to get ready.
The makeup for this shoot was very funky. It was all black, white or gray tones. We looked like we were being made up as zombies for Halloween. Kara was in the other chair getting black lipstick put on.
�Nice look,� I teased her.
�Wait until you see what it looks like on black and white film. It�ll jump off the screen. They�re making it so it�s all about contrasts. It�s surprisingly much harder to get our makeup right when doing black and white. They just don�t get the chance to practice doing it very much.�
There were five other makeup artists who watched us get ready. Once the gals that were working on us were done, they had us stand up. The other artists slowly walked around us and pointed out imperfections. I felt like a sculpture in an art class and they were appraising me. We were soon back in our chairs, �getting fixed.�
Kara explained that the extra makeup people were in the business but wanted to see it done. Throughout the day, they seemed to switch off so they could try their hands at it.
When we were ready, Rafael set us up for the first shot. I had on boxers and a silk robe that just came down to my waist. They had me face away and moved me close to the camera. The angle made it look like you were looking over my shoulder. Kara had on a matching bra-and-panty set with a silk robe. She did several sexy moves as she opened the robe. The camera angle made it look like I was watching her as she teased me. On playback, I was slightly out of focus, so Kara was the center of attention.
The next shot was of me closer to Kara, but now her back was to me. She let the robe drop and then she reached back and undid her bra. They had me walk up to her and touch her waist. She just turned her head and smiled. She came across as shy and innocent.
Rafael wasn�t happy with the lighting. We ended up redoing the shots six times before he went on. By lunch, we had done eight shots on the storyboard. At this rate, we�d be done around midnight.
I called Adrienne on our break. I explained that we might be late for dinner. She wanted to know what we were doing.
�That is such a cool concept. Do you think they�d mind if I came down and watched?�
�Hang on, let me see,� I said.
Rafael had just come into the room after looking at the playback. I motioned him over.
�Would it be alright if Adrienne came and watched?�
�
I just nodded. He looked at Kara to see if I was setting him up, and she smiled and nodded.
�You know ... of course you do ... yes, I�d be honored if she came to watch.�
�Did you hear that?� I asked Adrienne.
�Yep. Text me the address, and I�ll be down shortly.�
When Adrienne walked in you could hear a buzz of excitement. We had just set up the next scene. Kara was dressed in a woman�s business suit and slacks.
�Okay, you two, I want some heat for this one. Kara, you�re the innocent virgin and David, you�re the virile young stud,� Rafael instructed us.
We ran through the shot and I felt it went well. Rafael had us do it two more times and he was excited. Then Adrienne couldn�t help herself.
�May I make a suggestion?�
That got everyone�s attention. I knew that she was a perfectionist. She didn�t stay on top of this business for so many years without knowing a thing or two. Rafael got nervous.
�Uh, uh, sure,� he stammered.
�David, move your hips like this,� she said as she grabbed my hips and moved them. �See how much more natural that looks?�
�Yes, that does look better,� Kara observed. �Maybe move his left arm a little.�
�That helps, but turn your wrist like this when you move it,� Adrienne demonstrated.
She then went to work on Kara and how her head was tilted and a better way to look sexy. We re-ran the scene as Adrienne set it up. We were getting a master�s class on modeling, and Rafael was much happier with the results. Before we knew it, Adrienne had the storyboard out and was setting up the shots. She really knew how to get the most out of a model. Kara and I were like sponges, learning new techniques. The pace of the shoot picked up and we were done by five o�clock.
Rafael was so excited with the day�s shoot that he ignored us as he went into production mode. He and his assistant were focused as they worked to put the commercial together. We had time to go back to the hotel, shower, and change clothes, so Adrienne gave us the address and told us to dress for going clubbing after dinner. I went looking for the security people and found Chuck napping. I kicked his foot and about got shot for my efforts. Some watchdog.
WHEN WE GOT BACK, KARA was a bundle of energy.
�That was so cool working with Adrienne today. I learned a lot,� she said.
�I can�t wait to see the commercial. I bet Rafael has it put together before we get in tomorrow.�
We went into the living room to relax. I raided the courtesy fridge and got us a couple of waters. Kara stretched on the couch and then patted the seat next to her. I sat down and found her feet in my lap. Someone wanted a foot rub.
�What have you been up to?� I asked her.
�Let�s see. I did the tourism commercial right after our shoot. They�re currently airing that, by the way. Then I�ve been doing some runway work in New York and Paris. I just got back from doing a shoot for an Italian-based clothing line.�
�You�ve been busy.�
�How have you been? I was frantic when you went missing. Gina said you seem to be doing better.�
�Yeah, it was scary. Physically I�m almost a hundred percent. One of my classmates is getting us all in shape. Oh, and last weekend, I went to see my mom.�
�How�s she doing?�
�Better. They�ve tried a new treatment protocol. If she continues to get better, she should be home in a few weeks and they can do the treatments there. We all miss her and Dad.�
�That�s great news,� she said, and then got a twinkle in her eye. �Were those twins I saw in
�Yes, that was Abby and Andi Ferrell,� I said, and raised my hand to slow her down. �Before you get the wrong idea, I just gave them massages. They have boyfriends.�
�That�s too bad. I was hoping we could invite them out tonight.�
�You�re so bad,� I chastised her. �But that�s why I like you. Speaking of massages, would you like one before we have to go?�
�Of course I would. Where do you want me?� Kara asked as she jumped up.
I rolled my eyes at her and pointed to the bedroom. She quickly stripped and got on the bed. I got my oils and began working on her back. I marveled at her skin. It was flawless. I rubbed the oil in, giving her a glistening sheen. I gave her the full treatment. By the time I got to her perfectly shaped butt, she was squirming.
As I kneaded her bottom, her legs spread, exposing her aroused sex. I grabbed a condom and freed Mr. Happy. He soon had his raincoat on and I slid him home. I could feel Kara giving my little soldier her version of a massage. I always marveled at her muscle control. I was in heaven as I responded to her massage. We kept going until Kara exploded. When she clamped down on me, it about tore the condom off.
�Ooooohhhh yessss,� Kara hissed.
The sexy moan of a well-satisfied woman was all it took. I felt myself explode. The sweet release put a huge grin on my face. I missed spending time with Kara. I wanted to find ways for us to be together more often.
I jumped up and disposed of the condom. I cleaned myself off and came back to find Kara softly snoring. I decided to give her a few minutes because we had time before we needed to be at Tyler and Adrienne�s place. I took my shower and put on a black dress t-shirt and black slacks.
I woke Kara up and she went to her room to get ready. I touched base with Chuck and he was going to meet us in the lobby. When Kara found out I was having Chuck go with us tonight, she let her security have the night off. We both knew that Adrienne would have her own people, especially if we were going to a club. Drunks and models could be a bad combination.
I INVITED CHUCK UP to dinner, but he said that wasn�t how it was done. He explained that he was working and that California had been a mistake. He shouldn�t have been that familiar with me. I didn�t want to argue with him in front of Kara, so I put that on the back burner for now. I think part of it was that we were going out with Adrienne tonight. One word from her and his whole company�s account with Ford could be jeopardized.
The doorman let us in and we rode the elevator up to the penthouse. Adrienne owned the top two floors of the east side of the building. An investment banker owned the other side. We walked into what looked like a home in a decorator�s magazine. The living room was two stories tall, with floor-to-ceiling windows looking out over the city.
We found Tyler in the kitchen. I went over and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
�I want you to meet my good friend, Kara Tasman. Kara, this is Tyler Helton.�
The girls were getting acquainted as Adrienne took me on a tour of her condo. When we were alone, we relaxed in the living room.
�While we have a few minutes, I want to talk to you,� Adrienne said, switching to being more businesslike.
I smiled at her and nodded.
�I�ve had Ford send me all your work. I see some potential, but you need coaching. Today was an audition of sorts. I wanted to see if you took direction well. I should have known you would because of your sports background,� Adrienne said and then paused, giving me an intense look.
I was a little off-balance. I hadn�t realized that she was looking at what I�d done. I was also confused by what she meant by �audition.� Then Adrienne started to talk again, which brought me back to the conversation.
�What I�m about to tell you, I need you to keep just between us.�
I glanced at the kitchen door and Adrienne gave me a reassuring smile.
�Don�t worry, Tyler will keep Kara busy until we�re done,� Adrienne said. �I�m getting to the end of my career. I�ve made plenty of money and could retire today, but I want to stay in the business. My plan is to open my own agency.�
She let that sink in. She could see that I suddenly looked concerned.
�Dang it, I think I may have messed up,� I told her.
Now it was her turn to look confused.
�I just signed a five-year deal with Ford,� I explained.
She gave me a weak smile.
�Deb Thomas is no dummy. Could I take a look at the contract?�
�Sure, do you have something with Internet access?�
She went and got her notebook. I went to my Dropbox account and logged in. I looked up my contract folder and opened my contract with Ford. Adrienne had watched all this with astonishment.
�You�re going to have to teach me how to do all that. I was expecting you�d have to go home and fax me a copy,� she said as she started to scan my contract. �Holy crap! Did you sleep with someone to get this deal?�
I explained to her everything that happened with Range Sports and how Ford had fired me. Then Kendal had told them about the plans Range had for me. We then talked about my arrangement with Rigby, Thompson and Associates. She wanted to see that contract also. This all led to me showing her the contracts with my photo resellers.
�I�m impressed. So you�re getting an override on other models� work also?�
�Yeah, it all kind of fell into place. They tease me that I need to hurry up and get a little older to help them build their business.�
Tyler stuck her head out of the kitchen and gave Adrienne a look. Adrienne gave her a weak smile.
�Give us a few more minutes.�
Tyler nodded and went back to cooking. It was fun to see that side of Adrienne. I never imagined her as being a married woman.
�The way I read your Ford contract is that they�re not excluding you from working on independent projects. If they were, you wouldn�t be working with Kara this weekend.�
�You know, I hadn�t thought of it that way. I just assumed that I had to work with them or find my own projects to do.�
�Let me give you the two-minute sales pitch before Tyler strings me up. Last night was no mistake. Jun, Abby and Andi are all being considered for when I open my own agency. When I open my doors, I�d like to sign all of you. I�d also be interested in signing Kara, after today. You two have a chemistry that�s hard to fake. To be honest, I would only sign her if you were on board.
�I�ve been doing this for the past eleven years, and I know the kind of crap modeling agencies try to pull. You�ll find that they�re more interested in their bottom line than developing your talent. Like I said earlier, you�re still a raw talent. I�d like to mentor you because I see something special. I think you have that something that sets you apart.�
�I don�t really see a downside to this. When were you thinking of starting?�
�I�m not sure yet. I have some commitments to Ford that I have to honor. I also need to get my company set up. I should be ready to go by the end of summer. In the meantime, I�ve talked to Ford, and we�re in negotiations for a shoot I�ve requested you on. I also know that you�re coming back next weekend. I�d like to come to that shoot also.�
This was a lot to take in, but there was no question: I was going to do it. I�d be crazy to turn down Adrienne as my mentor. Today had given me a glimpse into how much I needed to learn. I gave her a big grin.
�Absolutely. I�m in.�
She smiled at me.
�I look forward to us working together. Now, let�s go eat before Tyler kills me.�
We came in and Adrienne went to Tyler and kissed her. Kara gave me a funny look and I just smiled at her. I was sure she�d give me the third degree later.
We all sat down and ate. Tyler was a good cook. Not on a par with Mary Dole, but very good. The conversation was enjoyable. They talked me into having a glass of wine. Tyler teased me about being a cheap date because I was feeling no pain. It also put me in a playful mood, which had them nervous.
ADRIENNE AND TYLER took us to a hotel in SoHo that had a lounge that overlooked a dance club. The lounge was perfect for people-watching. There were several models and daytime-soap stars mingling with trust-fund babies. Tyler explained that this was where you went if you wanted to be seen in New York.
I was surprised when Doris from
�I see the �Mystery Man� has some new friends. Would you three be willing to do an interview?�
I looked at both Kara and Adrienne and they nodded their acceptance. I was mentally kicking myself for not having worn any Range Sports gear. I would just have to work them into the interview.
Doris went to talk to her camera crew and get them set up. The lounge had an area ready for her that wouldn�t disturb the other customers. Adrienne helped us get our talking points together.
Doris went right for dirt when we got started. I had to chuckle; she didn�t mess around.
�David, I see you�re here with two of your harem. Where�s the third, Sunny Skye?�
�I know, right? With just the two of them, it�s all they can do to keep up with me. That�s the problem with dating older women. I�ve been working on getting Hannah Minacci to join Adrienne and me for Prom. I figure the two of them would be able to trade off dancing and not fall asleep on me.�
Adrienne almost burst out laughing. Kara had been around me enough to just take it stride and nod sagely to Doris.
�So where is Sunny?�
�She�s busy working. Speaking of which, Kara and I are doing another ...�
The three of us got in everything we wanted to. I was happy to see that the whole interview was aired on one of the national Sunday-morning shows as a fluff piece.
The bad news was that after the interview, they turned on me.
�Older women?� Adrienne said with her eyebrows raised.
�Hey, I just call �em as I see �em.�
That got me smacked. The good news was that Adrienne sent a text to Hannah Minacci. She soon had Hannah on the line and was telling her about my latest antics.
�Hey, Trouble, guess who I have with me tonight?� Adrienne asked.
She listened to Hannah and then laughed.
�Good guess. You won�t believe what he said about us. He just did an interview and said that the two of us couldn�t keep up with him ... It should be on tomorrow ... We should do it just to see if the boy survives ... No, I�m not putting him on the phone, he needs to be punished for that remark ... Okay, I�ll talk to you later.�
�What? She wanted to talk to me,� I pouted.
�Too bad, you need to learn to be nice to me.�
�Oh, don�t even go there,� Kara said.
I winked at her.
�Yeah, what am I saying? Thanks, Kara,� Adrienne said.
�You guys are no fun. I�m going downstairs to dance. Anyone want to join me?�
They both gave me a dirty look so I went downstairs on my own. I found a group of three girls who all looked college-age, sitting at a table. I asked them if they would like to dance. One of them gave me a dirty look, but the one I thought looked the least interested grabbed my hand and we were on the dance floor.
I had thought she would say �no� because she had a pissed-off look on her face. She had been talking passionately about something when I walked up. When she didn�t have that serious look on her face, she was cute.
The girls in my PE dance class had been teaching me some moves. I think she was surprised when I didn�t shuffle from foot to foot like a lot of the other guys dancing were. Apparently, Adrienne and Kara had discovered men who�d be willing to dance with them. My partner stopped dead in her tracks when she saw the two of them shimmying around us. I just smiled at her, because you couldn�t really have a conversation over the blare of the music.
When the song ended, my dance partner bolted back to her table. I never made it off the dance floor as I soon had another girl standing in front of me, wanting to dance. I was starting to get suspicious when this happened for the next three dances. The tip-off was that the quality of the girls went up dramatically. Another tip-off was that there seemed to be a photographer taking pictures of each girl as we danced. I was relieved when the DJ announced a quick break.
I went to the bar and got a couple of bottled waters. I downed one, opened the next one, and started drinking it. A new girl showed up that I thought I recognized from somewhere.
�Hey, I�m next,� she told me.
�Okay, tell me what�s going on.�
She looked confused.
�You�re David, right?�
�Yes.�
�Adrienne said if I wanted to get some press, I should dance with you.�
Adrienne was pushing pretty girls my way who were in the business. I was having fun, so why not?
The music started, so I took another swig of water and we went out and danced. The next song was a slow song, and Kara was up next. I pulled her into my arms and we began to sway to the music. She looked up and kissed me on the cheek. The volume of the music was lower for this song, so I able to talk to her.
�What are you guys up to?� I asked Kara.
�Adrienne is working the press for you. Just go along with it. You seem to be having fun,� she said with a giggle. �I didn�t know you could dance.�
�I�m taking dance for PE. I have to give the credit to the girls in my class. They taught me some moves because they felt sorry for me.�
The photographer was back, so we gave him our best smiles. He took our picture and then was off to the next couple. At eleven o�clock I called it quits because we had work the next day. I found Adrienne and Kara upstairs in the lounge, surrounded by admirers. Tyler gave me a smirk. I walked up behind them, put an arm around each of them, and then kissed them each on the cheek.
�Come on, ladies, take me home.�
Several men looked on in shock when they both kissed me and we left. Adrienne�s security and Chuck materialized at the door. I had caught glimpses of him throughout the night. They cleared a path and we found Adrienne�s car waiting for us. This time they piled in with us since there was room.
�Did you have fun tonight?� Adrienne asked.
�Yes, thank you. Who were all those girls? I recognized a few of them.�
�Most of them were models, but there were a few from TV. They were all out to get some press tonight. You�ll be in the Times tomorrow.�
�We�ll have to get the paper, then.�
Adrienne and Tyler dropped us off at the hotel. We went up to the room hand-in-hand. I had sweat through my t-shirt so I went and took a shower. When I came out, Kara was sound asleep. I debated waking her, but I was tired. I soon joined her in slumber.
Sunday January 26
I WOKE TO THE PHONE ringing. It was Chuck telling us he�d meet us downstairs in thirty minutes. We�d overslept. Kara was not pleased when I shook her awake but soon raced to the shower. We packed our bags because we weren�t coming back to the hotel. By the time we got downstairs, Chuck had a cab waiting for us.
When we got to the studio, Rafael was ready for us. He took us right in and showed us the commercial. To my untrained eye, it looked great. Kara and Rafael weren�t happy with a couple of the scenes, so I soon found myself in makeup and then on the set.
Between shots, I needed to have my makeup fixed. The gal told me that my phone had been making a lot of noise. I looked and saw several voicemails and text messages. The interview I did with Adrienne and Kara had been shown. I figured I could answer them while waiting at the airport. I went back and we finished the shoot.
When it came time to sign our releases, I realized I had a problem. I couldn�t have Chuck sign them. I called Kendal and got her voicemail. I called Tom and no answer. It was a Sunday morning, but Rafael needed to get a signature so he could send the commercial to the client. It was afternoon in France, and they wanted to view it before Kara and I took off.
I looked through my contacts and decided to call one of the managing partners. I called Don Rigby.
�Mr. Rigby, David Dawson. I�m sorry to be calling on a Sunday, but I need your signature on a release.�
�David, I�m not sure I�m qualified to make that call. Have you tried Kendal and Tom?�
�Yes, sir. Neither answered their phone. The producer needs the release this morning. Can I email the commercial and release papers to you?�
I got his info and Rafael sent him everything he needed. Ten minutes later, I got a call from Deb Thomas.
�Don Rigby just called. It sounds like you�re in a bind. If you�d like, we can sign off on it,� she offered.
�What�s that going to cost me?� I asked.
�Our standard fee, if we�re involved.�
�Don�t you think that�s a little steep for only signing the release?�
�No. If you�d run this through us, you wouldn�t be in a bind.�
�Okay, let me get back to you.�
I called Adrienne and told her what Deb Thomas was pulling.
�Dang it, I was hoping they would play nice with you a little longer. Remember what I told you last night? If I had everything set up, I could do it for you. Let me call Deb and work this out.�
�I�d appreciate it. In the meantime, I�m going to put some pressure on my other agent.�
I called Don Rigby.
�Mr. Rigby, its David.�
�Did Deb Thomas call you? She said she�d review the shoot and sign the release.�
�Yeah, to the tune of 35% of my fee on this shoot.�
�What? She can�t be serious!�
�Well, she is. I just need you to sign it.�
�Okay. Let me print it off and get it back to you. I�ll talk to Tom and Kendal on Monday. We need a better system than this.�
�I agree. Thanks, Mr. Rigby. I appreciate you doing this.�
I told Rafael to be on the lookout for the signed release. My phone rang again.
�David, I don�t appreciate you calling Adrienne.�
�Deb, I don�t appreciate you holding me up. If I need help, I don�t mind paying for it. I do mind when I�m being taken advantage of.�
�It�s just business. I don�t know why you�re spending money on Tom and Kendal anyway. At least we answer the phone.�
�Okay, I can see we need to just agree to disagree. I�ll figure something out.�
�All right, just know we�re here if you need us.�
I hung up to find that Rafael had what he needed. We then planned next week. This one was going to be for a shampoo company. I waggled my eyebrows at Kara and Rafael laughed.
�I thought this one was safe,� Raphael complained.
�If only you knew,� Kara told him.
I called Adrienne back and updated her. She made plans for us to go out Friday and Saturday nights. I told her that if Tyler wanted to take the night off from cooking, I would do that for her. I could hear Adrienne teasing her about dumping her for me since I could cook. She gave me Tyler�s number so I could work it out with her.
Monday January 27
I FOUND CASSIDY AT our locker when I got to school Monday morning. When she saw me, she acted funny and tried to duck out. I suddenly felt my stomach tighten up.
�Freeze,� I ordered.
She wouldn�t look me in the eye.
�Tell me,� I said.
She took a deep breath and then it came out in a rush.
�We went to the party on Saturday and April had a few drinks. I don�t think she�d ever done that before,� Cassidy said, barely above a whisper. Then she straightened up. �Luke was hitting on her and tried to get her into a back bedroom. She didn�t know what she was doing. I kind of got in trouble.�
I saw red. I was going to kick the living crap out of Luke. I slammed my locker and went to where I knew he would be before school. I suddenly found myself face down in the hall with a sharp pain coming from my wrist. Cassidy had put me down in the blink of an eye. I cried out in pain.
�Oh God! I�m so sorry,� she said as she let my wrist go.
April walked up then and saw me on the floor cradling my wrist, and Cassidy crying. To April�s credit, she didn�t overreact. She sat down next to me on the floor and checked my wrist. She then helped me up and Cassidy took off to the bathroom. April guided me to an empty classroom.
�I take it that Cassidy told you what happened Saturday,� April stated.
�Some of it. Are you okay?� I asked.
�More embarrassed than anything else, but you were right, Luke did ply me with alcohol and try to take advantage of me. Thank you for sending Cassidy with me,� April said, and then took a deep breath.
�We�re both grounded for life. At least that�s what our dads told us when they had to pick us up at the police station.�
�What! What did you two do?�
�We ... well, I guess really Cassidy, beat Luke up. I would�ve been fine, but someone called the police. Luke, Cassidy, and I were hauled in. Cassidy told them what happened. I think they wanted to hold Cassidy, but Luke refused to press charges. He told them that he didn�t want to do anything for fear it would get his scholarship pulled. When our parents showed up, the police turned us over to their custody. I was scared I was getting in trouble for underage drinking. It would wreck basketball.�
�How bad was Luke hurt?�
�Not too bad. He�ll be walking funny and has a black eye.�
�We can talk about this later. Let�s go get our little ninja and make sure she�s okay.�
We found her in one of the girls� bathroom, washing her face. She gave me a curious look.
�You�re not supposed to be in here,� Cassidy said.
I just walked up and hugged her. She stiffened and then wrapped me in a fierce embrace.
�Daddy said I wasn�t supposed to hurt any more boys this week.�
I started laughing. What the heck, only this week? I guess she was over her quota.
�Thank you for protecting April. Thank you for stopping me from making an ass out of myself. I think your dad would approve of what you did to me in the hall,� I said, and kissed her on top of her head.
�Do I get one?� April asked.
I winked at her, she came over, and I gave her a real kiss. Cassidy finally let me go. A couple of girls came in and started giving us shit about having a threesome in the bathroom. I asked them if they wanted to join us. April and Cassidy pulled me out into the hall before I could get anything going. The bell rang, and we hurried off to class.
AT LUNCH, KENDAL TRACKED me down. You wouldn�t believe all the stuff we had to go through to allow her on school grounds last year. With all the problems since Sandy Hook, school security had been tightened up. Kendal even had to get a background check. I was relieved when she didn�t turn up on the sex-offender list. I teased her now and then that I�d be willing to help her get on it. She never thought that was a good idea. I didn�t see her coming, and she snuck up behind me and put her hands over my eyes.
�Guess who?� she whispered in my ear.
�Hannah? Is that you, Hannah?� I asked hopefully.
I got whacked for my troubles. It was never Hannah Minacci.
�You wish. Do you have a check for me?�
�Yep, it�s in my locker.�
As we walked to get the check for last weekend�s commercial, we talked about Adrienne�s plan to open her own agency.
�Do you think you�re interested in working with her?� Kendal asked.
�Oh, unquestionably. It�s a great opportunity. I learned a ton from her on Saturday,� I told her, and gave her exaggerated sexy looks.
�You�re such a dork,� she laughed at me. �Seriously, though, do you want to do this?�
�Yeah, I do.�
�Okay, I�ll talk to Tom and make sure you�re not about to have a problem with your Ford contract.�
�Speaking of which, they�re greedy little cusses. I tried to get them to sign off on my shoot Sunday, and Deb Thomas wanted to charge me full boat. We need to work something out where someone can help me on weekends if you�re not around.�
�Funny you should mention that. We�re having a meeting today to discuss that very topic. Tom got called on the carpet Sunday night for no one being around.�
�Are you coming with me this weekend?�
�That�s the plan. Why, did you miss me?�
�Actually, I did. My security guy was great when I went to California. He played football with me and took me to a bar,� I said. Kendal gave me a horrified look. �But he�s a total wuss. I guess his boss read him the riot act about how to behave in front of Adrienne. He acted like he was really my bodyguard. I needed a wingman to protect me from all the girls Adrienne was throwing at me.�
�I bet. Did she happen to have any cute guys hanging around?�
I rolled my eyes.
�I did see Kara and Adrienne dancing with some men. I guess if you�re into tall, dark and handsome, they were alright.�
�I think that would be okay. So, when are we leaving?� Kendal chirped.
I opened my locker and gave her the envelope with the check in it. It was still sealed. She gave me a funny look.
�Did you even look at this?�
I just shrugged. I trusted Kara and Rafael.
She opened it up and her eyes got big.
�They paid you too much,� Kendal said.
A note fell out of the envelope and landed on the floor. I picked it up and read it.
�Just a little thank you for getting Adrienne involved in the project. I tried to pay her, but she said to give it to you. I look forward to working with you again.�
�Well, I�ll be danged. I�ll have to thank Adrienne when I see her.�
The bell rang and I hurried to PE.
WHEN I GOT TO DANCE class, the girls wanted to teach me a dance they�d been working on. They put on Carly Rae Jepsen�s song
I told them about my weekend in New York and going to the club to dance. They spent the rest of the hour teaching me some new moves. I was surprised at how much I enjoyed this class. I had to laugh at several of them, they were being such flirts.
IN ART CLASS, WE WERE drawing hands. It�s much harder than I thought it would be. I couldn�t seem to get the fingers right. I looked over at the girl next to me and her drawing was great. I snapped my pencil in two in frustration.
�Having a problem?� she asked.
�I just can�t get the proportions right. The fingers are too big.�
�Let me teach you a trick I learned to help me get started.�
She showed me how to measure my hand and then create a stick drawing based on the measurements. She then had me draw around the stick figure. It ended up looking ten times better once I got the sizes correct.
�Now try drawing it without the guide.�
It still wasn�t great, but much better. The bell rang and she packed up.
�Thanks. I�m David, by the way.�
�Stacy, Stacy Clute.�
She gave me a shy smile and was gone. I made a mental note to remember her name.
THE AFTER-SCHOOL WORKOUTS were attracting more and more people. Once word got out that it wasn�t just for football players, we were starting to get a mix of boys and girls from other sports. I was surprised to see Magic and Kevin show up. When I asked them, they said they were getting in shape for their freshman year at State. I had a talk with Cassidy about going too hard. I didn�t want people quitting, so she had dialed it back some. Don�t get me wrong, she was still working us hard, but no one was puking afterward.
After school, I invited myself to Alan�s for dinner. Jeff and Gina tagged along. Last year, before I became a jerk, it wasn�t uncommon for the four of us to show up at one of our homes and hang out. That group had included Tami instead of Gina.
We were all sitting at the kitchen table, playing cards, when Paul and Phyllis Douglas came in together. Phyllis owned a florist company and Paul helped her. We got a double take, but they just smiled at us and went to change clothes.
�I miss this,� I announced. �Just hanging out with you guys is a lot of fun. We need to do this more often.�
�Of course, you have to quit cheating at cards,� Jeff complained.
I had won the last three games. I was just having a run of good luck.
�I can�t help it if you all suck,� I declared.
�David, language,� Phyllis scolded me.
�Sorry, Mrs. Douglas, they just aren�t very good. Do you want to join us and teach them how this is played?�
We were playing gin rummy and she had joined us when we were younger. She pulled up a chair and we dealt her in. I got lucky again and won. They were all giving me the eye.
�See, I told you. Maybe we should Google how to play for them.�
�Someone�s too full of themselves,� Paul said as he joined us.
As we played the next hand, Paul ordered delivery and came back to the table with a beer. I gave him a funny look.
�What?� he asked me.
�Aren�t you going to share?�
This was an old joke between the two of us. He went and got me a beer. I popped it open and took a big swig. Gina�s eyes got big. She knew I wasn�t a drinker. She also knew that no parent would give me a beer. Everyone started laughing at her.
�Okay, what�s the deal?� she asked.
I showed her the bottle. It was a nonalcoholic beer. Paul didn�t drink, but he liked the taste.
�When we were about ten or eleven, David, being the adventuresome one of the group, asked Dad if he wasn�t going to share. Dad didn�t even bat an eye and gave David a beer,� Alan shared.
�Then after he finished it off, David thought he was drunk,� Jeff added the embarrassing part.
�Laugh it up. Turns out I had an inner ear infection and got dizzy. Luckily Phyllis got concerned, checked my forehead and it was hot,� I told Gina.
�Ever since then, David always bums a beer off of Dad. You should have seen him at the block party we had. Here�s this twelve-year-old, shooting the shit with my dad, drinking a beer, when his mom shows up,� Alan said. I cringed, remembering that day. �I thought she was going to kill both Dad and David before it was over. When they finally explained that it was nonalcoholic, she just shrugged and walked away. Man, your mom can be scary.�
We all nodded at that. I beat them again and Jeff threw the cards at me. I had to pick them all up. They were all saved when the food arrived. Over dinner, we were talking about my mom and modeling when Jeff asked about baseball.
�I plan on playing this year,� I told them. Then I got a great idea. �Why don�t you come out too? We could have some fun.�
Jeff was a good outfielder in Little League. Alan was hopeless. Our coach had a rule that everyone had to play. Alan got to be our leadoff strikeout and then would leave the game. He just liked hanging out with us and keeping stats.
�Do you think they�d let me do the stats?� Alan asked.
�I don�t see why not.�
�Let�s do it,� Jeff said.
They were all smiling. It really felt like the old gang was back. I suddenly really missed Tami. It wasn�t quite the same without her.
Chapter 9 � I Have that Effect on Women
Tuesday January 28
COACH HOPE PULLED ME out of lifting before school. He had me sit down in one of the chairs across from his desk. I could tell that this wasn�t going to be good. Why else would I be in here? As soon as I was comfortable, he started.
�I wanted to know if you were interested in playing in a seven-on-seven tournament.�
�Sure, it sounds like fun.�
�Here�s the deal: the school won�t sponsor a team. I talked to Brad and he�s putting together a varsity team.�
�Am I invited to be on the team?�
I had to ask. I really didn�t want to play on it with Brad and the boys, but I wasn�t going to be a jerk, either.
�No, he says he already has his team,� Coach told me and raised his hands before I could say anything. �I need to take care of this. What Brad and the juniors are doing doesn�t bode well for the upcoming season. I�m aware of some of the crap that they�ve been saying to the underclassmen, you specifically. Cassidy has kept me in the loop.�
�What do we have to do to get a team in the tournament?� I asked, choosing to ignore what he�d said about Brad.
�Tell me you want to do it, and we need an $80 entrance fee.�
I pulled out my wallet and gave him four twenties.
�Shit, you have more cash on you than I have.�
�Shit, I have a better job than you do.�
He just shook his head at me. He wasn�t going to argue.
�Who can I get to be on my team?� I asked.
�Anyone who isn�t on this list.�
I scanned the list and it was all current juniors, who would be seniors next fall. I wasn�t happy to see Bill Callaway. He was my favorite receiver last year. I quickly jotted down seven names.
�Who do you want as your coach?�
I thought about it for a moment. It was obvious that it wasn�t going to be Coach Hope.
�Could I use Magic?�
�I don�t see a problem with that,� Coach said. �You do realize that we�re going to kick your butt.�
�I see how it is.�
Coach just smirked at me. Then he got more serious.
�You�ve been showing a lot of leadership with organizing the workouts. The juniors decided to work out at a local gym.�
That was news. At least they were doing something.
�I want you to take your leadership further. I want you to start creating other leaders,� Coach Hope said.
�Okay, what do you need me to do?�
�Take three or four people and put them in charge of some stuff. For example, you have Cassidy leading the evening workouts. Put someone in charge of the mornings. Get the idea?�
�Yeah, I have some people in mind.�
�Now, what I want you to do is to give your leaders clear expectations. As an example, I want you to work with the training staff to measure everyone. Get a baseline of them physically; you know, height, weight and so on. I also want to know what workout program everyone�s on and how to keep records of that program. A good example would be the bench press: what weight and number of reps.
�Once we have this information, what benefits do you see?� Coach asked me.
�After a period of time, we can see improvement.�
�If they improve, what does that do?�
�Makes them able to compete harder.�
�What else?�
�They�re less likely to get hurt.�
�Good one. Do you see the benefit of a healthy football team?�
�Yes, sir. I think they�ll also feel better about themselves.�
�Excellent. That�s the one I want to focus on. If they�re feeling good about themselves, they�re more self-confident. They have a mindset that they can accomplish something. What else?�
�Keeping records will give them accountability.�
�Bingo. That�s the big one. If left to their own devices, they�d be home eating junk food and lounging around. What do you think the other teams on our schedule are doing right now? I bet you they�re not getting up early to lift and staying after to get in shape.
�Let�s go back for a moment to them feeling better about themselves. Do you think them knowing they�re an elite group will make them feel special?� Coach Hope asked.
I was starting to see his vision. I nodded.
�I�ll tell you a secret. I knew I was going into the military. The reason I picked the Marines was because they were the toughest group around. They�re the cream of the crop. They also had the best uniforms. Do you think teenage boys and girls might be attracted to something like that?�
My mind was going a mile a minute.
�In high school, playing sports gives you a certain status. What if you created something that was beyond that? Something that has to be earned to set them apart. Think for a moment about being a state champion. Besides the trophy for the school, each player gets a patch in the shape of the state that says State Champion on it. You put that on your letter jacket. How cool would it be to have three of those?�
�Wow, you�re blowing my mind, Coach.�
�Can I ask you a personal question?�
�Of course.�
�Why does hardly anyone wear their letterman�s jackets? Do you even have one?�
I was embarrassed to say that I didn�t have a letterman�s jacket. I�d won a letter in football but I�d put it in my sock drawer.
�You�re right, I don�t own one.�
�David, I�m not getting on you. I wanted to show you what I was talking about. You know why you don�t have a letterman�s jacket and wear it?� Coach Hope asked.
�No, sir.�
�None of the seniors are wearing them. We have to find ways to build pride in being a player for Lincoln.�
�You�re right, Coach. Only a handful have a letterman�s jacket, and even fewer wear them.�
�Finally, you need to have a plan and work towards that plan.�
A big smile came over my face. This I�d learned from my summer in exile. Uncle John had worked with me to map out my life.
�This I understand, Coach. My uncle helped me establish my life goals.�
I thought Coach Hope�s eyebrows were going to go into his hairline.
�Okay, I�m sorry, but you have to tell me about your life goals.�
�Last year I got into a little scrape with the law. Without getting into details, it caused a problem at home. I was sent packing to my uncle�s farm for the summer. His plan was to break me down by working me until I was exhausted. I didn�t have time to be a little jerk. Once I broke down, he built me back up. Something he did was help me decide my life goals to give me structure.
�If I ever start doubting myself, I pull out my goals and see if what I�m doing aligns with them. It helps me sort out the bullshit and focus on what matters. It also reaffirms why I�m doing certain things with my life.�
�Can you tell me what they are?�
�Sure, but what they are isn�t as important as having them,� I said, and he nodded to me in understanding. �There are four main goals: the first is financial stability, second is physical fitness, third is a solid moral foundation, and the fourth is a healthy sex life.�
He about choked on the last one.
�Yeah, you�re not dating my daughter.�
I just laughed at him. We heard the early birds hit the showers, which meant I had to get going. I felt like I understood Coach Hope better after today. I was starting to see his vision, and it was aligning with mine. We just needed to make it happen. To do that, we would have to get the team of helpers together. Uncle John had told me that I should get people I could delegate to if I ever wanted to make a big change.
For the team members, I was thinking my current team of Kendal, Lily and Tracy. Okay, I wasn�t a hundred percent sure about Tracy. In addition, my seven-on-seven team members would be part of the core group. A wild thought hit me. My best friends should be involved. I would get Alan, Jeff and Gina to help. Of course, Tami would be the puppet master, pulling my strings. I was starting to get excited. Nevertheless, I still had a question I had to ask.
�Why aren�t you doing this with Brad? Why me?�
I could see he was struggling with this. I think our meeting had evolved into something more than he intended. My concern was that he was setting me up to be Brad�s rival even more than we already were. A football team couldn�t have two groups and be a team. If I had to face the situation and let Brad lead, I could swallow my pride and do it for the greater good.
I�d figured out that Brad was Coach Hope�s blind spot. If it were anyone else, he wouldn�t be putting up with next year�s seniors tearing down the team�s chemistry. He also wouldn�t have walked into Lincoln the first day and anointed Brad as quarterback without a competition.
Coach Hope gave me a hard look. I don�t think he was used to being challenged.
�I have Brad organizing the juniors.�
I waited for him to say something more, but it wasn�t forthcoming. I knew that Coach Hope had more life experience than I did. You don�t become a major in the Marine Corps without knowing something about leadership. If anyone could pull our two groups together, I was sure he could. I just had a bad feeling that this wasn�t going to turn out well.
AT LUNCH, I CONFIRMED that the guys all wanted to play in the tournament. Magic was excited that he would get to coach us. Plans were made to get everyone over to State�s indoor practice facility this weekend. I explained that I wouldn�t be there; I had a job in New York this weekend, so Magic volunteered to play quarterback. I had copied the seven-on-seven section of the materials that Bo Harrington had left me, and gave them to Magic to look over.
After that was done, I left the lunchroom to call Kendal. I explained what Coach Hope had told me. She was on board to help. She explained that getting me to the NFL was one of their goals. I just shrugged it off.
�Now for the hard question: do we include Tracy?�
I heard Kendal sigh. She was in a tough spot, working for Tracy�s dad. So she tried to weasel out of the question.
�I don�t know. What were you planning on her doing?�
�Wimp.�
�Bite me.�
�I�ll see what I can do this weekend.�
�You better not. I�ll have Chuck take you out.�
�Please, he�s an old man. I�d be afraid he�d stroke out.�
�Like how I got out of answering?� she asked.
�I noticed that. Back on track. Is she going to wig out?�
�You know she will. She can also be an asset. While you were telling me all this, I started thinking: �What�s in it for them?��
She was smooth. She had me off on another topic.
�What were you thinking?�
�I was thinking that many of them might want to play college ball, either D1 or really, anywhere.�
�And Tracy would be perfect at working on that. Plus, it would give her something to focus on.�
The unsaid part was that it would keep her away from me. Then it hit me. Not everyone could play college ball or would even want to.
�What about the ones that can�t play past high school?� I asked.
�Several benefits come to mind. They get to play on a winning team. How about being part of something special? I could also see us working with the school counselors to identify other scholarships. I got one from my state representative for three years because no one else ever applied. There are lots of ways we could help them find money to go to school.�
The bell rang.
�Hey, I got to go. Brainstorm some and we�ll talk about this later.�
�You got it, boss.�
TODAY IN ART CLASS, we had our first model. We had to draw the hands of one of the girls. Stacy saw me studying the girl intently. She could see I was struggling.
�Go measure her hands for a reference.�
�I can do that?� I asked hopefully.
�Of course you can. Go ask her nicely; I�m sure she�d like you to hold her hand,� she said with a twinkle in her eye.
I could tell she was teasing me. I just shrugged and got up from behind my easel and approached her.
�Hi, mind if I take some measurements?� I asked.
She blushed and nodded. I took my time trying to notice everything about her hands. They were very delicate and small compared to mine. She jumped when I took my finger and caressed her skin so I could get an idea of how smooth it was. I could see light blue veins that I hadn�t noticed from my seat. I did a couple of quick sketches to remind me of different parts of her hand.
I went back to my easel and quickly started putting in my points of reference. Ms. Saunders came over and watched me for a while. Then she put her hand on my arm to get my attention. I stopped and looked at her.
�Class, I want you to take a moment and come see what David�s doing.�
When she had everyone gathered around, she pointed to my reference points.
�This was something I was going to teach you after this assignment. I wanted you to see how hard it is to get the right size and dimensions of the parts of the hand. Hands are hard to draw. What he�s doing is in effect putting in the skeletal system and then drawing over it.�
�Stacy deserves the credit; she�s the one who taught me how to do this. She saw I was having a hard time yesterday and gave me this tip.�
Stacy blushed when she suddenly became the center of attention. I felt bad because she was shy and I had just put the spotlight on her. Luckily, Ms. Saunders could see she was uncomfortable. She just smiled at her and continued her lesson. She took everyone up to the model and showed them how to measure her hands.
When Stacy and I got back to our easels, I apologized to her.
�Hey, I didn�t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.�
�It�s okay. I need to come out of my shell some. At least, that�s what my mother tells me.�
�I know about mothers. Would it be all right if I got your number? We have to be done with this by Monday and I�m going to be in New York this weekend. I might need some help.�
She blushed as I opened my phone contact list and handed it to her so she could put in her info. When she was done, I took her picture.
�What do you think you�re doing?�
I held up my finger as I did a couple of quick keystrokes to attach her picture to her contact info. I turned the phone around so she could see.
�Oh, I didn�t know you could do that.�
Suddenly my phone chimed, and then again. It was my turn to blush. I had forgotten that when I added a contact, it went to Kendal, Tom, Tracy and Lily. Two texts were displayed so Stacy could see them. She chuckled, so I knew it couldn�t be too bad.
One was from Kendal asking who the hot chick was. The other was from Lily wanting to know if I was adding to my harem. I just rolled my eyes.
�So?� she asked.
�Huh?�
�Am I getting added to your harem?�
I didn�t even think about it.
�Well, of course you are. I should probably meet your mom so she knows what your duties will be. How about I come over for dinner tonight and you can help me get this done?� I said, pointing at my drawing.
�Well, aaahhh, I would have to ask my mom,� Stacy stammered.
I gave her a big smile and handed her my phone. She took it and stepped out into the hall to make the call. She came back in, dazed.
�I think I made a big mistake,� she said, and then came out of her daze. �My mom assumes we�re going out. She�s a little excited.�
�Don�t worry about it. I�ve played the faux boyfriend a number of times. Do you think we should make out some to make her happy?�
�Give me the phone back. I need to cancel.�
�What, I�m so bad-looking that you don�t want to be my faux girlfriend?�
She just sputtered and turned about three shades of red. I got her address and promised to be at her home at six that night.
BEFORE AFTERNOON WORKOUTS started, I took Cassidy aside. I wanted to find out more about why Coach Hope was splitting leadership responsibilities.
�I had a good talk with your dad today. He commented on what a good job you�re doing with the workouts.�
She brightened at that. Her dad�s approval was important to Cassidy.
�That�s good to hear.�
�He did mention something that I have a question about. He said that Brad and next year�s seniors are all working out off campus. Do you know why we�re not all working out together?�
Her eyebrows went together and her lips got tight. She took a deep breath and let it out.
�I told Daddy that Brad�s being a big jerk. We talked about it. Brad said he wasn�t working out with a girl leading the workouts.�
I could tell that hurt her feelings.
�Hey, don�t let him get to you. We�re happy that you�re helping us,� I assured her.
�That�s what Daddy said. Brad said that when the fall workouts started, he�d make sure everyone was part of the team. He said he was working with the guys who�d be seniors now so they�d make a good core for the team. Daddy wasn�t happy. He and Brad fought about it,� she told me, and then looked nervous. �You can�t say anything. Daddy said we have to show a united front. He doesn�t want anyone to know we have disagreements.�
�I understand. I appreciate you telling me.�
I felt a little better knowing that Coach Hope was working on the problem. I made a mental note to work hard and to get others involved in leadership. I didn�t want to be the sole target for Brad�s group.
I TOLD APRIL WHAT I was doing after school during workouts. She had talked the freshman basketball team into joining her since they didn�t have practice that afternoon. The varsity had an away game and all the coaches were going to that. She wasn�t amused that I was picking up another faux girlfriend, especially one that I would see on an almost daily basis. I explained that she was helping me with art. However, that didn�t seem to help.
I asked Jim if I was being a jerk. He just rolled his eyes.
�Dawson, I�m the last guy you should ask about that. Hell, I can�t even get a date.�
�I didn�t know you wanted one. Do you want me to get you set up?�
�Last time I got my butt kicked and put in the hospital. I�m a little gun-shy.�
�You�re such a baby. Hang on,� I told him. I motioned to Cassidy. �Jim needs a girlfriend.�
It was good that I was paying attention or he might have clocked me. Cassidy gave him a look.
�Do I need to put you down?� Cassidy asked.
Jim�s eyes got big. He had heard the stories. He wasn�t stupid. He shook his head �no.�
�Do you really want a girlfriend, or is David just teasing you?�
�He is doing that, but I think I would like to go out with someone.�
She got a big smile on her face.
�I know who you should go out with: me!�
I snorted and then tried to keep a straight face as Jim�s jaw dropped to the floor. What a pair. He was at least six-five and she was all of maybe five-five. They just stared at each other. I decided to help things along.
�He�ll pick you up at six o�clock on Friday. Between now and then, figure out where he�s taking you to dinner. You�ll need to tell him what to wear since he�s a guy. Talk to his sister. She can tell you what clothes he owns.�
They both glared at me but nodded. I left them alone to figure it out. When I left after my shower, they were sitting in the bleachers talking. They both had smiles on their faces, so it seemed I�d done my good deed for the day.
AT SIX O�CLOCK SHARP, I knocked on the Clutes� front door. Stacy�s mom beat her to it. She looked like an older version of her daughter. Stacy was going to age well.
�You must be David.�
�Yes, ma�am. Thank you for having me. I�ve been freeloading dinners off all the neighbors since my mom went for her treatment. Stacy was kind enough to offer your home for tonight.�
She grabbed my arm and led me to the living room. Mr. Clute gave me the once-over and grunted. I shook his hand, and then Stacy grabbed me and dragged me to the family room. She was really on edge. I pulled her to me and kissed her. She stiffened at first and then melted into my arms.
I let her go and she was just blinking at me.
�Better?� I asked.
�Huh?�
�I�m asking you if you�re feeling better. I know you were worried what it�d be like to kiss me, so I figured we�d get that out of the way.�
�What?�
�Come on, you know you were thinking it,� I teased her.
�I never ... where do you get off ... Ahh,� she sputtered and then started laughing.
�I have that effect on women,� I said sagely.
She just shook her head. We got out my art project and I showed her what I was having problems with. We were using charcoal and I was being heavy-handed. Everything was coming out too dark, so she showed me how to fix it. Her mom found us working and told us dinner was ready.
I was glad to see that her mom hadn�t gone overboard. We had sloppy joes, coleslaw and baked beans. I enjoyed getting to know the Clute family. Stacy had fessed up to her mom that we were just friends. I could see the twinkle in her eye, though. I think she was just happy that her daughter was hanging out with a guy.
I CAME HOME TO FIND Kyle fussing. Greg shoved him into my hands.
�We have no idea what his problem is. Hold him for a while. We need some mommy/daddy time to get sane.�
They were gone and upstairs before I could even say hello. I put his coat on and we went to my apartment. We got comfortable and I put a blanket on the floor in front of the couch. I sat down and put Kyle between my legs so I could keep track of him. He was starting to roll, so I couldn�t leave him on the bed or couch. Momma Angie would kill me if he fell off.
I think he was just worn out because he was soon asleep, sound asleep. I called Suzanne to get the scoop on Jim and Cassidy.
�What�s up with your brother?�
�What are you talking about?�
�His new girlfriend; he got one today.�
�Start talking.�
�Hey, I was calling you for scoop. I thought all girls had a kind of radar for this sort of stuff.�
�He did act weird, but I figured it was gas, so I wasn�t going near him.�
�Nice.�
�Seriously, Jim has a girlfriend?�
�Yep.�
�Spill it, or I�m coming over to torture it out of you.�
�Now we�re talking. I�ll see you in a few.�
I hung up on her. The phone rang.
�Just tell me.�
�Nope, go ask your brother.�
�I did and he just gave me a dirty look. Oh, and he said something about Cassidy hunting you down tomorrow.�
�Nah, she likes me too much. Plus, she�s over her quota of beatdowns this week.�
�What are talking about?�
�I�m talking about you coming over. I think I can make it worth your while.�
�In that case, I�ll see you in a few.�
I gave her the code to get in. This was all part of the security system that we put into the house after the Tommy Cox fiasco. I was still smarting after seeing the bill. Mom and Dad offered to pay me back for some of it, but I turned them down. A few minutes later Angie came up to the living room to find Kyle sound asleep.
�Thank God. What did you do?�
�He just needed his uncle.�
�So he just fell asleep.�
�Yep, I think he was just tired. Now take him. I have company coming over.�
�No way, your nephew is staying with you tonight.�
Suzanne came up the stairs and saw me playing uncle. I don�t know what it is, but seeing a guy with a baby turns girls on. That�s doubly true if they know the baby isn�t yours. For some reason, they aren�t interested in raising the child, but they love the father figure you project.
�Oh, that�s so cute,� Suzanne cooed.
�I was just trying to convince him to keep Kyle for the night.�
�Angie, thanks, but some other time,� I said, and regretted it as soon as I said it.
�How about tomorrow night?�
I groaned.
�Fine. I can tell you and Greg are going a little stir-crazy. I�ll watch him.�
She kissed my cheek and scooped up Kyle. Babies amaze me. She sat him up and put his coat on. He slept right through it.
Once Angie was gone, I gave Suzanne a kiss hello. That turned into an intense make-out session that left a trail of clothes to the bedroom. We went a couple of rounds before we focused on Suzanne�s real reason for coming over.
She was cuddled up to my side, running her fingers over my stomach. Mr. Happy was getting interested in round three.
�So, who�s my brother going out with?�
�Cassidy Hope.�
�They�ll make a cute couple.�
�He�s taking her out to dinner Friday. You may have to help pick out clothes.�
She snorted.
�No, Jim isn�t as helpless as you are. He can actually dress himself,� she said, and then giggled. �I should tell Mom that Jim needs �the talk.� I can just see him and Dad having that conversation.�
�My dad was relieved when he found out my brother had explained the facts of life to me. What was worse was when my mom took me shopping for condoms.�
�Oh dear, I would�ve died of embarrassment.�
�Oh, it was bad. I even had a salesgirl helping�it was Kim Sun! She told my mom they come in different sizes, and then asked me which size I needed.� Suzanne was laughing aloud as she imagined my embarrassment. �I was clueless. So she got out one of those cloth tape measures. I was sure they were going to measure me in the aisle. I about died.�
�Poor baby.�
She had now teased Mr. Happy into full erection. She grabbed a condom and put it on. She moaned in pleasure when we got busy. There was no mistaking that sound. I held still as she began to push back at me. She worked her love button as she got into a rhythm. I soon found myself helping. She was incredibly hot. Dang, she felt nice.
Suzanne gave a huge scream and came hard. It felt like she�d put a tourniquet around the base of Mr. Happy, and damn near ripped him out at the root. I could feel her clench and unclench as her orgasm took her. She was able to milk my member and cause my own orgasm to explode.
When she finally released her grip on me, I slid out. I went to the bathroom to get rid of the condom and grab a washcloth. I had a huge grin on my face that matched hers when I handed it to her. She dropped the washcloth and gave me a kiss.
When she let me go, she had tears in her eyes.
�I wish you�d been my first. I love you.�
That surprised me. I had never hoped that we would ever be more than friends. It would be easy to fall in love with Suzanne. I wasn�t sure if it was the orgasms talking or what, but I did love her.
�I love you too,� I said, with all the emotion I felt.
I fell asleep with her in my arms. I woke to her sneaking out of bed. I looked at the clock and it was three a.m.
�Hey, where are you going?�
I startled her.
�It�s a school night. I�ll catch hell for being out this late. I�ll be grounded if I come home in the morning.�
�Did you mean what you said earlier?� I asked.
By now she was dressed, so she sat on the side of the bed.
�Yes, I do love you, but don�t worry. Nothing is changing. We can�t date because I�m leaving in a few months. I�d never put you through what I experienced when my ex went to college.�
I pulled her to me and we kissed. I let her go so she could get home. I thought for a while about her and my feelings. I knew what was best, but the temptation was there. She was special, and I did love her. I loved her enough to let her go to find her own happiness. She deserved better than a confused freshman like me.
Chapter 10 � All I can say is OMG
Friday January 31
TODAY WAS A GOOD DAY. I had a math test that I aced. I turned in my art project early and hung it up so everyone could see it. I thanked Stacy for her help by giving her a kiss on her cheek. She blushed in front of the class but had a smile the rest of the day. Jeff had started coming to our workouts. We brought our baseball gloves and played some catch while I waited for Kendal to come pick me up.
When Kendal showed up, Chuck jumped out of the car to start his security gig. I teased Jeff and said I thought he looked suspicious. Chuck frisked him in front of about twenty people, which gave us a good laugh when Jeff got a bunch of strange looks from people passing by.
We made it to the airport and were soon on our way to New York. Rafael had arranged for first class for me. I had my earbuds in and eyes closed when I felt someone take my hand. My eyes snapped open and I had a photographer in my face. I looked over and about shit. Hannah Minacci was sitting next to me, smiling. I was not passing this up.
I leaned forward and kissed her. I heard the camera click five or six quick shots before Hannah could push me back.
�Adrienne was right, you are a good kisser. Unfortunately, my boyfriend will kill us.�
I looked behind us, and there he was, grinning at me.
�Will you go to Prom with me?� I blurted out.
I thought everyone in first class was going to die laughing. She looked back at her boyfriend and he just shrugged. He was a pro pitcher who was about ten years her senior. Inside I was doing the Snoopy dance, I was so happy. Then she crushed me.
�I�m sorry, I can�t. Adrienne would kill me.�
�Oh, no, we talked about that. If you want to go, all three of us will go to Prom. I�m sure that dating me will push your popularity through the roof.�
That got everyone laughing again. She didn�t know how to take me. Neither did her boyfriend.
�I�m not so sure that dating him is such a good idea. This one is a little too good-looking and smooth talking,� her boyfriend joked.
She gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�I�ll think about it.�
I did a fist pump and said, �Yes!�
They went back to their seats. The photographer went back also. I stopped him.
�Not so fast. I want copies.�
He sat down beside me and sent the pictures to my tablet. There were a couple of me with my earbuds in and Hannah making funny faces at me. The one when I realized it was Hannah was priceless. I looked like a six-year-old boy who�d gotten a puppy for his birthday. I emailed it to Greg and Angie.
I got a text from him, �FUFUFUFUFUFUFU.�
I sent one to Adrienne that said it would be a party of three for Prom. I heard Hannah bust out laughing when Adrienne sent her a text. Adrienne had me send all the pictures to her. I had no idea what she was up to, but I hoped she was working on Hannah going to Prom with me.
THIS TRIP, THE PLANS changed. Adrienne asked us to stay at her place instead of going to a hotel. She had three extra bedrooms in her condo. Tonight Chuck, Kendal and I would each get our own room. When Kara showed up tomorrow, I had to bunk with her. Why is it they always pick on the youngest? Being the all-around nice guy that I was, I took it with good grace.
Tyler took me aside to have a conversation.
�Have you seen all the press you created last trip?� she asked.
�No. I�m stuck in the boonies. We don�t get that much news on the modeling universe.�
�I don�t suppose you do. New York is like its own little world. Adrienne has been working overtime getting your name out there,� she said as she pulled out a binder.
It had all the press clippings and a CD that I assumed had the video from our interview.
�Adrienne has already started to get feelers about you. Rumor has it that Ford has also received some calls.�
�I guess Ford may actually start finding me some work other than Range Sports.�
�Adrienne gave me your contract and I looked at it. Whoever put that together was a colossal dumbass. Be very nervous if you start hearing they want to redo your contract. It�ll be for something innocent like adding services.�
I snapped my fingers.
�They already tried. I was doing a job in Florida and suddenly they show up to help handle some negative press.�
�Was that the �butt scandal�?�
�Someone took naked photos from a boat. Did you know they wanted 35% of last weekend just to sign the release?�
She just shrugged.
�David, it�s just part of the business. If they can get into your pocket, they will. It�s how they make a living. Someday ask Adrienne about the crap that�s been pulled on her.�
�Tyler, I want to thank you and Adrienne. I learned a lot last week. If you guys ever need anything, please let me know. I know I�m just a small-town guy learning the ropes. I hope that someday that�ll change. I mean it, anything.�
�Thank you. So many people in this business would hang us out to dry if we got in a bind. I believe we could count on you. I think Adrienne sensed that and wanted to help you. By the way, did you get your bonus?�
�Oh crud, I�m such a dork. I forgot to thank Adrienne for that.�
�Don�t worry about it. Your people sent her a thank you note.�
�It�s good that I have people to cover my butt,� I smirked.
�Tonight, you�re going to a party. It�s an annual bash thrown by the fashion industry and it�s very exclusive. You�ll be Adrienne�s plus-one. I�ll take Kendal and Chuck out to dinner, and then we�ll hit a club I�ve wanted to go to.�
�I take it this is a big deal?�
�It is. I need to warn you about something: there will be drugs at the party. I know you�re not into anything like that, but they�ll be available. The fashion industry is notorious for it.�
�What are we talking about? Some joints?�
�And much more. I know you�ll not touch the stuff. Adrienne wanted me to give you the drug speech. Don�t take a drink from anyone that you don�t know. Only get it at the bar and watch it being made, unless Adrienne hands it to you. If you set your drink down to go dance, get another one. Don�t even take a sealed water bottle from someone you don�t know. If you�re not sure, don�t drink it.
�Next is not to let anyone blow smoke in your face or French kiss you. The smoke could be anything. By kissing you, they could slip a tab or pill into your mouth. If you start to feel funny, get the hell out of there. If you can�t find Adrienne, just go. She�s a big girl and can take care of herself. If anything would happen to you, she would be devastated.�
�Wow, I�m almost scared to go,� I said, and gave a nervous chuckle.
�Yeah, I can�t really see you getting drugged and turning up in a video acting naughty.�
I just nodded.
�What I can see you doing is being stone cold sober and turning up in a video acting naughty. Just so you know, the bathrooms and side rooms will probably be wired. If you pick someone up, bring them back here. We�ll just add it to Adrienne�s private collection.�
To be honest, I wasn�t sure if she was joking. My stomach announced that it was empty. Tyler took pity on me and fed me.
I WAS ORDERED INTO the shower to get ready. I came out to find Mark, my personal makeup person, waiting for me. As soon as I saw him, I decided walking around naked was not a good idea. I pulled on shorts and a t-shirt. He ordered me to take off the t-shirt. My hair and makeup were done. Adrienne came in, checked me, and had him fix some things.
I found that Kendal had packed my good suit, the one that Jennie Wesleyan had bought me. I was soon dressed and presented to the girls. Tyler winked at me and Kendal just rolled her eyes. Adrienne wowed us. She came out in what had to be a custom minidress made up of thousands of red sequins. She added red three-inch heels. I know that she sells sexy, but all I could say was �OMG!�
Before we left, I showed Adrienne and Tyler the newest business card app that Kendal had found. I set up a folder with tonight�s event and date. I then scanned Tyler�s business card and took a quick picture of her. Right on cue Kendal�s phone pinged and so did Tyler�s. I borrowed Kendal�s phone and showed it to Adrienne. It had Tyler�s contact info and her picture. I had categorized Tyler as a VIP and written a quick note. Kendal had set up all the categories, everything from Accountants to VIPs. All I had to do was spin through the list and select everything that applied.
Then Tyler showed Adrienne what I�d sent. It was a virtual business card with my picture and a link. The app had found her cell number and sent her a text. If it couldn�t find a cell number, it would look for an email address and send an email with the information. She tapped the link, and it connected to my website that Lily had set up. It had my portfolio, bio and ways to contact me. Another button added my contact info to Tyler�s phone.
Adrienne was not leaving until I set her phone up too. She didn�t have a website, so we sent them to her Facebook fan page. I explained how the contacts were sent to everyone on my team. I set hers up to send the contacts to Tyler�s phone. I had to set up Tyler�s phone to receive them and send back any of hers. It took a few minutes as their phones synced.
I set them up to receive all my contacts from tonight. That way Adrienne didn�t have to take her phone with her. Of course, I had no idea where she would carry it. We were finally ready for the party.
WE ARRIVED AT A WAREHOUSE in the garment district that was being used for the party. Out front, there was a long red carpet lined with paparazzi and entertainment-show reporters. I saw
When the door was pulled open, I stepped over her and got out first, which clearly surprised Adrienne. I then blocked the view as she got out. When she stood up, I whispered in her ear that I did it to guard against any panty shots. She gave me a peck on the cheek and we faced the flashes. There was an �X� on the carpet, about halfway up. I got Adrienne there and then stepped to the side so she could have her moment. She then motioned me over. We spent a few minutes there, and then the next car pulled up, so we went inside.
We found they had a makeup area for touch-ups. We went in and she slugged my arm.
�I about had a heart attack when you jumped over me to get out first. That was very sweet of you. Next time, warn me.�
�Sorry, I panicked when I realized I�d forgotten.� I leaned close. �So, did you go commando?�
I actually got Adrienne to blush. She wouldn�t tell me, either. We left the makeup room and hit the party.
Talk about an education. I had no idea that fashion included everything, from guys who made their suit from their grandmother�s curtains, to models that had on a small, sheer cloth and were basically nude. Then there were some cool clothes.
We worked the crowd, and there was a surprising amount of business being done. We soon worked out a system for managing our contacts: for Adrienne�s we put an �A� at the start of the text section. Mine got �D,� and if it was both it got a �B.� The �B� was used for contacts where Adrienne initiated the conversation on a modeling job. That way it would be put under her company. We agreed that any business I found because of her invite, she got 10% on. It was only fair because I would never have gotten in the door without her help. What she didn�t know was that I put all my stuff from that night under �B.�
We made two full circuits of room in two and a half hours. By the time we made it around the second time, we were talked out. I was beat and ready to go. As we went to the exit, we were directed to a side room. We found that we had three press requests for interviews. They had rooms set up that looked like mini studios. We did the three interviews and came back out.
We were then directed to another room. Throughout the night, I had pointed out designers or clothes that I thought looked nice. There were several big bags of clothes waiting for us. Adrienne glared at me.
�Did you promise to wear anything?�
�No. But I did say that some clothes looked nice. Was that bad?� I asked, giving her my best innocent look.
She rooted through some of the bags and smiled. I guess I was forgiven. I checked the sizes of the clothes and they would all fit me. I looked at Adrienne.
�How did they know my size?�
�It�s on your website.�
�Oh, don�t I feel stupid.�
I looked around and only saw a couple of other bags for other people. I couldn�t figure out why we were getting the lion�s share of stuff, so I asked Adrienne, and she had a thought.
�Do you think it might have something to do with your little phone app? That thing is genius, by the way. We could make big bucks reselling it.�
I just shrugged. We had to have help getting everything out to the car. When we got back, Kendal and Tyler were lounging around in pajamas and sipping wine. We had three carts packed with bags. The girls helped us unload the carts.
Three-quarters of the clothes were for Adrienne. I wanted her to try on all the underwear. All three of them just laughed at me. Then Tyler got excited. One of the bags had envelopes in it. She read one of them.
I looked at Tyler with a blank stare. Adrienne and Kendal cracked up when Tyler made a rude gesture. Finally, Adrienne explained it to me.
�The designers select a few people to get their next line of clothing. You get in front of cameras a lot and designers love that.� She sorted through the cards. �Let�s see, Calvin Klein, Armani, Tommy Hilfiger ...� She listed several others. She also had an impressive list of her own. �We�ll go to my tailor tomorrow and get measured. They can then ship it to your home.�
�But I�ll rarely need high fashion; I don�t get invited to many events.�
�That�s okay. We�ll tell them not to send you a bunch of suits. They also carry casual wear. I would bet you�ll need a tux for Prom.�
�Could you call Hannah and make sure I get something that goes with both your dresses?�
�Dream on. I think you freaked out her boyfriend.�
�She�ll come around. Tell her about all the jobs and swag we picked up tonight. That should get her attention.�
Tyler and Kendal got thoughtful looks. Adrienne just waved me off. Adrienne got up to head to bed. �She gave me a sweet kiss but, to my horror, it felt like I�d kissed my sister. I�d be lucky to have Adrienne as my sister.
Kendal and I stayed up for another half hour. She told me about their night. It sounded like they�d had a good time. Chuck had been picked up and wasn�t here yet. He had the night off and just went out with Tyler and Kendal for fun. Kendal then got sad. I could tell that something was bothering her. Her college boyfriend had officially broken up with her. She also found out that Devin had found a girl back home. She had a bad case of the lonelies.
I took her to my room and put on a pair of shorts. She climbed into bed with me and cried herself to sleep. She just needed someone to hold her.
Saturday February 1
I AWOKE THE NEXT MORNING to Kara crawling into bed with me, on the opposite side from Kendal. I looked at the clock and it was five-thirty. At seven, Tyler came in to wake me up. She crawled up on the bed and plopped down on my chest. I woke to her staring at me with a stupid grin on her face.
�Morning, Lover-Boy. I wondered where all the girls went,� Tyler teased.
I tickled her; that produced a shriek that about made me deaf. Adrienne and Chuck came crashing into the room at about the same time. Tyler giggled.
�Oops, I think they caught us.�
I swatted Tyler�s bottom as she hopped out of bed and kissed Adrienne. Everyone got up and Kara and I got ready for today�s job.
Over breakfast, we planned the next two days. The shoot was supposed to be done by one o�clock. Adrienne had another shoot scheduled at three for the three of us. Then at seven this evening, she had me scheduled to do a shoot with Abby and Andi Ferrell. Sunday, she planned for me to do a solo shoot.
�When did you set all this up?� Kendal asked.
�Last night.�
I didn�t even think to set up anything this weekend. I was kicking myself for not working out some deals. There were a couple that needed me to work right now and I�d turned them down.
�How are we going to pay you?� Kara asked.
�My contract with Ford lapsed at midnight. I�m scheduled to sign a hundred and eighty day deal on Monday,� Adrienne said, then turned to Kendal. �Can we set it up where you get 10% and I get 25%? Then you guys can pay me since I don�t have my company set up yet. That way you can pay David and Kara also.�
Kendal looked at me and I just shrugged my shoulders. She got her phone out and called Tom. I was sure he was pleased as punch to be called at six-thirty in the morning, central time. Once Kendal was done explaining what was going on, he seemed to be okay.
While Kendal was annoying her boss, I told Adrienne about the two hot leads I had from the party. She turned them over to Tyler to get set up. We could always take the red-eye Sunday night. I also had a question, so I took Adrienne aside.
�Did you plan this little window of opportunity?� I asked Adrienne.
�No. The last few contracts have become more and more contentious. They were pushing for a longer-term deal, but I�d made the decision to do my own thing. This time the clock ran out on the negotiations. My lawyer left me a message that we had come to terms and we would sign everything on Monday. I�d been interviewing other agencies as a backup.�
�I just don�t want this to come back and bite me in the butt. I think they�re going to notice when our photos start showing up.�
�Don�t worry; I have a little pull with them. I�ll talk to them Monday and tell them what happened. The way your contract is written, if they don�t find the work, you�re good to go. I do understand your concerns, though. I�ll make sure everything�s okay.�
RAFAEL WAS HAPPY TO see us. The storyboard for the shoot was straightforward. It was three shots. The first was us looking sad and grungy with bad hair. The next was happy smiles and shampoo in our hair. The last was great-looking hair and smiles all around. Sounds simple, right? Not so much.
Everything went well until it came time for the shampoo shots. They had Kara and me get into a shower and dampen our hair, and then she turned the shampoo bottle over to put some in her hand.
�This stuff stinks!� Kara complained.
I put some in my hand and it really did smell bad. I read the bottle. It had all kinds of warnings on it. It was a medicated shampoo for problem hair only.
�What is this stuff?� I asked Rafael.
�It�s a new shampoo made in India,� he said.
He took a whiff and wrinkled his nose.
�Just use it and let�s get this over with,� Rafael told us.
We lathered up and you could immediately feel your scalp tingle. It reminded you of the shampoos made for dandruff. We came out and Rafael took two pictures. The tingles quickly graduated to burning. Kara squeaked and ran for the shower. I wasn�t far behind her. We couldn�t get that stuff out of our hair fast enough. I grabbed the bottle and read the warnings.
�Do not leave in for more than two minutes. Prolonged exposure may cause blisters and loss of hair.�
I showed it to Kara and she got pissed. She marched out to the studio and laid into Rafael. He read the bottle and cringed. This stuff would never be approved for the US market. Before it was all done, we were given bonuses and had to sign a release stating that we wouldn�t sue if our hair fell out.
The makeup girl worked her magic to fix the damage to our hair. The shampoo had stripped all the natural oils from it. She gave us special shampoo and treatments to use for the next week. We finished up with the last shot.
Kendal signed off and we were done early. The makeup girl gave Kara and me a supply of the special shampoo with instructions on how to use it. We packed up and went to our next job.
WE HAD TIME TO MEET Adrienne at the tailor and get measured. I went through a similar routine as I had when I got the suit for Jennie. Adrienne had talked to the different fashion houses and explained that I didn�t need just suits. She did talk to one about a tuxedo for the prom.
In return for the clothes, they requested that I wear them while I was in New York. They would have a photographer take candid shots of me on the street. These shots would be sent to the press, showing me out and about in their new line. Adrienne gave them my schedule for today and tomorrow. I would need to change clothes each time I went outside.
Something I made sure to do was to call Sandy Range. I had agreed to wear their clothes as part of my last contract. She called Devin and he called me back. I explained what was going on and he didn�t have a problem with it. He was happy with what I�d done over Christmas break and all the free publicity I�d gotten them.
I knew that none of this would be happening if Adrienne weren�t involved. I was just a wannabe model like the thousands of kids trying to make it in this business. The fashion houses wanted to have Adrienne seen wearing their clothes. If they had to pony up for some clothes for me to garner some publicity, that was a price they were willing to pay.
WE GOT BACK TO ADRIENNE�S place to find the first set of clothes had been delivered to the doorman. I went in and tried them on.
�I think they got my size wrong. The pants are too short,� I complained.
Tyler laughed at me.
�No, Honey, that�s their �summer trust-fund baby/let�s play in the Hamptons� look. They�re going to be wearing high-water pants,� she said.
She made me go back in, lose my socks, and put on my boat shoes. I looked like a dork. I came back out and Kendal, Kara and Chuck tried not to laugh at me. Adrienne had no such restraint. They fed me lunch and then we went to the next shoot. Chuck about tackled a photographer when she ran up to get her shots; I�d forgotten to tell him what was going on. Adrienne and I posed, and then we were off to the next gig.
The next shoot was for
Based on this one job, I�d be able to pay for my mom�s cancer treatment until the summer. Adrienne was completely caught off guard when I gave her a bear hug and thanked her. I hurried off to makeup before I got too emotional. Over my shoulder, I saw Kendal quietly explaining why I reacted the way that I had.
The concept of the shoot was fun. They were doing a Victorian look with a high-fashion twist. The girls were wearing these huge gowns with tons of makeup and two-inch eyelashes. I was put into a stylized butler�s outfit and a big white wig. When I came out, the girls� eyes got big.
�Uhm, David, uhmmm ...� Adrienne mumbled.
Kara came over, unbuttoned my pants, and made adjustments. The pants were ultra-tight and the wardrobe guy said I couldn�t wear underwear because the lines would show. I went bright red.
�Is that all him?� asked Adrienne.
�Yes. Nice, isn�t it?� Kara responded.
�Oh, my. I have a newfound respect for you,� Adrienne said with a twinkle in her eye.
I just wanted to crawl under something. The photographer saved me before it all got too graphic. He looked me up and down.
�Nice, they did a good job on you,� he said. �Come on, let�s get this done.�
The set had a giant white tarp draping down, giving the background texture. They had an antique couch, a coffee table with a marble top, and a matching end table. There was an ornate chandelier to help frame the shot. I was handed a serving tray with two crystal glasses of red-colored water.
�Okay, David serves them the wine and then steps back ... good ... now take the glasses from him ... good ... stand at attention and girls, act like you�re having fun ...�
It went on like that for thirty minutes. We took a break so the photographer could see if he had what he wanted. Kara jumped up.
�I have an idea: let�s do the romance-novel picture.�
�What�s that?� I asked.
�That�s where you look all manly and we�re draped around your waist,� Adrienne told me.
I liked that idea. They told the photographer what they wanted to do. I was sent back to get a new long black wig and my makeup changed to make me look tan. I lost the jacket and they put on a shirt with ruffles that was open to my waist.
I found the girls in toned-down makeup and their dresses pushed off their shoulders. They were showing a lot of cleavage. Mr. Happy noticed and caused a noticeable bulge.
�Is this going to be a problem?� I asked the photographer.
�Nope, kid, that�s actually a plus for these kinds of shots.�
We had fun with these. None were used for the magazine, but I subsequently learned that over the years, several were sold for book covers.
WHEN I MADE IT TO THE final shoot of the day, the twins cornered me as soon as I was in the door.
�We broke up with our boyfriends,� Abby told me.
My eyebrows went up. I was sure they were bullshitting me.
�Is that so?� I asked.
�Yes, and we want to have a little fun with you,� Andi said.
I decided I didn�t need them pissed at me before the shoot, so I stalled them.
�Sounds like fun, let�s talk about it after the shoot. Do you know what we�re doing?�
�It�s for a lottery ticket called �Double-Double,��
The twins were easy to work with. Once we started, they were all business. The photographer had this fixation on having them look exactly the same in each shot. That�s harder than it sounds, even for twins. The shoot turned into a grueling four-hour marathon.
I think they handled it better than I did because I�d done the two other jobs before. Adrienne, Tyler and Kara turned up in the middle of hour three. Kendal finally had to tell the photographer �enough.� I personally felt he had what he wanted in the first hour. It took Kendal a half hour to go through all the shots to approve them, so it was going on 11:30 p.m. by the time we left.
Everyone wanted to go out but me. It was almost midnight, and I had to work the next day. I made Chuck stay with them, and I caught a cab and went back. I took a long hot shower and did some stretching before going to bed.
Sunday February 2
I WOKE UP TO A MESS. Chuck was in custody at the local police station, and Tyler had the beginnings of a black eye. And no one was talking. I pulled Kendal out of bed and made her get a shower because we had to be at the studio in forty-five minutes.
On the cab ride, I made her tell me.
�We went to a club and the twins were a little out of control. They were talking about all the naughty things they were going to do to you when we came back. Kara was not happy.�
�I noticed that she slept on the couch last night,� I interrupted her.
�Well, there�s more. I finished my drink and went to the bar. I guess words were said and Kara stormed off. Adrienne and Tyler went and talked to her. The twins went and danced with some guys. When they came back, the twins downed their drinks and went to the bathroom.�
She sighed.
�Tyler went looking for them after they didn�t come back, but she didn�t find them. She heard them in the men�s room crying for help. She yelled for Chuck and he found four guys getting ready to rape them. The twins had been drugged and they were out of it. We think it happened when everyone left the table.�
�Where was Chuck?�
�He was watching Kara and Adrienne.�
�Okay, why�s Chuck in jail?�
�Because he beat the crap out of those guys.�
�What about the twins?�
�We took them to the emergency room where they pumped their stomachs. They were kept overnight for observation.�
�So why did Kara sleep on the couch?�
�She was mad at herself. She thought she was responsible for the girls being drugged. I think Tyler talked her down by about four this morning. By then, she didn�t want to wake you.�
�Do we need to call anyone for Chuck?�
�It was taken care of last night. His company will have him out this morning. He�ll be joining us at one of the shoots.�
�Man, I�m glad I didn�t go last night. Today must suck for you.�
�I feel like I pulled an all-nighter. I�ll get some sleep while you�re working.�
We pulled up to the first studio. The shoot turned out to be Internet work for a clothing line. It was just like what I did for Mr. Hill, so I was able to soldier through.
The other two shoots were about the same. They did pay more than Mr. Hill. I�ll have to give him a hard time about that. By the end of the second shoot, Chuck was back. He had all our stuff. Tyler was going to ship me most of the clothes.
By the end of the day, I had changed clothes and been photographed I don�t know how many times going to or from our car. Kendal and Chuck kept their distance until the photographer was done. I was able to save my favorite outfit for last. It was a Tommy Hilfiger Easy Rider Leather Jacket. It was a tight crew-neck fitted jacket with twin light-yellow stripes going from the shoulder outside the arm to the wrist. I looked good in the black jeans that went with it. I had an inspiration, and Chuck loaned me his bodyguard sunglasses to complete the look.
On the way to the airport, I sent a text to Kara to see if she was okay. She called me and we talked about what all happened. It just reinforced her concerns about security. I was happy she was going to stay safe. She said Tyler had talked to the twins and they were okay. Kara told me she�d see me at the Valentine�s Day Dance. I had almost forgotten about the deal Adrienne had made with her and Sunny Skye.
I finally made it back home by midnight. I was glad my back-to-back weekends to New York were over. The money I made would allow me to cut back and be a high school student. I only had a couple of shoots coming up. There was one with Ford and Adrienne. I also was going to England for spring break and doing a shoot for Range Sports. That one should be fun.
Chapter 11 � Doing vs. Wanting
Monday February 3
I HAD BEEN FEELING off all day Monday. I think the reality of life in New York finally sank in. That life had nothing to do with how I lived or wanted to live. The drugs and violence were not a part of my existence. The twins had been hurt. They came close to something truly awful happening. When I got home from school, I called Tami, and when she got onto the video chat she could tell something was wrong.
�Is it your mom?� she asked.
�No, actually she�s coming home tomorrow.�
�That�s great news. I bet you can�t wait.�
�It�s really good news,� I said. �I need to bounce something off of you.�
�Sure, what is it?�
�I�m thinking about quitting modeling.�
�Why, what happened?�
I told her about the weekend. She just listened.
�Do you know what really made me think of this? I think it�s changing me. I was pushing all weekend to make more money. I worked the party Friday night with that one goal in mind. Then I pushed to do more jobs on Sunday. I made more in one weekend than my parents make in a year. When I first started this, it wasn�t about making big bucks. It was about getting a part-time job that would help the family out.
�Now I�m jetting around, working like crazy to get noticed. Don�t get me wrong, I�ve had a ton of fun, and have met some amazing people. However, this business grinds people up and spits them out. I saw more drugs being used this weekend than I�ve seen in all my life. And believe me, this time last year, I saw a lot of drugs, but it was mostly pot. There were people doing stuff that I have no idea what they were doing. The sad part was that it was right out in the open, and nobody cared.
�I�m scared that I�ll lose what makes me, me. Tell me, when did I ever care what I wore or what my hair looked like?�
Tami shook her head.
�I hear you, but I also know you. What you�ve never realized is that you attract this craziness. You�re never going to be normal. People are always going to know who you are and be attracted to you. You have to accept that. That�s just a part of being you.
�What�s not a part of you is the whole New York fashion lifestyle. You�re a Midwestern small-town boy at heart. I know you like working with Mr. Hill. I also know you�ve become good friends with Sandy and Devin Range. I think you just got sucked into the New York scene,� Tami consoled me.
�What should I do?�
�You�re such a �stupid boy,�� she scolded me. �Stop going to New York. Slow down. Focus on high school and playing sports. Hell, take some real girls out. Quit chasing models. Come visit me and run rampant through the female population here at Wesleyan. I don�t know. Quit taking everything so seriously. Pull out your goals and reread them. You�re a smart boy, figure it out.�
I smirked.
�I might have to change the goal of being financially comfortable. Being rich might be nice.�
�I�m going to tell you a secret, David: I know what makes you different from other people. I�ve watched you since we first met. You�re a �doer,� not a �wanter.� Okay, �wanter� is probably not a real word.
�Most people want things. You ask them and they�ll tell you that they want to be successful, happy, secure, and more. But they don�t do what�s needed to make those wants happen.�
I gave her a confused look.
�Let me see if I can help you understand. Let�s talk football since you�re a dumb jock,� she said, winking at me. �You�re a freshman who never played a down of football before the year started. We all found out that you were good after your first JV game. Are you with me so far?�
�Yes.�
�On a lark, you become the backup quarterback. You take the scout team and run up and down the field on the number one defense. Then Magic got hurt while you were getting your butts handed to you. You come in and almost win the game. That same weekend, you go to Kentucky and impress them enough that they offer you a scholarship. Do you know how many freshmen they�ve offered? One.�
I didn�t know that.
�Then they bring in a coach to help you. This all falls into the lucky or unbelievable realm, to this point. However, this is where you excel. You bore down and did the work needed. No one else on that team put in more effort than you did. You figured out what had to be done and you did it. No one can take that away from you. No one else was getting up early to run drills. During school hours, you were doing strength, conditioning, and still getting straight �A�s. You were going to practice with everyone else, playing the games, and on weekends working out and getting more conditioning and practice in.
�You put your life on hold. You were
�But my dad helped.�
�Don�t you get it? I never said you have to do it all alone. You find the right people and let them do their job. You went to your dad and told him what needed to be done. Your dad�s a doer, too. He took your vision and made it happen. The key is it would never have happened without you
�You did the same with the team you put together for recruiting. You realized you needed help,� Tami said.
I rolled my eyes at her.
�Look at me!� That caught my attention.
�I�m not joking around here. Do you know when you�ll be truly unstoppable? That�ll happen when you make a conscious decision to share your vision with a team of like-minded people. When you take all of us wanters and show us how to be doers.�
She took a deep breath.
�So, should you stop modeling? Absolutely not,� she told me. �Accept that you�ll do things others just wish they could. Accept that you can do anything you set your mind to. Accept that you�re special. Quit being a whiny-ass and accept that what happened this weekend was not your fault. You weren�t even there, for God�s sake.
�I commend you for recognizing that New York isn�t your kind of town. Nevertheless, don�t condemn the whole town because the fashion industry has some problems. You made some good friends in Adrienne and Tyler. They have your back. Find a way to make it work. I know you can.
�Something else you need to do is take another look at your goals. Don�t put limitations on what you can accomplish. That is what people that
�Well, as long as it�s for you, I think I could be rich.�
�See, you just need the proper motivation. Now I�m done yelling at you. I want some scoop.�
�Come on, you know everything. What scoop could I have?�
I was such a retard. My brother told me to keep my mouth shut.
�Suzanne tells me that you two did something new. Care to share with your best friend?�
Mr. Happy had missed and found his way into a new hole. I couldn�t believe Suzanne would tell anyone about that.
�First of all, why the hell would she be telling you about that? Second, I�m not kissing and telling. Third, if you really want to know, I can show you.�
�Oh, no you won�t. I�d have to be several kinds of crazy to allow you to do that to me.�
�Did she say she had a good time?�
�Well, I suppose so.�
�Then don�t knock it until you try it.�
�That�s your best argument? Good luck with that.�
�Tami, I thought you trusted me.�
�Nope, not happening. Wait a minute, how did you turn this on me? You�re supposed to be giving me scoop, not talking me into stuff.�
�You told me to be a doer.�
�I think somebody�s a little too full of themselves and needs an old-fashioned butt-kicking. I�m going to call Cassidy. I hear she hasn�t filled her quota for the week yet.�
�Okay, I�ll be good.�
I don�t know how she does it, but she always says the right thing. I needed her to get me back on the right path. Yep, I knew I loved that girl for a reason.
Tuesday February 4
I COULD NOT WAIT FOR this day to end. Magic actually kicked me out of seven-on-seven practice because I wasn�t concentrating. Mom�s flight landed around two this afternoon. I made it home in record time. We had a houseful; word had gotten out. I walked into the kitchen to find Mom talking to everyone. The first thing I noticed was she looked tired. She saw me right away, got up, and gave me a hug.
I had a big smile on my face and tears in my eyes. She gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�I missed you,� she whispered fiercely.
�I love you,� I countered.
I felt a tear roll down my cheek and she got a tight smile. She took my hand, led me into the office, and shut the door. She then wrapped me in a tight hug and shuddered. I could tell she was crying, which was not helping me get under control.
�Baby, I have some bad news,� she started. �Terri lost her battle Sunday.�
�Oh God, I�m so sorry. I know you cared about her. I can�t believe it. She seemed to be doing well.�
�She was a very sick girl. She bounced back right before you came. She was so looking forward to meeting you. I guess I bragged on you a little and she�d been so lonely. That�s why your dad and I basically took her in.�
�That�s so sad.�
�It is. You spending time with her and being her friend meant a lot to her. She told me to tell you not to be sad, it was her time. She did make a final request of you.�
I just nodded. Whatever it was, I would do it.
�She asked that you help me.�
�Of course I�ll help you.�
Mom smiled.
�I knew you would. What I want to do, when I get better, is help cancer patients. I�m not talking about anything grandiose. I want to volunteer and spend time with teens with cancer. I want you to help me.�
�Absolutely! I�m on board. Let�s get you well, first, though.�
�I talked to the doctors. I�m going to take some more tests this week. It looks like the cancer has slowed down. They�re going to give me a couple of weeks off. If my condition doesn�t improve, I�ll need to start chemo again.�
I could see the determination in her eyes. I knew she was going to beat this. We went out and joined the others. It felt like a missing piece of me had returned. When we went back in, I found Dad and we hugged each other. I was complete again. My family was home.
Wednesday February 5
AT LUNCH, THE USUAL gang was gathered. I was talking to April about going on a date Friday night. Cassidy and Jim wanted to double-date. Well, in reality, it was Cassidy�s dad who insisted on her double-dating. Suddenly I had Tracy wrapped around me, sobbing. Something was terribly wrong. I looked at April and could tell she had no idea what was going on. No one else seemed to have a clue, either.
Tracy was crying so hard that she couldn�t tell me, so I just held her. The bell rang and April said she would stop by the gym to tell my PE teacher what was going on. Soon the second lunch period started and everyone was giving me and Tracy strange looks. No one seemed to want to get near us, but we were the center of attention.
I was surprised when Mary Dole, Tracy�s mom, came in and sat down. I gave her a confused look.
�What�s going on?�
�Bill Rogers was released earlier today.�
�I thought he was in until he became 18. How�d he get out?�
�Part of it�s my fault. I talked everyone into not charging Bill for when he attacked Jim and Tracy. I didn�t want her having to relive everything. His lawyer got him back on probation. I guess he knew this was a possibility because he was a model inmate.�
�Please tell me that he�s not coming back to school.�
Her lips got tight and I knew he was. I helped get Tracy to her car. Mary thanked me for being there for Tracy and left.
AFTER OUR
�I�ve been reviewing the playbook that David got us,� Magic said, holding up a binder. �We don�t have enough time to learn a complicated defense, and I know most of you have only played offense. I want to keep this simple. We�re going to play a four-two-one zone.�
He put me in center field, with Jake and Ed on either side of me. We were the three fastest players on the team. In the front row, he put Mike and Bert on the outside, with Tim and Wolf on the inside. Jim was the odd man out and wasn�t playing defense.
�The front four guys are responsible for their quarter of the field. The outside back two have a half each. David, you�re free to roam the field. You�re our last line of defense, so don�t let them get behind you.�
�I apologize right now because we all know at some point that�s exactly what�ll happen,� I told them.
They gave me some ribbing about being a slacker and the cause for the impending defeat.
�Knock it off,� Magic scolded us. �Mike and Bert, the sideline�s your friend. Take an inside position and force everything into the sideline. If you have a chance, I want you to break on the ball and get an interception. We can be aggressive because the big dork behind you can keep us in the game.�
Everyone gave me looks.
�Wolf and Mike, I want you to keep everything in front of you. This is touch football, so all you have to do is get a hand on them. Ed and Jake, they�ll try to overload a zone and slip someone deep. Your jobs are to pick them up. David, you�re responsible for anything that gets past the rest of them. You key off the quarterback.�
We all nodded.
�Now the good news is you only have to play defense for four seconds. That�s all the time the quarterback has to pass the ball. This means that everything will be quick. The quarterback isn�t going to have time to go through a complete read progression. It will be a three-step or less, set and throw,� Magic coached us.
We spent the rest of practice with Magic playing quarterback and Jim moving from one offensive position to the next so that Magic could show us how to handle different plays. At the end of practice, I pulled everyone together.
�On Saturday I want everyone to just have fun. I want to win, but we�ve only been working on this for a few days. The good news is that most of the other teams are in the same boat. Two things I want to tell you do not relate to Saturday. The first is that Bill Rogers is out and coming back to school,� I told them.
Jim said something that couldn�t be repeated in mixed company.
�Jim missed the last third of the season because of that jerk. When he comes back, I plan to have a few words with him. I�d ask that you guys back me up. I don�t plan on getting into a fight, but he needs to know that we�re not going to put up with his intimidation of anyone, specifically Tracy and Jim.�
Everyone gave their assent.
�The other item I want to talk to you about is something Coach Hope and I discussed. I want to win three straight state championships. I also want to see other sports have similar success. I want people to equate Lincoln High and champions.�
You could almost feel the excitement.
�I�d like to get together Sunday afternoon and we figure out how we�re going to do that. We can�t do this alone, so I�m going to invite some other people to help. If you know of anyone that might want to join us, please invite them.�
�Is it okay if I come?� Magic asked.
�Of course it is. Why don�t you see if Kevin wants to come also?� I asked him.
�He�d love it,� Magic said.
�Are you sure you want me?� Ed asked.
We were still not really talking since the crap he pulled last semester.
�Ed, you�re part of the team. We may not exactly be friends right now, but I�d like to work on changing that.�
�I agree,� Ed said, and he came to me and we shook hands.
Friday February 7
AT LUNCH, I FELT THE hair on the back of my neck go up and saw Tracy�s eyes get big. I turned to see Bill Rogers walking straight to our table. I stood up and met Bill before he got there.
�Dawson, I hear you�re looking for me.�
�That�s right Bill, I am.�
You could hear a gasp from the lunchroom as people moved back. I heard Cassidy tell April to go get her dad.
�What do you want, tough guy?� Bill sneered.
�Two things; the first is, you�ll stop dealing drugs around here. We don�t need that here. The second is you�ll leave Tracy Dole alone.�
He glared at me.
�I�m not done with that slut. She�s mine.�
�That�s where you�re wrong. She doesn�t belong to you. She chooses not to be with you. So get it through your drug-addled brain: it�s over.�
Bill was never a deep thinker. He lived life by fear and intimidation. I had just challenged his worldview, so in his mind, he had to take me down. I had anticipated that and figured I would let him take the first shot. I was willing to be suspended if it gave me a chance to beat some sense into him.
I also remembered our last two encounters. Over Labor Day weekend, he had punched me at the pool and I�d been scared to death. A couple of weeks later, I�d kicked him in the balls. Still, I�d been afraid. This time, not at all.
Bill pulled back to punch me. Cassidy had been working with us for a few weeks. While it wasn�t going to make a huge difference, it did prepare me and allowed me to react and to deflect his punch. I twisted at my waist and brought both my arms up to push the punch to the side.
Before he could take another swing, Cassidy made her move. Bill was on his knees and she had him wrapped in the same chokehold Brad had been in. I knew that if Brad couldn�t get out of it, Bill had no chance. I wasn�t going to stop her, either.
There was dead silence as Bill went limp. Cassidy let him go and his head bounced off the floor. That was when Coach Hope came running in. I motioned for Cassidy to step back into the crowd. Coach Hope looked around and saw that Bill was out cold. He checked him and he was okay. He then turned to me.
�What happened?�
�He attacked me,� I said.
Kevin Goode stepped forward.
�That�s right, Coach. Bill started it. David had to defend himself.�
Bill started to come back around and was disoriented.
�I�m going to kill you!�
Coach Hope picked him up by the scruff of his neck and put him in an armbar that had Bill squealing.
�I don�t think so, Son. You and I are going to the office. Your days at Lincoln High are numbered if you continue this kind of behavior,� Coach Hope told Bill as he marched him to the office.
When he was gone, I gave Cassidy a hug.
�Thank you, that was about to get ugly.�
�Hey, quit hugging on my girlfriend,� Jim teased me.
I let her go and grinned.
�Hey, Cassidy�s met her quota for the week. We�re all safe until Monday,� I teased her.
April smacked my arm.
�I haven�t met mine yet. So you be nice to Cassidy,� April warned me.
BY THE END OF THE DAY, I was relieved that I hadn�t been called into the office. Word was that Bill had been suspended for three days. He�d been put on notice that if there were a repeat performance, he would be expelled.
After Cassidy put us through our paces, Coach Hope was waiting for her. He now knew she�d been a part of it but hadn�t said anything ... yet. At seven-on-seven practice, Jim and I speculated on whether or not we were still on for our dates tonight. I was counting on Jim going because he was our ride. Neither April nor I were old enough to drive.
When I got home, I took a shower and got ready for my date with April. By now, my clothes from New York had arrived. I called down to the house and Mom and Angie came up to help me pick out what to wear. I was surprised when they picked out a light tan jacket and matching pants. They had me put on a deep red lightweight crew-neck sweater and my penny loafers.
�Do you guys think this is too much? I mean, April will probably be in jeans and a t-shirt.�
�No, she won�t,� Angie smiled.
They knew something I didn�t. What else was new? I just shrugged and figured I would go along with it. When Jim picked me up, he was in jeans and a t-shirt. He glared at me when I got in.
�Crap, we have to go back to my house so I can change.�
�Didn�t Suzanne tell you what to wear?� I asked.
�Shut up, I thought she was teasing me.�
We both chuckled. When we got back to his house, he ran upstairs. Suzanne came out and checked me over.
�You look very nice. I think I�m jealous.�
I smiled at her and gave her a hug and a kiss. Jim came bounding down the stairs. He had changed his shirt.
�Quit kissing my sister, you horndog. I better not catch you kissing my date tonight.�
�Then close your eyes when it happens,� I said.
�You boys have fun.�
I kissed Suzanne one more time and we both hurried to the car. We picked up April. Angie had been right; she was in a nice knee-length dress that matched my red sweater. We then went to pick up Cassidy. I asked Jim to wait in the car. He gave me a dirty look but did as I asked. I rang the doorbell and Coach Hope answered the door. He gave me a strange look.
�Good evening, Coach. Is Cassidy ready for her date tonight?�
�Oh, hell no. Cassidy! Get your butt down here!�
She came down in a cute sundress. I gave her a big smile.
�Are you ready for your big date?� I asked.
�Yep, let�s go.�
Her dad was having none of it.
�Hang on there, Missy. You didn�t tell me that you were going with this guy.�
�Daddy, I�m going with Jim. David is taking April. We talked about this,� she said, giving him her best teenage-girl look that said he was brain-damaged.
He followed us out to the car to find Jim waiting with a big smile on his face. Coach Hope made a rude gesture that had Jim and me laughing. We loaded into the car, with me joining April in the back seat and Cassidy taking shotgun.
The plan was to visit the next town over, where State University was. Jim had made reservations at one of the nicer steakhouses. After that, the girls wanted to hear a band that was playing at a bar near campus. They allowed underage patrons in before ten o�clock. Of course, once you were in ...
Dinner was fun. Everyone was friends and got along. The meal was nice and I picked up the check. I could see the relief in Jim�s eyes. I was sure he could pay his half, but it would eat up most of his money. I told him he could buy our drinks tonight. I figured sodas shouldn�t put too big a dent in his wallet.
We got to the Thunderbird early enough that we didn�t have to wait in line or fight for a table. They had a DJ playing, and everyone was just hanging out. Then he started a new song. Both girls were really animated and wanted to dance.
�Come on, Jim, dance with me,� Cassidy pleaded.
�No, I�m terrible,� Jim said.
He wasn�t budging. I grabbed both girls� hands and pulled them onto the dance floor. There was a look of thanks on Jim�s face. Once we got on the floor, several other girls joined us. I saw one other smart guy in the middle of five cute college girls. When the song ended, April went back to the table, but Cassidy made me stay out with her. I looked over at April to make sure she was okay with this, and she just gave me a smile. It was a slow song so we went into the traditional high school sway.
�You were bad tonight. Daddy about had a heart attack when he thought you were taking me out.�
�I know. I was just having fun.�
�That�s okay. He�s a big boy. He can take it.�
We lost ourselves in the music. Another slow song started and Jim was brave enough to cut in. I was surprised when a blond girl claimed me. I looked confused.
�Hi, I�m Leslie. I go to church with April. She told me to dance with you.�
�She did? Why�s that?�
She blushed.
�I begged her. She knows I have a crush on you. Don�t worry, I don�t plan on stalking you, much.�
�I�m safe then?�
�Maybe.�
I just shook my head. When the song ended, we all went back to the table. I gave April a kiss to let Leslie know the score. April winked at me and talked to her friends. A couple of other girls that she knew from church had joined our table. I needed to go to the bathroom, so I excused myself. When I got back, several tables had been pulled together and a bunch of new girls had joined us.
Jim gave me a look that had me nervous. When I got close, I about ran away. There were Missy Stone and seven other girls from Wesleyan. Before I could run, one of them spotted me. There was a chorus of �David!�
Several of them jumped up and wanted hugs. Missy kissed me on the cheek. She whispered in my ear.
�Your girlfriend is nice.�
I felt some relief that they weren�t going to make April feel uncomfortable. That didn�t mean they were letting me off the hook. When I sat down, Cassidy helped them out.
�So David, what�s this special boob cream, and why haven�t you shared it with us?�
I think Jim went as red as I did. I figured what the hell. In for a penny ...
�Cassidy, I thought you liked your figure. If I�d known you wanted bigger breasts, we could have worked something out.�
Now it was her turn to go red. April reached over and squeezed my hand. I leaned towards her and whispered in her ear so only she could hear.
�You, my princess, are already perfect.�
That earned me a deep kiss. The girls were giving me moon eyes when we finally quit. Jim had gotten smart and was kissing Cassidy.
The band came out and the girls all jumped up and went to be in front of the stage. Jim moved over to sit by me as he gave me a funny look.
�Did you really tell them that your essence would help their breasts get bigger?�
I looked at him seriously.
�I�m just trying to provide a service. Young girls need to feel good about themselves.�
�Yeah, right, you�re just trying to get laid.�
�Well, that too.�
April had a midnight curfew, so at a little before eleven, I suggested that we get going. I wanted to have a little alone-time before we got home. As Jim drove us home, we made out in the back seat. It was all tame stuff. Jim found a place to park so he could make out with Cassidy.
When they were distracted, I found out what Beth and Cassidy had been hinting about: April had the biggest nipples I had ever seen. I now understood the loose sweatshirts. They were thick and as long as the tip of my pinky. They were also very sensitive. The moan she made when I found them was unmistakable. I heard Cassidy and Jim giggle.
Then I couldn�t help myself; I started to tease her breasts. I wanted to see these nipples. I had her worked up enough that she allowed me to set them free. Her moans changed to cries of passion. The smell of aroused teenage girl began to flood the car. Dang it, I wanted her bad, and we had to get her home. I groaned and slowed everything down. We started to get decent.
Cassidy�s head popped over the seat and I stuck my tongue out at her. We all gathered ourselves together and we took April home. As soon as the car stopped, she bolted for her front door. She was inside before I even got out of the car. I got back in.
�Do you think she�s mad at me?� I asked.
�No, I know she isn�t. This is just new to her,� Cassidy reassured me.
They dropped me off with plans for Jim to pick me up at seven the next morning. That gave us an hour to get ready for our first game. Cassidy wanted to go out again Saturday night. I told her if April wanted to go, I was in.
Chapter 12 � You Can Leave Your Hat On
Saturday February 8
WE ARRIVED AT THE FIELD house at seven thirty. I had promised breakfast for everyone, so we had Mickey D�s specials with OJ. It was fun to be getting ready to play some football. This was the part I liked the best. It was good that I bought an extra dozen sausage biscuits because they were complaining they were still hungry. I had hidden them in my duffle bag and made Jim and Mike promise not to tell the team. I was going to save them for after the first game. That wasn�t happening.
Coach Hope found Magic and told him what the plans were for the day.
�You�re listed as Lincoln II in the brackets. I made sure we�d be in different brackets. This way we can meet in the finals.�
Magic gave Coach a look.
�More like your boys don�t want to get beat early by us.�
It was Coach�s turn to give Magic a look. We all tried not to laugh. We were up first on field two. There were four fields marked off at forty-five yards each. There would be no field goals or extra points in this tournament. Only touchdowns would be scored, which would count as seven points.
We had drawn Washington in the first game. Ty Wilson was there with his team, so I went over to say hi.
I strolled over and walked up behind Ty.
�I can�t believe they�re letting a freshman play. Washington must be hurting.�
Ty spun around, ready to give me a piece of his mind until he saw me. He then broke into a big smile.
�Bite me, Freshman-Boy. You wish you had this freshman on your team.�
�So, you guys are going to try and run the ball? I don�t remember you being able to catch it.�
�So that�s how it�s going to be. Well, I heard that some punk on Lincoln only knew how to throw interceptions. Isn�t that how you lost your playoff game?�
�No, I fumbled. I don�t remember seeing Washington in the playoffs.�
One of his teammates came over.
�Are you two going to talk smack all day, or are you going to introduce us to your team?�
I waved and my team came over. To everyone�s amusement, Ty and I continued to talk smack. I think the best exchange came when he said I was so dumb that I couldn�t even figure out which model to date. I came back with at least I could find someone to date. Even his teammates high-fived me for that one.
We got the ball first. I noticed that Coach Hope and a few of the juniors had come over to watch. All the refs for the game were State football players. They were making a point to meet everyone. It was a smart thing to do, recruiting-wise.
When we lined up for the first play, I had Wolf and Jim line up on the line with me in the center. The quarterback started with the ball. There was no center snap. The Washington players� eyes got big when they saw our twin towers. Both were at least six-five and 240 pounds. To my right, I had bunched three receivers together. I had Ed right behind me.
Washington was playing zone, so we outnumbered them on the side with bunched receivers.
�SET, GO!� I called out the snap.
I dropped back and did a little shovel pass to Ed. I then sprinted ahead of Ed and followed Jim and Wolf up the field to find someone to block. They had a rule that you could only screen block, which meant you could only stand in front of the defender. On the other side, the defense couldn�t run through a block. They had to go around the offense. The rules were so no one would get hurt. Ed did as we�d taught him: he took his time and let us get on someone to block. When he found a hole, he kicked it into overdrive and was gone. 7�0 for the good guys.
We switched to defense, Jim came out, and Tim took his place.
On their first play, their quarterback threw the ball into the dirt. The second one, he dropped back and held the ball for over four seconds. He completed the pass, but the ref brought it back and they lost a down. In this league, there were only three downs. If you didn�t pick up fifteen yards for a first down, the ball was turned over.
The next play Ty took off up the sideline. He was wide open for an easy score. Unfortunately, his quarterback threw the ball just out of bounds. We got the ball back.
The next series I used the twin towers to move the ball down the field. It was simple pitch-and-catch with the two big guys. For the score, Mike made a nice move on his guy and was running free when I hit him with a pretty pass.
It just was not Washington�s day. We were up 28�0 at the half. In the second half, I switched with Mike so he could play quarterback. We ended up trading some scores for a 42�14 final.
After the game, we all went to lend support to Coach Hope�s team. They were in for a battle with Lakeside. The game was back and forth. Everything was going well until they figured out that Brad wasn�t accurate past twenty yards. Once they knew they didn�t have to worry about his deep ball, they cheated up and shut us down. We lost the game 35�21.
Coach Hope�s team got a bad break in the loser�s bracket and had to play Washington as soon as they were done. Ty caught fire and ran them off the field. They lost 28�7. I was disappointed when most of our other team decided to go home. Brad wasn�t happy, because his dad was staying. Brad finally arranged a ride with one of the other guys. Only Bill Callaway and Coach Hope decided to stay and watch us.
We got Mt. Vernon in the next round. Ty came over and gave me some pointers. He had watched their previous game. They had one kid who was their whole offense. He caught ninety percent of their passes. I talked to Magic and Coach Hope about it. Coach Hope suggested that I play him one-on-one and continue the zone the way it was with the other guys. Coach Hope took me aside to help me.
�Keep the count in your head. You know that it�s going to be one, two, throw. Watch his hips. That�ll tell you where he�s going. Have someone call �ball� when it�s in the air. You focus on him. Take a quick peek when you hear �ball.� Try to knock it loose if he gets his hands on it. If it�s a jump ball, you go get it.�
�Okay, let�s do this.�
From the first snap, it was a battle. The kid was about five-ten. He had me in quickness and moves. I had him in height, reach and speed. The first series was a lesson in humility. The first play he put a triple move on me that had me spun around and on my ass. Luckily, our zone saved us. Ed picked him up and made a good play.
�Get your head out of your ass and in the game!� Coach Hope �encouraged� me.
By the third play, I learned to step back a couple of steps to keep him in front of me. Staying back, I could watch him make his moves, and when the clock in my head said to go, I would break on the ball. The fourth pass I intercepted.
�That�s it, David! Good job!� Coach Hope called out.
Okay, that was real encouragement.
When we lined up, I found my new buddy. They were playing man-to-man defense, and he seemed to have zero interest in playing
�Jake One! Jake One!�
Magic wasn�t the most imaginative coach but, in his defense, we only had a few days of practice. A one route was a quick post. The name was who was doing it. Coach Hope�s head snapped to Magic who was explaining what we were doing.
�SET, GO!�
Jake ran right at his defender and then cut for the post without slowing down. I threw to the spot where I knew he would be, and he gathered it in and was off to the races. Jake had been our freshman tailback, so he had enough speed to get into the end zone. We were up 7�0.
The next series the kid got me. I bit on a fake and he gathered it in. I think he thought he was going to score but I caught him. He was hotdogging and had the ball away from his body. I snatched it out of his hand. If looks could kill, I was dead.
�Nice recovery!� Coach Hope yelled.
My buddy was upset and jawing with his teammates. So I just nodded to Jake that we were running the same play.
�SET, GO!�
When Jake blew by him, he didn�t even try to catch him. I lofted it enough so that Jake could run under it and pull it in.
�That�s how we do it. Good job, Jake!� Coach Hope said.
Their next play the kid came straight at me and pushed me. I don�t think he realized that I weighed fifteen pounds more than he did. It threw his timing off and I was able to tip the ball to Mike. We had the ball again. The kid was warned about contact.
This time I could see Ed�s guy cheating over to help.
�JAKE ONE! ED THREE!�
This would send Jake on the same post route we had burned them on twice. Ed would do a similar route but to the corner of the end zone.
�SET, GO!�
I pump-faked and saw Ed�s guy jump Jake�s route. I threw a corner route to Ed. The throw was a thing of beauty and I could feel I was getting into the zone. The ball just came off my hand like it should. Ed didn�t have to slow down or make any adjustments. It hit him softly in the hands as he raced to the end zone.
By now we were collecting a crowd. Magic and Coach Hope were high-fiving each other. We were up 21�0. There were several State jackets in the crowd. It looked like their whole coaching staff was watching our game.
On the next play, Mt. Vernon put two guys in front of their kid to screen me. As soon as I heard �ball� I broke forward, splitting the two screeners, and knocked the pass down. I hadn�t touched either one of them, so it was a legal play. The kid went ballistic and his coach pulled him from the game.
From there, it was game over. I used a short passing game and threw the ball all over the field. I made sure everyone was involved. We rolled them 70�14.
Between games, Coach bought us pizzas. He went in with Washington�s coach and both teams ate together. During lunch, people wearing Purdue, Indiana, Northwestern and Iowa jackets all stopped by to talk to Coach Hope. The same group of scouts was talking to the Washington coach, I would assume about Ty.
We won our next two games by an average margin of 28. We were now facing the winner of the loser�s bracket. It came down to Washington and Lakeside. The winner of that game would have to beat us twice since it was a double-elimination tournament.
The first half was all Lakeside. They had a group of three receivers that had obviously played together for several years. I was surprised when Magic told me that they were all seniors. I would have thought they would want to play guys who could play next year. In the second half, Ty had a heck of a game. He was catching everything and making big gains after the catch. The game went into overtime and Washington won.
They were given a fifteen-minute break to catch their breath. We gathered around Coach Hope and Magic. We decided to focus on Ty like I had the kid from Mt. Vernon. We�d used the same strategy in the last two games. I was quickly learning how to cover someone. Ty was going to be a challenge. By the time the game started, I was pumped to play defense.
They got the ball first. Ty was five-nine and weighed about 170 pounds. I was six-two and 205 pounds. Washington thought they could just blow Ty by me for a quick score. Earlier in the day that would have been true, but I was pumped and ready to go. On the snap, I could tell what was coming by how hard he broke. I did three quick backsteps and then turned my hips to run with him. I heard �ball� and looked back to see that it was drifting inside. I put on a burst of speed and suddenly Ty was the one playing defense and out of position. I will give him credit, he did try to just tackle me, but I fought him off and pulled in the pass.
�Dang it, Dawson, you suck.�
I flipped Ty the ball and shook my head.
Our next series, I threw a ball that hit Bert in the numbers and it bounced out and they intercepted it.
I was right back playing one-on-one with Ty. This time Washington played it safe and threw in front of me. They dinked down the field. It was a game of cat and mouse. They were waiting for me to cheat up and they would catch me long. I was waiting for them to hang a ball or get a good jump on it and intercept it. I caught Ed�s eye and told him I was going to cheat up and go for the interception. He was to cover me if Ty slipped past me.
They ran the perfect play to take advantage of my aggression. Ty did a double move and was past me. I could tell he thought he had gotten me. He had. What he hadn�t counted on was Ed breaking for the ball. Neither the quarterback nor Ty saw Ed come out of nowhere and make the grab. Ty threw his hands in the air.
�You guys really suck!�
Ed and I high-fived each other and went to work on offense. For fun, we did the shovel-pass play again, and it had the same effect. We were up 7�0.
For this series, they tried picking me off with other receivers doing crossing patterns with Ty. Totally illegal, but never gets called. The first guy to try it would have succeeded if I�d been paying attention. I would have hesitated to keep from hitting him. Instead, he ran into me and I flattened him. The ref called offensive pass interference. I guess they take the safety of the players more serious than they do when we have our pads on. The second guy I didn�t slow down either, with the same result. I think they refused to do it anymore. The third pass was incomplete, so they turned the ball over on downs.
Tim wanted a chance to play offense, so Jim volunteered to let him take his place. I decided to throw him the ball to see how he would do. He did pretty well, for a linebacker. A couple of plays later, Jake slipped past his guy and we scored. From there, Washington ran out of steam. We called off the dogs and beat them 28�7.
The Washington coach came up and congratulated our team, Magic and Coach Hope.
�Tony, you have a hell of a player there,� he said, pointing at me. �I think you could plug him into just about any defensive position. I absolutely dread game-planning against your offense. He took everyone apart today. If he doesn�t get hurt, my money�s on you guys to win state this year.�
I thought Coach Hope was going to choke. I just kept my mouth shut.
JIM CAME UP TO ME WITH some bad news: April couldn�t go out with us tonight. I suggested that I call his sister. I think he thought about punching me. I showed him who I was going to call and he went white.
�Dude, seriously?� Jim asked me.
�Why not? We�re just going out to goof off.�
�I know, but damn.�
�Do you want to call Cassidy and get permission before I call?�
�I better,� he said, as he went to get some privacy.
It seemed like it took him forever to come back. When he did, he was chuckling.
�It seems that April�s free tonight after all. Did you just do that to see if you could get a rise out of her?�
�Who, me?� I asked, playing dumb.
Lisa Felton did me a solid and didn�t even know it. I had a feeling that April just needed a little nudge.
I GOT HOME AND WAS immediately sent to my room to take a shower. I guess playing football all day makes you stink. I got ready for my date, throwing on jeans and a t-shirt. I did decide to wear my new leather coat as my only fashion statement. I went down to the kitchen and made myself a sandwich. I was starved from burning off all those calories today. While I finished eating my sandwich, Angie shoved Kyle into my arms because he was being cranky.
Tonight I was the last one to be picked up. Jim, Cassidy and April found me rocking my nephew. We waited until he fell asleep and I gave him to his dad. They�d decided they wanted to go to Monical�s. Never one to rock the boat, I agreed that sounded like a good plan.
When we got there, we found a lot of people I knew. I asked April if she wanted to meet them and she turned me down. To my surprise, Cassidy wanted to go, but April was suddenly at my side, and Cassidy was missing.
The first table we stopped at was Ed Pine�s. He was there with his parents and younger brother and sister. I told his dad about Ed�s good day, and how he would be a key to next year�s team. I scored some cheesy bread and we moved on.
Tim Foresee and Jake Holcombe were both there with their parents. I bragged on them to their families and got a couple of pieces of pizza. By the time we got back, the salad had arrived along with a pitcher of Coke. April had a strange look on her face.
�Do you do that to get all the free food, or because you�re running for mayor?� April asked me.
�Well, the free food is a bonus. Plus, it would be rude to refuse. In addition, Ed, Tim and Jake all played really well today. It�s one thing for them to go home and tell their family how they played, it�s something else when I say it. Many times, parents half-believe that their kids are good at something. But if someone else tells them, it�s gospel.�
�April, that�s just David being David,� Jim said. �In fact, I�d�ve been surprised if he hadn�t walked around the room talking to everyone. I�m even more surprised that he didn�t take his shirt off.�
I threw my napkin at him.
�Hey, I haven�t done that in a few months.�
�Sounds like you�re due,� Cassidy teased.
�Please, I�m trying to eat,� April said.
That rather hit me wrong. Now I was wondering if I should have called Lisa Felton. At least she had a sense of humor. Was April worth the effort? On paper, she seemed like what I needed right now, a normal girl to hang out with. The problem was I always felt like I had to be careful not to hurt her feelings. I was sure there were other girls I could date who wouldn�t be this much trouble. The other problem I had was she seemed like she only wanted to go out with me half the time.
I was lost in thought, and so didn�t notice the conversation had stopped. When the pizza came, I ate a couple of pieces. I participated in the conversation, but only when asked something directly.
After we ate, they were trying to figure out what to do since it was only eight-thirty. Then April mentioned a party she�d heard about. That was when everything fell into place: she had wanted to go to the party without me tonight. Maybe she was meeting up with Luke. I don�t know why that jumped into my head, but it did, and it somehow felt right. I really couldn�t wait until that asswipe went off to college.
�I�ve had a long day and have to get up to work out and then go to church. I hate to say it, but I�m done. Just drop me off and you all can go do something.�
�What�s wrong with you?� April asked.
�I want to apologize for making you feel like you had to go out with me tonight. I don�t want to keep you from your party. Go have fun, and I�ll see you at school.�
�Are you breaking up with me?�
Cassidy grabbed her and dragged her into the bathroom before I could answer. Jim wanted to talk about anything but what had just happened.
�What are we doing tomorrow afternoon?� he asked.
�We�re going to get organized so that we can win state next year. We�re also going to start working on getting people scholarships. I want to help you become a leader. I think you have a lot of untapped potential.�
�Okay, I guess I thought you were going to lead us.�
�I will, but you�re a leader in your own right.�
We were quiet for a minute.
�So, should I break up with her?� I asked.
�I don�t think she gets how lucky she is. I know for a fact that my sister would kill to be a freshman and dating you. I hear it from a lot of girls. I know Cassidy would go out with you in a heartbeat if her dad would let her.�
�You know I�d never do that, right? I�d never go out with her now that she�s gone out with you. You�re my friend, and I wouldn�t do that to you.�
�Yeah, I know, and yet I did that to you.�
�Hey, we weren�t friends at the time. Don�t beat yourself up.�
We were silent for another few minutes.
�I don�t really feel like going out now,� Jim said.
�Why�s that?�
�I feel guilty about knowing what April was up to tonight. I should have told you.�
�Is she meeting someone?�
�Yeah, Luke.�
�Thanks. That makes it easier,� I said. �I feel bad for her. She has no idea that Luke�s just out to bang her and leave her. He�s just trying to get at me through her. Hell, Cassidy had to kick his butt last time to keep her from losing her virtue.�
�Yeah, both Cassidy and I have tried to tell her.�
�Some stuff just has to be learned the hard way.�
�Like what?� April asked.
I gave Jim a hard look, but could tell he hadn�t seen her either. I took a deep breath and turned toward the girls.
�Let me count the ways,� I said, and pointed out four or five people who had dated Luke. �I�ll bet you haven�t even talked to them. If you had, you�d find out why none of them are dating Luke now. He�s an insecure jerk who�s only interested in himself. Right now, he�s pissed at me. He�s trying everything he can to stab me in the back. His latest gambit is to try to date anyone I�m interested in. Guess what, you�re it.
�If you talked to any of them, you�d have heard about his shortcomings. After your second date tonight, you can call me and we can compare notes.
�Okay, the last part was uncalled for. I apologize. Before Cassidy pulled you away, you asked a question. I think it�s obvious you�ve already made your choice. Go have fun tonight,� I told April.
�Okay, I will,� she said defiantly.
Well, poor April didn�t know that Cassidy liked me better than she liked her. When we got into the car, she leaned over to Jim and whispered something to him. He got a big grin on his face and nodded. We soon found ourselves at April�s house and Cassidy was walking up to the front door. She walked in like she owned the place. April scrambled out of the back seat and followed her in. We soon heard yelling and then crying coming from the house. Cassidy came back to the car with a smile on her face.
�Jim, drive.�
�Where to?�
�I don�t care, but we need to leave.�
�What did you do?� Jim asked.
�I told her parents what she did last weekend and that she all but lost her virginity in a drunken haze. I told them that we had all warned her that Luke was a snake. I explained that David broke up with her and why. I told them that she planned to go get drunk and get laid tonight. That seemed to have the effect of her being grounded for life, again. When I left, her dad was calling Luke�s parents. I�m sure that�s going to go over well.�
�Holy shit, Cassidy, don�t ever get mad at me,� I begged.
�David, I�d just kick your butt.�
�Okay, deal. I�d rather have the butt-kicking.�
Jim just nodded in agreement.
�So, you want to get laid?� Cassidy asked.
Jim just about hit a parked car on the side of the road.
�Sure, you have any candidates in mind?�
�Yep, we can still go to the party. I think you know Kim Sun, Luke�s ex. She�ll be there, as will her friends Mona and Sammie. I know you like cheerleaders. All three�ve said they�d do you at one time or another, no strings attached.�
Tonight was looking up. The only problem was Kevin was my friend.
�I thought Mona was going out with Kevin,� I said
�Nope, they broke up over Christmas break,� Jim told me.
�I wouldn�t mind doing all three of them,� I thought aloud.
�I like how you think. Let me see if I can set that up,� my best buddy Cassidy told me.
Jim burst out laughing. I just shook my head. What craziness would Cassidy think up next?
THE PARTY WAS AT MONA Wingman�s house. It was a big Victorian, like my house. I could see that Jim and Cassidy were eyeing each other.
�You kids go have fun. I think I can get into trouble on my own.�
I walked through the downstairs and found they had a keg set up out back. It was in the mid-twenties, making me wonder at what temperature a keg froze. A cold beer sounded tempting, but I decided to be good. I found a cooler full of Mountain Dew and grabbed one.
�I must be special. You don�t ever come to these parties.�
I turned to find Mona smiling at me.
�When I heard it was your party, wild horses couldn�t keep me away.�
She looked around.
�Who did you come with?�
�No one, I just broke up with April tonight.�
�Thank God!� she exclaimed.
�Not a fan?� I asked.
�It�s not that. You were being wasted on her! She wouldn�t know what to do with someone like you.�
I arched my eyebrows.
�I take it you would?�
�Well, now that you mention it, I might have an idea or three.�
�Speaking of three, where are Kim and Sammie?�
She smacked me.
�I�m not letting those greedy girls get their claws into you. I, for once, am in the right place at the right time.�
I could tell she was a little drunk. I didn�t want her doing anything she would regret later.
�Are you sure about this? You�ve been drinking, and I don�t want to do anything you wouldn�t do sober.�
She checked to see where my other head was.
�You�re so sweet,� she said, and she ran her hand up my thigh and cupped my package. �I know what I�m getting into. Tracy�s told me about your other girls. I�m fine with that. I really am not looking for a steady boyfriend. Some fun, yes.�
Mr. Happy was voting a big �yes.� She wanted to make sure everyone knew I was here and she was with me tonight. She took me around the party. Her best friends Kim and Sammie were flirting with some seniors. When they saw Mona with me, they made a beeline over. The guys looked confused.
�Hi, David, is Mona showing you around?� Kim flirted.
�Back off, I found him first,� Mona joked with her friends.
That got their attention.
�So, where�s April?� asked Sammie.
�We broke up.�
�So you�re at a party, and single?� asked Kim.
�That would be correct,� I said as I smiled at her.
�This is like finding Bigfoot: David Dawson, attending a party and single. We should alert the media,� Sammie said.
Mona and Kim gave her a dirty look.
�Are you crazy? You do that and he�ll be off the market by tomorrow,� Kim scolded.
Then they noticed the big smile that came across Mona�s face. They put two and two together.
�You skank,� Kim moaned.
�Hey, you snooze, you lose,� Mona giggled, then she pulled me upstairs.
Her room was on the third floor. It was like the bedrooms where we grew up with a bathroom in between two bedrooms. She locked the door. Mona pulled a red scarf out of her closet and put it over the lamp. She had obviously done this before.
�I�ve thought about being with you. I want to do something, if you�re game?� Mona asked.
�As long as I don�t get tied up, I�m up for just about anything.�
�Oh, goody. I want you to take off everything but your underwear and get on the bed.�
That I could do. I stripped down and lay back on the bed like she wanted me to. She had a couple of pillows propped under my head so I could watch her. She went through the bathroom and left me for a few minutes. I would find out later that the other bedroom was turned into a big closet.
She came back in wearing a trench coat, high heels and a hat. I couldn�t see what was underneath. She went to her stereo and plugged in her phone. She found the song she wanted and turned it on. I heard the pounding piano and drum beat of Randy Newman�s You Can Leave Your Hat On. Mona got set and then began to dance when Joe Cocker�s gravelly voice came through the speakers. When the lyrics said to do it, Mona shimmied out of her coat. She revealed she was wearing a red dress. This was sexy as hell.
Then he said to take off her shoes; she kicked off her shoes. Her eyes were boring into mine. Mr. Happy was about to rip out of my boxers.
When he told her to take off her dress, she flipped the spaghetti straps off her shoulders and the dress slid off, revealing a matching red set of sexy underwear. All the time the chorus was telling her to keep her hat on, so it stayed in place.
Cheerleaders know sexy. She turned away from me, spread her legs to shoulder width, and folded in half with her legs straight. It was all I could do not to jump off the bed and take her like that.
She got up on the bed and danced over me. She undid her bra and covered her breasts with her arm to hide them. She turned her back to me and shimmied down, displaying her superior butt. Then she dropped her bra on my crotch while the song continued. But she never took off the hat.
With the next verse, she spun around and revealed her firm teenage breasts. The whole time she was driving me crazy with her dance. Then she turned her back to me, again straddling my waist. This time, when she folded in half, her underwear was pulled off her butt. It was stretched between her thighs, hiding her sex.
As Joe Cocker sang the next verse, she lost her underwear and now was just dancing with her hat on. She had trimmed her hair so that there was just a small strip.
As the music approached the end, she shimmied down again, took off her hat, and put it on my head. When the song ended, she kissed me. It was game on at that point. She slid down my body and helped me take off my boxers.
�Nice,� she hissed as I became exposed.
I was so aroused I thought I might burst. She grasped me at the base, licked the tip and smiled at me. She teased me by licking under my sensitive crown. This obviously wasn�t her first rodeo. She knew how to handle me. She then licked up and down my member. When she got to the twins, she licked them all over and then gently sucked each one into her mouth.
She looked me in the eye.
�I want you to just let go.�
I shuddered like a young thoroughbred waiting to jump out of the starting gate. She turned her head, sucked the side of Mr. Happy into her mouth, and slowly went up and down the side. Each time she worked higher up until she was at the top. She then engulfed the top third of my throbbing member. I was in heaven. She was the best I�d ever had. She used her long fingernails to tickle my sack. That caused my hips to jump forward and bury the head in her throat. I watched in amazement as this little girl took me to the hilt.
She popped off my manhood with a huge smile.
�I didn�t think I could take it all,� she crowed.
I just moaned as she did it again. She kept me right on edge for what seemed like forever. I now knew how Suzanne felt when I did this to her. I was getting frustrated and I felt like it was going to explode. She saw my frustration and took pity on me. She got serious about getting me off. I was soon ready and I warned her.
�I�m going to ... AIIIIIIEEEEE!�
She took me to the root again and I unloaded. I felt my toes curl, and somewhere deep inside me, the beast roared. Once I was drained, I flopped back on the bed and collapsed. Mona jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom to use some mouthwash. By the time she came back, it was her turn.
She squealed when I grabbed her and pulled her onto my chest. I rolled her over and attacked her tight little body. I took my time and mapped out her erogenous zones. She was sensitive along her jawline, under her breasts, and her nipples were supersensitive. I worked my way down to her sex. I feasted on the tangy taste and ate her until she came. It was time to take this to the next step.
Mona�s best feature is her little derri�re. I wanted to take her from behind the first time. I sheathed the beast with a condom and released him to hunt. He found his prey and went to ground. Mona about went out of her mind when I started to pound her. She was a screamer. This wasn�t loving or gentle. Neither one of us were going to last long.
�Oh, Sweet Jesus, you�re magnificent!� I bellowed.
I pulled out and flipped her over. I pulled her legs up and put them on my shoulders. In one motion, I took her again. She was fantastic. She was giving as good as she was getting, and we were both making a lot of noise. When she came, her whole upper torso went pink. I think the giveaway was the scream that about shattered my eardrums. I did my impression of a water buffalo and grunted as the condom filled.
The next thing I remember is hearing, �I think they�re dead,� followed by peals of giggles.
I rolled off Mona to hear a gasp. I looked up to find Kim and Sammie looking at my still-stiff manhood. I got up and went into the bathroom to get rid of the condom and clean up. I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my waist. I remembered a warm washcloth. Kim and Sammie crawled up on the bed, and Mona was starting to come around. She saw me behind her friends.
�I take it he was okay?� Kim teased her.
�He�s definitely good. I think he�d be too much for either of you, so I�ll sacrifice myself to satisfy his needs.�
�So you enjoyed yourself?� Sammie asked.
She just winked at me. I grabbed my boxers, slipped them on under the towel, and got dressed. Kim and Sammie left us alone. We cuddled for a while and then she got dressed to go attend to her party. When we came downstairs, there was a crowd milling around; Luke was among them.
�I should have known it was Dawson,� Luke sputtered, and then stomped out of the living room.
The crowd just laughed. Cassidy and Jim came up to see if I was ready to go. I looked at my phone and it was after midnight. Where did the last three hours go? And I smiled. �Stupid boy,� my pasty white behind!
Chapter 13 � Valentine�s Day Dance
Sunday February 9
I WOKE UP THIS MORNING feeling good. This was the first morning since I left the hospital that I felt one hundred percent. I ran and was showered by eight. I went to the kitchen and could smell the vanilla coffee my mother preferred. When she saw me, she gave me a weak smile.
�Are you hungry?� I asked.
�I am, but my stomach�s upset. I think it�s the medication.�
�How�s about I make you something bland like oatmeal or grits.�
�I haven�t had grits in years. I think I�d like some,� Mom said.
While Mom and Dad had been gone, Angie had bought a box of instant grits. We�d been eating them for a quick breakfast. I made her up a bowl in the microwave. I made myself a bowl also. We got ready and went to early church.
Angie and I made brunch when we got back. While we were doing that, Mom made cookies for my meeting.
By twelve-thirty, people started to show up. Kendal came early so that we could organize the meeting. I was surprised when Tom Dole brought Tracy. He explained that Kendal had told him what was going on and he was interested to see what we were doing. By one o�clock, everyone was there.
By everyone, I mean outgoing seniors Kevin and Magic; my seven-on-seven team; Coach and Cassidy Hope; Tom and Tracy Dole; Kendal; my best friends Jeff, Alan and Gina; plus my mom and dad. Counting me there were twenty people.
I sent Tami a text and we logged on to the video chat so she could listen in, live.
I had a couple of the guys help move furniture in the living room to make room enough for everyone. We had folding chairs in the garage that were brought in.
I started the meeting once everyone was seated.
�This all started last week when Coach Hope and I had a talk about leadership. He�s been mentoring me, and we have chats now and then. I went to some of my �go-to� people, Kendal and Tami, and bounced some ideas off them. My original talk with Coach Hope was for me to find a handful of leaders to assist with the workouts.
�I admit that my original thought was that I wanted to win the state championship my junior and senior years in high school. Coach Hope pointed out that my goal should be to win three straight years. I thought about that. I think you�d agree that we have a team bonding issue. The incoming seniors never really had a leadership role before. Magic and Kevin have filled that role for the past three years. I think that�s why we�re seeing some growing pains with incoming leadership.�
�You mean they�re a bunch of jerks,� someone said in the back.
Coach Hope bristled. I�d been dancing around it. Kendal had coached me on how to say it in a diplomatic way. If I wanted to win these guys over, I couldn�t start lying to them.
�I think the technical term is �ass-hats,�� I said.
That got everyone laughing. Coach Hope just shook his head.
�In all seriousness, I don�t know if we can get them to become team players or not,� I said, pausing to let that sink in. �I�ll continue to offer them help and support because I am a team player. That doesn�t mean, though, that I�ll let them stop me from achieving my personal goals.�
�David, what is your ultimate goal?� my dad asked.
�I�m glad you asked that,� I said, flipping through my notes.
Finding what I was looking for, I began again.
�It has evolved over the last few days. I think Lincoln High is a sleeping giant. I don�t just want to see success on the football field, I want to see it in all sports. I also want to see your involvement translate into long-term success. I see the key to that being education, both here at Lincoln High and beyond. I would like to see every one of you get a college education. I want to see the leadership skills that you learn here translate into you being leaders in your life. If that�s being the best mom or dad you can be, then that�s great. If you become a community leader, that�s even better. I want you to become successful on and off the field.�
�That sounds like a lot. How�re we going to do that?� Jim, Suzanne�s little brother, asked, looking around the room.
�You hit it right on the head, Jim, when you said �we.� I can�t make you do anything. However, if we, as a team, decide to do this, we will succeed. Therefore, as a team-building exercise, we�re going to break out into groups, and attack the various tasks we need to do. We�ll brainstorm to figure out what needs to be done. Once each group has a list, we�ll come together as a group and we�ll prioritize. After we do that, we�ll break each task into a logical plan, and assign people to do them. Finally, we�ll have accountability.�
�Explain to them why accountability is so important,� Coach Hope said.
I thought about it for a moment.
�A friend of mine was telling me about the difference between being a �doer� and a �wanter.� For example, if you want to lose weight, it�s a hard, long task. Doing it on your own is almost impossible. That�s why so many companies make a lot of money on weight-loss programs. How do they do it? They make you accountable by making you come to meetings and weighing yourself each week. They change you from being a wanter into a doer. Knowing that you have to answer for your actions allows you to continue when it gets hard. You now have a reason to get up and lift instead of hitting the snooze button. People are counting on you,� I said.
Everyone broke into groups and brainstormed for a couple of hours. The two people whose involvement didn�t surprise me were my dad and Tom Dole. When we were in California, Dad mentioned that he and Tom had come to an understanding. They bounced from group to group and helped whenever they were stuck. They also helped folks get refocused.
Everyone got hungry, so Mom ordered pizza. Mom had also made cookies. I�d tried to sneak some earlier, but she watched me like a hawk. She knew my lunch would be cookies, and more cookies, if she let me have my way!
By the end of the afternoon, we had the outlines of a plan and everyone was assigned tasks to complete. My dad and Tom were nominated to be our project managers, with Coach Hope taking the overall lead. Dad and Tom would also help if people got bogged down or stuck.
A number of good ideas came out of the meeting. One was the idea of specialized training. That was why I was going to quarterback camps this summer. Why shouldn�t our linemen go to lineman camp? Someone was assigned to find out the who, what, when, where and how much for all the different camps.
Another good idea came out of an accountability discussion. Everyone would be assigned a buddy. You were responsible to make sure your buddy made it to work out, study sessions, etc. They were responsible to make sure you did the same. The buddy teams were assigned to a big brother or sister. They were there if you both messed up. My buddy was Jim, and our big sister was Cassidy. I think we�ll both be showing up.
On the academic side, we put together study groups. We would make sure that we had someone strong to help. I somehow got assigned to help with algebra. I teased them that I needed help with dance class. I was informed that if I was dumb enough to sign up for it, I was on my own.
I WENT BACK TO MY APARTMENT and sent a text to Tami. We were soon logged into the video chat.
�Thanks for your help today. How did your group go?� I asked.
Kendal had snatched my tablet as soon as she knew what group she was leading. They had worked on the scholarships.
�It went great. Tracy shared a lot of what she�s been doing for you. That helped us quite a bit. I didn�t know that a questionnaire has to be filled out before a school will look at you for football. She also explained that for a coach to be able to talk to you, they have to be contacted first. So she created a group list and will send either a text or email and say something like, �Hi, this is so-and-so.��
�That would make it easier for her.�
�Wait, it gets better. We pulled Alan into our meeting and he told us that we could create a database that could help automate everything. Then we called Lily.�
�I knew I forgot to invite someone.�
�Don�t worry about it. She said you could make it up to her personally.�
�Yeah, right.�
�Anyway, back on topic, we asked her what it would take to create websites for everyone. She said that she could use yours as a template. I guess she uses WordPress. When she wants to add a video or message, she uses the blog feature and it automatically updates the site.
�She suggested that we create an overall site for Lincoln High. Each team would have a link that the coaches could update. On the side would be another link for each player with their picture. It would take you to their personal site. They would have access to update their blog. That way if they wanted to do a quick update with a video or post a blog, they could.�
�I can see some potential problems with that. Can you just see a sexy video on the school�s website?�
�It can�t happen. Their coach has to approve the post before it goes live. Not a perfect solution but it keeps something bad from happening.�
�That�s good. What else did you talk about?�
�Hey, Missy wants some alone time when you see her this weekend.�
�I thought we were talking about what happened in the group session,� I said.
�I want to change the topic,� Tami explained. �I told Missy that wouldn�t be a problem, but I wanted to check with you first.�
�Is she dating anyone?�
�No. The Christmas Dance was just a friend thing. He�s dating Jennie now, anyway.�
�Are you still dating Trevor?�
�Off and on. It�s nothing serious.�
I knew she liked the guy or they wouldn�t still be seeing each other. My guess was she was focused on studying.
�I�d like to spend some time with Missy. Maybe we could double-date on Saturday?�
She looked at me warily. She knew I didn�t handle her dating well.
�Are you sure about that?�
�I�m sure. I know he�s not your forever guy.�
I felt my chest tighten. I needed to get off this chat. I made some lame excuse and logged off. I needed to get better control of myself. It was just hard to think of her with some other guy.
Friday February 14
DURING THE WEEK, OUR plan started to show signs of working. Coach Hope talked to the different coaches of other sports teams about our off-season conditioning program and our academic program. Our workouts were getting bigger each day.
Alan helped us put together a database of everyone involved. This was especially helpful putting together the study groups. In Algebra, we had a quiz. We�d only been able to meet once, but a couple of the participants said they did better than expected.
I called Sandy Range and told her about my endeavor. She said they had a batch of camouflage t-shirts that the color was off. It came out with a blue tint. Since our colors were orange and blue, I figured they�d be perfect. I asked her if they could get a patch put on them. She told me they just needed the design.
I talked to Stacy in my art class. She had a great idea. Our mascot was a bulldog, so she drew a badass dog that had �Lincoln Elite� at the bottom. Sandy and I liked her design, so Sandy told me she would eat the cost on them to help us out.
I swore Stacy and Sandy to secrecy. I wanted to surprise everyone with the t-shirts. I also wanted to have everyone wear them to school on the same day, to create a buzz.
AT LUNCH, THE CONVERSATION was all about the Valentine�s Day Dance. At our table, only April and I didn�t have dates. What they didn�t know was that Kara was going as my date. Adrienne and Kendal had been working overtime to let the various entertainment reporters know.
Not surprising was that April was still grounded for life. What was surprising was that she wasn�t mad at me. Cassidy was another story, but the girls had finally come to an uneasy truce. Everyone was currently speculating on why I couldn�t find a date.
�You guys already asked out everyone I would want to go with,� I threw out.
�Lisa Felton doesn�t have a date,� Alan responded.
That was very brave of our little Alan. He pulled the pin on that grenade and sat back to watch it explode. Gina shook her head at him. I sat up like I was looking for her.
�You better stop him. He�ll do something stupid like fly her to Vegas and marry her,� Tracy warned.
�It would be wrong on so many levels. I hate to say it, Dude, but that�s a bad idea,� Jim said.
�The problem with Lisa is neither of us has a car. Hey, Jim, would you give us a ride? We could double,� I said.
�No, Cassidy explained to me what would happen if I enabled your insanity,� Jim said.
�You know what his problem is?� Jeff asked, getting everyone�s attention. �He�s just too nice of a guy. Girls don�t go for the nice ones.�
That got stuff thrown at him. I tried to break it up.
�Hey, hey, hey, he has a point.�
Now stuff was being thrown at me.
�This from the guy who invented �boob cream,�� April told them.
The place went silent. April hit her forehead when she realized she just opened up a whole new can of worms.
�Oh, shit.�
�April, dear,� Kim started, �I think there�s a story there that you�ve been holding out on us. It�s not like you�re dating him and have to keep his secrets.�
�I think that only applies if they�re married,� Jim said helpfully.
�Thanks, Buddy,� I told him.
�Hey, no problem, I just wanted to get the facts correct,� Jim explained.
�Shut up, you two,� Kim told us. �Back to April. Spill it.�
She looked at me and I just shrugged.
�David has been working on an experiment. He claims he has developed a cream that, when directly applied to a girl�s breasts, it helps them grow.�
Kim looked skeptical.
�What�s in this cream? Better yet, does it actually work?� Kim asked to continue her interrogation.
�It�s a secret formula and Tami seems to think it works,� I offered.
�What?!� Gina exclaimed.
She was on the phone, my guess would be with Tami. She suddenly burst out laughing.
�The secret ingredient is �essence of David,�� Gina shared.
Half the table cracked up. The other half looked confused.
�What�s the secret ingredient?� Alan asked.
�I think I need to leave now,� I said, and started to get up.
�Sit,� Cassidy ordered.
I sat. I think it was a knee-jerk reaction to what Tami would have said; Cassidy hadn�t earned that level of respect yet.
Gina leaned over and told him.
�Oh, that�s gross,� Alan said.
�I still don�t get it,� Cassidy said.
I made a hand motion to give her the idea. She turned almost purple, which caused all of us to laugh.
�You�d better tell the rest of it before the rumors get started,� Gina warned me.
I took a deep breath.
�I was sitting around one day and it occurred to me that girls that had been exposed to ... anyways ... their breasts seemed to grow over time.�
�It wouldn�t have anything to do with them going through puberty, would it?� Tracy asked.
�Hey, don�t bury me in details. I have a pretty good idea that sex with me causes girls to get better looking.�
That got me some jeers.
�I can see that there could be some doubters. So I asked the girls at Wesleyan if they�d be test subjects in my scientific research. You�d be surprised how many volunteered when they heard the procedure. I�m just trying to give some back here at dear old Lincoln High.�
�Are you going to set up a test group here?� Mona asked.
�Hmmm, I think something could be arranged,� I said, leering at Mona.
�Get the fire hose. He just went off the deep end, and he�ll pull down half the female population if we don�t get him cooled off,� warned Gina.
I gave my best evil scientist laugh as I rubbed my hands together. The bell rang so we all got up to leave. Mona gave me a hip-check on my way out of the lunchroom. I needed to set up another session with my new patient.
I CAME HOME TO FIND Angie in my room, laying out an outfit for tonight. I give up. They�ve been brainwashed to believe that I cannot even get dressed by myself. She was trying ties and not having any luck. I dug through the bags of stuff sent home from New York. I found the latest ties from Armani. I handed them to her.
�Wow, you�ve been holding out on me. I thought you had zero fashion sense.�
�That�s still true; I just know these are the new ones.�
�Kara called. She�ll pick you up at six o�clock. She said to tell you to make reservations for dinner. I took care of that. I figured she wanted to go somewhere nicer than Monical�s.�
�So where am I taking her?�
�The Dunn�s Country Club,� she told me.
�You�re telling me you got reservations at a members-only place.�
�Well, maybe Tom got you reservations,� Angie admitted.
I sat on the bed.
�Why am I doing this again?�
�Because it�s obvious that Kara�s your friend and she needs the publicity for her modeling career?�
�You take all the fun out of whining,� I said, and then perked up. �I do get to go to Wesleyan tomorrow. Did Greg get me more condoms? It was his turn to buy.�
�Actually, I got them. I didn�t know they made glow-in-the-dark ones.�
�What? Where did you go buy them?�
�I got them at the drug store over on First Avenue. They have a better selection.�
I just shrugged, filing the information away. Angie went back to the house to make dinner. I got dressed and went down to see what we they were having. She fed me some fruit salad while I waited for the limo to show up. Mom was hanging with Kyle. I refused to hold him because he had just been fed. No way was I going to change clothes.
IT WAS GOOD TO SEE Kara again. The plan was we would spend the night at my place and then spend the weekend with her family. Sunday night she was off to LA to do an ad. She looked great as always. She was rocking a red dress with matching heels by Christian Louboutin. I couldn�t pronounce his name, but women loved his shoes.
When we walked into the country club, I felt really out of place. We were the youngest couple by at least twenty years. When we were seated, I looked at the menu.
�Oh, look, there�s a kid�s menu.�
By now, she was used to my humor and just ignored me.
�Have you talked to the twins?� she asked.
�No, but I did talk to Tyler. They�re doing fine. I also heard that Chuck�s not being charged. I guess it was a scare, but everyone�s going to be okay.�
Then she floored me.
�David, do you think we have a future?�
I put my menu down. I thought about my feelings for Kara. If she weren�t always on the road, we�d be going out. I would never have gotten back together with Tracy if Kara had come home earlier. We were a good fit in many ways. If Tami and I didn�t work out, Kara would be at the top of my list of long-term relationships.
The truth was that she was committed to her modeling. She had a short window in which to make money in that unforgiving business. Adrienne was the exception, not the rule. She was 28 and a living legend. Most models were done by the time they were in their early 20�s.
�Kara, I care for you deeply. If your schedule weren�t so crazy, I�d be camped out on your doorstep, wanting to date you. So don�t ever think that I don�t want you. Does that translate into us getting together? I honestly don�t know. I hope so, but we�ve a lot of growing up to do before that ever happens.�
She gave me a tight smile.
�You know, that�s probably the most I�m going to get out of you right now. I just wish we had more time together.�
�I know, but it seems like we only see each other every couple of months. It wouldn�t be fair to either of us if we tried to start something serious unless there�s something you�re not telling me.�
�Like what?�
�Like you�re going to be around for more than a day or two at a time?�
She gave me a tight smile, confirming that she wasn�t planning on being around. The waiter came before we became too melancholy. I thought about getting something Italian, but I didn�t want to get sauce on my suit. I went with the old standby of a ribeye and baked potato. Kara had some chicken dish with steamed vegetables.
Over dinner, the conversation lightened up and we just enjoyed each other�s company. When the check came, I had to sign for it to put it on Tom�s account. Kendal told me to do it that way because Tom had a minimum monthly tab he had to pay whether he went to the club or not. He hadn�t been making the monthly minimum since he opened the new entertainment division at his firm. In the future, I wasn�t sure I�d want to bring a date here. I might bring my parents, though.
When we left, we prepared ourselves for the press. Kara�s dress was knee length, so she decided to get out first. I had to laugh when we pulled up and there was a line of minivans dropping off kids. We kind of stood out. There were only a handful of paparazzi. I had to laugh again when the kid from
We did a quick five-minute interview and then hurried inside because it was cold out. I knew that Gina was saving us seats. What good is a little sister if she can�t do that? She and Alan were the only two in the know that Kara was my date. When I walked up to the table, everyone felt like they had to give me a hard time.
�I should have known. David Dawson without a date to the Valentine Dance was never going to happen,� Cassidy said while smiling at me.
�Cassidy Hope, I would like you to meet Kara Tasman. Besides being Gina�s sister, she�s also a good friend and someone I model with.�
There were a few more comments, but I just smiled and looked at my date. Let them be jealous. The band was taking their first break.
�Hold that thought. I have to go do something.�
Kara arched her eyebrows. I think Gina had been giving her lessons. I went up to the stage and got a mic. I tried to talk into it, and there was nothing. I tapped it a couple of times and it was dead. One of the audiovisual guys came out with a sheepish grin on his face. He pointed out the
�Hello, Lincoln High,� I said over the speakers.
�Hello,� I got back from the crowd.
�You�re going to have to do better than that! HELLO, LINCOLN HIGH!�
�HELLO!�
�That�s better. Now you�re all going to help me with some extra credit. I�m going to need some help. Are there any single ladies in the house?�
No one raised their hand. I think they were nervous about what I was up to.
�If I don�t get any volunteers, I�m just going to volunteer some girls.�
Still no one. Apparently we had some serious trust issues.
I walked around the edge of the dance floor as a spotlight followed me. I pulled a couple of girls on the left side and had them go stand in the middle of the floor. I then went to the right and pulled out some more.
�Is Mona Wingman here?�
She waved at me.
�This song is dedicated to you,� I said, and handed the mic back to someone on the stage.
The music started. It was Joe Cocker�s version of
�You�re such a goof. How�d they talk you into that?�
�In fact, it was me who talked them into it. I�m taking a dance class and our teacher told us she�d give us extra credit if we did a live performance.�
�So you can dance?�
�You saw me in New York. I can hold my own.�
By then the music had started, so I took her out on the dance floor and showed her some of my moves. Once she�d seen my repertoire, she taught me some new stuff. I was glad to see Alan and Jeff join us on the dance floor with their dates. I guess my little talk at the last dance had sunk in. I went over and pulled Jim and Cassidy out. He tried to bolt, but I told him I wouldn�t embarrass him. I showed him how to shuffle back and forth and give his arms a little movement.
�See, you�re dancing. So get over your fear and have fun with your date.�
�I�ll get even, you just wait,� Jim threatened.
I waved over the dance-class girls that didn�t have dates. They were teaching Kara some steps. I had to smile as I watched her having fun. She missed experiences like this. I knew I would if I was doing modeling full-time. We ended up staying to the very end because she was having fun just being one of the gang.
I even got some of the other guys to brave the dance floor. I think the threat of me dancing with their dates had a little to do with it. I was able to dance with Suzanne, Cindy and Beth. I even managed to dance with Mona. She gave me a hard time about using �our song� as a class project. I noticed that her date wasn�t paying any attention to her.
�Date not going well?�
�Not really, he�s more interested in talking to his buddies than me. I think this is our last date.�
�That�s too bad.�
�What are you doing tomorrow night?�
�I�m off to visit my best friend. I won�t be back till Sunday night.�
�Call me when you get back.�
�Really?� I asked.
�Yes, really, I want to see you.�
�Oh, dear! I think you�re hitting on me, and your boyfriend is right over there.�
�Shut up.�
I did and she kissed me.
�Miss Mona, you�re going to be the death of me.�
�So are you going to call me Sunday?�
�Without a doubt.�
The song ended and she went back to her date. He looked pissed but she just ignored him. She was right: you snooze, you lose.
THE LIMO DROPPED US off at my house. Kara had a small overnight bag that I carried into the kitchen. I found my mom and dad at the table, drinking coffee and eating cheesecake. Mrs. A knew it was my mom�s favorite, so she had dropped one off. We were looking for anything that Mom would eat. She seemed still to be able to stomach it.
Mom got up and gave Kara a hug. Kara sat down with my parents as I got us a couple of slices.
�How are you feeling?� Kara asked my Mom.
�Not great. The biggest problem is I feel queasy all the time. I have to force myself to eat and then pray it stays down. They have given me some medication that seems to help some. I�ve been getting stronger since I got back,� Mom said.
She looked at Dad and he nodded.
�David, the cancer hasn�t gone away. I got the blood work back today. We�ve talked to the doctors here and in California. They feel we need to be aggressive and start chemo again.�
�When do you start?� I asked.
�Monday,� Dad said.
In many ways, the treatment was worse than the disease. It would be a hard few weeks for my mom. Hearing that they needed to be aggressive scared me. I suspected that my parents weren�t telling me everything, but I wasn�t going to ask in front of Kara.
After we got done eating, Mom and Dad went to bed while Kara and I went up to my apartment over the garage. Talking about Mom�s cancer was a mood killer. We simply went to bed. I was glad Kara was there to hold me.
Chapter 14 � Wesleyan
Saturday February 15
I WOKE UP WITH A START, realizing I hadn�t set my alarm. I looked at the clock and saw I had to be at the bus station in twenty minutes. I put on some clothes and darted to the door. I came thundering into the kitchen.
�Slow down,� Mom admonished me.
Dad had jeans and a t-shirt on.
�Dad, you have to give me ride.�
He gave me a look.
�Daaad, my bus leaves in 17 minutes.�
He just grunted at me and grabbed his keys. I kissed Mom on the cheek and I was bouncing by the passenger door as Dad dragged out to the car. He finally unlocked my door. I swear he dropped his keys on purpose.
�Daaad!�
That only caused him to stop and look at me. He finally started the car and pulled out of the driveway. I was going to kill him. He was going like twenty miles an hour. I gave him a pleading look and he finally cracked a smile and sped up. He came to a rolling stop and I shot out the car and into the bus terminal. I found the board that showed where my bus was and I ran outside to find it. The driver was closing the door as I sprinted up. He gave me a half-smile and opened the door for me.
The bus was only a quarter full, so I found a seat and got comfortable. Angie had helped me by packing my bag. I was curious to see if she really had gotten glow-in-the-dark condoms. I opened my bag and found that it was a variety pack. There were six different kinds from ultrathin �for his pleasure,� to ribbed �for her pleasure,� to glow-in-the-dark for fun. I just shook my head and went to close my bag when I noticed something odd.
I was going to kill her. Instead of my usual boxers, she�d packed thongs. I had some choices: there was a tiger print; a silk red model; and, to my horror, one that looked like it slipped onto my manhood leaving my sack hanging out.
�Are you a stripper?�
My head snapped around; this lady in her thirties had taken the aisle seat across from me and was checking out my naughty underwear.
�Yeah, which one should I wear tonight?� I asked.
�Is it a private party or at a club?�
�Private party.�
�Go with the red. The other two are a little tacky.�
And the red was classy? I dug through the shirts and they were all the fitted, leaving nothing to the imagination, variety. Of course, she only packed the slacks that made my butt look good, the ones the girls in Utah called my �fancy pants.� I was sure they�d look good with a thong up my crack.
�You look awfully young to be a stripper.�
�That�s part of the appeal. Some older women prefer young guys.�
My phone rang, and it was Kara.
�Hey, where are you? I�m kinda missing you this morning.� she said.
�I�m on the bus. I overslept and had to hurry to catch it. I had a good time last night.�
�Me, too.�
I told her what Angie had done. She wanted me to send her pictures. There was no way that was happening. We chatted for a while and then promised to stay in touch. I figured the next time I would get to see her would be this summer.
I FOUND THAT RIDING the bus kind of blows, especially after my first-class airline travels. About the time you got comfortable, it would stop to either pick up or drop off passengers. I think it stopped at every little town along the way. I was ready to get off when we got to my stop.
Suddenly, it was all worthwhile. Waiting for me were Tami and Missy. They both had huge smiles on their faces. I grabbed Tami, picked her up, and swung her around. I missed my best friend. Missy was a little shyer. They wanted to get me back because lunch had been planned on their dorm floor.
They hustled me up to Tami�s suite. There were three singles and a small common room and bathroom. Tami grabbed my bag and made me sit down on the bed.
�I told Angie to pack some sexy clothes for today. Let me see what she sent.�
She pulled out the tiger thong and she and Missy squealed. No way was I wearing that. She looked at me and begged.
�You have to. Oh my God! I had no idea you even owned something like this.�
�I don�t. That�s Angie�s idea of a joke. Do you know how drunk you�d have to get me to wear that?�
Missy pulled out the red silk one.
�This one is cute. Why don�t you wear this?�
I just stuck my tongue out at her.
Tami gave Missy a wink, and they both crawled up on the bed. I was looking back and forth at them, trying to figure out what they were doing. When I looked at Missy, she kissed me. Tami pulled my t-shirt out of my jeans and kissed my stomach. Missy kept me distracted as Tami took my shoes off. Next, I felt my belt being undone, with my zipper coming down soon after.
Now, this was what I was hoping my weekend would end up like. I heard Tami say, �Lift your butt.�
I did and she pulled down my jeans and boxers. Then they had me lift my feet off the floor so she could get them off of me. Next, I felt her slide something on. They had tricked me. I now had the red silk thong three-quarters of the way up my thighs. I guess I could have stopped them, but I was enjoying making out with Missy.
�Lift your butt,� Tami ordered.
�Missy, help me get his shirt off.�
They had me sit up and they pulled it over my head. Tami had one of the stretchy shirts ready to put on me. I just grabbed it and stood up. They both got a good view of my butt. I turned and looked at Missy, and she was taking in the scenery while she bit her bottom lip. I pulled the shirt on, grabbed my fancy pants out of my bag, and put them on.
�You happy now?� I asked them.
They both nodded.
�Tell me what�s going to happen.�
�I want you to be your charming self. Most of these girls have been in one boarding school or another since preschool. Granted, Wesleyan is coed, but they�re watched like hawks. So they have very little experience dealing with boys.�
�Come on, Jennie was no shrinking violet. They all can�t be that way.�
�You�re talking about girls who have a lot of money and don�t think the rules apply to them. That means you�ll have some that are the other extreme,� Missy told me. �My guess is that most of them have crushes on you. You�re the bad boy that does sexy stuff on the webcam. They secretly want you to ravish them but are scared that you might.�
Girls made no sense. They wanted me to be naughty but were afraid that I would be. I guess two could play that game. I promise I�ll only put the head in. I won�t unload in your mouth. I would only go halfway until it was all the way. I think the other one is the check is in the mail.
�You want me to flirt with them, but no orgy in the common room.�
�Don�t you even think about something like that,� Tami warned me.
�Yes, Mistress.�
�How did you get him so well trained?� Missy asked.
�Oh, believe me, he�s nowhere near trained. He�s just pulling my chain and making me think he�ll do whatever I tell him.�
One of Tami�s roommates knocked on the door and said, �It�s time.�
Tami�s suite was at the end of the hall. The common room was in the center. I could hear the chatter of a roomful of girls. Missy hurried down the hall, and I heard an excited, �He�s coming!�
Tami gave me a reassuring smile. I could tell she was excited. I suddenly found I was nervous. It was one thing to goof off on a webcam; it was something else entirely to do it live and in person. I stopped and took a deep breath. Tami reached out and squeezed my hand. I was ready.
I walked into the room to see almost twenty girls suddenly go quiet. I gave them my best smile.
�Don�t worry girls, I do bite.�
Tami whacked me and they giggled. I started on the right and began meeting all the girls. I admit it, I flirted like crazy. I did the whole gambit of taking their hand and caressing their elbow; getting into their personal space, leaning in, and whispering something that they felt was just for them.
I was three-quarters of the way through the room when I met my match. Her name was Harper, and she had long silky black hair that went halfway to her butt. I�d guess that she was about five-eight. There was just something about her. I think it was her long elegant neck.
Every once in a while, you meet someone and you have an instant reaction. A good example for me was Lisa Felton. She�s not the sexiest or best-looking girl in school, and I don�t really like her. What I would like to do is have sex with her. There�s just something about her that gets me excited.
Similarly, there are also people that you can just tell that you won�t like. If you�re really lucky, you find your soul mate. With Harper, I knew I liked her. I just knew. Well, it took me a moment to realize it.
She didn�t wait for me to introduce myself. She�d watched me meet twelve other girls, so she turned the tables on me. She stepped up into my personal space and took my hand.
�Hi, I�m Harper,� said a sexy voice.
I made an involuntary step back. She wasn�t having any of it. She followed me into the center of the room. She let her other hand touch my chest.
�I have so been looking forward to meeting you in person,� she said as she reached up and fixed my hair.
She took the opportunity to caress my ear before she let her hand settle on my shoulder. She got on her tiptoes and whispered, �You�ve been a bad boy. You�ve been flirting with all these other girls. I might have to take a firm hand with you. You�d like that, wouldn�t you?�
Up to this point, I�d been on the defensive. Now it was game on. Tami might have to pull me off of her.
�I don�t know about flirting, I�m just a friendly guy. I like to be friends with all kinds of girls. You wouldn�t have a problem with that, would you?�
She ignored me. She was now running her fingernails down my arm.
�I hear that you�ve created a cream to help women enlarge their breasts. Did you know I have discovered something that�ll help a guy increase the size of his manhood? Do you want me to tell you about it?�
�Mhmm.�
�I call it �the Velvet Glove.� You insert your member into it and it gently massages, pulls and stretches it. The key is the natural oils that are applied to make the member slick and rigid.�
�Nice try, Harper, but I�m calling bullshit! That glove nonsense sounds like something you read in Playgirl. I may be young, but I wasn�t born yesterday. We need to talk, young lady.�
I grabbed her hand and tried to drag her out of the room. I quickly found the downside to a thong. If you get hard, it pulls the string up your crack. She pulled me to a stop and put her hands in the air.
�Ladies, he�s all yours.�
There was a chorus of moans and boos. Tami tried to keep a straight face. Then it hit me. They apparently had some bet that turned the tables on me. My respect for Harper went up about tenfold. She had almost pulled one over on me. I went up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. I wanted her to feel what she�d done to me. She squeaked and jumped away, wagging her finger at me.
I made it around to the other girls and met them. I noticed that there didn�t seem to be any cliques in this group. You get eighteen girls living together and there are bound to be groups that have more in common with others. They just seemed to all get along, and you would see them mixing from conversation to conversation.
For lunch, I figured we�d have pizza or subs. I was completely surprised when they had a caterer serve a full sit-down meal, although it was slanted to �girl food�: we had a big salad, then a skinless chicken breast with steamed broccoli and wild rice. Dessert was a lemon sorbet. It was very good.
After lunch, I got Harper alone.
�Hey, Tami wants to give me a tour of the campus. Would you like to go with us?�
�I have a boyfriend. He wouldn�t appreciate me hanging out with you. He�s heard too many stories.�
�No problem, I just wanted to get to know you better. No strings attached.�
�I hear you. Tami tells me that you�re one of the few guys that can be friends with a girl and not have to get into her panties. My guy just isn�t wired like that, and I don�t want to give him any reason to doubt me.�
�Fair enough, so let�s change the subject. I have a problem that I was hoping you could help me with.�
�Sure, what can I do?�
�I have a small penis.�
She barked out a laugh.
�I get to call bullshit on that one. Next, you�ll be telling me that I have small breasts and you can help me.�
�I�m not sure if I can. I would be willing to give you a consultation. It only takes a couple of hours and I�ve been told that it produces amazing results.�
�Okay, you need to go over there,� she said, pointing to the other side of the room. �Tami was crazy to let you loose this weekend. Go give Missy your line of crap. She�s single and has the hots for you.�
�Oh, that�s some good information. Who else has the right moral standards to make for a fun weekend?�
�You�re not turning me into your wingman. Next, you�ll want me to pick up the fat chick.�
�Oh, you�re so hot. I really am into girl-on-girl action,� I said as I pulled out my cell phone. �Here, call your boyfriend. He might want to watch, too.�
�Tami! Come get your boy!� Harper said.
Tami came over.
�What�s he up to now?� she asked.
�He�s being a big flirt. Ray�ll kill me if I hang out with him much longer.�
�I was trying to get Ray into the action. Did you know that Harper�s into girls?�
�DAVID!� Harper yelled.
�Oh, was that a secret?� I asked innocently.
She just sputtered at me.
�Don�t let him get to you, Harper, and don�t fall for the old �a kiss will make it better.� Jennie fell for that one,� Tami said, sharing too much information.
�I swear he has a one-track mind. Is he like this all the time?�
�No, he likes sports. That tends to get him back to normal. I was going to take him to the batting cage and let him hit after lunch.�
�You guys have a batting cage?� I asked.
�See, works every time,� Tami said.
�No, seriously, you have a batting cage?�
�Yes, David, we have a batting cage.�
�What are we still doing here? Let�s go.�
�I think he may need Ritalin,� Harper offered.
�I�ll look into that. Now I have to take him to the batting cage before he throws a fit.�
We went back to Tami�s room.
�HEY, WE HAVE TO GO get some other clothes. I can�t stand this thong crawling up my butt anymore. Plus I don�t think these pants would do very well in the batting cage.�
Tami went and got Missy and we went to the nearest sporting goods store. We saw they had baseball jerseys on sale, so I got Tami a Cincinnati Reds jersey. Don�t ask me why, but that�s her favorite team. Missy got a White Sox jersey and I got the Cubs. Okay, I don�t have any room to talk.
On a lark, I had Tami call Harper to find out Ray�s and her favorite teams. Tami told me that Ray was a Yankees fan and Harper liked the Cubs. See, I knew Harper was okay.
I also bought normal Range Sports athletic underwear and some casual clothes. I got a pair of shorts and a sweatshirt for batting practice. I was smart this time and left the Range charge card in my wallet.
We went back to the dorm and changed. The girls put on their jerseys and we went to the Wesleyan Field House. I walked in and was amazed. The building was multifunctional. When they had volleyball or basketball game, bleachers would be pulled out. If not, they could be pushed back. They had a rubberized running track. You could see an upstairs area with exercise equipment on one side, and training rooms for yoga or jazzercise and the like on the other. They told me that there was also an Olympic-size pool on the other side of the exercise rooms. On one end of the track, they had two batting cages set up. One had a pitching machine, the other you had to pitch.
There was a signup sheet for each. We went over and there were a couple of names on the automated side. We signed up under them. Then Tami went to the attendant station and got us all gloves and a bucket of baseballs. Tami wanted to go first, so I offered to pitch.
Missy played catcher for me while I warmed up. I had zero control over the first few pitches.
�Come on, Dawson, Missy can throw better than that.�
So instead of thinking about it I just threw. I was doing much better, so Missy got out of way and Tami stepped up to the plate.
I threw a fat one right down the middle. I heard the ping of the bat. She about tore the cover off of the ball, which whizzed by my ear.
�Jesus, Tami, have you been practicing?�
Her smirk gave me my answer. I threw her ten more pitches and she ripped each one.
She was giving me shit.
�You throw like a girl. Put something on it,� she dared me.
�Tami, I haven�t thrown at all this year. I don�t have the control for it to be safe for you.�
I didn�t want to hurt her. She went and got her glove and got behind the plate.
�Okay, big boy, let�s see what you got.�
I threw three pitches in a row, each one getting progressively harder.
�Son, you mind if I show you something?�
A man in his mid-30s came over to us. Tami waved at him.
�Hey, Tami, your swing�s getting better.�
�Thanks, Coach.�
�Hey, Bill, get in here and catch,� he hollered at another guy.
He shook my hand.
�Hi, I�m Coach Hall.�
�David Dawson.�
�David, show me how you�re holding the ball.�
I showed him.
�Do you mind if I show you how to throw another type of fastball?�
�Please, I�m just learning.�
�Good. This is a four-seam fastball, so let�s learn how to do it right from the get-go. Place your index and middle fingertips directly on the perpendicular seam of the baseball. The horseshoe seam should face into your ring finger like this,� he said as he demonstrated the grip. �Next, place your thumb directly beneath the baseball, resting on the ball. Don�t let it touch a seam.�
He handed me the ball to try it.
�Good, but you should place your thumb in the center of the horseshoe seam.
I made the adjustment and he nodded.
�With this pitch you want to grip the ball softly, like an egg, in your fingertips.�
He had me loosen my grip so that there was an actual gap between the ball and my palm. He got technical and told me how holding it this way caused less friction. Less friction equaled a faster ball. I think my eyes were glazing over. I just wanted to throw the pitch.
�Now try a few pitches.�
I had much better control and velocity on the ball. He watched me for a few more minutes.
�I want you to do something else for me. You�re a tall guy. Most power-ball pitchers are tall. Something they all do is use their legs. Your power and endurance will increase the more you get the big muscles in your legs helping out. One way to do that is to lengthen your stride. I want you to feel like your lead leg is falling off a table.�
I tried it and felt awkward as hell. He just smiled at me.
I don�t know what happened, but the next pitch just felt better. There was also a noticeable pop when it hit the catcher�s glove. I looked at Coach Hall in amazement.
�Feel the difference?�
�Yeah, let�s see if I can do that again.�
I threw five more pitches and two of them felt right. Coach Hall stopped me.
�Tami, you want to get in there?�
She snorted and put her helmet on. There was no way she wasn�t going to try and ruin my day.
My first pitch felt right and she swung too late. I tried not to smirk, but she caught it and gave me an evil look.
The next one wasn�t the same. I threw it just as hard, but it didn�t have near the same velocity. She ripped it back up the middle, about killed Coach Hall. He gave us a sheepish look and went and borrowed Missy�s glove for protection.
�Like the first one, David.�
I just nodded and went into my windup. This one I put a little extra on and Tami just watched it go by.
�Okay, five more like that and let�s call it a day,� Coach Hall directed me.
Tami watched the next one blow by her. She just shook her head and handed the bat to Bill. He gave me a smirk and dug in. He swung at all four balls but was behind on each. The last one he got a piece of.
�David, have you thought about playing baseball here?�
�Not really, sir.�
�I understand that academics are important. I�d like you to consider that having a sport on your transcript will make you a better-rounded candidate for college. Could I suggest that you come out for baseball? I�d like to groom you to be our closer.�
�I really can�t do that, sir.�
�Coach, he doesn�t go here,� Tami said to help clue Coach in.
�Where do you go to school, son?�
�Lincoln High,� I said. �Sir, I hope I didn�t waste your time. I just love baseball and Tami had been on me to pitch. I guess I got a little carried away.�
�No problem. You have potential. If you ever need any advice, give me a call.�
�Thanks, Coach.�
We were now up for the other batting cage. We let Missy go first because she hadn�t gotten a chance yet. I went last. I was rusty but had fun just the same.
When we were done, they took me through the Field House. I was almost drooling. The setup was as good as most universities. I suddenly had an idea. I got my phone out and called Coach Hope.
�Have you seen the facilities at Wesleyan?�
�No, are they nice?� Coach asked.
�They�re out of this world. It got me thinking. We need to upgrade our facilities at Lincoln.�
�The school board will never go for that.�
�Coach, quit thinking like that. We go through the booster club. Hell, if they would pay for Bo Harrington, I�m sure they�d upgrade our weight room.�
�What do you mean, paid for Bo Harrington?�
�It was before we had an actual booster club. Talk to Tom if you�re worried about it. He read the contract. I would suggest you talk to Kendal about the boosters. She knows all those people and worked with them last season doing the hospitality tents. I bet they�d do a fundraiser. This town loves football. I know there�re rules about that stuff, but they seemed to have a clue.�
TAMI AND MISSY TALKED Harper into bringing her boyfriend Ray out to dinner with us. Tami was bringing Trevor. The girls wanted to try this place that served meat on a stick, or Brazilian barbecue. Basically, the waitstaff would come around with different meats; some kinds came in big chunks that they would slice off for you, others came in cubes, and you got hunks pushed off the giant metal skewer. They also had a salad bar that you could eat on for days and not get through everything. I thought the girls had an awesome idea.
You would think the three guys wouldn�t get along if you looked at our interests on paper. Ray was into theater, Trevor was the ultimate geek and I was into sports. We seemed to make it work.
�I hear you�ve done some TV ads,� Harper said to me.
�Let me show you,� I said as I reached for my phone.
Lily had set up a YouTube channel for me. I had just gotten the final cut of the black and white ad I did with Kara in New York. I played it first because Tami hadn�t seen it yet.
�I think this is an amazing video. The concept will really help it get noticed.�
I hit play.
�Dang, David, you�re hot,� Harper teased me. Then she turned on her boyfriend. �When are you going to get buff like that?�
�When you get bigger breasts,� he shot back.
I raised my finger to offer a suggestion.
�Shut it,� Harper said.
Tami and Missy laughed, confusing the boys. Nobody was talking and I knew better than to explain my pseudoscientific experiment.
�These I did over Christmas break. The beach one just got released in Europe. The proposal will play both here and in Europe.�
I played the diamond commercials. Then for fun, I played the Chicago video of when I kissed Adrienne.
Harper had her mouth hanging open while Ray gave me a high five.
�Show them your Range Sports pictures,� Tami said.
I pulled up the ones of me cutting through the virgin snow on a snowboard.
�They told me to get up to speed. I had no idea what that meant. I hit the turn going too fast and then hit the bump that sent me flying down the hill. Every time I did it in practice, I did a face-plant. I don�t know who was more impressed when I survived, the photographer or me. Then, purely as a self-preservation move, I was trying to bleed off speed,� I said, and pointed to the picture of a huge wall of snow going up as I cut hard to change directions.
They all laughed at the picture of me sprawled out right in front of the photographer. I then showed them the pictures with the girl who was a pro. The one with her upside down over my head was really cool. We then switched to the pictures with the four stooges.
�This turned out to be serious. A pack of young wolves tried to jump our horses. The other model fell off his horse and I had to go back to keep the pack off of him. Here I�m chasing them off.�
�Okay, one more, show them the butt picture,� Tami suggested.
I pulled it up.
�I�ve made some good money with this picture.�
�Could I get one?� Harper asked.
I pulled up Mrs. Hill�s website. Harper didn�t even bat an eye at the price. She made a note of where to buy it.
�I see there are a couple more ads. Can we see them?� Ray asked.
�Ask Missy, she�s in one of them,� I said.
�Yeah, it�s coming out soon, so I need to get used to it,� she agreed.
�This was done for Red. Here�s the original ad,� I said as it played. �I thought the girl was too old and the concept was wrong, so I paid to have this one made.�
I played the one with Missy. Trevor and Ray both gave her an appreciative smile. She just blushed.
AFTER DINNER, EACH couple wanted to spend some time alone. I tamped down the jealousy I felt when I thought of Tami going off with Trevor. I wanted to let her live her own life. I certainly had no room to talk; she had watched me be with other women. But I couldn�t help it, I thought of Tami as mine. If I thought this was serious at all, I would have a major problem.
Missy had one goal that night. She�d reserved a room at a local hotel to help achieve that goal. I kept forgetting that most of these kids had more money than they could possibly spend. Missy was no exception.
Once we entered the hotel room, I don�t think our lips broke apart for the next ten minutes. We took our time and explored each other�s bodies. When we finally stopped kissing, clothes went flying. Soon enough we were both fully naked. I pressed Mr. Happy between our bellies. Our skin was warming to the touch and when I caressed hers, I enjoyed its erotic feel. I reached down and picked her up, startling her at first, which made her clutch me around the neck. I got on the bed and knee-walked her to the center of the king-size bed. I gently laid her down and took in the sight.
Missy took my breath away. I had a brief traitorous thought and compared her body to Tracy�s. They could be related! Both had large breasts that sat high on their chests, and curves in all the right places. Missy was more petite, which made her breasts look bigger. Who was I to complain? Above her sex was a small trimmed patch of flaming-red hair. I took in a deep breath and inhaled her scent. She was wearing something that had a slight cinnamon smell.
While I was looking at her, she was taking in my body. There was desire in her eyes when she finally looked up. I wanted to make this special for her. She deserved only my best effort. I�d already formed a plan. I was going to take my time and enjoy every inch of her. My mouth watered at the thought of pleasuring this sexy girl. I began kissing my way down my goddess�s body.
I went to work identifying her erogenous spots. I didn�t want to rush this part. I caressed, rubbed, licked and suckled every inch of her. She was lying back, enjoying the attention. She was also moaning, which gave me clues as to what she liked. I finally got my face down to Missy�s sex, and I took a long slow lick of her aroused muff.
Missy shuddered while pulling her legs back and spreading them to give me better access. With my second lick, I sucked her engorged lips into my mouth. She instantly grabbed my hair and tried to pull me off.
"Stop. You�ve teased me long enough. I need you to DO me!"
The lust in her eyes told me that if I delayed it would be a waste of time. I jumped off the bed and put on a condom. I had picked one of the ribbed ones for her pleasure. I was worried if I used the ultrathin that this would be over in record time. I moved between her legs and sat back on my heels. She spread her legs wide and pulled her knees back up. This opened her sex. I nudged my little head into her folds and moved it up and down to make sure it was thoroughly lubricated.
"Yes! Take me, make me yours!" Missy moaned as I began to stretch her entrance.
She took a quick breath when the mushroom head entered her. She then exhaled loudly and groaned ecstatically as I started sinking into her belly. My instincts didn�t want me to go slowly; I wanted to pound her. But my thoughts were the exact opposite. Something told me that she was either a virgin or didn�t have much experience. She was just too tight. Watching Mr. Happy split her open made my abdomen ripple and my sack quiver.
Damn, she was tight. I had to work for every inch that disappeared into heaven. It took me several minutes of concentrated work to finally worm my way to being fully seated. She bit her lip as my tool finally claimed her.
"Oh, you�re wonderful. I�ve dreamed what this would be like, and it�s so much better," Missy panted. Her chest heaved up and down, pushing her breasts up which made them jiggle. I think she must have been holding her breath for the entire time. Her hint that she was a virgin caused me almost to explode. I stopped to let her become accustomed to my size, gently wiggling my hips to help loosen her up.
I reached up and caressed her wobbling breasts. Her nipples were little bullets and when I brushed them, she moaned.
"So good," she sighed as she shuddered.
I leaned forward and grasped her wrists, pinning them above her head as I changed my position. This changed the angle of our joining so that my package was now rubbing against her love button. I pressed her into the mattress and ground my pubic bone into hers. I covered her mouth with mine and we both moaned in pleasure. Her hips moved, starting the ancient dance; I joined her. I made love to her with long, slow movements while teasing her neck with my lips. Each time I would thrust forward, she would grunt as we came together.
�Oh God! I love this. Oh, David, DO ME!� Missy begged.
I grinned like an idiot as I gave her a couple of quick short strokes and then followed it with long slow ones.
�Make me yours! DO ME!�
Someone had watched some bad porn, but I didn�t care. I did what she asked.
We had sex three times over the next two hours. Between sessions, we would cuddle and kiss until I was ready again. She couldn�t stop laughing when I put on the glow-in-the-dark condom. I teased her that I was Luke Skywalker and that my Mr. Happy was my lightsaber.
To Missy�s delight, she found out she was multi-orgasmic. On our last go-round, I brought her off quickly and then pounded her through her orgasm. It led to another and another. The last session was a marathon. I had gotten off twice and could have gone half the night. By the time I climaxed, Missy was a quivering mess.
I went and disposed of the last condom and cleaned up. I came back and she grabbed me and kissed me thoroughly.
"I love you," she told me.
I just kissed her, dodging the unasked question. She would be easy to fall for, but we wouldn�t be able to see each other enough. Baseball and seven-on-seven tournaments would eat up my weekends until the end of the year. I just couldn�t see it happening.
We ended up talking until three in the morning. She admitted that I was her first. I told her about my concerns. She called me a �stupid boy� and explained that she had a car and could come visit me. At that point, I came clean about my other �friends.� I was surprised when she already knew. Tami had told her when she saw that Missy was getting interested in me. She assured me that nothing needed to change.
Missy was surprisingly mature. She also didn�t want to be in a serious relationship. Now that she�d had it, she couldn�t see going without sex.
Sunday February 16
I WOKE UP EARLY TO a naked and happy girl. Missy insisted on a little fun in the shower. We didn�t go too far because she was sore. We had planned ahead, so Missy changed into new clothes and we went back to the dorm.
We picked up Tami and Harper and went to early church. The campus had its own chapel. I could tell that Harper and Missy were regulars by how people greeted them. Tami had never been big on church. She�d go if I asked her, but rarely on her own.
After church, the girls wanted to go to a buffet at one of the hotels. It was a little pricey, but I was starving. I came back to the table with my plate full.
�Maybe they can go in the back and get you a platter,� Tami teased me.
�Quiet, you! Growing boy here.�
�More like growing piglet. We�re going to have to wheel you out of here.�
I just ignored her and ate.
Missy acted shy around her friends. Big mistake when the bloodhound, a.k.a. Tami, was around.
�What are you being so quiet about?�
�Nothing,� Missy responded.
Talk about throwing meat to a hungry wolf. I decided she needed to be defended. I know, what was I thinking?
�Missy�s a little upset with me. We just need some space to work it out.�
�Is that so?� Harper asked sweetly.
What the hell? One was bad enough. I didn�t need Harper digging in as well.
�You stay out of this or I�ll call Ray and help him solve your small-boob issue.�
�You do that and I�ll tell everyone about your small winkie,� Harper threatened.
�That�s not true,� Missy defended me, a little too quickly.
There was a pause as everyone looked at each other. She looked at me, and we both knew we were caught, so we started laughing.
�Of course, I�d have no idea. I�m just assuming ... ahhh,� Missy stammered.
�Yep, busted. So, did you have a good time?� Tami asked Missy.
�Oh, yes. David gave me the full treatment, and I think my breasts are bigger this morning. Harper, you really should get a treatment before he goes home.�
Harper was trying to figure out how she�d become the focus of this conversation. We all stared at her. I have to hand it to Missy for the misdirection. I knew Tami would play along, but Missy was in for a grilling when Tami got her alone.
�Do you guys really think the twins are too small?� Harper complained.
I caught the twinkle in her eye. I knew she was playing us.
�We didn�t want to say anything, but because we�re all friends here, I think we need to be honest,� I started.
�David�s right. We should be honest, don�t you agree, Missy?� Tami asked.
I don�t think Missy wanted to be in the middle of this.
�I was raised that if you didn�t have anything good to say, you should be quiet. I think I�ll stay out of this conversation.�
I could see the doubt creeping into Harper�s brain.
�Do you mind if I inspect them? I�d hate to pass judgment and you not need a treatment,� I said.
I reached across the table and made squeezing motions. She swatted my hands away.
�You guys are so bad. Keep your hands to yourself, Buster.�
�Hey, I was just trying to help. It sounded like Ray wanted some upgrades.�
�You leave my boyfriend out of it. He�s a dumbass sometimes, but he�s my dumbass. Get your boy on a leash, Missy.�
�I have no control over him,� Missy said.
I had a good time getting to know Missy and Harper better. They all took me to the bus stop. Missy gave me a big kiss goodbye. Tami gave me a quick kiss and Harper opted for a hug. I was glad I came up for the weekend.
Chapter 15 � Judge Mom
Sunday February 16
I SLEPT MOST OF THE ride back. When I was about a half hour out, I called Mona to see if she wanted to pick me up. I then called home and Mom answered. I told her Dad was off the hook for giving me a ride. She laughed and said they forgot they were supposed to come get me. It must suck getting old. They say your memory is the first thing to go. Grandpa Davey used to say it was your knees, but I had to disagree.
Mona was waiting for me when we pulled up. She suggested going to her place to talk, but her parents were home. I told her we could go to my place. I walked in the back door and found it packed. Mona froze when she saw Greg, Suzanne, Beth and Cindy playing cards in the kitchen. I don�t think she expected to see anyone from school. I reached down, squeezed her hand, and gave her a reassuring smile when she looked at me. I felt her relax.
I walked around the table, giving everyone but Greg a kiss. I think he was okay with that. Angie and Mom came in from the living room, laughing. I pointed at Angie.
�You, evil woman, are dead to me,� I said, crossing my arms with a �harrumph.�
Mom came over and patted my cheek.
�You be nice to Angie.�
�Mom, she needs to be punished,� I said with as much righteous indignation as I could muster.
Angie was trying not to laugh at me. I was pissed. Mom saw the potential for a little fun.
�Judge Mom will hear your complaint after we get everyone dessert,� Mom said. Then she noticed Mona. �Hi, my son�s a barbarian with no social graces. Who are you?�
I introduced Mona.
For years, whenever Greg and I fought over something stupid, Mom would sit us down and be Judge Mom. If Dad were home, he would be the jury. It was actually a smart idea. It made us sit down and think about why we were mad. We then had to present our case. You got to talk without interruption, which forced us to hear the other side. Being young and pissed off meant you didn�t always listen, but you at least knew where your brother was coming from. It helped me once I calmed down. When we were talked out, then the jury would ask us some pointed questions. If one of us were truly in the wrong, Mom would make a ruling. Most times, we just had a family talk. Think of
Mom made me help her while Greg told Angie and the girls what was going to happen. The traitor Mona joined them around the table. Then they started to whisper as Greg helped Angie prepare her case. Greg got up and came over to me so we could talk in private.
�Hey, Angie isn�t sure what you�re mad about,� Greg said.
�She packed my bag for my trip. She went out and bought me thong underwear. That was all I had to wear in my overnight bag.�
He started laughing.
�Are you sure you want to do this? Judge Mom is going to have way too much fun at your expense.�
I hadn�t thought about that. This could turn ugly. Then I thought about Mom needing to get her mind off of tomorrow. I nodded to Greg.
�It�s your funeral, Bro,� Greg advised, and then went to talk to the girls.
Mom had me make a new pot of coffee while she cut a pineapple upside-down cake. It was a recipe that had been handed down for generations. I ran and grabbed my tablet and pulled up the recipe app. I took a picture of one of the plates with cake on it. Mom had the recipe on an index card for me to copy.
While I did that, she and I caught up. I told her about my new friend Harper and how we all went on a triple date Saturday night. She told me Dad had taken her for a romantic dinner. When the coffee was done, I took the pot out to the living room. Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, Tom and Mary Dole, and Mrs. Glade were all talking to Dad. They already had coffee cups, so I warmed them up.
Mom and I brought them all cake. When everyone was almost done, Mom announced that court would be in session shortly. I had stayed in the living room so Angie and her counselors could plot my demise. They all brought chairs from the kitchen so they could enjoy the show. Mom explained to the parents what was going on. Dad just rolled his eyes at me.
When everyone was settled, Mom brought the court into session.
�Angie, since you are new to these proceedings, I�ll explain how this will work. The accuser will present his testimony. No one is to interrupt during his presentation. He�s allowed to talk as long as he doesn�t start to repeat himself.�
That rule had been added when I had said the same thing over and over one time. I thought it was a very important point, but
�Then you will get to talk. At the end, the jury may ask each of you questions,� she said, pointing at the parents to indicate who the jury was.
�At any time, you two can decide that you want to settle out of court. My ruling will be final. Do you agree to have Judge Mom hear your case?� Mom asked us.
We both said yes.
�Please begin, David.�
I got up to tell my tale of woe. I put on my best hound-dog look that got a chuckle out of the girls in the back of the room. I might have overdone it a bit.
�I come before this most magnificent court to plead the injustices forced upon my person,� I said.
Flattering the court had won me a number of cases. Bribes also worked on occasion. You had to be careful if you tried that; sometimes it would backfire on you.
�My dear future sister-in-law, whom I love and trust, offered to pack my bags for my weekend trip. Being the innocent boy that I am, I trusted her completely.� I paused for dramatic effect. I pointed to Angie. �The accused packed inappropriate underwear.�
I gave a big sigh. I opened my bag to make the big reveal. It might have gone better if the variety pack of condoms hadn�t fallen out and rolled on the floor. All eyes were glued to the pack and not the three thongs I had in my hand. The look of amusement on everyone�s face told me I was a goner.
I turned to Angie.
�Do you wish to settle out of court?� I begged.
�Oh no, I think I need to have my name cleared.�
�David, please hand the jury Exhibit A,� Mom said, pointing to the condom box.
I thought about arguing, but I knew that Angie would just present it when her time came. I handed the box to Mrs. A. To my horror, she opened it and started to sort through them. She held up the ribbed packet.
�What kind is this, David?�
�Those are ribbed, for her pleasure.�
She handed it to Mr. Anderson and winked at him. Beth about died, and the room erupted in laughter. He pocketed the condom with a nod of thanks to me.
�Let�s get back to the heart of my case,� I said as I held up the thongs. �This is what was packed for me.�
Someone in the back, I think it was Cindy, shouted out, �Make him try them on.�
My face went red. There was no way that was happening. I decided to cut my losses and rested my case. Angie got up to present her defense.
�As a loving sister, I offered to help poor David by packing his bag. Tami called me and told me that David was going to Wesleyan for a sexy weekend. She commented on how cute his butt was and that the women would appreciate it if it were shown in its best light.
�In an effort to help him, I also bought him naughty condoms. I would suggest that if you counted them that there might be some missing from the box. I contend that the underwear helped him and didn�t harm him in any way.�
�They ride up your butt,� I complained.
Dad was counting the condoms. Mom put a stop to that line of questioning.
�As a parent, I do not want to know if my virginal son lost any condoms over the weekend.�
There were some snorts from the peanut gallery. Dad smiled at her and put the box down.
�Does the jury have any questions?� Mom asked.
They all seemed to have a grasp of the case. Dad took them to the office to deliberate.
�Angie, we can still settle this out of court. Just admit that you�re evil and I can make this go away,� I offered her.
I think she thought she had the better case.
�How about you admit that I�m a loving sister to you and you babysit Kyle five times as community service?� she countered.
�Will you admit to being evil?� I asked.
She smiled and shook my hand.
Mom went and got the jury.
�Angie and David have decided to settle out of court. Angie admits to being evil, and David agrees that Angie is a loving sister and agrees to babysit Kyle five times.�
Everyone seemed to agree that sounded like a fair settlement. I�d been watching Kyle about once a week anyway, so I was fine with my community service. I went over to Dad to get my condoms and stuff them in my bag. He hugged me.
�Your mother needed that. Thank you,� he said, as we both looked over to see her smiling.
Tom stopped me before I could go get Mona and go up to my place.
�Tomorrow is President�s day and you�re off from school. Could you come down to the office and meet with us?�
�Sure, what�s up?�
�We want to plan out the next few months and talk about the opportunity Adrienne is proposing.�
We agreed on a time and I caught Mona�s eye so we could leave.
MONA WAS SURPRISED when I took her out back and up to the apartment. She didn�t know that was where I lived.
�This is handy,� she commented.
She sat on the couch with a leg curled under her butt. I went into my bedroom to drop off my bag. The apartment was chilly, so I turned up the heat and put on a sweatshirt. I found her looking at my pictures on the wall. Kendal had put up about twenty pictures in exchange for allowing some of the employees at the law firm to have some of my photos for their personal use.
�You look good in these. Is modeling fun?�
�Sometimes. So, what did you want to talk about?� I asked, sitting down on the other end of the couch.
�I�ve been thinking about the party. I hope you don�t think I do that all the time.�
�No, it didn�t even cross my mind.�
She looked at me, as she tried to figure something out. I finally took pity on her.
�Hey, just say it. I won�t judge you.�
�It�s just hard to trust boys. Every time I�ve been with a guy, he�s bragged about what happened.�
�I haven�t talked to anyone about ... anything.�
She blushed. I think she knew she was the one that let the cat out of the bag about our evening when she talked to her friends. We also didn�t make it a secret when we came back to the party.
�I know. I�ve talked to Tracy, and she said I could trust you. I just don�t know how to ask for what I want.�
�Why don�t you just tell me and we can work it out from there.�
�All right, here goes. I want to have fun with you, but I don�t want to date you. I�d like our time to be private. When we were together at the party, you let me do my little dance and didn�t attack me. I think we could explore some things together.�
�Are you thinking we would just hook up and then just be friends?�
She nodded.
�You do realize that�s just a fantasy, right?� I asked her.
�What do you mean?�
�In my vast experience,� I said, winking at her to let her know I was joking, �sex changes things. If we were to start spending time together, I would develop feelings for you. I might even fall for you. You�re a special, sexy lady. I wouldn�t want to start something without you knowing that this would probably happen.�
�That�s something I�m worried about, but in the reverse. I�m also worried you�d think I�m easy. I don�t want you to think badly of me.�
�Are you hooking up with every guy you date?�
�No!�
�There you have it. I don�t think you�re easy. I never did.�
�I was worried. I just threw myself at you. I figured that was why you insisted on wearing a condom. I really have only been with two other guys.�
�The condoms are as much for your protection as mine. I have a daily reminder of what can happen even if you think everything�s safe. Don�t get me wrong, I love my nephew to death. But I�m just not ready for that kind of responsibility.�
She smiled at me and scooted over so that she could snuggle with me. She put her head on my chest.
�Alright, I�m going to put all my cards on the table. I like you a lot. If there was a chance you were even close to looking for a girlfriend, I�d be all over you. But I don�t want to be your rebound girlfriend. And I don�t want a serious boyfriend. I know it�s clich� for the quarterback to date the cheerleader. I�m not interested in that. Tracy is much more socially conscious than I am. From what I�ve seen, you don�t really worry about that, either.�
�No, not intentionally. I�m too much of a people-pleaser at times, but I�m not trying to be the king of the hill, so to speak,� I said. Then I went to the heart of the matter. �Are you going to be fine with the other girls I spend time with?�
�Are you going to be fine if I spend time with other guys?�
�No, I�d stop what we�re doing if you hook up with someone else.�
�Thank you for being honest. I think most guys would say that it�d be okay, but if it happened, would act like jerks.�
I just shrugged.
�It doesn�t seem quite fair that you get your cake and eat it too. How do you justify the double standard?� she asked me.
I thought about it for a moment. I had agonized over this in the past. I was comfortable with my position now. I decided to be honest.
�I�ve thought about this a lot. This is just how I�m wired. I get jealous when I think of someone I�m with spending time with someone else. I also wouldn�t want to intrude on your happiness. I�ll not be the boy who snakes another guy�s girlfriend.
�Nor am I going to turn my back on my friends. If we can spend time together and help each other out, I think that�s great. I also sometimes find someone and we want to do things together as a one-time event. That�s why I�m not looking for a girlfriend. My brother went a different route: he dated one girl at a time, each for a few weeks. I can�t seem to walk away from women like he could.�
�Don�t take this the wrong way, but I need to think about this,� Mona said.
We both stood up and she gave me a hug and left for home. I went back down to the house. Cindy was feeling neglected, so we snuck back up to the apartment for a little while. We came back down to find Kyle throwing a fit.
�Let me fix this,� I told Angie, taking him from her.
I walked him around the house, talking to him in soothing tones. He settled down and was soon out like a light. Angie took him from me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. She took him upstairs and put him down. The teenagers all played Monopoly while the �rents got tipsy on wine. I teased Beth and Tracy that they would have to drive their parents home. Greg ended up cleaning us all out. When the game was over, Beth took me aside.
�Hey, how did your talk with Mona go?�
�It was okay. She needs to think before deciding if she wants to hang out with me. I�m not the typical boy.�
�No, you�re definitely not. Do you want me to talk to her?�
�Only if she comes to you. I don�t want her to feel pressured. I like her and don�t want to lose our friendship over this. I think we could be more, kind of like you and I are.�
�So you�re not looking at her as a potential girlfriend?�
�Let�s not rule anything out; but if I had to answer that right now, the answer would be no. I kind of got pushed into going out with April. I really wasn�t ready for anything, and I�m sure she sensed it. I don�t want to make that mistake again. For now, I just want to have a little fun. I think I�m done falling in love, at least, for a while.�
�Good. Wait till college before you get serious.�
I gave her hug. The party broke up and everyone went home. My mom found me.
�Thanks for letting me be Judge Mom today. I had fun. I�m glad that you and Greg get along so it�s not necessary for me to be a judge anymore. I think justice was served today.�
�Yes, I got her to admit that she�s an evil girl. In any future cases, she can�t claim innocence. We�ve established that she�s devious and mean.�
�Yeah, right, just keep living in that fantasy world. You forget she gave me a grandchild.�
I sighed, knowing that trumped a lot of my cards. Then I brightened and Mom gave me a dirty look.
�David Allen Dawson, you will NOT be getting a girl pregnant just to win your cases. Judge Mom would not be pleased.�
I winked at her and dodged when she tried to swat my butt. I made a hasty exit before it got worse.
Monday February 17
I FOUND MYSELF IN THE conference room at Tom and Kendal�s offices. I noticed my butt picture had been replaced with my wolf one. I found the fridge in the cabinet and got myself a Coke. I heard someone clear her throat.
�May I ask what you�re doing?� she asked.
I spun my chair towards her and saw she was in a business suit with her arms crossed over her chest. She had dark hair pulled up off her shoulders and looked to be in her late twenties or early thirties. I gave her my winning smile.
�My Uncle Tom said he had some work for me. I snuck in to get a Coke.�
�Those are for clients only. Now let�s go find your uncle so that you�re not wandering around bothering people.�
Just then, Tom and Kendal walked in. Tom had heard the end of the exchange.
�What was young David doing?�
�I caught your nephew taking a soda.�
I sat down to watch the show. The tattletale had the nerve to give me a dirty look.
�Listen, David, we have a meeting with a client in a few minutes. Why don�t go hang out in your uncle�s office?� she said.
Tom gave me a wearied look. I kept quiet. Kendal sat down next to me, opened a folder, and pushed it in front of me. It was my latest financials. Tom spoke first.
�David, I�d like you to meet Angelina Hargrove. She�s the newest member of our team. She�ll be mentoring Kendal. I must apologize to you, Angel. I called you to this meeting and didn�t tell you who the client was. If you look at the picture on the wall, you might recognize David Dawson.�
�Well, hang me! I made a fool out of myself,� she said, and she came over and shook my hand.
Before Kendal could start going over my financials, Tom held up his hand to stop her.
�We�re waiting for one more. Before we get started, I want to tell David what Angel will be doing and get you updated on Eve. Angel comes to us from Stone Mountain Records. She started out promoting the label to radio stations to increase airplay for their artists. She also worked in talent acquisition before her latest position, which was talent development.
�She�ll be working with Eve Holliday. She, Kendal and Eve went and met with Stone Mountain Records last week. They didn�t tell us anything we hadn�t heard before. Eve needs to write some songs. They did like the sound of her voice and agreed that she has talent. We have her working with a voice coach. Angel requested some of the songs Eve has written, and she has some suggestions to make them more commercial.�
�Eve must trust you a lot. She doesn�t let just anyone look at her music,� I said.
�We get along very well. She�s a great girl with a lot of potential. I hear similar words about you,� Angel said.
Dad came into the room. I hadn�t expected him and didn�t realize he was interested in my modeling work. Mom had been more involved up to this point.
�Sorry I�m late. I had to drop David�s mom off at her appointment.�
�Mr. Dawson and I recently had a discussion. The result is that I asked Mr. Dawson to become more involved in David�s career,� Tom said, answering the question in my head.
�I believe you know Kendal,� Tom said as Dad shook her hand. �This is Angelina Hargrove, the newest member of the team. Angel has a varied background that will be a good fit here at Rigby, Thompson and Associates.�
Dad took a seat next to me while Kendal passed out a set of financials to everyone at the table.
�As you can see, David did well with his New York trips. He was able to cover Mrs. Dawson�s medical treatment to date. We would like to suggest that a portion of the money that David earns be put into a separate account dedicated to that treatment,� Kendal recommended.
I jumped in before Dad could say anything.
�Go ahead and do it.�
Dad just nodded.
�We�ve been looking for medical coverage that makes sense for Mrs. Dawson. I apologize for being presumptuous. We would suggest that you look for other employment.�
�I love working for the park district. I�ve been wrapped up with the care of my wife, but it�s time I pulled my weight. I can�t have David supporting the family and paying his mom�s medical bills. If you have any suggestions, I�m open to them.�
�I�m on the board for the Dunns. They have a golf and tennis center. The current manager of that section wants to retire. If you like, I can get an interview set up,� Tom told my Dad.
�Yes, thank you. That sounds like a terrific opportunity,� Dad said.
I knew Dad would do well in that setting. People liked him, and that was key to running any service operation.
Kendal got back to the financials.
�We�d like to set up two other accounts, one for college and another for a car. David has shared that his goal is to play college ball. We realize that he could get hurt. If he gets a full ride, then he could use the funds as a down payment on a house.�
That would work.
�That sounds fine to me,� Dad said.
�We�ve gotten your taxes back from the accountant. As you can see, we�d set aside enough funds to pay this year�s bill. The accountant made some recommendations. The first is that you pay yourself a salary, instead of just pulling funds out of your LLC. Another suggestion is that you begin to donate money to charities. I know you want to support your educating teen mothers program. We could move funds towards that. We need to set up a nonprofit to do it right. Donating money to charities will reduce your tax burden.�
�Yes, I want to do that, but my mom has some ideas also. She wants to help cancer patients. She�s probably not going to want to do anything over the next few weeks while she goes through chemo. Can I have her contact you when she�s feeling better?�
�If we set up a nonprofit with your mom at the head, we may be able to get some grant money to help. The government prefers to give their grants to women and minorities.�
�If that�s the case, could we put Angie in charge of the teen moms nonprofit?� I asked.
�Good idea,� Tom said. Kendal took notes on all of this.
�Let�s talk about your modeling. The first issue we have is that Ford went ballistic over your New York trip,� Tom said. �I didn�t tell you about it because we were seeing how it all shook out. Adrienne didn�t sign her new contract last Monday. I think Deb Thomas has all but guaranteed that this will be Adrienne�s last contract.
�Ford caught wind of the payday you and Adrienne pulled in,� Tom continued. �They demanded their cut. I actually got to be a lawyer and point out some relevant case law. They eventually backed down when I pointed out the language in your contract and the fact that they hadn�t procured the business.
�The other factor that had Ford in a tizzy was that Adrienne booked several jobs last week. She agreed to give them a small piece of it and Deb Thomas finally agreed. By the way, you�re getting a piece of it too, because it was your contacts that produced the work. We also get a cut because we�re stepping in to facilitate everything for Adrienne. We�re in negotiations with her to do her back-office work when she opens her new company.�
Tom looked at his calendar.
�She plans to sign a short-term contract and will be free of her obligations with Ford on August 17.�
�So how bad is the situation with Ford?� Dad asked.
�Don�t worry. They aren�t going to shoot the goose that laid the golden egg with Range Sports. As long as Devin�s happy, David can do no wrong,� Tom assured my dad. Then he changed topics. �Kendal, could you go over David�s current commitments and what we have proposed?�
�Sure. Right now, we have two shoots scheduled with Range Sports. Your first will be in England. You fly out April 20th and return on the 25th. You�ll be going to the northwestern part of England to a place called Langdale. This is in the Lake District National Park. It�s supposed to be gorgeous. Then on May 19th through 23rd you�ll be in San Francisco and Napa Valley. The fall shoot hasn�t been set yet. They�d like to squeeze in an extra shoot between Christmas and New Year�s; that would be back at the ranch. We�ve been careful to schedule around your other commitments, like football, and tried to make sure you weren�t in school. We don�t want you missing a bunch of class time like you did last semester.
�Mr. Hill has patiently been waiting for you to start the flyer ads again. He said he�d even do it this evening if you were willing.�
I felt bad. I had promised that I would start again at the beginning of February.
�I don�t have anything else going on. I could do it after this meeting if he has everything ready.�
Kendal pulled out her phone and dialed as she stepped out of the meeting.
�Ford has been getting inquiries but we�ve been holding them off. I think you need to do something to make them happy.�
�What about the shoot with Adrienne?� I asked Angel.
�That�s the weekend of March 8th.�
I pulled out my tablet to see what I could do. Baseball was coming up and I still was planning on doing some more football tournaments.
�I hate to be a prima donna, but the only time I can see doing it would be Sunday afternoons. They would need to do it close to home, too. I really can�t miss any more school.�
�If they want a full day, I�ll talk to your mom and you can do a full Sunday,� Dad offered.
�We�ll talk to Ford,� Angel said.
She looked at Tom to indicate she was done. Kendal came back in.
�Mr. Hill said he�d take David the rest of the day. I told him you have school tomorrow so he wouldn�t think he could keep you till all hours. The only problem is I have an appointment at 2:00,� Kendal said.
�I can do it. I�d like to see that side of the business. I might have to fill in in the future there, too,� Angel said.
�One last item,� Tom said, as he plugged his notepad into the big screen on the back wall. �Double-Book wants to buy the rights to all these pictures.�
Tom put up a slideshow of all the pictures we did with book covers in mind. Dad about fell out of his chair when he saw photos of me all made up. Everyone in the room tried to keep a straight face.
�Why are they coming to us?� I asked.
�Oh, wise one, who always makes me write the contracts so he owns the resale rights?� Kendal teased me.
�Oh, that would be me. So how much are they offering?�
Kendal slid the offer letter over to me. Dad read it over my shoulder. We both gasped when we saw the number.
�What does that work out to?� Dad asked.
Kendal pulled out another sheet. This showed Rigby, Thompson and Associates getting 10% off the top, me making 25% for getting it under contract, and then splitting the rest three ways between myself, Kara and Adrienne. She then slid over two sheets that showed Kara and Adrienne agreeing to let Tom work out the details.
�Why would they spend so much for these pictures?� Dad asked.
�Because they�ll use them over and over again, and Adrienne�s in them. They also think that Kara could end up being a big draw. They can Photoshop the pictures to pull out or insert people and different backgrounds,� Tom answered.
�I say do it,� I said, and Dad nodded yes.
�Okay, good meeting, now go make us all more money,� Tom said, giving me my marching orders.
Dad left for the hospital. Angel went to her office to wrap up what she needed to finish. I stood up to stretch and Tom and Kendal had me sit back down.
�Ford has made a request,� Tom started. I could tell he was uncomfortable. �They want you to have a public girlfriend.�
�If you�re this uncomfortable, this must be good,� I joked.
�Haley Durham.�
She didn�t ring a bell so I Googled her. Haley Durham was cute. She had done a sitcom as a child for eight years. She was now about my age and hadn�t done anything for the last two years. I looked up at Kendal and Tom with a confused look on my face.
�Look up Bill Durham,� Kendal offered.
Bill was her father and agent. He was your worst nightmare in terms of a father getting too involved. He demanded script changes and control of her look. There were reports of him being banned from some sets.
My life was complicated enough. I didn�t need another faux girlfriend, especially one with a father like that.
�I don�t think so.�
They both looked at each other and nodded.
�I�ll take care of it,� Tom assured me.
MR. HILL WAS HAPPY to see me. I introduced Angel to everyone. We were able to get three sessions shot before I was done. I think Mr. Hill wanted to do one more, but I was tired. Keeping animated and doing the same pose over and over again is mentally draining.
I showed Angel how to approve pictures. Anything like my eyes closed, stupid looks, or something inappropriate got deleted. Mr. Hill told her some tricks photographers try. She was happy by the time she took me home.
Chapter 16 � The Shit Truly Hit the Fan
Tuesday February 18
WHEN I ARRIVED AT SCHOOL Tuesday morning, I found Cassidy at my locker, looking worried. Since I didn�t have a girlfriend, faux or real, to worry about, I wasn�t worried.
�What�s wrong, my little ninja?� I asked.
She punched me.
�You stop calling me that. I don�t need a nickname from you.�
I held my hands up.
�Okay, okay, I�ll get Jim to come up with one.�
She punched me again. There�s just no pleasing some people.
�You have a problem,� Cassidy informed me.
�You�ll have to be a little more specific. I�m not really sure what you�re talking about.�
�Brad told Daddy that the only reason you won last Saturday was because you had the better players.�
I burst out laughing.
�What?� Cassidy whined.
�Please tell me that Brad isn�t really related to you.�
�Some days I wish. Daddy showed me his birth certificate.�
That made me laugh even harder. She actually had to check.
�I�m sorry, but is your brother brain-damaged?�
She thought about that for a moment. That got me laughing again.
�So you don�t care what he�s saying?�
�Follow me on this one. He got to pick his team from anyone at the school. He picked first. He made a point of taking all the juniors who will play as seniors next year. He�s been working out with them separately as a team-building experience. Do you follow me so far?�
�Yeah, my brother�s a douche.�
�Okay, your words, not mine. The key is he�s trying to build a team. What does it say to the rest of the team when you tell them that they�re not good enough to be on his team? Also, what does it say when
Her eyes got big.
�I have to go tell Daddy.�
�Cassidy, your dad already knows. What does Brad want to do about the unfair teams?�
�Brad wants to play you with a fair team. He said that if he had Mike, Jake and Ed on his team, he could beat you like a drum.�
�I�ll talk to the boys and see if they want to play Brad�s game.�
Then she gave me her best smile. That made me nervous.
�David,� she said in a singsong voice. �I need you to find a girlfriend.�
�Nope, not happening.�
�I need you to go out with Jim and me this Saturday night. There�s a party I want to go to.�
�I have plans for Saturday night, and they do not include double-dating. I have a friend coming down from Wesleyan.�
�Let me make this easy for you: I�ll bug you 24/7 until you say you�ll go, or you can just go. What�s it going to be?�
I gave her a dismissive wave and headed to math class. Next thing I knew she had latched onto my leg.
�Please, David, say you�ll help me? Please?� she moaned nonstop while I dragged her to math.
Ms. Lowden came in right before the bell and raised her eyebrows.
�Cassidy, you have to stop!�
�Please?� she wailed, with big tears streaming down her face.
�Okay, you win.�
She got up with a big smile and kissed my cheek.
Ms. Lowden came up to me and grabbed my arm.
�David, please?�
�I give up! I�m going to go sit in the corner.�
Everyone but me thought it was funny.
Wednesday February 19
AT LUNCH THE DAY BEFORE, I�d talked to my seven-on-seven team about what Brad had said. Everyone was pissed until I pointed out that Brad had just anointed Mike, Jake and Ed as starters next year. I sold it as giving them their shot. Then they started joking about how their new team was going to beat us. Jim and Wolf explained how they were going to kick their butts if they kept mouthing off. I just mentioned that Jim dated Cassidy. That seemed to do the trick.
We met Brad and his team on the football field right after school. Everyone in our workout class came out to watch. Coach Hope was picked to be our referee. I had insisted on that. I was nervous that the ass-hat brigade would get rough. I didn�t want to see anyone get hurt.
�Okay, Dawson, how do you want to work this?� Brad asked.
�I think we should make this fair. You take any three players off my team and you can protect three players on your team. That way you have the three best off each team, giving you the best six players.�
I was gambling that he would protect Tommy Cox and the other two jerks he called friends and leave me Bill Callaway. Bill had been my number one target all last season. Sure enough, that�s what he did. Those six plus Brad made seven.
We had to play defense first. I gathered everyone around.
�Just keep everything in front of you until they�re twenty yards out. Then let them go past you. Brad doesn�t have the arm to throw long. He consistently throws the ball short.
�I don�t know David, sometimes he gets the ball there,� Bill warned me.
�Then, Bill, we�ll just have to score. D�ya think you and I might be able to get past them?�
Everyone smiled.
I put Tim in the middle of the front line because of his linebacking skills. On either side of him I put Wolf and Jim. With their height and reach, I knew they could tag someone, plus Brad would have to throw over them. On the far outsides, I inserted Bert and one of the juniors. Bill and I split the deep areas. I warned them that Brad would go deep on the first play.
On the hike of the ball, it was obvious they were trying to do a jailbreak, sending everyone deep. I kept a count in my head and when it reached five, I stopped. Brad had rolled out to his right and he threw a Hail Mary. The ball hung in the air forever. The flag had been thrown, so I was headed back when one of them caught it and started dancing in the end zone.
Brad was whooping and mouthing off. I now knew why Kevin Goode hated hotdogging. Bill jogged over to me.
�Still don�t think he can throw it that far?�
I just shrugged and replied, �Not in four seconds.�
Next, Brad surprisingly set up a nice play. He had Jake running free in the zone behind Jim. However, Brad threw the ball a little low and Jim was able to swat it out of the air. We might have overdone the high fives, but they�d started it. Okay, we were being immature.
On third down, Brad threw the ball in the dirt, so it was now our turn.
�Okay, big guys, I want you to be wide and tall and we�re going to buttonhook them to death.�
Jim and Wolf would go out ten yards and then turn. I would throw it high and they would catch it and be tagged. Five plays later, Jim caught a pass in the back of the end zone for the first score.
The next series Jake caught a pass and got past Bert. I slipped and he was gone. We were now tied.
�Sorry guys, that was on me,� I said as we huddled up.
�Shut up, Dawson, no one said they weren�t going to score,� Tim told me.
�So do we do the twin-tower bit again, or do we show them why Bill and I won some awards last season?�
�I want to see Bill tear them up,� said the only other junior in the huddle.
He just went from ass-hat status to just a guy. If he kept it up, I might even learn his name.
�Alright, everyone but Bill line up on the left side. Have a seat, if you want.�
They actually did, the little shits.
Brad proved what a mental midget he was. He figured it was a trick play and started screaming, �Screen, Screen!�
Now that he said it, it wasn�t a bad idea. He left one guy on Bill. Bill�s shoulders were shaking from him laughing. I watched in amazement as Bill put a subtle move on Ed. Ed�s fast, but Bill has another gear. I just threw the ball in the center of the field and let Bill run under it.
After the score, Coach Hope took me aside.
�You can make your point, but don�t embarrass them. These are your teammates come fall.�
�Yes, sir.�
By halftime, we were up by three scores. Coach Hope made me play Bill only on defense. That forced me to play another junior. I found out that the two juniors could actually catch the ball. I made a point to give them opportunities. I even got Tim into the mix. He gave me a dirty look each time I threw to him, but he was getting into the groove. I�d have to tease Kevin that his prot�g� had gone to the dark side and was playing offense.
At the end of the third quarter, it all went south in a hurry. I heard the distinctive sound of a vintage Corvette coming into the parking lot. The hair on my neck went up. Bill Rogers was here. I looked in the stands and there was Tracy. I was off at a sprint when he stormed up the bleachers and grabbed her. There was a football in the middle of the field, so I scooped it up and threw a rifle shot at the back of his head. He was thirty yards away and I nailed him.
Bill stumbled and Tracy was able to get loose. He turned with murder in his eyes and I was headed for him at a dead sprint. Out of nowhere I was clotheslined and on my back. Coach Hope had put me down. I was trying to figure out if I was ever going to breathe again, so I missed what happened. I was told later that every football player ran to the stands.
Bill was smarter than the average thug and made a run for it. Everyone came back to see if I was still alive.
I finally sat up.
�What the hell, coach? Were you trying to kill me?�
�I was keeping you from getting expelled.�
�I guess you want me to thank you for that?�
Coach Hope laughed at me and helped me up.
�Are you ready to go?� Brad asked.
�I�m done. Give them Mike back and he can play the fourth quarter.�
That�s what they did. I went for a shower. I was putting on my socks when they came in. Mike had done well and scored a couple of touchdowns. Brad had also. So everyone was in a good mood when they hit the locker room. I waited for Jim to get done. He gave Wolf, Tim and me a ride home.
I WALKED IN TO FIND I was going to serve my first round of community service. Greg and Angie had gone out to dinner. Dad was watching Kyle when I got home. Kyle�s eyes lit up when he saw me.
�Where�s Mom?�
�The chemo is kicking her butt. She went to lie down.�
�Did you feed Kyle?�
�Yes. He�s had his bath, too,� Dad told me.
�Can you watch him for a few more minutes? I want to change into sweats and get comfortable.�
Dad just nodded. When I got back, we went into the living room and talked. I put a blanket down on the floor and entertained Kyle while Dad and I caught up. I took the time to tell him how much it meant to me that he�d come to my meeting with Tom�s firm on Monday.
He told me that he�d gotten an interview with the country club. Dad said that his vacation time had run out. I knew it pained him to ask, so I let him off the hook. I told him to send all the household bills to Kendal and she would pay them. I also gave him my debit card so they could go grocery shopping. He told me that one way or another, he would get back to work after this round of chemo. I told him his number one job was looking after Mom. He was going to argue until I explained how much a personal nurse would cost us. Kendal and Tom had done the research, just in case.
Saturday February 22
WELL, THE SHIT TRULY hit the fan after Bill tried to snatch Tracy on Wednesday. Tom went completely �Rambo Dad.� He first had Tracy press charges for battery and attempted kidnapping. He then had Bill expelled since it happened on school grounds in front of about seventy witnesses. The only thing he didn�t get done was get Bill put back into jail. Somehow, Bill�s lawyer had thwarted that for now. Rumor had it that his family had a rich relative who hired the lawyer. They had to put their house up as security for bail. I guess every guy has family that loves him. To Tom�s credit, he countered that by getting a restraining order. He even hired a security firm to protect her. Hopefully, that was the end of Bill Rogers.
That was the talk while we got ready for this week�s seven-on-seven tournament. They called this a �winner�s tournament.� Over the last couple of weeks, seven teams had won tournaments and were all invited. I asked all the players on Brad�s team if they wanted to play. Only the three that had played on my team agreed. The two juniors that I was making a point to get to know were Trevor Millsap, a receiver, and Lou Davis, a cornerback.
I turned in my roster to Coach Hope earlier in the week:
We plugged in Bill and Trevor on offense and Lou on defense. Jim and Bert were the odd men out on offense and Wolf got to sit down on defense. On offense, I had six legitimate targets to throw to. If I was on my game, we�d be hard to beat.
For the first game, we drew a team from St. Joe. They had been runners-up in the playoffs for the largest division in the state. They were all juniors, and their quarterback had made first team All-State. We were a decided underdog. If St. Joe wasn�t considered the top seed, I couldn�t wait to see the team that got the bye.
The university had set up bleachers. That way we could watch the other games in comfort. Unlike last time, where it was double elimination, this time it was one-and-done. We were stretching out, shooting the shit with Magic, when Coach Hope came rushing over, looking pale.
�What�s wrong, Coach?� Magic asked.
�I just got interviewed for TV. Midwest Sports is carrying the games live, and that�s not all. There must be a scout from every university in a three-state area in the stands.�
�They�re all here to see him,� Magic said, pointing at me.
That gave everyone a good laugh. Magic gathered us around.
�Okay, we�re playing the best team in the state. We�re doing it on live TV, and in front of every recruiter imaginable. Big deal. St. Joe will be the nervous ones. They have everything to lose and nothing to gain in this game. St. Joe probably thinks they�re a three-score favorite. They�re scared shitless.
�That�s why we�re going to take them out of their game from the beginning. David�s going to throw one of those pretty passes that seem to sail down the field without any effort. Bill�s going to blow by them and catch it in stride. They�ll be down 7�0 before they know what hit �em.
�St. Joe will suddenly be living their worst nightmare. A bunch of young bucks just took the lead in front of every dream school they want to go to. They�ll try to get it back all at once. We won�t let them. By the end of the game, they�ll know that they just played the best team in the state!�
I had watched as the guys went from doubting themselves to believing we could win. Even Coach Hope was fired up. We jogged out on the field with a swagger. We knew we were going to win. Tim and I went out for the coin flip. We almost laughed when we saw how nervous they were. They kept looking into the stands. We won the coin flip and took the ball first.
We huddled up for the first play.
�Okay, we�re going to put Jake in motion. I want to see if they�re in man or playing a zone. Bill, you�re going to line up in the slot and do a down-and-up. Mike, you�re going to do a post to clear the outside for Bill. Wolf, you do your usual ten-yard buttonhook. If I need to dump it off, you�re the hot receiver. On two,� I said, and we broke the huddle.
�Set, Go, Go!�
Jake began his motion on the �Set� call. I watched as one of their defenders followed him. On the first �Go,� they inched forward to jump the play. They were going to be aggressive and try to get a turnover. At the snap, I did a three-step drop and looked left where Jake had gone. I turned to find Bill. He was going three-quarter speed on his out and looking back at me. Counting in my head, I pumped the ball and he cut and blew past his guy who was trying to get into position to intercept.
It happened just like Magic described it. I threw a long ball that let Bill run under it. I thought at first I had overthrown him, but he always made me look good. He put on a burst of speed, gathered it in and jogged into the end zone. I was surprised at how quiet the Field House was. Then I realized that everyone was stunned.
I was proud of my guys. They acted like they�d been there before. We did some high fives and lined up for defense. When their quarterback threw his first pass, I knew we�d won. He was aiming the ball instead of throwing it. He threw three straight incompletions.
By halftime, we were up by three scores. They came out in the second half and showed why they were the favorites to win it all. They stormed back and even took a lead. But Bill and I caught them with two quick scores in the fourth quarter to win the game.
I hadn�t realized it, but my family had shown up. Mom and Angie had made subs and brought bags of chips. Dad had a cooler of Gatorade and water. The team relaxed behind the stands and had something to eat. I saw some college coaches I knew and waved at them from a safe distance. They were all being careful not to �bump� into anyone with all the other teams watching.
Coach Hope wasn�t so lucky. He was fair game. While Coach got swarmed, the reporter that I have a love/hate relationship with, Jeff Delahey, showed up. I invited him to join us for a sandwich, and he sat down with us. I introduced him to the guys and my parents.
�How do you guys feel after beating St. Joe?� Jeff asked.
�Careful guys, he�s trying to get you to say something that�ll get us in trouble,� I said, winking at him. �Let me show you what you say when they ask you something like this.� I gave them my �aw shucks� look. �Sir, St. Joe is a fine team. We were worried if we even belonged on the same field with them. Did you know their quarterback was All-State last year? I was in awe of their talent. I predict they�ll run the table.�
�Stop! I give,� Jeff said, laughing at me. �Now give me something that isn�t full of BS.�
�All right, and you�re only getting this because I like you. Mike �Magic� Wade is our coach and has a scholarship to State next year. Magic is the one who showed us how to win this game. He said they�d be nervous, and we had a chance
�That true, Magic?� Jeff asked him.
�Yes, sir.�
�Oh, jeez! You have them all trained,� Jeff said, shaking his head. �So why would they be nervous?�
Magic told him what he told us before the game.
�This was a one-shot deal. If they�d had a game under their belts when we played them, they would have killed us. We just got lucky and played them first, when they were nervous. You saw what they did to us in the second half. If they�d played the whole game that way, we were done,� Magic finished up the interview.
I pointed to Magic.
�What he said,� I said, to everyone�s amusement.
�Thanks, David. You always make it interesting. Good luck today,� Jeff said, and then went to harass�I mean interview�someone else.
We made it into the championship game where we faced Trotter Academy. They were a football factory from a neighboring state. All their players were division-one prospects. We made a comeback in the fourth quarter but fell short. We were beaten by the superior team. I was glad we wouldn�t have to play them next season.
MISSY SHOWED UP AROUND four o�clock. At least this time Greg didn�t try to hit on my date. Angie must have had a word with him. Missy had checked into a local hotel. It was my turn to make dinner, so she helped me. Mary had taught me how to make Chicken Vesuvio, and I wanted to try it tonight.
I got out Mom�s roasting pan and put it on the stove with a little olive oil. I salted and peppered the chicken pieces, then fried them until they were golden brown. I pulled the chicken out and then I put in potato wedges that Missy had cut up for me. I cooked them until they were brown. I removed them from the pan and saut�ed garlic. I added white wine to deglaze the pan. I then added chicken broth, oregano and thyme, and brought it to a boil. I returned the chicken and potatoes to the roasting pan and added a bag of frozen peas. I covered the pan with aluminum foil and put everything in the oven for twenty minutes.
Missy cut up French bread and made a salad. I knew dinner was a hit when there was almost no conversation. I was doubly pleased to see Mom eat.
Mom decided to �put Missy to the question,� as Greg and I put it.
�David tells me that you go to Wesleyan. How do you like it?� Mom asked, starting her interrogation.
Greg smirked at me. It was my turn to squirm.
�I love it. I miss my sister, though. She goes to public school back home.�
�I didn�t know you had a sister,� I said.
�Twin, actually,� she said, and saw my sudden interest.
�You poor thing. He�ll be bugging you to meet her now,� Mom said as she patted Missy�s hand.
Missy had a mischievous smile on her face.
�She�s seen his picture. She keeps trying to get me to switch with her.�
I wasn�t paying attention; I was having a fantasy, so I have no idea why Greg got smacked in the back of the head by both Angie and Mom. The good news was that Mom liked her after that little revelation. Now that Mom had something else to tease me about, her work was done.
MISSY AND I WENT UP to my apartment to �relax� until it was time for Jim to come pick us up for the party. She made me use mouthwash before she would kiss me. She did the same since we smelled of garlic. We had a nice make-out session and were ready when Jim came to pick us up.
He pulled up to Cassidy�s house and ran to the door. He came back to the car.
�She�s not ready. Coach said to come in for a while.�
Missy and I followed Jim in. Brad took one look at my date and walked out of the room. There were a lot of cute girls at Lincoln, but Missy was something special. I introduced Coach to Missy and we sat down in the living room to wait for Cassidy.
�Jim, how did you and David become friends?� Missy asked.
�When I first met David, he was seeing my sister. At the time, I wanted to kick his butt. My sister�s a senior and had just gone through a bad breakup. Here was this upstart freshman taking her out. My instinct was to end his miserable life. Then I noticed that she seemed a lot happier. Then all she could talk about was David this and David that. I wanted to kick his butt all over again.�
Missy seemed very entertained by Jim�s story.
�Suzanne�s a good friend. She�s also my tutor,� I said.
�Hot for teacher,� Missy teased.
�I guess,� I said, blushing. �The three of us go out now and then as friends. You know, we should get Cassidy to go with us sometime,� I joked with Jim.
�I don�t think so,� Jim said.
Cassidy came into the living room. I kept a straight face when I saw she�d put on makeup. The problem was that she looked awful. She turned to Jim.
�So, how do I look?�
The poor boy was stuck. How did you tell your girlfriend she looked like a circus clown? Before he lost his girlfriend, I saved him.
�Did you leave any in the bottle?�
�David!� both Missy and Cassidy yelled at me.
Coach Hope broke out laughing, which earned him a glare. Missy took Cassidy back to her room to fix her makeup.
�Man, I owe you big time. She may kick your butt later. I promise to try and slow her down.�
�Missy�ll get her squared away.�
Coach had wisely stayed out of the conversation. The girls came back and Cassidy looked very nice. She glared at her Dad and me. She got a sweet smile on her face.
�Better?� she asked Jim.
He just nodded. With that, we were off to the party.
SAMMIE GOUDY LIVED just outside of town in a renovated farmhouse. They only owned five acres, but her parents had made it feel like a park. They had a small fish pond and a big gazebo out back. It was too cold to enjoy any of that. We walked into a typical teen party of about forty people. There was almost a three-to-one girl-to-guy ratio, and a majority of the girls were cheerleaders.
Beth was the first to spot us. She must have been in charge of making punch because her lips were cherry red and she was tipsy. She sauntered over and Missy�s eyes got big when she laid a heated kiss on me. She then noticed Missy.
�She�s a pretty one. Hi, I�m Beth, a friend of David�s,� Beth said by way of introduction.
�Missy. I�m also a friend of David�s. Does he have a lot of friends?� Missy asked.
Suzanne caught me by surprise and gave me a kiss. Everyone laughed when Cindy did the same. Cassidy grabbed Missy�s hand.
�Come on. Let�s get you a drink and I�ll explain some things to you,� Cassidy said as she led Missy to the bar.
I looked at Jim.
�Hey, you owe me, go slow that down,� I ordered him.
�Like that�s gonna happen,� he said, and went to be with his girlfriend.
Mona came up and gave me a kiss.
�Okay, it�s kiss David time, bring it on,� I said, joking.
Mona put two fingers in her mouth and did an earsplitting whistle to get everyone�s attention.
�David�s giving out kisses if anyone wants one!� Mona offered.
�Crud, this is only my second date with Missy,� I complained.
Sammie and Kim both gave me a kiss on the cheek. I think Beth slowed everyone else down. I found Missy talking to Tracy. I was going to kill Cassidy. I came up and put my arm around Missy�s waist. Tracy winked at me.
�Don�t worry, David, I�ve been good. I was telling Missy about what an upstanding young man you are,� Tracy filled me in.
�Your check�s in the mail,� I told Tracy. I turned to Missy. �Sorry about that. They like to tease me.�
�No worries. I knew what I was getting into before we went out. If Tami couldn�t scare me off, then that little display was nothing.�
�That I believe. Tami scares me.�
�You�re a big tough guy, you can handle it,� Tracy told me.
�How are you holding up?� I asked Tracy.
�Good. I needed to get out of the house. I can�t let that jerk ruin my life. I do a good-enough job of that on my own,� Tracy said, as she got a tear in her eye. �Don�t let this one get away. He�s special.�
Tracy then took off and Missy turned to me with a look of concern. I explained our history and what was going on with Bill. Missy went to find her. I made the rounds of the party and got myself a soda. I found Missy and Tracy talking in the den, but Missy waved me off and I went back to the party.
IT WAS GETTING LATE and I had to pee so bad that when I saw the line, I ran outside and went in the bushes. I wasn�t going to make it if I hadn�t. The old farmhouse only had two bathrooms for thirty girls. That�s when heard the scream that could only be Tracy�s. Somehow, Bill had gotten to her and had gotten her out the back door. Tracy wasn�t going easy. She was fighting him each step of the way. She bit his hand, which earned her punch to the stomach. She fell down and he was on top of her, screaming at her as he put his hands around her neck.
I ran for him, briefly wondering where her security was. He wasn�t messing around. Tracy was in serious trouble as he tried to strangle her. I hit him with everything I had and luckily knocked him off of Tracy. We were both shook up as we staggered to our feet.
�Damn you, Dawson. You�ve meddled in my business way too long. I�m going to beat you to death.�
There was no posturing, no taunts, we just went at it. He had me in experience and meanness. I had him in reach, quickness and size. I held my own with some of the moves Cassidy taught me until he caught me with a vicious right. My head exploded as he connected with my left eye. Blood gushed, making me half-blind. To this day, I have no idea why I didn�t go down.
Something in me snapped, and I just went nuts. Bill made the mistake of going toe-to-toe with me. We were pounding the crap out of each other. I don�t know how much longer either of us could have gone when Jim ended it. He clocked Bill from behind. I heard his jaw break. Jim is a big boy at six-five and 240 pounds. He also owed the asshole for putting him in the hospital last fall.
Bill collapsed into me, sending me down. By now, everyone was pouring out of the party. There were a couple idiots using their phone cameras. A girl�s getting choked and all they can think of is YouTube? At least someone had called the cops and an ambulance, which was good because Tracy was in trouble. Bill had done something to her neck and she was having trouble breathing. I became dizzy and threw up. The last thing I remember was the paramedic frantically working on Tracy.
I CAME TO IN THE AMBULANCE. When we reached the hospital, I saw that Bill and Tracy had arrived before me. When they moved me from the gurney to the bed, one of the cops cuffed me to the bed. Bill had been treated the same way. They weren�t taking any chances.
Tom and Mary were the first parents to arrive. They got to see Tracy just for a moment and then they rushed her to surgery. The good news was that she was coherent. They came over and checked on me. When Tom saw my face, he was concerned.
�David, we�ll get a plastic surgeon in here right away.�
The staff hustled Tom and Mary out so the doctors could work on me. They got the bleeding stopped. By then the police had the full story and came in and uncuffed me. I was sent to x-ray. I had two broken ribs. The ribs were still in place, so they just taped them. The plastic surgeon showed up to look at my face. She sewed up the cut over my eye and put a couple stitches in some smaller cuts. They were concerned about a concussion because I�d gotten dizzy, thrown up and passed out. That earned me an overnight stay.
They carted me up to a room and let my parents see me. Mom looked drawn and tired. I hustled them out as soon as I could, letting them know I was fine. Mom must have been feeling awful because she allowed Dad to take her home. Tom and Mary showed up next to give me an update on Tracy.
�How is she?� I asked.
�He fractured her hyoid bone. It�s a bone in her neck,� Tom said, pointing to a spot under his chin. �They had to do surgery to repair the damage. She�s now sleeping in a room down the hall. They say she�ll make a full recovery.�
�Thank God. I was afraid for her. I appreciate you both stopping by.�
�Your dad asked us to keep an eye on you,� Mary said.
�Can I see Missy? I feel terrible that she came to see me and then this happened.�
�No, they sent everyone home. Give me her number and I�ll let her know you�re alright,� Mary offered.
They had finally given me some painkillers for my headache. These made me sleepy. Tom and Mary saw I was all but out and left. I was soon asleep.
Sunday February 23
I WAS RELEASED EARLY the next morning. I was glad that I had insurance. The emergency room alone would break most people. I called Missy and she met us at church. Mom and I made quite the couple. She looked pale and drawn, and I looked like I�d had the shit kicked out of me. Thankfully, the congregation circled the wagons and just gave us loving comfort. Missy was impressed with how they all seemed to care.
We got home to find Greg and Angie making French toast, bacon and eggs. Missy and I went into the living room to talk. As soon as we were alone, she put me in a headlock and started to cry.
�You�re the sweetest guy. You saved your friend and then fought that guy. He scared the crap out of me when he burst into the den and dragged her out. I ran to get her security guy. When we came outside, you were tackling him. That was the most brutal thing I�ve ever seen. I was afraid he was going to kill you.�
�I�m sorry you had to see that.�
�Don�t be. I now know that I�m safe when I�m with you. Tracy told me what she did to you. If you�d protect her, I know you�d do the same for me. It breaks my heart that you don�t live closer.�
Mom called us to brunch, which saved me. I was still a little foggy with the pain meds. I had told the hospital what had happened with my back pills. They assured me that I wouldn�t be chatty with these. These weren�t nearly as much fun, but they took the edge off the pain.
Angie got Kyle up; he took one look and didn�t want anything to do with me.
�Your Uncle David is so ugly he scares babies,� Greg teased.
�Keep it up, Chuckles, and the free babysitting will come to an end,� I warned.
He knew I was joking. I wouldn�t trade my time with Kyle for anything. After brunch, Missy went back to school. I grabbed my laundry and brought it to the house. Angie felt sorry for me and offered to do it with everyone else�s. I went back up and lay down for a minute. I woke to Angie putting my clothes away.
�How long have I been asleep?� I asked her.
�It�s five o�clock now. Dinner will be ready in a little bit. Let me change your bandage before we go down.�
She took it off and found it had blood on it. She got a warm washcloth and cleaned me up. She then put on the medicated cream the plastic surgeon gave me and then put a new bandage on. I ached so I took another pain pill. I leaned on Angie all the way down the stairs because my ribs hurt.
�Shit, I�m not doing that again anytime soon,� I complained.
�Did you know your fight�s on YouTube?� Angie asked me.
�Oh, crap, did anyone call Tom?�
�Yeah, they�re working to get it taken down. Tom has been in touch with everyone.�
�I guess I do want to see it, but I don�t really if that makes sense.�
She gave me a weak smile and took me to the office. She brought it up and played it. It was absolutely savage. I had blood all over my face. When we went toe-to-toe, we each took probably ten shots that should have put us down. We were still throwing punches when Jim ended it. I was amazed his punch didn�t kill Bill. The video finally ended with shots of me throwing up and Tracy gasping for breath. I felt physically ill after seeing that.
Angie took me into her arms to comfort me. It scared me to see how brutal I could be. I also realized that I�d almost lost a friend to that bastard. How could anyone be that sick to do something like that? Angie and I didn�t say anything.
Dad called us to dinner. Everyone noticed that I was upset, so Angie told them that she had shown me the video. Apparently, they�d all seen it, which caused dinner to be quiet. Mom and Dad took me back to my apartment.
Dad gave me a hug, which caused me to wince.
�I�m proud of you, son. You did what you had to. Tracy is lucky you were there.�
�I hope I never have to do that again.�
Mom snorted.
�Honey, we pray for that, too. It�s over now, so don�t let it get you down. Your father and I support you. Tom called and said that Bill�s out of the hospital and now in custody. The police are looking at what you did as self-defense,� Mom said.
I was tired, so they let me lie down. I was out before they hit the bottom of the stairs.
Chapter 17 � Tracy Tells Her Story
Saturday March 1
THE LAST WEEK HAD GONE pretty much as expected. Everyone had seen the video. No one knew what to make of me, so they avoided me. I talked to Kendal and we put modeling on hold until my stitches came out. The swelling had gone down, but I was still bruised. I had visited the plastic surgeon again and she was happy with my progress. She told me that if there was scarring, she would use a laser to smooth the skin out.
I hadn�t played seven-on-seven football today. Mike had stepped up and run the offense and they had won one game but lost the second. This matched what the varsity had done. That tournament wrapped up the short season because baseball was starting this week.
Tracy came home and was expected to be in school Monday. Tom had pushed until Bill was taken into custody after being released from the hospital. This time Tracy wasn�t backing down, and Bill�s parole was revoked while he prepared for trial.
I�d been questioned and my story matched the video, so they weren�t looking to charge me with anything. We had known that the night of the fight, but it was good to hear it from the police.
Tom called me on Friday and said that Tracy wanted to talk to me. He�d invited me to dinner tonight.
Jim and Cassidy weren�t happy because that meant I had to cancel our Saturday-night double date. They were going to go to Cassidy�s house for dinner instead. I promised I would call if I was done early and they could pick me up. Jim even agreed that Suzanne could be my date. Suzanne had teased him all week about us making out in the back seat. I think he was halfway relieved that I had to change the plans.
I WAS SURPRISED WHEN Dr. Hebert, Tracy�s psychiatrist, answered the door.
�It�s good to see you,� she greeted me warmly. �Please come in.�
She guided me into the living room where Tom and Mary were sitting. I noticed that Tracy wasn�t in the room. Mary got me a Coke and I sat in one of the big wingback chairs.
�Tracy�s at a critical juncture in her recovery. I�ve been meeting with her one-on-one all week, and frankly, I�ve had some anxiety that she might hurt herself. Thursday, we had a breakthrough. She finally shared with me what happened to her,� Dr. Hebert stated.
She paused to make sure she had our undivided attention.
�Excuse me, but what�s going on? All I heard was that Tracy wanted to talk to me,� I said, feeling a little deceived.
�Once she told me, she decided she owed it to the people closest to her to tell them what had happened to her. What she�s going to share with you will be hard for you to hear. The absolute wrong reaction will be to get mad. You�ll destroy her if you even think of blaming her for what happened,� she said, trying to keep her feelings under control. �Bill Rogers needs to rot in hell!�
I felt my stomach knot up. Dr. Hebert had turned her hands into fists, struggling to keep control, and Mary was quietly crying. Tom had a stony face that did not bode well. I stood up and paced, trying to get my own feelings under control. I could only imagine what had happened to her to cause all the craziness. Tom got up and made himself a scotch. We all took a moment to collect ourselves.
I noticed that Tom didn�t drink his scotch but set it down on the end table next to him.
�Sorry, that was unprofessional of me,� Dr. Hebert continued. �When Tracy is telling you what happened, please don�t interrupt her. It will be hard enough for her to get it out. Let her talk herself out, and remember your love for her, and that we�re here for Tracy.�
She waited until we all agreed, and then went and got Tracy. When she came into the room, I stood up. She still had a bandage on the spot on her neck where they did surgery. I could see the bruising where Bill had tried to strangle her. She slowly came to me, and when I put my arms out she rushed into them and started to cry.
�I was afraid you�d hate me after what happened. I�ve been so mean to you. I don�t deserve you being my friend. I�m sorry you got hurt helping me,� all came out in a rush.
I just held her as she cried. Mary had a hard time watching her daughter in pain, and Dr. Hebert kept a professional expression on her face. I felt my heart break for the young woman that I had loved. All the while, another part of me wanted to run out of the room and go far away.
The logical side of me wanted nothing to do with her. Every time I opened my heart, she hurt me. I still couldn�t fathom why she�d been so deliberate about it and taken it to such an extreme. A simple �I want to break up� would have sufficed.
As she cried, the memories raced through my brain. The first time was at the band fundraiser where we had the Bachelor Auction. We�d agreed that she would put in the minimum bid. I remember being physically ill when I realized that she wasn�t going to bid on me. She�d bid on Jim instead. I found out later that she�d slept with him just hours after we broke up.
I wanted to scream when she finally told me why she did it. A stupid newspaper caption had identified her as my girlfriend. Hindsight being 20/20, I should have run as far away from Tracy as I could. She�d embarrassed me in front of hundreds of my classmates because of something I had no control over.
The emotional side of me eventually took over, and I forgave her. We made a point to take it slow and build a strong relationship. By the time we went on the trip to Amelia Island, I was the happiest I�d ever been. Tracy and I were doing great. Then her dad talked her into breaking up with me again.
I really didn�t care why Tom did it; he said it was to protect Tracy. What really had upset me was that she just walked away. We had made promises to communicate with each other and had long discussions on how to handle problems. I thought we could tell each other anything and work it out.
I thought she loved me, but actions sure spoke louder than words. She sent me a text to call her. When I did, she had her mother tell me that she was out on a date with Luke�a date that she initiated. Again, she had jumped into bed with a guy just hours after our breakup. She knew that was the way to hurt me the most. We�d talked about the one absolute deal-breaker for me, and that was her sleeping with another guy.
That act alone made me never want to see her again, much less date her. It was done to inflict maximum hurt. She also picked the one guy that I couldn�t stand and threw away any chance of us ever being together again.
As those feelings, and that pain, came rushing back, I fully realized that we would never get together again. I may forgive her, I may become her friend, but she would never be my girlfriend. I would never open myself up to her again. I would never trust her fully again. I ...
I felt the sadness and grief at the loss of what could have been. Tracy could have been my first great love. I knew from the start that the odds were against us. We made a hell of a team. We fit together, supporting each other�s strengths and covering for the other�s weaknesses. And the sex ... let�s just say it was special.
I felt a tear trickle down my cheek as Tracy cried in my arms. Along with the sadness and grief, I felt relief. The decision was finally made. It was almost physical. She was no longer my responsibility. I didn�t need to hear what happened. That was something private between her and her family.
I gently untangled her from me and Tom and Mary enveloped her in their love.
I took Dr. Hebert aside.
�I shouldn�t be here. Tracy and I are no longer together and we�ll never be together in the future. This needs to stay within her family.�
�She needs to tell her story to the people closest to her,� Dr. Hebert told me.
�That is what I�m trying to say, I�m no longer one of those people.�
Dr. Hebert walked with me toward the door. She had a pained expression.
�She loves you, you know.�
�I love her, too, but not in the way that�s needed for this discussion. I�ve forgiven her for what she did to me. I think that, in time, we may even be friends again. I�ll never date her again. It would be arrogant of me to have her share her deepest feelings when I know that we�ll never be more than friends. If she needs my support, I�ll be there, as a friend.�
�Please wait. David, if you leave, she�ll think you�re rejecting her. It will be a major setback for her, one that, quite frankly, she can�t afford right now,� she told me.
I hesitated and, in that moment, she pulled me back in.
�Thank you. This means a lot to her,� Dr. Hebert said, then she led me back into the living room
We all sat down as Tom stood up beside his daughter. Before he said anything, there was a knock at the front door. Tom went to answer it and my dad walked in. I looked at him, trying to figure out why he was there. Dad just gave me a tight smile.
�Before Tracy tells her story�please note I said
�If you�re concerned, please note that I�m representing Tracy. If you feel you need legal guidance, please seek it and we can postpone tonight,� Tom said as he turned to me. �I�ve asked your father to be here because you�re a minor. David, if this ever comes to light, I want you to be safe.�
Tom handed out the documents, and Dad and I went into Tom�s office.
�David, I talked to Tom for quite a while today. He gave me a general rundown of your risks. We have concerns whether this document would hold up if word gets out. You have to be very sure you want to stay. Personally, I don�t want you to. I�m not staying, but you have to decide. I talked to your mom and she agrees.�
�Tracy needs me, at least, for this.�
Dad just nodded, and we went back out to the living room. Tom and Dad signed the agreement. Tracy and I did likewise, as a symbolic gesture. Tom made Dad a copy and then Dad left. Tracy had grabbed my hand and squeezed into my chair. She clearly needed my support. The room was quiet as we all waited to hear what could be so bad.
TRACY
My stomach had been in knots all day. I was grateful that Dr. Hebert had agreed to be here tonight. Over the last several months, I�d come to trust her. I�d kept everything a secret for so long. It was a relief to be able to share it with her.
Telling Mom and Dad was going to be hard, but the one person I most owed an explanation to was David. This had affected him the most. After the hell I put him through, he was still my knight in shining armor. He saved my life. I looked him in the eyes and contemplated where to begin. He gave my hand a gentle reassuring squeeze. I guess the best place to begin would be to start the day I met Bill.
It was suddenly as if it were yesterday.
10 Months Earlier
�Luke, keep your hands to yourself,� I said, swatting his hand off my bottom.
It had been cute the first fifty times he did it in the hall at school. I�d had enough of him grabbing me. After today, I could finally dump him. I worked all year to position myself as JV Cheer Captain for next year. My plans had come together. The three girls that were my biggest rivals�Mona, Kim and Sammie�were now my best friends and my biggest supporters for Captain.
�Ah, Baby, you know what your hot body does to me,� Luke leered.
What put me over the top was that I�d hooked up with a junior stud football player in Luke Herndon. At first, I was on cloud nine because everyone was jealous. I had bagged the junior-class version of Big Man on Campus. Then everything began to change. His biggest problem was that he was insecure. He was always worried that I was out with other boys. He even followed me and my friends to the movies one night. It was kind of sad.
�Luke, we�ve talked about this. I�m serious. Keep your hands to yourself at school. I�ll not have a reputation as a slut just so you can look good to your friends.�
�Sorry, Baby,� he said, as he gave me his puppy-dog eyes.
After today, one way or another, he was history. I needed a change. I wanted to find a guy who was confident and fun.
AT LUNCH, THE SENIORS announced who would be captains next year. Beth Anderson was selected Varsity Captain. She was a sweet girl, everyone liked her, and she had a surprising inner strength. I was sure it had been a close vote, with Suzanne Ball coming in second. Suzanne showed her class as she hugged Beth when it was announced.
It was now time to announce JV. I was sure I�d won, but there is always a little doubt that creeps in.
�Next year�s JV Captain is, drum roll ... Tracy Dole!�
I don�t know if I was more relieved or excited. All the girls came and congratulated me. I�d achieved my goal. My next goal would be to become Varsity Captain the following two years. That could wait until after the summer.
AFTER SCHOOL, I TOLD Luke we were done. It was kind of sad the way he took it. The poor guy was devastated. He had no idea it was that bad. Seriously? He really wasn�t paying attention. All I wanted to do was celebrate. I needed some fun and excitement, so I called Mona.
�I�m a free woman, I just gave Luke the news,� I shared with her.
�Finally. He was starting to get on my nerves, and I wasn�t even dating him.�
�Call the girls, we need to go out and celebrate. We need to get drunk. Do you know of any parties?�
�Kim heard of one. I�ll call her. Maybe she can get Barry to give us a ride.�
Barry was a senior that had it bad for Kim, but she didn�t know he was alive. It was so cute to see him moon over her. I swear she was clueless sometimes.
We usually all got together once a month for a sleepover. Our favorite place to stay at was Kim�s. Her parents belonged to the country club and would go out Friday and Saturday nights. Most times they weren�t home before two in the morning. That allowed us to go out to parties and get drunk. We just had to be back to Kim�s before one o�clock. Her parents would be hungover Saturday mornings, so they never noticed we were hungover too. Tonight I was going to get a little crazy.
THE PARTY TURNED OUT to be the stoner crowd. Not where we normally hung out, but no one knew of any other parties tonight. Everyone agreed to stay close because some of the guys were creepy. It was like they�d never seen pretty girls before. That was something I hated about having big boobs. Everyone just assumed you were easy. Little did they know the only guy I�d ever been with was Luke. These guys were giving us funny looks, and not the good funny.
Then one of the boys walked up to us. I have to say it took guts for a guy to walk up to four cute girls when you�re in high school. Usually, they�d come up in a group to give themselves confidence.
�You ladies look you could use a drink. Follow me,� said Mr. Confident.
�Lead on, sir,� Sammie said, giving him a smile.
He was cute, but a little overweight. I tried to place who he was.
�We have two choices tonight. We have the keg of cheap beer; if you go that route, I�d suggest you chug a couple to get past the taste. After about the third one, it�s not so bad,� he said, showing us his beer. �The other choice is a little tricky. We have an Everclear punch that has a sneaky kick to it. I�d advise caution with that one, but if you�re looking to get hammered, it�s your best bet.�
We all looked at each other and grinned. We all said at the same time, �Hammered!�
�Good choice,� he grinned back at us. �This way, ladies.�
He took us to the dining room where a big garbage can was lined with a trash bag. I suddenly realized who the guy was: it was David Dawson, Greg Dawson�s little brother. He was only in middle school. Where did this little shit get off being so confident? He ladled out four glasses of punch.
�Well, I think you gals know what to do at a party. I�m going to go catch up with my friends. You have fun,� he said as he left us.
�He sure has that Dawson swagger,� Sammie said.
�Oh, that�s little Dawson. I was trying to figure out who he was,� Mona said. �I can see that he�ll be following in his brother�s footsteps.�
�He�s in middle school. Let�s go find some real men,� I said.
We all touched our glasses and then downed our drinks. Barry had finally shown up after he�d parked the car. He got us all another round of drinks. Barry then went off to find the keg. We decided to walk through the party to see who we knew. No one from our regular crowd was here. In a way, it was liberating not to have to deal with them. It felt like a night we could just cut loose. No one but us would know what we did tonight.
After making the circuit, we went and got another drink. Mona wanted to dance, so we went to the living room where the music was. No one else was dancing, but we were there to have fun. After a couple of dances, I�d gotten sweaty and thirsty. We had Barry get us another round of drinks. After getting mine, I went out in the backyard to cool off. There was a picnic table with three guys sitting around it. I felt a little wobbly, so I sat down.
�Hey, Tracy, you having a good time?� one of the guys asked.
I finally placed him. He was �Tiny� Dickson. The rumor was that he had a big willy and that was where the nickname came from. He was a senior and rumored to be the biggest drug dealer at Lincoln High. He was with another boy whose name I couldn�t remember. He�d dropped out and was bad news. The last boy I didn�t know. I would guess he was in middle school. He looked like he was bad news too.
�I think that punch is kicking my butt,� I complained.
�When did you become such a bad girl? I thought you were a little princess and wouldn�t hang with us commoners,� Tiny teased me.
�Hey, I resemble that remark. This princess just dumped her dumb jock boyfriend and wants to have some fun.�
�Big words, little girl,� he challenged me.
�I suppose you know what fun is?� I shot back.
�Maybe I do,� he said as he pulled out a joint. �Care to join me?�
I thought about it for a moment. I had a good buzz going and I�d vowed to have fun tonight.
�Sure.�
�Come on; let�s go somewhere a little more private.�
He led me to a back bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed. Being alone with him had me a little nervous.
�Don�t worry, Princess. We aren�t going to do anything you don�t want to do.�
I tried to read him as he lit the joint and took a deep drag. He grinned at me as he held it in and then slowly let out a cloud of smoke. I sat down and took the offered joint. I had never smoked before. I took a deep drag and proceeded to try and cough up a lung.
�We have a virgin,� he teased me.
I had tears in my eyes as I glared at him. That made him laugh. He took another hit and then leaned over and kissed me. He blew the smoke into my mouth and I inhaled. Wait, did he just kiss me?
�Being a little forward, aren�t we?� I chided him.
He gave me a lopsided grin and handed me the joint. I took another hit and the coughing was better. He was cute in a rough kind of way. He would never be good-looking, but he had a charm about him. I stopped myself. Was I seriously thinking this way about a drug dealer?
He leaned back on the bed and I giggled. Where did that come from? I suddenly realized I was high.
�Come here,� he told me.
I leaned over and kissed him and found I liked it. The pot brought down my normal defenses, which made it okay to make out with him. He ran his hands over my back. Then he got brave and cupped my butt, the naughty boy. I found myself exploring his body. I was turned on as I felt my bra come free. I felt him play with my left breast and was surprised that it felt so good.
He stopped kissing me long enough to help me out of my shirt and bra.
�God, you�re beautiful,� he growled, and he attacked my breasts.
Why couldn�t Luke make me feel this good? I think if the sex had been better, I�d still be going out with him. Tiny just seemed to know things. I think it was the combination of bad boy and pot. He reached down and undid my jeans. I�m not proud of it, but I helped him get me naked. He smiled at me, taking in the view. He then laid back.
�Get me hard,� he ordered me.
I undid his belt buckle and opened the button to his jeans. I pulled down the zipper. He lifted his butt so I could pull down his jeans and underwear at the same time. My eyes got big as I saw that the rumors were true.
�Damn, you�re big.�
He just chuckled as he grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me down. I was suddenly a little nervous.
�Suck me,� he ordered.
I parted my lips and he forced himself into my mouth. I gagged when he pushed to the back of my mouth. I heard him laugh as he began using my face. This was not what I signed up for. He began to thrust into my mouth in earnest. I couldn�t get away; he had ahold of my neck. I started to make noises to make him let me go.
�You like that, don�t you?� he teased.
I had tears streaming down my cheeks as he pushed deeper. Suddenly I couldn�t breathe.
�Damn, that�s nice,� he moaned.
He pulled back and allowed me to catch my breath. Then he started again. Luckily, he didn�t last long. I felt myself get dizzy and started to see spots when he finally finished. I was dazed and upset. He didn�t give me a chance to express my displeasure as he flipped me over and took me from behind. It felt like I was a virgin again. Damn, that hurt.
He just used me. I was lucky he had turned me on before or this would have been bad. At some point, I began to enjoy it. Luke had never lasted this long. My body betrayed me and I went off like a firecracker.
�Yes! Give it to me!� I shouted.
If I had known that sex was this good I would have dumped Luke after the first time we were together. Tiny grunted, and then he stiffened. I was wiped out as he finished. I would be sore the next day.
�You�re a good little lay, Tracy. I might want to do this again sometime. I�ll call you,� he said, and he got up and got dressed.
He opened the bedroom door and there were boys hanging out, trying to get a look. I scrambled to get dressed. The looks they gave me told me that I was close to pulling a train if I didn�t get out of there. The young guy from the picnic table stepped into the room and closed the door.
�My turn,� he said.
�I don�t even know you.�
�I�m Bill. Now get naked. I need to bust a nut in your slutty ass.�
�Bust it in your own,� I said, getting up.
He just laughed as I went out the door. He scared me. Something wasn�t right with that guy. I hurried out and found my friends. I must have had the �just had sex� look because they wanted to know who I�d been with. I told them I wanted to go home.
I FOUND OUT LATER THAT Bill was Bill Rogers. He was the middle school equivalent of Tiny. He dealt drugs for Tiny. From what I heard, I was lucky to get out of the room. He was not a nice guy. The last day of school was the next time I saw him. He had waited out by the entrance with some of his stoner friends. I tried to avoid him, but he saw me.
�Hold up, I want to talk to you.�
�I have to go,� I said, and tried to walk past him.
He grabbed my arm, and the look in his eyes made me believe he wasn�t all there.
�Me and my buddies need blowjobs. If you�re really nice, we�ll do you till you can�t walk.�
Oh my God! This guy was nuts. I jerked my arm away from him and ran. I could hear him laughing. I looked back to see another girl wrap herself around him, and they kissed. I shuddered to think what they were going to do to her.
TINY CALLED ME. I DON�T know why I accepted, but he�d invited me to his new apartment. His parents kicked him out once he graduated high school. I went over and got high with him. He then had sex with me again. I don�t know why, but every time he called, I would run over and be his sex slave. It was so wrong and dirty, but I couldn�t help myself. During the summer, I pretty much was given my freedom. I�d never done anything to make my parents worry. If they knew about Tiny, there might have been trouble.
It was the same routine every time I went: we would smoke until I had a nice buzz, then we�d fuck. �Fuck� is such a crude word, but it wasn�t sex. He just used me to get off. After we were done, he�d send me home. The problem was that it was great, but I needed more. At least Luke took me on dates. With Tiny, I was just a piece of meat he used when he was horny.
I was getting dressed one afternoon when Tiny shocked me.
�One of my guys has it bad for you. I want you to make him happy.�
I just looked confused. Did he just pimp me out?
�Bill�s been complaining that I should be sharing you.�
�Bill Rogers?� I asked in shock.
�Yeah.�
�No god damn way! He�s a psycho! We�re through if you even suggest something like that again!�
He raised his hands in defeat.
�Sorry, babe, I know you like what we do. I was just letting you know that some of my guys would like a turn.�
�Think again,� I said, and then got brave. �We need to make some changes. You have to take me out if we�re going to continue. I�m not just coming over here all the time.�
He just shrugged. I put my shirt back on and left. I vowed I was done.
He called the next day. I went over.
TINY FINALLY AGREED to take me to a party. I�d brought him close to climax while giving him head when I stopped and made my demand. He agreed. He laughed at me after but kept his promise.
One of his drug-dealing friends hosted a party in a warehouse and I was having a good time. Because I was with Tiny, everyone treated me like a queen. He was obviously a big deal because everyone kissed his butt. They all knew I was his girl. Several made comments that they were glad to finally see who had taken him off the market. All the girls there were jealous of me.
I stiffened when Bill came over to talk to Tiny, but he was surprisingly pleasant to be around for once. There were no demands for sex nor snide remarks. He went and got Tiny and me drinks. He gave Tiny a joint and we all lit up. Tiny said he had some stuff to take care of. He left me with Bill.
�Tiny tells me that you�re not interested in us getting together.�
Just when I thought he could act normal.
�No, it�s never going to happen.�
�Okay, I was just checking.�
I was happy when Tiny came back. Bill didn�t push it. Tiny had a joint he said was supposed to be primo shit. While Tiny lit up, Bill went and got us drinks. I was soon very buzzed. Tiny wasn�t doing any better, and we decided to go home. Bill was the only one that seemed to be okay, so Tiny gave him the keys, even though he wasn�t old enough to drive.
I lay down in the back seat and passed out.
I STARTED TO COME TO. My head felt like someone had stuffed it with cotton. I suddenly felt sick.
�Stop the car!�
We were still rolling when I opened the door and leaned out to throw up. This wasn�t one of those gentle �I need to purge some beer� barfs. This was �a demon has set up residence in your gut and you have to force it out.� When I was finally done I was puking bile, and was afraid I�d hurt my ribs.
Bill just looked back at me and chuckled. I felt like shit. I needed a shower and about a gallon of water, I was so dehydrated. Then I noticed that I was missing my underwear and my t-shirt was on backward. I reached between my legs and I found I�d had unprotected sex.
�What happened to me?� I asked Bill.
Bill ignored me as he drove while Tiny was snored in the front seat. I didn�t remember Tiny and me doing anything.
�Where�s my underwear?�
�I have them. I decided to keep them as a souvenir.�
What? The little asshole raped me? I launched myself over the seat and tried to tear Bill�s eyes out. I was going to kill him. He grabbed my hands to pull them away from his eyes when I felt the car go over the curb. I looked up and saw Mr. Q�s Ice Cream Stand. It had been one of those drive-through photo places in a strip mall. It was about the size of a single-car garage. We hit the corner of the building.
I went flying over the seat and slammed into the dashboard. Tiny�s head also slammed into the dashboard. The airbag deployed, and Bill�s nose looked like it was broken.
�Shit,� Bill moaned.
I was lying on the floor, trying to catch my breath. I just wanted to go home and take a long shower. I was so done with this crowd.
�You crazy bitch, you just about killed us. Look at this place. We�re going to jail for this.�
Oh my God! This would kill my parents. Bill had climbed out of the car and was hitting his forehead.
�Think, think, think,� he said each time he smacked himself.
I climbed over Tiny and got out the other side. I didn�t want to be anywhere near Bill. He then looked up at me.
�I�m not going to jail. I�m on parole, this would send me back. This would mess up your world, Princess.�
I flinched when he used Tiny�s pet name for me.
�Help me move Tiny into the driver�s seat.�
�What?� I asked.
�Help me move him. I don�t think either of us wants to go to jail tonight.�
That is when I made the second stupidest mistake of my life: I helped Bill move Tiny into the driver�s seat. We let Tiny slump over the steering wheel. As soon as he was in place, Bill took off, leaving me to my own fate, so I started to walk home. A couple of girls from the party saw me crying on the side of the road. I told them Tiny had broken up with me. They gave me a ride home.
A COUPLE OF DAYS LATER, Tiny called. He�d made bail and wanted me to come over. I told him he had broken up with me and I had no desire to see him. He begged me, so I relented. When I got to his place, I noticed all his drug stuff was gone.
�What happened to your bong?� I asked.
�My lawyer made me get rid of it all.�
�Oh.�
I didn�t have anything to say to him. I was afraid to say much for fear he would find out it was my fault.
�What happened that night?� he finally asked me.
�You got wasted and decided I wasn�t good enough for you. You told me you could find my replacement anytime you wanted.�
He just grunted. I could tell he believed it. I started to cry when I realized how little I meant to him, so I got up and left.
A FEW WEEKS LATER, he called me again.
�Tracy, I just wanted to call and tell you how sorry I am about how it all turned out.�
�No, I�m glad it ended if you didn�t care for me.�
�Well, I miss the sex. You have a hot body.�
I didn�t say anything.
�Anyway, I just called to tell that I settled my case. I�ll do ninety days in county and then enlist in the Army. They�re bumping it down to a misdemeanor so the Army will take me. A felony conviction would�ve made it impossible to get in. The ninety days in jail will clean me up so I can pass the drug test if they need one.�
�When do you go?�
�Right now. I just wanted to say goodbye.�
When we hung up, I cried. Tiny was paying the price for what I�d done. If I�d known what was coming next, I would have run down to the police station and confessed.
THREE DAYS LATER, BILL called.
�Tracy, we need to meet,� Bill said without preamble.
�I don�t think so. I can�t think of anything I want to say to you.�
�Listen, meet me at Tiny�s apartment.�
�No.�
�Let me make this simple: show up or go to jail. Be there in an hour,� he said, and hung up.
I decided I would go to appease him. When I walked in the door, he slugged me in the gut. I crumpled over. He kicked the door shut and pulled me by my hair to the bedroom. He proceeded to kick the shit out of me. He was very careful not to hit me anywhere that would show. I was curled up in a ball on the floor when he raped me.
After he had finished, he explained my new reality.
�We�re now going out. You�ll be at my beck and call. If you don�t do as you�re told, we�ll have a repeat of today�s lesson. Now clean yourself up and get the hell out of here.�
I SHOULD HAVE TOLD someone. For the rest of the summer, I had to service that little needle-dicked bastard. Thank God he had a small penis, or some of the shit he wanted to do would have made life unbearable. I started to get high to help deaden the pain. Bill was more than happy to give me pot and then abuse me. About once a week, I would do something wrong and he would beat the crap out of me.
By the end of summer, I realized that either he�d kill me or I would do it. I don�t know where I found the strength, but I stood up to him. Dad had given me pepper spray for protection. I hosed him down and tied him up.
�Here are the new facts of life, asshole: you and I are done. If you ever touch me again, I�ll call Tiny.�
I knew the cops didn�t scare him. Tiny did. Tiny could have him killed.
I WAS A MESS WHEN SCHOOL started. The weekly beatings and rapes had taken their toll. While I was with him, I witnessed things that will haunt me the rest of my life. Bill Rogers was one sick bastard.
It was a couple of weeks into school when I met David again. When I saw him with Suzanne, she was wearing that �well-laid� look. I�d never seen the Ice Princess so chatty and happy. He had changed. He�d lost all his baby fat and grown at least six inches. He was actually hot as hell. And what a flirt. He totally caught me by surprise. I didn�t plan on dating because Bill had kept calling me. I was afraid what he would do if I went out with someone.
I know I messed up with David. The whole �not together� stuff was to protect him. Mentally, I was exhausted and a mess. I cared for David, but Bill kept up his harassment. He threatened to kill David. I needed them as far apart from each other as possible. When I saw the paper that Saturday, I figured I had an excuse. I knew that alone wouldn�t be enough to keep David away. I hatched the plan to not bid on him at the Band Fundraiser.
Jim was a happy bonus that turned out badly. No one was bidding on him. Then when his sister bid, I felt sorry for him. When I bid on him and saw the look on David�s face, it broke my heart. When he made his speech about not being mad at me, I knew I had to protect him from me. He was too good a guy to be with someone like me.
Jim was so sweet and he caught me at a vulnerable moment. I never intended for things to go as far as they did. It felt like the ultimate betrayal of David. When Bill came to the party later, I almost welcomed the beating. I deserved it. Then David was so nice to me. He took care of me at the party and then saw me at the hospital.
The best part of this was that Bill went to jail. He threatened to expose my role in the accident if I pressed charges. I was able to talk Jim into backing down. I manipulated my mom to make her think it was her idea to protect me from going trial.
When Bill got out of jail, I knew it would be bad. That was when I finally told my dad part of the story. He had suspected Bill had done things to me. He was a bulldog when Bill threatened me. Dad made it clear that he knew everything. When Bill showed up at the party, he told me he had nothing to lose.
DAVID
When Tracy finished her story, she collapsed into my arms. I was stunned. So much that I had struggled with now made sense. The thought of what happened to her made me physically ill. I disentangled myself, rushed to the bathroom, and lost my supper. How could one human abuse another like that?
Tracy hadn�t held back. Her parents flinched every time she described what Tiny and Bill had done to her. I have to give them credit for sitting through it. That took more courage than I would have had. To be a parent and listen to all that would be gut-wrenching. I could see the look in her dad�s eyes and knew he blamed himself for not figuring out his daughter was in trouble.
I saw how our love had been taken from us. Listening to her story helped me understand, but sadly, it didn�t change how I felt.
I also realized that things needed to be made right. Bill could rot in hell for all I cared. If I ever saw the bastard, I might help him get there. I realized that Tiny was a drug-dealing scumbag, but he hadn�t earned what happened to him. The owners of the ice cream place had closed up shop. Those people deserved better than they�d gotten.
Finally, Tracy needed to take responsibility for what she did. If she didn�t, Bill would be hanging that over her the rest of her life. But tonight was not the time to do that. Tonight was about healing. I got cleaned up and went back out.
Tracy had a fearful look on her face as she tracked my every move. I asked Mary if she had any antacids since my stomach was a mess. Dr. Hebert took me aside.
�Are you okay?�
�Are you kidding? That was a lot to take in.�
�Do you need to talk about it?�
I snorted and she gave a sheepish grin.
�Can�t help yourself, can you?�
�Not when I see someone hurting.�
�All right, fair enough. I want some advice and I don�t think today is the right time. I don�t want to put it off, either. Would you be open to coming to my house for brunch on Sunday?�
�I will if you agree to see me if you start having problems with this.�
�Dr. Hebert, I recently almost died when I was trapped in a basement for several days. My mother is fighting for her life with cancer. My girlfriend dumped me twice. I think I might have some other issues to deal with. If I start to have problems, I�ll call you.�
She laughed at me.
�I may retire before we get all that handled.�
Bitch. I had to laugh, though. Then I realized she did it on purpose to get my mind off of Tracy for a moment.
�Thanks, I needed to laugh.�
She just smiled at me. Mary was back with the antacids. I hugged her to let her know I cared for her. She was as bad as her daughter and started to cry. We stood like that for several minutes until Tom came and took my place. I could see Tracy was visibly shaken. I took her hand and led her to her room. She was exhausted.
She changed into a t-shirt and I kicked my shoes off and crawled into bed with her. We didn�t say a word. I just held her. Dr. Hebert stuck her head in about thirty minutes later to find Tracy sound asleep in my arms. I got up and put my shoes on.
When I came downstairs, Tom was waiting for me.
�How is she?�
�She�s sleeping. How�s Mary?�
�Dr. Hebert gave her a sedative.�
�Can you all come for brunch tomorrow?�
�Yeah, we�ll be there.�
I asked Dr. Hebert to give me a ride home so she�d know where to go.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I ran right to Mom and she wrapped me in her love. I let it all out. I have to say I wasn�t very good with the nondisclosure business. I never kept secrets from my parents. I know most people think we�re weird, but they have earned my trust over the years. We have some very frank discussions.
I told them my concerns. Dad suggested Uncle John should come and be a part of our talk. He called him and made the arrangements.
Chapter 18 � You�ll Look Like Nolan Ryan
Sunday March 2
I GOT UP EARLY AND ran. I do my best thinking when I run. I drop into a zone that allows me to concentrate on what�s bothering me. By the time I got home, I had the outline of a plan.
I showered and came down for breakfast. I was starved after losing my dinner last night. Angie found me making a peach coffee cake. She handed me Kyle and had me walk her through it. It was simple. Take a large can of peaches and drain them. Use Bisquick to make the coffee cake. They have a recipe on the side of the box. Then make a crumble with flour, butter, brown sugar and cinnamon.
Of course, Angie took all the credit for our breakfast. My almost-sister-in-law had no shame.
Mom and I went to church. We left halfway through because she wasn�t feeling well. I about freaked out when she had me drive home. Fortunately, it was only a few blocks. Greg came out and re-parked the car. Dad told me not to do that again, he would come get us. Well, I knew better. Mom went to bed.
Today�s brunch was going to be more of a lunch. Greg and Angie were making fried chicken. Angie had gotten a deep-fat fryer for Christmas. She was eager to try it out. Everyone showed up at 11:30 and we ate.
WHEN EVERYONE WAS READY, we went into the living room. Tom wasn�t happy to see Uncle John, Greg and Angie. Dad got Mom up so she could listen.
�David, before we go too far, I want to remind you of what we agreed to last night.�
�Tom, I don�t keep secrets from my family. My family doesn�t share with others what�s said inside this house.�
�Dad, David�s right. We can trust them,� Tracy defended me.
�Okay, it�s your call,� he told her.
�I�m not going to share everything with my family,� I assured Tracy. �But I have some problems with one part of what we talked about: the accident.�
I paused to see how Tom would react to that. I could tell he would wait to see what I said before he said anything. Tom was a smart man. He knew I would have a problem with this.
�Tracy was involved in a car accident. I won�t go into details, but let�s just say it was an accident that was dealt with poorly. Three people were hurt because of how it was handled. One was falsely convicted for his role. Property was damaged that caused a business owner to lose his livelihood. I�ll talk about the third person last.�
�What happened to the guy that was convicted?� Uncle John asked.
�He was able to plea-bargain down to a misdemeanor conviction. He spent ninety days in jail and then had to join the Army. He was a drug dealer, heading to prison at some point, so in a lot of ways, he�s better off,� Tracy said.
�And the business owner?� Uncle John asked.
Tom shook his head.
�I don�t know. I do know they never reopened. It could�ve been they were wiped out, or they took the insurance money and ran. I just don�t know,� Tom said.
I turned to Tracy.
�What do you think the right thing to do is?�
She didn�t hesitate, which made me proud of her.
�I need to call Tiny and tell him what really happened. He needs to know all of it.�
�I think that�s a good idea,� Dr. Hebert said. �Not only for closure but for Tracy herself.�
Uncle John nodded his agreement.
�David, I don�t know what to do about the business owner. I agree, though, that something should be done,� Tracy said.
�Let me make some inquiries,� Tom said. �You said you had a third person. I sure as hell hope you�re not talking about Bill.�
�No, I�m talking about Tracy. She needs to tell the police everything. If she doesn�t, that bastard will hold this over her forever. It would be better to face it now than say when she�s married and has kids.�
�I won�t see my baby go to jail,� Mary said.
�I agree with you both. It�s the right thing to do, but I want to protect my daughter. What do you think, Tracy?� Tom asked.
�David�s right. This has ruled my life since that night. It has to end.�
AFTER THE MEETING, Tracy took me up to my apartment. When we got to the living room, she gave me a serious kiss. I had missed that. Every male hormone in me woke up. There was never a question of our sexual chemistry. I finally had to pry her off me.
�Hey, slow down,� I told her.
She gave me a sad look and wanted me to hold her. Tracy just wanted to have someone, other than her parents, reassure her that everything would be okay.
LATER THAT AFTERNOON, Uncle John got Greg, Dad and me together in the office. He had something on his mind.
�We need to have a boys� weekend. After watching David in action today, your dad and I need to share some information with you.�
�I would like to spend some time with you guys,� I said.
Greg was more cautious.
�Give us a clue; we have a lot going on.�
Uncle John and Dad laughed. Greg and I were not amused.
�Nothing weird is going to happen,� Uncle John teased.
�Don�t worry, there�ll only be minor blood work done,� Dad said mysteriously.
�Okay, I call bullshit. Greg and I are not going into this blind. What the hell do we need blood work for?�
�Now look what you did, you got your brother all upset,� Dad grinned at us.
�You two better watch yourselves. At some point one of us is going to be picking out the nursing home,� Greg warned them.
That got them both laughing at us.
�Greg, just agree to go. They can keep this up all day. I have better things to do.�
�All right, you guys win. Talk to David, because he�s the one with the booked calendar,� Greg told them.
I pulled out my phone and showed them my schedule. We picked the first weekend in June.
TAMI SENT ME A TEXT to jump on video chat before I went to bed. She and Missy were there when I logged in.
�I missed you girls,� I said.
They both grinned at me.
�When are you coming to see me next?� I asked.
They looked at each other.
�Which one of us are you talking to?� Tami asked.
I just winked at her.
�I�ll go first,� Missy said. �I�m coming down for your dance on the fourteenth and your first game the next day.�
My face fell, which caused Missy to look at me with concern.
�What�s wrong?� she asked.
�Sunny Skye is my official date for the dance.�
�We know that, �stupid boy,�� Tami chided me.
�I�d bet that you can dance with people other than just Sunny,� Missy teased me.
�Hmmm. Let me think about that.�
�Time�s up, Buster,� Tami glared at me.
�Okay, okay. Missy�s welcome to visit that weekend.�
Missy gave me an air kiss and then left the room. Before she left I yelled, �Go get Harper.�
�Okay, Buster, who�d you knock up?� Tami asked.
�Are you talking in general, or in the last few days?�
�Don�t get cute with me. Something major is up, and no one�s talking. I�ve never seen the cone of silence instituted. This has to be huge.�
This would drive her crazy.
�I�m not sure I know what you�re talking about.�
�Liar, liar, pants on fire.�
�Who, me?�
�Yes, you. Now spill it.�
�Nope, not happening.�
�Do I have to get rough with you? I still have your middle school picture when you got the perm.�
�I still have the picture of your bare butt when you were ten.�
�Damn you. Please, David, just give me a hint.�
�Tami, give it a rest. This doesn�t directly involve me, so I�m asking you to let this go.�
�Is this the way it�s going to be?� Tami asked.
�Okay, let�s just say I�m holding a friend�s confidence.�
�You evil boy. I�ll find out,� she challenged me.
Harper peeked her head into Tami�s door and saw me.
�Hey, Stud Muffin, how�s it hangin�?�
�See, Tami, this is how you should greet me. Everyone needs to know that I�m a stud, and how things are hanging,� I said, and stood up and started to drop my shorts.
Both of them screamed, �Stop!�
�Are you sure? I�m willing to show you.�
�You�re such a boy,� Harper huffed.
�Finally, she noticed. When are you dumping that boyfriend?� I asked her.
�In your dreams. You couldn�t handle all this,� Harper said, doing a slow turn for the camera.
My eyebrows went up and Tami got nervous.
�Oh, shit,� Tami mumbled.
I took my shirt off, lowered my shorts to just above my package, and waggled my eyebrows.
Harper laughed at me.
�All show and no go,� Harper taunted me.
�You might want to stop while you�re ahead,� Tami warned her.
�Pfft,� Harper responded.
That made Tami laugh. I was glad someone was amused. I would get even at some point, and Tami knew it.
Monday March 3
WHEN I ARRIVED AT SCHOOL, I went looking for Tracy. She didn�t see me come up behind her. I figured a little payback was in order, so I gave her a hip-check. Her head snapped around, and when she saw it was me, she grinned.
�Hey, Sexy Boy,� she purred.
That got everyone�s attention, and I actually blushed. She winked at me as she turned to go to her locker. It was nice to see her able to smile.
AFTER SCHOOL, I WENT to baseball tryouts. There were a lot of guys and even a few girls trying out. I was glad to see several of my friends. Eve was one of the girls. Dad had gone with me over the weekend to get new equipment because I�d outgrown everything. I had spent most of Sunday breaking in my glove. It had a long way to go, but I enjoyed getting it ready for the season. I was excited to play ball this year since I�d missed playing last summer.
Moose Donovan was our coach. He had to be in his late 50s or early 60s. This was his twenty-fifth year as the head baseball coach at Lincoln High. He was tough as nails, and you didn�t want to get on his bad side. Coach Diamond, who was also our JV Football Coach, was Moose�s assistant. Mike�s dad, Steve Herndon, was a volunteer assistant. Coach Herndon had played minor league baseball as a pitcher.
Everyone gathered around to get their assignments.
�Evening, gentlemen, I�m Moose. Just so we�re clear, I answer to Coach or Moose. Either one is fine. Coach Diamond is going to work with the outfielders. Coach Herndon has the pitchers and catchers. The rest of the infield will be with me.
�I also want to clear something up for you freshmen and first-year players: you will not be playing varsity ball. I don�t believe in throwing anyone onto the varsity squad before they have at least a year of high school ball under their belt. This is nonnegotiable. The first one of you that has his momma or daddy call me about it will be running until either they drop or quit, I don�t really care which.
�There will be two teams this year, varsity and JV. Normally, I try to put only first-year players on JV. If you are cut from varsity I will
The hell he said. I was not a happy camper, knowing I had no shot at playing varsity ball. Moose had looked directly at me when he asked the question. They had the pitchers sign up to try out. They wanted to have each of us to throw fifteen balls. Coach Herndon only had four catchers, so we had to take turns. Of course, freshmen went last.
I went with Moose to try out at shortstop. Moose basically worked out with the varsity for the first half of practice, while the rest of us played catch. We finally got bored and one of the guys went and got a bat. We were shagging grounders and goofing off when Moose finally let the varsity go for the day.
They put us into groups of four. He would hit twenty balls and we were to throw to first. Nothing fancy was expected. He just wanted to see if you could field a grounder and make the play. We had nine freshmen, so we were put into the last groups.
I about screamed when I was called over to pitch right before my group got our turn at the infield tryouts. The odd guy out was Alan. We had begged him to try out, but his heart wasn�t in it. He gave me a dirty look when he had to take my place.
Of course there were five remaining pitchers and I was told to wait some more. I got Jeff to play long toss so I could loosen up. He then helped me stretch. By now, the infield tryouts were done and it was finally my turn to pitch. The other catchers wanted to leave, so Mike volunteered. He had to wait for his dad anyways.
Coach Herndon had me take the mound.
�David, I don�t want to see how hard you can pitch. The easiest way to mess up your arm is to throw hard, and wrong. I want you to learn to throw it right before we throw it hard.�
�Yes, sir.�
My first pitch got away from me, and I threw it into the backstop. My ribs were still not healed yet, so I wasn�t going to go crazy. Several of the guys were messing around and I scared the crap out of them. They figured a little payback was in order and started to heckle me. So I made sure my second pitch was head level with the peanut gallery. I don�t care how brave you are, when a fastball is coming at your head, you duck. They gave me the finger.
Moose came over to see what was going on. That cleared out my �fan club� and got me serious.
I did as Coach said and threw easy. I concentrated on what I�d learned at Wesleyan.
On my seventh pitch, I got my footwork right. The difference in the pop of the glove caught the coaches� attention. They quit talking to each other and Coach Herndon gave me a look like he wondered where that came from.
The next pitch was the same. Moose put me on the gun and showed it to the other two coaches. None of them were letting on as to what they thought.
�I want you to throw five more pitches, each one a little harder,� Moose told me.
I concentrated on not overthrowing. I just tried to keep my technique good. I didn�t try to throw any harder for the five pitches, because my side ached. What I was proudest of was that all five would have been strikes.
The coaches told me I was done. Coach Herndon offered to give me a ride home. When we got into the car, Mike couldn�t hold it in any longer.
�Dad, how fast was he?�
He caught my eye in the rearview mirror.
�The last five pitches were seventy-four miles per hour.�
That didn�t sound good. I thought major league pitchers threw fastballs at least ninety miles per hour. Mike thought differently.
�Are you kidding me?�
Mr. Herndon had a smile on his face. He could see I was confused.
We pulled up to my house and he put the car into park.
�Most high school varsity pitchers throw between seventy-five and eighty-five miles per hour. For JV ball, you�ll look like Nolan Ryan. With a little practice, you�ll be right there. Most freshman pitchers are throwing in the high sixties or low seventies. Plus, you could throw that all day. I could tell you weren�t ripping it. I�ll teach you a changeup, and Moose will regret not letting freshmen play varsity ball.�
I WAS FEELING BETTER when I went into the house. Mom had put a plate in the fridge for me. It was chicken, so I just ate it cold while I put together a salad. I�d missed my after-school workout, so I changed and went running. When I came back, I took a shower. We had a standing Algebra study-group video chat. There were five others on. I was surprised to see Suzanne. She helped us with a sticky concept. I thought I knew it, but after she was done I realized I still only half-understood it before she cleared it up.
I logged off and went to bed.
Tuesday March 4
I WAS HAVING A PLEASANT lunch as I zoned out, letting the group�s conversation just roll off me. I suddenly felt the tip of a tongue lick the edge of my ear. That sent shivers all through my body and I let out a grunt of surprise. I turned to see who see who�d molested me. It was Lisa Felton; she had a smile plastered on her face. She hopped onto my lap and wrapped her hands around my neck.
Lisa leaned forward and whispered into my ear.
�Before Christmas, you made a promise to me. I�ve been very patient. Now you no longer have a girlfriend. Is there a reason you�re ignoring your commitments?�
Mr. Happy stiffened to let her know he was on board. He just needed to convince the big brain to get his priorities straight. Well, this �stupid boy� couldn�t come up with a good reason not to, so I smiled at her.
�What are you doing Saturday night?� I asked her.
�Are you asking me out?� she asked back.
Jim was about to have a fit. Cassidy clearly had plans to kill me. Tracy cleared her throat. I looked at Tracy and arched my eyebrows.
�Better check your calendar,� she offered.
I grabbed my tablet. Tracy still got my calendar updates. I hadn�t dealt with the business side of our breakup yet. I planned to put that on my to-do list. I made a mental note to let Kendal know.
Crud, I would be in Miami to do a photo shoot with Adrienne this weekend. I mentally slapped myself. I �had� to go to Miami to do a photo shoot with Adrienne! She�d promised there would be little itsy-bitsy bikinis involved.
Let�s see ... stay here, freeze my butt off, and spend time with Lisa ... or go to sunny Miami and hang out with Adrienne and do a photo shoot with her and whomever, all half-naked. No contest. Adrienne won, every time. Plus, the twins were, in fact, single. They were going to be in the shoot, too. Talk about piling on.
I gave Lisa my best disappointed face.
�I�m sorry, I have to be out of town this weekend. Can we get together next weekend?� I asked.
�I�ll have to check
�You do that,� I said, and pushed her up off my lap.
She stared at me, open-mouthed because I�d dismissed her like that. She turned and marched off.
�Dude, are you nuts?� Mike asked me.
�No, he just took control. She�ll be back soon, and begging his forgiveness,� Gina shared.
�No way. She�ll never talk to him again,� Ed announced.
�Wanna bet?� Tracy asked.
�Ed, don�t throw your money away. Two smart girls have just told you that she�ll be back. I�d listen to them,� I advised him.
He cupped his head in his two hands and rubbed his forehead as if he were having a migraine.
�I�m never going to get laid,� Ed moaned.
The whole place erupted in laughter. Poor Ed could be the author of the soon-to-be best-seller,
�Why didn�t you say something? You may actually have to go on a date first, but ...?� Cassidy asked, and she got up, grabbed his hand and led him off.
We all watched in amazement as she introduced him to a freshman at another table who was sitting alone. Cassidy came back with a smile on her face. Ed and the girl seemed to be hitting it off.
When she came back, Jeff, Mike and Wolf all had their hands raised. She gave them each a look that said they were idiots.
�Jeff, turn to your right,� she told him.
Sitting next to him was one of the freshman girls who�d been coming to lunch. The light bulb went off in his head as he smiled. Wolf and Mike still looked confused.
�Hey, dummies, who�s sitting next to you?� I asked them.
They both turned and there was a smiling freshman girl for each of them. They hadn�t realized that the girls always sat next to the same guy. My �stupid boy� friends had just not caught on. I felt pretty good about myself for figuring it out. Then Gina laughed at me.
�What?� I asked defensively.
She pointed to my right. Tracy was sitting there. Even Tracy burst out laughing. I stuck my tongue out at Gina who just gave me a knowing look.
BEFORE THE SECOND DAY of tryouts, Moose had posted a list of who�d been cut. Alan looked relieved when his name was on the list. My name was on the list, but it had been crossed out. I wanted just to go home. If that was what Moose thought of me, to hell with him! I decided to make him regret not playing me.
I went into the locker room, mad at the world. Everyone seemed to sense my mood and left me alone. As soon as practice started, I was focused and gave it everything I could. In the fielding drills, I was going after everything. Even if it was out of reach, I dove for it. I was able to snag a handful of them. By the end of that drill, my jersey was covered in dirt.
Next up was batting practice and Moose was pitching. The first ball I hit a screamer right back at him. Luckily, he got out of the way. He called for Coach Herndon to take over and took me aside.
�Son, what is your problem? You have been copping an attitude since yesterday.�
Dad had told me about guys like this: old and set in their ways. There was no changing their minds, so why bother.
�I don�t understand. I�ve just been hustling, sir,� I said, almost forgetting the �sir.�
�Sir� is reserved for someone you respect. I was taught to respect my elders. But you just didn�t embarrass someone like that. To single me out as being
�I don�t have time for your attitude. You�ve had a scowl on your face for two days. If you have a problem, spit it out.�
�I think I�m good enough to play varsity ball.�
�Did I not say there were no exceptions? I have a system in place. It has worked for twenty-five years. I have a team to get ready for their first game in a week and a half. I don�t need to hand-hold a freshman when he isn�t going to be playing varsity anyways. Hell, I don�t even know why I�m wasting my breath on you,� he said as he threw his hands in the air. �I know you�re a gifted athlete. I watched what you did on the football field. But if you ask me, you shouldn�t have been in that position. There was too much chance of you getting hurt. Just because you can play varsity, doesn�t mean you will.�
�May I ask why you cut me and then changed your mind?�
I may have overstepped my bounds here. He shook his head at me before answering.
�I could tell that I upset you when I announced that freshmen wouldn�t be playing varsity. Like I said before, I�ve been doing this a lot of years. I only have so much time to work with the freshmen. If I have a guy that�s potentially going to be a problem, it�s better to cut him now, regardless of talent. This conversation is a good example of that. Do you think I have time to do this with every freshman that�s upset?�
�I don�t know, sir.�
�I can tell you the answer is �no.��
With that, our conversation was over. It was clear he wasn�t going to change his mind. If I thought about it, why would he? He�d been doing this a certain way for a number of years, with success.
�Varsity, gather around. Everyone else can take off for the day,� Moose announced.
Shit. I may have just blown it for everyone. The rest of us headed to the locker room. Before we went in, Eve stopped us.
�Hang on, guys. Let�s talk about this,� she said.
Everyone was grumbling.
�What�s the point? We won�t get a chance to play varsity ball. It looks like we�re not going to get much coaching, either. At least I can still go out for track,� Mike said.
�I agree. I could be kicking back, relaxing the rest of the school year,� Jim offered.
�What do you think, David?� Eve asked.
�I�m pissed. I want to play baseball. I just talked to Moose, and his focus is on getting the varsity ready for their first game. You know, guys, I can see where that needs to take priority. That doesn�t mean we shouldn�t play ball. We just need to figure out how to do it. Do any of you guys have any ideas?� I asked.
�Dad says they�re short on coaches. They used to have another volunteer coach that worked with the JV. He retired from the school district last year,� Mike said, giving us some insight.
�So what you�re saying is that we need a coach. Do they have to work for the school district?� Tim asked.
�I don�t know. Do you guys have any ideas?� Mike asked
�How about your dad?� Eve asked me.
�No, he�s taking care of my mom right now. Does anyone know of someone that would have the time?� I asked.
Jeff raised his hand. Eve smacked him in the back of the head because we weren�t in class.
�Oh, sorry. How about my neighbor, Mr. Haskins? He was a minor league coach for like thirty years. He�s always bitching about being retired.�
�Jeff, Mike, Eve and Jim, come with me. We need to talk to Coach Hope.�
We had to talk to someone that knew the rules and would listen to us.
COACH HOPE WANTED TO make sure we weren�t just causing trouble. No coach wants to interfere with another�s program. Mike explained about the change and lack of help. Eve laid out Jeff�s suggestion. Coach reluctantly agreed to talk to Moose. He didn�t want us to do it because it wouldn�t look right. His plan was to present it as a way to free up Moose�s time. Until Mr. Haskins was approved, he offered to be our interim coach. They had to make sure Mr. Haskins wasn�t a felon or sexual predator. I guess the school board was only worried about adult deviates. None of the kids would pass that test!
Wednesday March 5
WHOSE BRIGHT IDEA WAS it to have Coach Hope appointed our interim JV baseball coach? For the first half of practice, he had us head to the track to do �ladder interval training,� also called �steps.� That�s where you sprint for a hundred yards and then walk a hundred yards. Then you �step up the ladder� and sprint two hundred yards and walk one hundred. The final ladder is to run four hundred, and then walk one hundred. Then you do it again.
When Cassidy was done abusing the after-school fitness group, she came to work with us. Coach had her do a
Moose stopped by and saw us all lying in the grass, trying to figure out if we were going to live or not. He just looked at Coach Hope and shook his head.
Today five guys quit. It didn�t seem to faze Coach Hope. He had us gather around.
�Good workout today. Coach Haskins will be starting on Monday. We talked and we want to carry about fifteen players. We�re at twenty-five; no, wait, five quit today. We�re at twenty. We�ll need four outfielders, five infielders, two catchers, three pitchers and a closer. Of course, if Mike pitches and plays second base, then we have room for one more player. My goal is to get five of you to quit in the next two days.
�If all of you survive the next two days, we will play with all twenty. So the only players that�ll be cut are the ones that quit. I expect to see all of you tomorrow morning lifting. If you haven�t been a part of the program, come early and the training staff will help you get started.
�Any questions?�
�If I�m having cramps ... for, you know ... can I pass on all the running?� Eve asked Coach.
The look on Coach Hope�s face was priceless. Girls were something he wasn�t used to having to deal with. Cassidy had been staying with relatives until they moved here. I thought Cassidy was going to pee her pants, watching her dad squirm.
�Yeah, what about that coach? Can I get a pass?� Mike asked.
Coach Hope threw his hat at Mike and stomped off the field mumbling something about not being paid enough for this shit. I lifted Eve onto my shoulders.
�Our champion, Eve Holliday!� I yelled and I ran her in a circle around the guys.
She gave them high fives.
�Damn, Dawson, where do you get all that energy?� Jeff complained.
�Me next!� Cassidy yelled.
I threw her over my shoulder and ran her into the boys locker room. The varsity team was in the showers. I don�t know who sounded more like a screaming little girl, Magic or Cassidy, when she saw him naked. I turned around and ran out with her.
�I�m scarred for life,� she wailed.
All the guys mooned her as we left. Eve and Cassidy were rolling on the ground when Moose came out of the locker room and glared at us. We just laughed harder.
�Come on, Eve, be a team player and show us your moon,� Jeff teased her.
She started to and we all acted like we�d gone blind.
�Screw you, you bunch of ass-hats,� Eve groused.
Cassidy was feeling frisky, and she mooned us. We all got really interested, which caused Jim to threaten to kick all our butts. I suggested that turnabout was fair play and she should go track down Magic. I thought the dog pile was uncalled for.
Baseball was going to be fun this year.
Chapter 19 � Keeping Secrets
Thursday March 6
I WOKE THIS MORNING to find an email from Lincoln High. I opened it up and it was my progress report. Alan had worked on the database and this was the first weekly report. It showed your grades for the year and when you joined. It also gave us a group average on how everyone was doing.
The group was up a little over a half letter-grade on average with the study groups� help. No one was doing worse. Next it showed my personal stats: height, weight, bench press, etc. I could see progress in my personal results. The group as a whole was doing great.
The only people that could see all the results were the coaches and of course, Alan. The report was also sent to our parents. So of course, when I went down for breakfast, Angie was reading mine. I just shook my head. There was also a link showing a shell for your recruiting page. Lily had filled mine out. She had for hobbies �Making out with supermodels,� and then she attached links to different files like the video of me and Adrienne in Chicago.
�Why didn�t she use one of your sexy pictures?� Mom asked.
�David, how come you�re not improving your grades? Are you not applying yourself?� Angie asked, loud enough for everyone to hear.
�Angie, don�t make fun of David,� Greg scolded her.
�Thank you,� I said.
�He can�t help that he�s stupid,� Greg added.
�You leave my baby alone. He�s making straight A�s,� Mom chimed in.
I heard them coughing �Momma�s Boy� and �Brown Nose.� I chose to take the high road.
Mom acted like she didn�t hear them.
I FOUND TRACY BEFORE school again. She looked a little down, so I hugged her.
�Thanks, I needed that.�
�What�s up?�
�I have my interview with the detectives today.�
�It�ll be okay. Just remember we all love you. If you start to feel stressed, just stop for a minute and collect yourself. Remember, you have a lawyer with you. Let him earn his fee.�
Tom had hired a criminal lawyer to represent her. He was supposedly the best around and had assured them that she would be fine. He�d worked out a deal where she would testify against Bill. The only catch was that her statement needed to match what had been told to them via her attorney. If it didn�t, the district attorney might reconsider.
She gave me a weak smile.
�I love you, David,� she told me and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
I promised to come over for dinner tonight, after baseball practice.
BASEBALL PRACTICE WAS about the same tonight. Coach and Cassidy tried to kill us, and two more quit. When we were done, we started a giant tag game. The only rule was that you had to have the ball in your glove. If you could whack the guy in the nuts, you got extra style points. Coach Hope was shaking his head at us when Jeff whacked him in the nuts.
To everyone�s surprise, he took off after me and whacked me. I was rolling on the ground when the varsity came by. I staggered up and whacked Magic. Then it devolved into whack anyone you could in the nuts. Cassidy was looking all prim and proper when Jim whacked her.
Talk about a big mistake. She hadn�t kicked anyone�s butt in like three weeks. Jim was crying like a little girl before I could drag her off him. He was just goofing, so when he rolled over on his back, I dropped her on him. Coach Hope poured a water bottle over the two of them and told us to hit the showers.
AS SOON AS TOM ANSWERED the door, Tracy was hugging and kissing me. I was pretty sure that was good news. She told me bunches of stuff in excited girl-speak. Then she ran off to talk to her mom.
�Did you get any of that?� Tom asked.
�Not really,� I confessed.
�She pleaded guilty to leaving the scene of an accident. They�re waiving all other charges and she�ll have that one on her record until she�s 18. If she stays clean, that charge will then be wiped off the books. In exchange, she has to testify against Bill.
�She talked to Tiny. He was a little pissed but is now glad he�s in the army. He might even make a career out of it. We tracked down the business owner and agreed to a settlement. Tracy will have to sell her car to pay for it.�
�Could I buy it?�
�No, I already sold it. Sorry, I forgot that you turn 16 this summer. What are you planning on buying?�
�I was thinking a used Jeep. Nothing fancy.�
�Not much back-seat room in the Jeep.�
�You know, you�re right. Maybe I should get one of those conversion vans and put a waterbed in the back.�
�The Dads Network would have you on their top 10 list.�
�What�s that?� I asked.
�The top ten guys you won�t let in the door of your house. For example, Bill would qualify for the top spot: abusive, drug dealer, and rapist. You would slide into the second slot: football star and model, with a van. Dads would take one look at you and your van and send their daughters to their rooms.�
�I can see where that could come in handy. Do you have playing cards with our pictures on them?�
�Great idea, I�ll present that at our next meeting. Maybe I could bring you to the meeting as a possible example of what to look out for.�
It was obvious a tremendous weight had been lifted from the whole family. Mary even gave me her version of the mind eraser. Well, except there was no tongue. Tom was squawking by the time she was done. She just winked at him and I think he got the hint that they may have to take a nap after dinner.
Mary made a Mexican-inspired pork stew with cornbread that had Ro*Tel tomatoes mixed in to give it some zing. She�d made up the recipe. The trick was to drain the tomatoes or the mix became too wet. Of course I stole the recipe.
After dinner, we talked about how the sports stuff was coming along. Tom and my dad were scheduled to talk at the next school board meeting about improving the facilities. I showed them the recruiting websites and the reports. Tracy said she was going to talk to the cheerleaders and see if they wanted to join the workout sessions. She also thought the study groups would be helpful.
I was glad to see her focused on the cheer squad again. It really showed she was getting better.
Then I was told that Angel would be coming with me to Miami. Clare would be there from Ford. I would miss Kendal.
Friday March 7
TAMI WOKE ME UP, WANTING to chat. I logged on and saw she looked like shit.
�You sick?� I asked her.
�I�m sick of you keeping secrets. It�s driving me nuts. No one�s talking. I�m starting to worry about you. Is there something seriously wrong?�
It was all I could do to keep a smile from creeping onto my face. Tami Glade�s talents were going to be wasted with her becoming a doctor. She needed to be a private detective! She could get the scoop on
The only reason she hadn�t known about that was that her little spy network was none the wiser. Of course, she wasn�t around me every day. If she had been, she would have picked up on me getting lucky. Everyone gives off clues with body language. Tami can take one look at me and know what�s going on. That�s why I always refused to play cards with her.
So, you combine a mystery that involves me with a complete lack of gossip and her head was going to explode. This was simply something that did not happen in Tami Glade�s world! She�d obviously been up all night trying to figure it out. Calling me for information was tantamount to admitting defeat, which would never happen.
�Yes, there�s something seriously wrong, but it�s not my story to tell.�
��Not my story to tell�?� she shot back in a snarky, mimicking way. �You need to learn the facts of life, Buster. You�re going to marry me someday. You�re not going to start keeping secrets from me. This Dawson code of conduct of not telling other people�s stories is bullshit, and you know it. You�re just teasing me, and right now that�s not a good idea.�
I raised my eyebrows. This must really be driving her insane. That sounded like a real threat, and she was close to having a meltdown. I�d seen this only two times in my life. Once, when she found out her father didn�t want anything to do with her. The second was when my drug and alcohol abuse got to the point she dumped me as a friend.
I had two choices: tell her enough to get her to back off or keep quiet and watch my friend freak out. I really had no reason for not telling her, other than it was Tracy�s life I�d be exposing. I chose option one because I knew she wouldn�t quit until I told her.
�You win,� I said, and could see her visibly relax.
�I found out what�s been making Tracy nuts. It all ties back to Bill Rogers this last summer. An accident happened, and Bill and Tracy were involved in a cover-up. He used that to blackmail her. She ended up being his personal punching bag, and he raped her repeatedly. She tried to stand up to him, but he kept harassing her. He even threatened to kill me. Then at the party where we fought, he choked her and would have killed her.
�The reason no one�s talking is because almost nobody outside my immediate family knows. That, plus I signed a nondisclosure agreement. Tracy told me the whole story Saturday. Since then things have been cleared up, and she�s talked to the police. So you�re right, some serious stuff was going on. I don�t keep secrets from you, normally, but I felt this one was not mine to tell.�
�Is Tracy all right?� she asked.
�I�m worried that she�s a little manic right now. I think she�s going to be in therapy for a long time. I know I would be if I took that kind of abuse.�
�That�s probably a good idea. David, I�m sorry for acting like a stalker. I knew you were involved, and it had to be something bad because no one would even give me a hint. I was just worried about you.�
�I know. I love you, too. I�m sorry I couldn�t tell you.�
�I understand. Next time make me listen,� she said. �What am I saying? There�ll never be a next time, right?�
�Yes, Mistress.�
�God, I miss you. I could really use a hug.�
�Hang on.�
I picked up my cell phone and called Harper.
�This better be good,� she said.
�Tami needs a hug. She�s been a little upset.�
She just hung up on me. I smiled at Tami and waited for Harper to come into her room. The girls hugged.
�What did the �stupid boy� do?� Harper asked her while giving me a dirty look.
�He kept a secret from me.�
�Well, I�m here now. Did you straighten him out?�
�Yes. He and I talked it out. I just needed a hug.�
Harper gave me a smile that let me know she�d take care of Tami for me.
AT LUNCH, I NOTICED the guys had split off from the table to spend time with their new girlfriends. We were now able to get everyone at two tables.
�David, I have news,� Gina smiled at me.
It had to be about Kara.
�So, tell me.�
�Guess who just signed with Adrienne�s new agency?�
�I thought they were waiting till August to start that?�
�Ford jerked her around. She went ahead and had Tyler get it set up. Adrienne won�t be running it till then.�
�Has she signed anybody else besides Kara?�
�I don�t know, but Kara was excited. They got her the cover of
�That�s a big deal. Next time you talk, tell her I�m happy for her.�
Gina looked behind me and grinned.
�Incoming! Looks like someone�s had a change of heart,� Gina announced.
Everyone but me turned to see Lisa Felton headed over.
�Hey, Lisa,� Gina said to let me know she was right behind me.
I glanced back and did a little head-bob with a half-smile and then turned back to Gina. I winked at her, letting her know I was playing hard to get. All conversation for a couple of tables around us had stopped. Ed looked over and I gave him a smile. He shook his head in defeat.
�Ah, David ...?� Lisa started out tentatively.
I turned to face her and looked into her eyes, waiting for her next move.
�If your offer�s still good, I�d like to go out with you next weekend.�
�I�d almost forgotten about that. Are you sure? You didn�t act like you wanted to, the last time we talked. I�d hate to
Okay, that was a little mean. Greg had taught me that if they were skittish or bitchy you needed to do a little take-away to close the deal.
�No, no, I really want to go out with you. I was just not thinking right last time. I�m sorry.�
�Let me get this cleaned up, and we can go spend a few minutes talking about our date ... alone.�
Her smile could have lit up the whole town as I grabbed my tray. I deposited the garbage and stacked my tray on top of the tray bin. The whole cafeteria watched in stunned silence as I took her hand and we walked outside by side to the exit.
We found a vacant classroom and stepped in for some privacy. I felt I should tell her that Missy was coming up next weekend.
�Come here,� I told her, and she came into my arms and kissed me.
�I have a conflict next weekend. Do you know who Sunny Skye is, the entertainment reporter?�
She nodded.
�She�s taking me to the dance on Friday.�
Her eyes clouded over.
�What about Saturday?�
�I have a friend coming down from Wesleyan for the weekend.�
�Is this the same kind of friend as your others?�
�Yes,� I answered.
�I�m so stupid. You�re never going to be my boyfriend, are you?�
�No, but that doesn�t mean that I want to be
�So the best I can hope for is that you�re my friend-with-benefits.�
�You make that sound like something bad,� I said to her, smiling.
I slid my hands up the back of her legs to lift her skirt and cupped her bare bottom. I pulled her to me as our eyes locked and I gave her a smoldering look. The bell rang to signal the end of lunch.
�What�s it going to be?� I asked.
�I�m defenseless when it comes to you. Yes, I�ll be your friend-with-benefits,� she said, and then ran from the room.
I WAS AT THE HOTEL in Miami by ten o�clock. I had a message to meet Adrienne in the club attached to the hotel. I asked Angel if she wanted to go, but she passed. I went down to the club and the bouncer gave me a smirk and let me in. I�d figured he would check my ID. I found Adrienne with Abby and Andi Ferrell and three men in suits.
I�d been around Adrienne enough to know when someone irritated her. The man next to her seemed to be hitting on her. Good luck with that. Abby and Andi were into conversations with their guys. Adrienne�s eyes caught mine and begged me to help her.
I figured there�d be a price to pay for my help. I walked up and put my hand out. When she took it, I pulled her up and gave her a big kiss hello. She gave me a look that told me she�d pay me back later. The kiss got the attention of the twins. They jumped up and wanted kisses hello as well. I now had three gorgeous women happy to see me, and three irritated men thinking of ways to get rid of me.
Adrienne introduced me to the guys.
�This is David. We�ll be working with him tomorrow. This is Dave, Paul and Al. They�re all with Ford corporate and are here to make sure the shoot goes well.�
I grabbed a chair from another table, and we all sat down. The waitress came over, we ordered drinks and Adrienne asked if I was hungry. Of course I could eat, so she ordered some appetizers and me a salad. I guess I must be getting fat.
The guys were still not happy to see me, so I wasn�t surprised when the comments started.
�David, isn�t it past your bedtime?� Paul asked.
�No, my mommy says I can stay up till twelve on weekends.�
Adrienne kicked me under the table.
�I�m a little concerned that we may be contributing to the delinquency of a minor. This club is probably a little much for David,� Dave chirped.
�This club?� I asked as I looked around. �Ah, I could pick up anyone of these women in here. I should be fine. I don�t have to hit on people that work with me.�
Dave gave me a sharp look.
�Are you saying I couldn�t pick up any woman in here? Are you kidding me?�
�It sounds like a challenge,� Adrienne said with a smirk. �I bet David can do better than you three.�
I almost got whiplash from that comment as I turned to look at her. As I processed what she said, I realized it was evil genius on Adrienne�s part. She got rid of them and made them some other girls� problems. When I recovered, I decided to play along.
�Okay, what are the rules of this wager, and what do I win?�
�We put up a hundred each, and you have to bring her to breakfast in the morning,� Al said.
�Make it five hundred, and you have a deal,� I said, pulling out the cash and handing it to Adrienne.
�And you can�t bring anyone from this table to breakfast,� Dave added.
Curse him for seeing through my evil plan. I would actually have to pick someone up, and I was at a serious disadvantage: everyone in the club was in their early twenties to mid thirties.
Each of them paid Adrienne. Al had to borrow some money from Paul. The three guys got up and started hitting on anything with a skirt. I waited till the food came.
�Aren�t you going to go pick someone up?� Andi asked.
�There�s no hurry. Why don�t you ladies look around and find me a likely candidate?�
They seemed to enjoy that. They would point someone out and then the three of them would discuss my chances. I was busy eating my salad and all the appetizers when they said something that caught my attention.
�No, there�s no way he could pick her up,� Adrienne told them.
�I see what you mean. She�s too sophisticated to go with someone David�s age,� Andi added.
�I agree; how about that one?� Abby said, pointing out another girl.
�Hang on, ladies! Who�s impossible for me to pick up?�
They pointed out a stunning brunette in a raw silk dress who was dressed better than almost everyone else there. She was alone and nursing a drink. She was perfect, as far as I was concerned. The woman reminded me of Suzanne. Very pretty girls don�t seem to get hit on as much. Men eliminate themselves because they think the woman is out of their league and they don�t want the rejection. The men that do hit on them are usually players. Not many women are interested in that kind of guy.
�Perfect. I�ll see you guys at breakfast.�
They just watched me walk over to the brunette.
�Hi, I�m not really sure how to do this. Do you mind if I sit down?�
She looked me over and gave me a weak grin.
�If you buy me a drink,� she answered, with what sounded like a British accent.
I just shrugged and sat down.
�I take it that your friends have some sort of bet going on.�
�What makes you say that?� I asked.
�I saw you all giving money to Adrienne and then they started working the room. What has to happen for you to win?�
�I have to show up with someone at breakfast.�
�Why did you pick me?�
�They all said I had no chance with you.�
She laughed at that. Her laughter was music to my ears. I just gave her a lopsided grin.
�What makes you think I�d go with you? You�re way too young for me.�
�I would never presume that I could talk you into anything. You see, I�m just a young boy from the sticks who�s come to the big city for an education. I need someone to take me by the hand and make me a man.�
�That�s good. What else have you got?�
I looked at her neck and she had on a locket.
�That�s a beautiful locket you�re wearing,� I said, and her hand went up reflexively to touch it.
�May I?� I asked, reaching for it.
I waited for her to nod and then lightly brushed her neck as I examined it.
�This seems more ... personal than the rest of your jewelry. Did someone special give it to you?� I asked, releasing it, and my caress caused her to shiver.
She got thoughtful as if she was remembering someone. She looked me in the eye and I never wavered as I held her gaze. Then she began to speak in hushed tones.
�It was given to me by my high school sweetheart. He was about your age. He was eighteen and I was just fifteen at the time. He was my brother�s best friend and I never thought he noticed me. When my brother, Tommy, went off to university, he asked Billy to look after me.
�All the girls had a crush on him. He was a big, gentle boy who had dreamy eyes. It started off with him eating lunch with me. All my friends were jealous that I got to spend time with an older boy. He was focused on getting into university and didn�t have time for dating. I didn�t know this at the time, but he liked me.
�He waited until Tommy came home on holiday when he asked my brother for permission to go on a date with me. Tommy saw how much he liked me and couldn�t think of a better guy. He asked me out that weekend. Billy gave me this locket at Christmas. He was my first for everything. I have never loved someone that much.
�I lost him just before he�d have left for university. He was killed in a car accident coming home from a party. I had the flu or I would�ve been with him.�
She had tears in her eyes, so I reached over and took her hand. She squeezed it and grabbed the handkerchief that I offered.
�Thank you,� she said as she dabbed away the tears. �I wear it to remind me of that wonderful man and to think of �what ifs?� I never share that story.�
�Thank you, I feel honored you felt comfortable telling me.�
�You�re a good listener. You�ll make some girl very happy.�
�I think she�s already picked me out, but she won�t date me. She�s content to be my best friend until I grow up.�
�Sounds like a smart girl.�
�She is. She�s going to be a doctor.�
She hadn�t let go of my hand, so I could see the signs of interest. I just needed to find some way to get her past the age problem.
�I bet you always date older men,� I told her.
She thought about it before replying.
�What makes you say that?�
�Several things. The first is the way you�re dressed. You aren�t looking for a man your own age. If you were, you�d have on a short skirt and tight top. You�d look fabulous, by the way. But you�re wearing an outfit that would draw a gentleman and not some young stud. Am I correct?�
�Okay, you have my interest.�
�Your jewelry is classic. It�s nice, but not flashy. This tells me you�re conservative in your approach to life. You�re looking for a lasting relationship and all the security that comes with it.�
She gave me a knowing smile.
�Your perfume confuses me,� I said as leaned close to sniff her neck. �It�s more playful than I�d expect. It tells me that you�re adventurous.�
Her smile got bigger.
�But your underwear is what tells me I have a chance.�
She laughed.
�You can�t see my underwear.�
�Exactly.�
Her eyes got big.
�I know I�m going to regret this, but do you have a room?� she asked.
�I do, but I have to ask you one question first.�
�Alright.�
�What�s your name? I�m David, by the way.�
�Aubrey.�
�I need to tell my friends goodbye. Would you like to meet Adrienne?�
�Yes, please.�
I took her hand and placed it on my arm while guiding her to the table.
Two of the men were back at the table, signaling defeat. I made the introductions.
�I just wanted to let you know I�m taking off. Aubrey wanted to meet Adrienne.�
Adrienne stood up.
�I�ll go up with you guys. It�s getting late,� she said, eyeing the twins.
Adrienne took my other arm as I led them back to the hotel. When we got outside the club, they both started laughing, which confused me.
�How have you been, Adrienne? Long time no see.�
�I�ve missed you. What�ve you been up to?�
�Same old stuff. I�ve been working mainly in Europe. They�re more tolerant of older models.�
�I saw my boy was working hard. What made you decide to take him upstairs?�
�When I saw you and the girls kiss him, I knew I wanted him. He has some game. I about jumped him at the table when he fed me the fantasy of the young innocent farm boy coming to the big city to lose his virginity.
�Then he surprised me. He got real. Remember my brother Tommy?�
�Yeah, what�s he up to?�
�He�s working as a lobbyist in Washington DC. He has two beautiful daughters and a happy marriage. Anyway, David got me to tell him about my first love.�
�That�s sweet. I�ve never had a guy go there ... at least, not a guy trying to get with me.�
�I know, right? Then he nailed me. He guessed I wasn�t wearing any underwear.�
They both laughed. We went into the lobby and to the elevators. When we got to my suite, Adrienne and Aubrey got comfortable and Adrienne ordered room service. I guess she wasn�t planning on leaving anytime soon. I excused myself and went and took a shower. My expectations for the evening were dwindling. I put on a robe and went out to the living room.
They were drinking wine and Adrienne had gotten me a Coke. They were sitting on the couch, talking about old times. I grabbed the chair nearest Aubrey as I zoned out while they caught up. I came back when the room got quiet.
�David, take your robe off,� Adrienne ordered.
I stood up without a question and took it off. Aubrey stood up and took my robe and folded it up. She placed it on the floor in front of my feet. She then moved the straps of her dress off of her shoulder and did a little wiggle and it was suddenly at her ankles.
This was not a girl. She had the body of a woman, and all that it promised. She gave me a shy look as she dropped to her knees and took control of my wet noodle. She gave it a few quick tugs and it lengthened until it was stiff. I looked at Adrienne and she smiled as she watched the action. My eyes snapped down as Aubrey slid Mr. Happy into her mouth. I was in for a treat. Aubrey clearly loved to do this. She was hands down the best I�d ever had at giving oral. She simply blew my mind.
Think of the best oral you�ve ever had. The one that made your toes curl�the oral that you try and recall when you�re masturbating�and you�ll be getting close. She turned me every which way but loose. Every time I thought I was going to explode, she would back off and let me recover. Towards the end, it was all I could do to keep from grabbing her head and forcing the issue.
When she finally let me get mine, it was too much. I felt my world dissolve to black as I fell back into my chair. I was able to focus a few minutes later and heard the two of them giggling.
�He lives,� Adrienne said as they clapped.
Aubrey took me by the hand and led me to the bedroom. She snuggled down and we fell asleep.
Saturday March 8
I WOKE THE NEXT MORNING to the same treatment. I offered to return the favor only to find that she started her period during the night, but she was more than happy to help me. I offered to marry her. You don�t let that kind of talent get away. That earned me an offer of more oral. I�d take what I could get.
Aubrey came down to breakfast with me. We stopped to get Angel because she didn�t know anyone. She was very curious as to why I had this older woman on my arm. I�ll give her credit, she kept her comments to herself.
When we got down to the restaurant, they had put us in a separate room with a long table and a buffet. Clare was talking to the three men. Deb Thomas was there as well. The twins gave me a sly look as we sat down. I introduced Aubrey and Angel to everyone. When Adrienne came in, she handed me an envelope. No one said anything because we didn�t want to offend Aubrey. I was just jerking the suits around when I made the bet and really didn�t want the money. When I mentioned this to Aubrey, she laughed at me and suggested I find a charity. Smart, older women were going to fill my fantasies for some time. I would split the funds between my teen-mom education fund and my mom�s cancer fund.
After breakfast, Aubrey had to leave to catch a flight back to the UK. I told her I�d be there during spring break, and we made arrangements to go to dinner.
THE PHOTO SHOOT WAS for a liquor company. The setting was around a pool, with hot girls drinking tropical drinks as they teased the pool boy. I now understood why the three Ford executives had shown up: there were twenty girls in bikinis. If I had the choice of work assignments, this would be one I would kill to attend.
The only problem was the men were being a little handsy. To her credit, Deb Thomas put a quick stop to it; she sent Dave home early and put Al and Paul on notice that if they kept it up, they could go home also.
I had never been associated with anything this big before. There were at least eight makeup people and four in wardrobe. A whole team was in charge of lighting and sound. There was a producer in charge of five photographers and videographers.
In the changing area, there were no partitions. No one even blinked when I was stripped down, shaved and then spray-tanned. They were very careful with the tanning agent. The stuff was good for about eight weeks. If they made me orange, I was screwed.
I said no one noticed my nudity. I would be wrong. Angel wasn�t used to this, either. Adrienne caught her standing open-mouthed while I waited for the tanning agent to dry.
I hadn�t noticed until Adrienne said, �He�s a beautiful boy, isn�t he?�
I about choked when confronted by my dream goddess in all her glory. I would like to say that Mr. Happy stayed under control. Nope, one look at Adrienne naked made him stiff as a board. Adrienne nudged a shocked Angel.
�Do you think that�s for me?�
Angel spun around and left the room.
�Now look what you did. Aubrey had me all fixed to be a good boy today. Then you have to come waltzing in here in all your glory. I think you should have to fix it.�
She just threw a towel at me and pointed to the restroom. I went and took care of business and came back out with the towel wrapped around my waist. The girls looked at me funny. I went over to Adrienne.
�What�s up with them?�
�They now know you�re not gay. You�d been acting like a gay guy up to that point: you hadn�t flirted with them, you weren�t sporting wood, and you didn�t cop a feel. In other words, you acted like a professional. That�s why you got picked for this shoot. You keep it up and you�ll have several of these models asking for you by name. Why do you think Kara always asked for you?�
�Because we�re friends with benefits?� I teased.
�Go get dressed before I change my mind,� she said, shaking her head.
A smile crept onto her face, though. I hurried off and they put me in white cotton pants which they had me try on first with no underwear. Hell, no. You could tell my religion without even trying to look. The photographers were trying to figure out what to do. I went back and found a pair of speedos that were flesh-colored. I put them on, then the pants, and came back. They were happy with the look and sent me to the set.
The first shot was just me, Adrienne and one of the twins. The shot had me and a tray with a drink and the bottle of liquor. Adrienne was seated in a pool chair with a big hat on. The twins were supposed to be diving off the diving board.
The problem was that you had two shots and then you had wet twins. They had to dry their hair, fix their makeup, and put on new suits. By the time they were ready again, we had to remake the drink. We spent the morning getting that one shot.
�Whoever thought this up is an idiot,� I whispered to Adrienne.
She looked at me, confused.
�How many models do you have sitting around, waiting for us four? Not to mention the cost of all the extra people. By the time they�re ready for the other models, the light will have changed, and you�ll have to redo their makeup.�
�Good point. Keep that to yourself. We can use that as a competitive edge.�
�No, we need to do what�s right. You called it, we need to be professional.�
She looked at me for a moment, trying to figure me out. Then she nodded. She called Deb over and had me explain what I told her. Everyone was so used to letting the producer run the show that Deb never even thought to question him.
There was a short but heated exchange, and then we were doing the group shots. At lunch, they brought out food and we were told to keep in character because they�d be taking candid shots and short videos.
The girls enjoyed teasing me, now that they knew I was straight. I was now �boy,� short for pool boy. They ordered me around and had me go get them drinks.
Each model had a specific drink they were supposed to have. I got yelled at by someone who said they were in charge of �continuity.� Once they explained that the pictures would look funny if they had a different drink each time, I understood. By the end of the day, I was the highest-paid waiter in Miami.
After the group shots, we went back to our first shot and everyone else was sent home. They were all scheduled tomorrow to do their individual shots. Each girl was to be photographed with her specialty drink. Several of them were college girls who traveled from campus to campus; bars would have their drink featured. It sounded like a great gig until they told me about the drunken college guys and the crap they pulled or tried to pull. The campus girls didn�t normally last very long on the road.
Before everyone left, it was announced that the liquor company was throwing a party tonight at one of the nightclubs. Adrienne explained that it was going to be a bunch of the employees that thought it would be great fun to hit on the models. She had to go. The twins and I planned to go to dinner and go to the party from there. I asked Adrienne if she wanted me to come, but she said she had hired extra security for tonight and would be okay.
WE GOT BACK TO THE hotel and I stopped in to see Angel. She was exhausted. Apparently, one of the photographers had snuck in the back and taken candid shots. They had spent all day dealing with that. I asked if she wanted to go to dinner with us and she surprisingly said yes. I told her I had to go run first and I would call her when I got back.
The weather was perfect to run. It was 76 degrees and sunny, with a nice breeze coming off the ocean.
When I got back, the twins told me they had dates tonight. I took Angel to a seafood place I had seen on my run. She would never replace Kendal, but she was okay.
Sunday March 9
THE NEXT DAY WAS BORING as hell. I stood in one place and held the same pose. The only variation was that every twenty minutes a new model with a new drink was in the shot. For almost eight straight hours. I felt like one of those cardboard cutouts doing a �have your picture taken with David.�
On the way to the airport, Angel started to open up.
�I don�t know how you do it. I�d blow my brains out if I had to do what you just did.�
�I know. It does give you time to think, though,� I said. �Could we hit a drive-through? I�m sick of overpriced, overrated airport food.�
�Good call. What do you want?�
�It doesn�t really matter, because I�m starved.�
The driver took us to a Cuban place that had takeout. I had some pork dish with rice and black beans, and a funny banana called a plantain. It was much better than going to traditional takeout.
WE DIDN�T GET HOME till eight o�clock and I was a tired boy. When I walked in, everyone made fun of my tan.
It was good to be home.
Chapter 20 � Hometown Hero
Monday March 10
I WAS LIFTING WEIGHTS before school when my phone rang. I got off the leg press to let Wolf have his turn and answered my phone.
�This is David.�
�Morning, Stud,� Missy said.
�What�s up?�
�I have some bad news. I can�t come up this weekend.�
�I was looking forward to seeing you. How come you can�t make it?�
�It�s a family thing. Something came up, and I have to go home. Can I call you next week, and set something up?�
�You bet.�
�Great, I�ll talk to you next week.�
With that, she hung up. Two minutes later, my phone rang again. It was Tami.
�That didn�t take long,� I said as I answered the phone.
�What are you talking about?� she asked.
�Missy just called me and bailed on this weekend.�
�Really, what�s going on?�
�I didn�t really ask. We�re talking next week to set up another weekend. I think she has some family obligation.�
�I�m going to have to train you better.�
�Probably, but you have time to get me fixed up.�
�Well, this�ll make your day: Harper broke up with her boyfriend.�
�Actually, that makes me sad. She seemed to like him.�
�Well, she seems to like you, too. That�s part of the problem.�
�I don�t think I�m the solution to this problem. She needs to get over him before I want to get into the picture. I don�t want to be her rebound.�
�I hear rebounds get a lot of sex,� Tami teased.
�Nope, I like Harper too much. Plus she needs to be punished for insulting Mr. Happy. I can�t date her and punish her at the same time,� I said.
�You poor �stupid boy,� dating you would be punishment enough,� Tami teased me.
�Funny girl. Let�s think this through. I like Missy a lot. Harper�s a great gal. I don�t want Missy getting mad at me because I�m seeing Harper, too. It�s just better that we�re friends. I already have too many �friends with benefits,� anyways. I don�t need to add any more right now.�
�What about Lisa Felton?�
�What about her?�
�You just said you didn�t want to add any more �friends with benefits.�
�I don�t.�
�Alright, smartass, I�ll do this the hard way. Do you plan on having sex with Lisa Felton?�
�Yes.�
�Then you�re adding to your list.�
�Nope.�
�I give up, what am I missing?� Tami asked.
�The �friends� part is missing. Don�t get me wrong, I think Lisa and I could be friends, but this isn�t about anything long-term. We�ll be like a roman candle: a bunch of explosions, and then nothing.�
�Famous last words,� she shot back at me.
�I have to go spot for Wolf. I�ll call you later in the week. I need to tell you about being surrounded by twenty naked models.�
�Should I get the TV in the lounge set up for that story?�
�I�ll try to keep it PG-13 for Harper�s benefit.�
�I�ll tell her you said that. Bye, David.�
IN MATH, WE HAD A POP quiz. I was glad I�d paid attention to Suzanne at our study session. I would have bombed it otherwise. Everyone who had been on the video chat had a smile on their face as we left class.
After lunch, I had my Dance class. They were pushing to do another number at the next school dance. I told them that the last one was pushing the envelope. Maybe we should skip this one. They kept pushing me until I had an idea.
�Our first home game is Saturday. Let me ask the team to see if they�d be willing to do something during the game,� I told them.
Next was Art class, and it was my week to be the model. My art teacher was nervous when I wasn�t ready.
�David, aren�t you going to take your turn?� she asked.
�Oh, sorry, I forgot,� I said as I got up. �What was it I was doing?�
�Nude,� someone from the peanut gallery suggested.
I had remembered they wanted the male torso. Everyone froze when I took my shirt off and then started to undo my pants. I stripped down to my boxers and sat on the stool. I had run around in a speedo all weekend, so this was nothing.
�How do you want me?�
�All night long,� the peanut gallery announced.
�Careful what you wish for,� I shot back.
I had to smirk when shy little Stacy got up and started measuring me. Funny how all the other girls thought that was a good idea. Our teacher had to step in and have them go one at a time.
When the class ended, everyone wanted to thank me for being such a good sport. Tracy had started walking me to Biology recently and stuck her head in to find me in my boxers, surrounded by my art class.
�What the heck? Did someone dare you to get naked?�
�Tracy, this is art. We call it �nude,�� I said in my snootiest voice.
�Hurry up. We get our dead pigs today.�
I handed her my shirt and books as I slipped on my shoes. I was doing my belt when Coach Hope saw me. I just grinned as Tracy tossed me my shirt as we hurried down the hall. I was sure I would hear about it later.
At our lab tables, everyone had a metal tray with a cloth over their pig. My lab partner was a tiny girl who never talked. She�d refused to cut up the frog. I had no idea what she was going to do with the pig. Then I found out. She handed the teacher a note and she got to go to study hall. Apparently cutting on pigs was against her religion or something.
We were reminded of safety. Knives are sharp. Don�t cut yourself. No playing with the knives. Wear your goggles, and so on. We were then allowed to uncover our pig. The formaldehyde smell about knocked me down. We were shown how to make the first incision. We were supposed to put our pig on its back and cut just the skin on its stomach.
I looked up in time to see Gina stab her pig. I think if she had just cut the skin she might have been okay. These little guys had been floating in formaldehyde for who knows how long. Her critter had built up a little pressure in its tummy. When she stabbed him, the juices shot out and hit her square in the face.
Gina just froze. Tracy, her lab partner, absolutely freaked out. It seemed she had gotten a drop on her blouse. Alan went over to check his girlfriend. She had stuff dripping from her hair. I lost it, I was laughing so hard. Gina looked at her concerned boyfriend and puked on him. She must have gotten some in her mouth. I have to say it was good that he had his goggles on. You really have to love someone to let them throw up their mystery meat from lunch on you.
I can handle just about anything, but if someone pukes around me, I have a strong gag reflex. Mr. Dutton sent Alan and Gina to the locker room to change and take showers. I had to step out into the hall to keep from adding to the problem. When the janitor showed up, he wasn�t thrilled. He sprinkled that pink crap that�s worse than the smell of the barf to soak it up. Tracy made me give her my shirt so she could change.
Mr. Dutton gave me a funny look.
�Don�t worry about it, Mr. Dutton. David does this all the time,� Jeff told him.
The class seemed to agree. We went back to cutting up our pigs. When Tracy came back, she came to my table to watch. At the end of class, we had to wrap up our pigs. I put Tracy and Gina�s pig away for them.
WE FINALLY MET COACH Haskins. He was a crusty old guy who sounded like he�d been a pack-a-day smoker all his life which gave him a gravelly voice that was distinctive. Coach Hope had agreed to be his assistant so that we had someone from the school working with us. We also found out that only ten of us survived Coach Hope�s three days of hell.
�I want to thank Coach Hope for cleaning out the deadwood. We�ll be just fine with the team we have. I understand he had you running. What was the shortest distance you ran?�
�A hundred yards,� Mike answered.
�That�s about equal distance from running from home around to third base. Something we�re going to do is pick up extra bases. I�ll not yell at you for being aggressive. The biggest problem teams will have at this time of year is the ability to make good decisions. If we�re always looking to be aggressive on the base paths, it�ll force them to make a decision, and hopefully, they make the wrong one.
�Now, there�s something else I want to make sure everyone�s on board with. Does anyone have a problem with Eve playing? I want you to think about this. Other teams may give you a hard time. I know Eve is tough enough. I just want to clear the air if any of you has an issue.�
He looked around and no one complained.
�Now, I need to know who the team captain is.�
�David,� Mike said, to prevent anyone from nominating him.
Everyone agreed.
�Okay, Cap, fill me out a roster sheet.�
Roster:
He read the list out loud and the batting order.
�Is everyone okay with that as a starting point?�
We all agreed.
He started running us through drills. Cassidy showed up for the last thirty minutes of practice. We lined up for
Coach Haskins looked confused; Coach Hope assured him he would like this. By the time Cassidy was done with us, Coach Haskins nodded his agreement.
Then my dance class showed up and they all waved at me. I guess they didn�t trust me to ask the team about the dance routine.
�Cap, I take it you�re responsible for having all these women disrupt my time?�
�Yes, sir.�
�Son, let me give you some advice. Pick one. Take her out and give her a test drive. If you have a good time, keep her. If she�s a lemon, take another one out. Repeat the process until you find a keeper. Don�t try and date eight women at a time.�
My teammates failed to keep a straight face.
�That�s good advice, sir, but it�s not like that. This is my dance class.�
�Come again?�
�This is my dance class.�
�I was afraid that was what you said. Now, I know I�m going to regret asking, but what�s your dance class doing here?�
�I promised them that the team would help them with a dance routine� at Saturday�s game. I was thinking during the fifth-inning break.�
�You made a promise, did you?�
�Yes, sir.�
�Well, guys and gal, your Captain has committed you to dancing. So I guess you�re dancing.�
The girls were getting a little bouncy at the news. I figured I would see what kind of sport Coach Haskins was.
�Ahh, Coach, we need you and Coach Hope to be involved, too.�
He stared at me, trying to figure out what planet I was from.
�It�s a
Moose and the varsity came up while we were in the middle of learning the steps to
Wednesday March 12
TODAY WE HAD COACH Herndon join us and played a simulated game. He had Bert warm up by throwing thirty pitches. Then he brought us up in our batting order. Whoever was batting, Coach Hope would take their place in the field. Bert would get thirty pitches during his turn as pitcher. As a batter, you either got on base or you went back into the field. While Bert was pitching, Justin was taking his warm-ups.
Coach Haskins played second so that Mike could catch for warm-ups. Coach Herndon was being the umpire so he could see where the pitches were going.
Bert got rocked as everyone hit off of him, but everyone was supportive of his effort. We all knew that pitching takes the longest to get ready. Honestly, we expected high-scoring games at the start of the season. When Bert was done, he went and caught Mike to help him warm up.
Justin was our only left-hander. He could throw three pitches effectively: the four-seam fastball, a changeup and the curveball. Coach Herndon wanted to limit the curveball today to save Justin�s arm. He was much tougher to hit than Bert. He admitted that he�d been practicing all winter, and it showed.
Next up was Mike, while I went to warm up. Mike did okay. He was a nibbler on the edges. When he was doing his thing, he was hard to hit. He made a few mistakes. Wolf took him to the park with a towering shot. While Mike was pitching, Justin showed me the grip for a changeup as he warmed me up.
Eve was up to bat when I got my turn. She was jawing about taking Cap to the park. Tim indicated he wanted a high-and-inside fastball, so I put her in the dirt. She wasn�t jawing so much after that. She dug in, and I threw my first changeup right down the middle. She saw the location and her eyes got big and she swung the bat with good speed. If it had been my fastball, I would be watching her cute butt trot around the bases. She missed by a mile.
The third pitch, Tim called fastball right down the center. She held back just a second and got a piece of it. My teammates were rooting for her.
�That�s the way, Eve. Way to get a piece of it.�
She had a little more spring in her step. Tim called the same pitch. I knew it when I threw it: she was zeroed in. She hit one into the gap that would have been a stand-up double. Eve pushed it and made us make a play at third. She was out, but Coach Haskins was fired up.
�Great at bat. That�s what I�m talking about. If he doesn�t hit the cutoff man, she�s safe.�
She swatted my butt as she went to get her glove. I was glad to see her so happy. I ended up doing about as well as Mike. Justin was by far our best pitcher. Mike�s dad and Justin helped me with throwing the changeup better.
Cassidy showed up with my dance class. She talked them into doing the
I HAD AGREED TO LISTEN to Eve�s new song tonight. Mike�s dad gave us a ride to my house. Beth, Cindy and Suzanne were all over for dinner and they didn�t look too happy to see Eve there. I had a bad feeling I had messed up a fun surprise. Angie just gave me a sad look like I was a typical boy. Eve picked up on the vibe and offered to go home after dinner. The three of them assured her that everything was cool.
Tonight was my turn to cook. I had been learning how to use the Crock-Pot and bread maker. I�d made a tomato-based stew and honey wheat bread. I threw together a salad, and we were eating within fifteen minutes. I was happy to see Mom was able to eat the bread. It was still warm from the bread maker and she ate two full pieces. Just keeping food down was a major victory.
After dinner, I took Eve up to my apartment so we could have some privacy, and I could see she was nervous.
�Now you promised that you�d be honest with me.�
She plugged her phone into my stereo.
�Take One.
She was playing her acoustic guitar and I liked the tune. Then her rich, strong voice started. The song was beautiful and heart-wrenching at the same time. It was about unrequited love. How her
When it was over, Eve had bared her soul to her
I hadn�t realized the four girls had snuck upstairs until they started clapping. They all had planned this. When I finally finished kissing Eve, they were all crying and hugging her. I went back and hit replay. I had to hear it one more time.
When the song ended, the girls sat me down to explain what was going to happen. Eve was going to be my girlfriend. I still had �friends with benefits� to whom I had obligations, though. Missy could also come, visit, and spend time with me. They had talked to Tami to fix that up. The real reason Missy wasn�t coming down this weekend was because Eve asked for the weekend.
They also told me that they would all neuter me if I so much as touched Lisa Felton. There had to be some reason they all reacted that way. I would have to put Tami on it.
They�d also decided that I�d been lax long enough in not holding up my part of the bargain. They grabbed my tablet and updated my calendar with who got what night. I didn�t have the heart to tell them that they�d just updated everyone in the Entertainment Division, plus Lily and Tracy, as to the schedule of my sexual encounters.
Tonight�s winner was Beth. The girls all gave me a kiss, and Angie kissed my cheek.
I heard my tablet ding. I opened it up to see Lily had added her name. I was sure that by morning Tracy would be scrounging for open dates as well.
BETH WAS FRISKY AS soon as the door closed. She didn�t think I was getting undressed fast enough.
�Hurry up. I have to be home before eleven.�
I was taking my shoes off when she tackled me.
�What the hell?� I complained.
�You�re like an old man. Get naked, already.�
�I would if you�d get off of me.�
She giggled and ran to the bedroom. I soon followed and she tossed me a condom. I guess we were going right to the main event. I put it on and then she turned out the light. There was an unnatural glow coming from my crotch. I looked down and it was one of the glow-in-the-dark condoms. I started chuckling and swinging my dick around while making Star Wars lightsaber noises.
�Turn me to the dark side, David,� Beth teased me.
I jumped onto the bed and she grabbed my manhood. She led me via knee-walking to the Promised Land. She was so horny she was soaked. I guess I wasn�t doing it right because she rolled me over and did all the work. We didn�t last very long, but it was nice. She gave me a quick kiss and then she jumped out of bed. She was dressed and gone before I made it out of the bathroom to dispose of the condom.
Chapter 21 � Got Some �Splainin� to Do
Friday March 14
AT LUNCH, I GOT A TEXT that Sunny Skye had made it to town. She wanted to do an interview. I talked her into doing it with Eve and me. Angel had worked through Stone Mountain Records to release
Tonight�s dance was Lady�s Choice. The guys were all back at the lunch table today so the girls could all talk about ... I don�t know ... dresses, I guess. We all gathered at another table to stay out of the way. I looked around to make sure no one else was listening.
�I got some of the pictures from my trip to Miami this morning,� I said, catching their attention. �Twenty-three models in bikinis.�
�No way,� Ed said.
I put the tablet on its stand and started the slideshow. Kendal had added some tropical music that I�d forgotten about. I quickly turned it down. The first one was a group shot of all the models. Adrienne and I were in the center. The twins were on their knees in front of us.
�Holy cow! That�s Adrienne!� Jeff said. �I thought you were just teasing us.�
�I�ve heard rumors that the dressing rooms are open. Did you see Adrienne naked?� Wolf asked.
�Where did you hear that?� I asked him.
�I saw it on one of those
I guess my blush gave it away. The guys were throwing stuff at me. I knew it was too good to be true.
�Who did David see naked?� Gina asked.
The girls had come over from their table. The bunch of wusses all went mute like they�d been caught doing something. I guess I�d better enlighten the guys that if you act guilty, you are guilty. I restarted the slideshow and turned up the music.
�All of them,� I answered with a big grin.
�You got some
�It�s like Wolf said. When you go to a photo shoot, they have a dressing and makeup area. Most of the time there isn�t much privacy. Models are used to showing their bodies, so it�s really not a big deal to change clothes. Plus, they all thought I was gay, at first.�
Everyone looked at me, waiting for me to explain that last statement.
�More
I wondered who made her the spokeswoman for the group. I think we also needed to look into our Spanish classes at Lincoln High. Tracy was not getting the kind of education she deserved.
�This tan is not exactly normal. I had to strip off and get spray-tanned. I was naked in front of them, parading around without getting aroused.�
�I call bullshit. You get aroused when you just bump into something,� Tracy said.
Everyone at the table was nodding. Thanks, guys.
I gave Tracy a patient look.
�Do I really need to explain how a guy keeps from having an erection?�
Tracy went beet red and Gina looked confused.
�I don�t get it,� Gina said.
�Obviously,� I said without thinking.
I got hit from behind with a napkin.
�Shut up!� Alan threatened me.
I turned back to him, and winked as I said, �Sorry, dude, I couldn�t help it.�
�So, what gave you away?� Lily asked.
I was going to have to fire her. What am I talking about, she worked for free.
�What?� I said to stall.
�You said �at first they thought I was gay.� Something had to happen for them to realize that you were straight.�
I took a deep breath. Eve�s eyes were dancing, so I knew she was amused and not pissed off.
�Okay, can we all agree that Adrienne is smoking hot?� I asked, and saw the guys� heads bobbing in agreement. �Ever since I could ... ah ... she�s been one of my fantasies. I think I have every Victoria�s Secret catalog and
�What do you mean?� Gina asked.
I started to believe she was just playing dumb.
�Like that,� I said, pointing to Wolf�s obvious bulge.
Every other guy at the table was sporting wood, and I�m the dumbass that points out the guy that�s a few inches taller and forty pounds heavier. When I heard him growl, I thought of something to calm him down.
�Hey, careful! I wouldn�t want you to trip over that.�
That got him to laugh. Thankfully, his new girlfriend sat on his lap to help hide it. I�m sure that didn�t help him with his problem.
ANGEL SHOWED UP AT baseball practice. She was giving Eve and me a ride to the hotel where the interview was going to be held. Then we would eat dinner at the hotel. The plan was to change for the dance there.
Coach Haskins ran my ass ragged. I had messed up a double play at the start of practice. His bat still had some pop to it. Years of muscle memory and strong wrists allowed him to smash screaming grounders and line drives my way. He would barely give me time to get set when another one came flying at me. It got to the point where I just reacted. Shortly after that was when he stopped.
�Do you feel the difference? You�re too smart for your own good, because you�ve been thinking before you move. That little hesitation can cost you. I could see when you got out of your head. The last ten were by far your best!�
He then sent me to Coach Herndon to pitch. They were working with us to slowly build up our pitching endurance. I was in great shape and had thrown the football quite a bit during the seven-on-seven season. But there was a big difference between pitching and throwing the football. There was much more pressure on your shoulder and elbow. My problem wasn�t really arm strength, it was more technique. Coach Herndon was trying to get us ready to pitch as quickly as possible without anyone getting hurt.
ANGEL TOOK US TO EVE�S house to change for the interview. When I opened my bag, I couldn�t believe it.
�Are you kidding me?� I yelled out of the bedroom door at Eve.
�Settle down. It�s just for the interview. You get to wear your model clothes for dinner and the dance,� Eve yelled back at me.
She was having me dress up like a cowboy again. I understood that her record was going to be country, but that didn�t mean I had to wear it. Then I froze. Did she say �model clothes�?
I went back to my bag and pulled out what was packed, and it wasn�t so bad. There was a blue t-shirt by Shanghai Tang that had twin gold dragons. It sounds goofy, but it was cool. There was a pair of jeans that were great. Adriano Goldschmied, AG, jeans has what they call AG-ed jeans. They�re jeans that are high-end secondhand clothes. I had gotten the Tambourine AG-ed
I came down in my cowboy gear, complete with the Range Sports cowboy hat. Angel hooked her thumbs in the side of her jeans.
�Howdy, pardner,� she said with her best cowboy accent.
It wasn�t very good. I just tipped my hat to her.
�Evenin�, ma�am.�
�Will you two cut it out? We�re late,� Eve said as she bounded down the steps.
I thought we were home free until I heard her dad.
�Reach for the sky, you varmints. Your ma says she wants pictures,� Pops Holliday informed us.
I was glad everyone was enjoying themselves. I figured they would have us go out to the barn to get the right setting. I was smart enough to keep my mouth shut about that idea. Her mom took the pictures in the living room. Finally, we were ready to go.
When we got into the car, Angel handed us our talking points for the interview. I looked at mine and was done quickly. Eve seemed to be memorizing them. This was not going to go well. Interviews go much better if you loosely follow the script they give you. It has to be in your own words. If you tried to recite it back to them verbatim, it would come across as awkward. I needed to make sure Eve knew this.
�What�re you doing?� I asked Eve.
�Learning my lines. Now leave me alone.�
�Do you realize I�ve done a few of these?�
�Yes, you�ll be great. I just need to learn these so I get them right.�
�They�re called talking points. They�re not called talking scripts. They�re intended to give you ideas for responses to questions. They aren�t scripts you�re supposed to memorize.�
�How come?� Angel asked.
�How come what?� I asked her.
�How come you don�t just memorize them?�
�Because you�d sound like whoever wrote them. It doesn�t sound natural,� I said, and I grabbed the sheet from Eve. I read the first line. �David inspired me with his heroics on the football field. He is a role model for so many in the community that it was just natural that I chose him.�
�That sounds pretty good,� Angel said.
�Eve, when was the last time you said I was a heroic role model in the community?�
She had to think about it. She still wasn�t getting it.
�Take the word �community.� When you talk about where we live, what do you say?�
�I guess I would say our town or our small town.�
�Good. That sounds like you. Now think about the rest. �Heroic role model� sounds like I need to get my Superman outfit out. I know I�m pretty special, but do you want me walking around telling everyone how heroic I am?�
That got her to laugh.
�Okay, I got it. I�m just supposed to use it as a guide.�
�I guess you learn something every day,� Angel said.
�If you really want to learn this stuff, talk to Tom�s daughter Tracy. She made me look good a number of times, and that�s no easy feat, let me tell you.�
I then needed to explain what the interview was going to be like.
�Sunny�s job is to get you to say something you�ll regret. She�s trying to get a story. Our job is to promote your song�s release on iTunes. If she asks you a question that you don�t want to answer, ask her to repeat it. This is taped. If you�re completely unsure, stop and think about it. They�ll cut that part out.�
�But won�t she look like an idiot?� Angel asked.
�Not a chance. Sunny will edit it down to a few sound bites. Believe me, they don�t want to air you staring at her. She�ll do a ten-minute interview to get ninety seconds of tape that actually gets shown.�
�That makes sense,� Angel said.
�This is what I�ll do: before the interview, I ask Sunny what the purpose of the interview is. If she says anything I�m not ready for, I�ll take some notes and call Kendal. She�ll get me new talking points. Then when Sunny tries to ambush me with a question I�m not prepared for, I�ll just say something like, �Sorry, let�s get back on track.� I�ll remind her what the interview�s about. If she gets pushy, I�ll stop the interview. She can�t force me to make a fool out of myself.
�Now the art of the interview is to not answer the questions she asks you. She may ask you something like �Is the sky blue?� You answer �That�s a great question. What I really want to tell you is ...� and pick a talking point. Do some variations on that and you�ll be golden.
�Have you ever watched some of those Sunday-morning political shows?� I asked.
She nodded.
�Do they ever answer a straight question?�
�No, and it pisses my dad off,� Eve said.
�We�re selling your record. We�re not talking about your first kiss.�
If she got into trouble, I�d just kiss Sunny. That seemed to get good ratings.
SUNNY HAD RENTED A conference room for the interview. I noticed one of the cameramen from the local affiliate. I went over and said �hi� as Eve and Sunny got to know each other. We were talking football when I changed the subject.
�So, what�s Sunny going to ambush me with?�
�You know she�d kill me if I told you that.�
�Hmm, so she
�Dang it, David, you�re going to get me in trouble.�
�Hmm, who do you see once in a lifetime, and who will you see for the next three, possibly seven more years on a regular basis?� I asked him.
�Don�t you dare do that to me,� he said, shaking his head.
�All right, I�ll go talk to Sunny,� I said, and turned to leave him.
He grabbed my arm. I had him. �Something you want to tell me?� I asked.
�There may be some photos of your Miami job that are ... umm ... unauthorized. What I hear is one of the models took some shots of you and Adrienne with her cell phone.�
�Has she sold them yet?�
�No, people are a little gun-shy of the possible issues. That doesn�t mean they won�t. She just hasn�t talked to the right people yet.�
�Have you seen them?�
�No, she�s been smart and kept them under wraps. If she�d shared them, they�d already be all over the Internet. You know how it is.�
�Tell Sunny I had to make a call. I�ll be right back.�
Shit, shit, shit. I called Deb Thomas. Might as well go to the top and work my way down.
�This is Deb.�
�Hey, it�s David Dawson,� I said.
�What can I do for you, David?� she asked, all business.
It was obvious our relationship had cooled.
�I�m about to go into an interview with Sunny Skye. I talked to her cameraman and he told me that she has some potentially damaging information she�s going to use to ambush me.�
�I have a meeting in five minutes,� she responded.
I took a deep breath. It would do me no good to go off on her, but I�d had enough.
�Fine, I�ll call my attorney and you can explain why you don�t have time. I�ll do you the courtesy of calling you Monday.�
�Wait, I may have been a little hasty. What�s wrong?�
�Don�t you have a meeting in five minutes?�
Okay, so I�m a teenager. That makes me a borderline idiot, sometimes.
�Just tell me, David.�
�One of the models in Miami took photos with her cell phone of Adrienne and me getting ready for the shoot. She�s trying to sell them. Sunny Skye is interviewing me in five minutes.�
�Do you know who�s trying to sell them?�
�No, but if I had to guess I�d say it was one of the college girls. A model would have known either who to ask or would know who to sell them to. This would be in one of the tabloid rags by now.�
�What�s the interview supposed to be about?�
�Two things: Eve Holliday is releasing her first single on iTunes, Tuesday; and this is my second date with my three faux girlfriends.�
Deb went into full business mode.
�You need to separate the interviews. Do the one she wants with Eve. For the one about the pictures, you don�t want Eve on camera. If this blows up, she�ll not want the bad publicity. I would even change clothes so it looks like a completely different deal.�
�Should I tell Sunny I know?�
�You�re going to have to or think of some way to separate them.�
�All right. I�ll call you after and give you an update.�
�We�ll work to track down the photos,� she said and then shocked me. �Thank you for telling me. This could still get ugly, but at least we aren�t going to be blindsided.�
I hung up and went to find Sunny. She gave me a sideways smile and a kiss on the cheek.
�I can�t believe they talked you into wearing that.�
�I like it. I�m trying to start a new clothing trend. I call it �teen cowboy.�
�Good luck with that.�
�Before we get started, I was wondering if we could do two interviews? Do one just about Eve and her new song, and the second about everything else.�
�Actually, I was hoping to get her reaction to our date,� she shot back.
Actually, she wanted to see the shock on Eve�s face when she saw the photo.
�Tell you what, we do it my way, and I�ll be a hundred percent forthcoming in the second interview. What I will
She thought about it, and then just nodded.
Eve�s interview went fine. She did what I told her and turned everything to one of the talking points. Once you get the hang of it, you can do it easily. She would get better with practice. I went and changed into my clothes for tonight�s dance. The interview started with her asking about my clothes. I got to plug the designers and tell her that they�d be available late spring or early summer. She then talked about my date with Kara and how the dance went. She had a video of our dance team doing our extra credit.
Then the interview turned to what I dreaded.
�I hear you just got back from doing a photo shoot in Miami with Adrienne. Things seem to be heating up between you two. You were also with her on back-to-back weekends in New York recently.�
I could see pictures flashing on a monitor of the two of us at different events. A couple of the shots looked like we were a couple on the street. These had been for the fashion stuff. We had promised to wear the clothes on the street so their photographers could �leak� the new lines. Tyler had been sending me the Page Six pictures when they came out. Page Six is the famous gossip section of the New York Post.
�I was in New York doing some photo shoots with Kara Tasman. While I was there for that, I spent some time with Adrienne. She�s been mentoring me. She helped Kara and me with one of the shoots, and then we did a session with Adrienne. We�ve become good friends.�
�I would say much more than friends,� she said as the nude pictures came up on the monitor.
It was good I was prepared, or I would have given her the reaction she was looking for. Once it was made, there was no taking it back. The more I would have tried to deny it, the guiltier I would have looked. I shocked her when I laughed.
�Oh, my, can I get copies of those? My friends all think I�m pulling their legs. Now I have proof.�
�So you�re saying that you and Adrienne are not having a torrid affair?�
I couldn�t believe she used the word �torrid.�
�I wish. The sad truth is that she�s way out of my league. She is one hot, sophisticated woman. I could only dream of having a �torrid� affair with her,� I said, doing air quotes around �torrid.�
�So, where were these pictures taken?�
�This was at the photo shoot in Miami. The dressing areas for the models are not roomy. We had over twenty models having to get dressed and have their hair and makeup done. Being a Midwestern boy, I was pasty-white, so they gave me a spray-on tan. For these shoots, they don�t want my white butt peeking out if my suit moved. The simple solution is to do it nude.�
�Don�t you get embarrassed?�
�Not really. It�s part of the job. Everyone acts professional, so it�s not uncomfortable.�
�Even with twenty naked models running around?�
�Okay, you got me. I do peek. I�m just a guy, after all. I bet if you asked the girls, they peek, too. The difference is that we�re all so busy working that that�s all we do.�
�So these pictures aren�t a big deal?�
�Oh, yes, they most definitely are. Just possessing that picture is a lawsuit waiting to happen. Like I said, we�re professionals. We were at a job site. That�s not like a public beach. The only people that had access were employees. For a picture like that to be released, there would have to be documented allowances. If those were not in place, then there would be lawsuits to recover damages. You know lawyers, they�ll sue everyone.�
�I�m covered because of the freedom of the press.�
�Did you buy these?� I asked, but didn�t wait for her to answer. �If you did, then it�s the same as buying stolen goods, especially if you know their origin.�
At this point, I was bluffing. I had no idea if that was true or not. But Sunny was in the business and knew that this could damage my career. When the interview ran, the pictures weren�t included. She even did half a minute on the sleazy side of the business. I was glad she took the high road.
She let me have the raw footage so I could email it to Deb and Tom. She told me who she bought the pictures from and I included it in the email. They were able to get the girl to see the light and get her to delete them. Of course, we would never know if she really got rid of all the copies.
While I dealt with that, the girls had gone up to Sunny�s room and changed. Sunny had on her version of the little black dress and three-inch heels. With those on, she was almost as tall as I was. Eve had on jeans that showed off every inch of her gorgeous butt. I was proud to have both of them on my arm when we went to eat.
�Sunny, how old are you?� Eve asked over dessert.
�Nineteen.�
�I thought you were older,� I said.
�I get that a lot. You have to remember that I was only four when I began my first TV show. I did that one for five years and then I switched to
�Care to share?� Eve asked.
�Let�s just say it�s for cable and will be for mature audiences. Nothing hard-core, just the content is more mature.�
�That�s great,� I added.
�I have you to thank, in a way,� she told me. �Your segments got me to the national spotlight. It led to me doing more national stuff. The producers of my new show had been watching me, and wrote a part just for me.�
WE DID THE �WALK INTO the dance and have our pictures taken� bit. When we got into the dance, Sunny received a call. They wanted her to come back and work on her piece. They also needed her to do voice-overs. She slipped out and told us to have a good time.
Tonight�s dance was Lady�s Choice, so the roles were reversed. Several of the girls conspired not to ask dates to the dance. They�d gone stag and then asked whoever they wanted to dance. Others laid claim to a guy. I was happy to see all my boys had girls ask them. Since my official date bailed on me, I was fair game. When the music started, I was shocked when Stacy Clute, the quiet girl from art, grabbed my hand and led me to the dance floor.
Eve was shaking her head since one of Stacy�s friends had bumped into Eve to block her. Stacy had effectively cut me from the herd. I would have to remember that move. All I needed was a wingman.
�I don�t think your new girlfriend liked that.�
I looked over and Eve gave me a look. I just shrugged and she smiled at me.
�I would bet she�s okay. She knows you outmaneuvered her. So why not just ask me?�
�I wasn�t going to chance it. I wanted to get at least one dance with you.�
�Oh, I get it. You need to tell your mom that we�re still dating.�
�That, and I saw you in your underwear all week. Jessica�s freaking out because she�s afraid you�ll expect her to strip down to her underwear, too.�
Jessica was next week�s model for art class. On Friday, my teacher told me that I could have left my jeans on. Of course, she said that with about five minutes left. She assured me that I was getting plenty of extra credit to get an �A,� so I just let it go.
�Tell Jessica that she has nothing to worry about. I measure breasts a little differently, though,� I said, making a cupping motion with my right hand.
She laughed.
�I�ll tell her. I�m sure she�ll be fine with that.�
�I�m also sure the principal would be fine talking to me at length about it.�
�I say go for it,� Stacy said with a gleam in her eye.
The music stopped to both our disappointment.
�Thank you for the dance,� I said as I leaned down to kiss her on the cheek.
She turned her head quickly and got a kiss on the lips. She skipped off the floor and was quickly surrounded by her friends. Jessica went bright red when Stacy delivered my message. I was almost back to Eve when Lisa Felton grabbed me for the next dance. This was noticed by several people who did not look pleased.
I swear Lisa was destined to be an exotic dancer. I could only imagine what it would be like to go to a strip club, and this was the entertainment. Have you ever completely forgotten where you are? Well, I did. At first I stood in stunned silence as she shimmied and ground herself on me. Mr. Happy hijacked our body. All of a sudden, I was using some of the naughtier moves my dance-class girls had taught me. I think they enjoyed corrupting me.
Out of nowhere, Pam Lowden and Moose grabbed us and ushered us out of the dance. They�d drawn the short straws as chaperones and had the honor of kicking Lisa and me out of the dance. Moose explained that if we came back, we would have to see the vice principal on Monday morning. I figured I�d rather cut my losses and leave. Lisa wanted me to go with her. Eve, Suzanne and Beth all showed up. Lisa knew when she was beaten and gave me a weak smile and left.
�What were you thinking?� Beth started on me.
�Well, I really wasn�t,� I admitted.
�That was obvious. I thought we explained what would happen if you hung out with Lisa,� Suzanne said.
�What is it with me and Lisa that makes you all go insane?� I asked.
They all looked at me like I was clueless. Then Beth bailed me out.
�You know what? He usually
�What stuff?�
�Lisa makes extra cash giving blowjobs,� Suzanne blurted out.
That would explain why she knew how to handle Mr. Happy and still was a virgin. In a dark, nasty way, it made her hotter. I must have let that little fantasy show up on my face.
Eve grabbed my chin.
�You do, and we�re through. You�re better than that. I also won�t be with a guy who�d be with a girl like that. I�m not going to the clinic because you were an idiot. Is that understood?�
Wow, she could be scary.
�Yes, I understand, now.�
I tried to keep the disappointment out of my voice. Lisa was sexy as hell.
Eve changed from scary to happy girlfriend in a heartbeat. It was almost frightening to watch. Beth and Suzanne gave us a ride to my house. They went in to talk to Greg and Angie, and Eve and I went to my apartment.
EVE CAME INTO THE APARTMENT and did the typical girl routine: she gave herself a tour. While she did that, I checked my phone. I�d turned it off all afternoon so I could focus on the interview and then forgot to turn it back on. I had several text messages from Tami to call her. I sent her one that said I would call her back soon. There were also voicemails from Deb and Kendal. Deb let me know that she�d talked to Sunny and she told her which model it was. Kendal�s message said that everything was getting taken care of. She sent the video of Eve�s interview to Devin Range and he was happy to see me �cowboyed up.� That made me chuckle.
When I was done listening to messages and reading texts, I found Eve looking at my pictures that Kendal had put on the wall. I walked up behind her and told her about each one. I quickly realized that I was wearing loose-fitting jeans. Having my recent masturbation fantasy in front of me had the predictable effect on my teenage body. I had a raging woody that was starting to poke its head out of the bottom of my boxers.
Eve stepped back and pressed up against me. She was like a drug; I had to have her. My normal self-control over my sexual being had slipped away the instant she had pulled me into her arms. I said her name. She looked up at me, I leaned down, and our lips touched. I felt her stiffen in my embrace. This was her first time, and I knew that her virginity wouldn�t remain intact.
Suddenly, it was as if all her pent-up tension exploded. She slid her hand behind my head, pulled me into a passionate kiss and pushed her tongue into my mouth. It was obvious this wasn�t just a friendly peck, this was pure hunger.
I don�t really know what she was thinking when I led her to my room and closed the door behind us. But when I turned around and found her eyes glued to my junk peeking out of the leg of my boxers, she didn�t look scared. As I walked to her, I quickly undressed. Then I finally dropped my underwear to let her get a full view.
Mr. Happy was in rare form and had her mesmerized. I reached out and she offered no resistance as I unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her perfect little breasts. I didn�t slow down as I unbuttoned her jeans. I pulled her jeans and panties off in one motion. She shouldered her shirt off and stood before me in all her glory.
I leaned into her and our tongues danced playfully around each other as her hands rose to grab the back of my head. My fingers trailed around her sides and up to cup her breasts. Her nipples were very sensitive, and my caresses were sending her arousal level up every time I kneaded her tender flesh. I felt Eve whimper in my mouth as I toyed with her body. I winced as the throbbing of my fierce erection grew nearly unbearable.
Eve broke away, panting loudly, chest heaving. She looked into my eyes again, and for one endless heartbeat, both of us stopped breathing. I could see her make a decision as she reached down and grabbed my package. I stiffened and arched my back as she stroked me. She was emboldened by my response and she knelt down in front of me.
Mr. Happy hit her in the forehead. She used her fingers to completely encircle the circumference. I had never seen him get this big. She shuddered again as she took both hands, grabbed my tool at the base, and made short little strokes, working her way up until her hands were wrapped just under the sensitive head. I almost lost it right then and there. Eve seemed to be fascinated with Mr. Happy, who was jerking around as if he had a life of his own.
I helped her up and backed her up until her legs touched the bed, then I had her sit. My member was right at mouth level. She released me as she sat down, causing him to bounce up and down. I hesitated, wanting to push into her mouth, but I decided on another course of action. With my hand, I pushed her chest back so that she was lying with her legs hanging off the bed. I dropped to my knees, grabbed an ankle in each hand, and lifted her legs so that they were hanging on my shoulders.
Eve tensed.
�Are you? Ohhh, God!" she moaned as my tongue flicked out and landed at the top of her sex.
With slow, even pressure, I burrowed my tongue deep into her small inner lips. I circled slightly up and found the small hard nub. I worked my tongue around it, again and again, only grazing over the top once. Eve growled and pressed her thighs together, but I held them open as I continued to work my magic.
"Awww, crap, shit, mmm!" Eve moaned as I attacked the center of her womanhood.
Her hands grasped the back of my head and pulled me hard into her. Her head tossed back toward the headboard and her back arched. I gave her pleasure beyond anything she�d ever dreamed of. I sucked her swollen lips into my mouth and lightly chewed on them. Eve acted like she might go out of her mind.
I withdrew my tongue and raised my head just slightly enough so that my tongue pulled off her nubbin.
"Huh, don�t stop!" Eve mewed.
She glanced down and saw me staring up at her through the valley between her baseball-sized breasts with an intense look on my face. She giggled nervously as she tried to figure out what I would do next. I began to use my finger to stimulate her.
Her sex was soaked and easily allowed my digit access, and almost seemed to suck it further inside.
"Oh, God!" Eve cried. "Yes!"
I felt for her G-spot.
�Relax.�
I pushed and she was completely filled. Being six-foot-two and wearing size fourteen shoes ... well, my hands matched the rest of me. Mom teased me that I was like a puppy: if I ever grew into my paws, I would be a horse. I took my thumb and gently rubbed it against her love button. I began to stimulate her in earnest.
"Yes!" she cried.
Eve�s excitement level rose with each passing moment. Clearly, no one had ever touched her like this before. My finger was driving her wild. Now that her arousal had built, I changed tactics and focused on stimulating her G-spot.
�Oh, gawd, what are you doing to me?!�
Keeping my finger working her G-spot, I lowered my head and flicked my tongue across the tip of her nubbin. Then I clamped my lips down upon it and sucked hard. My tongue lashed out again and circled it once before I withdrew.
"Oh God, Oh God, Oh God, Oh God, Oh Goddamn!"
Eve�s head was twisting from side to side as gave her joy. I felt her first orgasm take her.
I pulled back to admire my handiwork. She was flushed and looked like she�d just finished
I wanted her to experience pleasure so that her first time would be enjoyable. My fear was that I would cause her pain. So I went back to work on her with my tongue and lips. Eve was taking to oral her like a duck to water. When she was on the verge of release, again she grasped my ears to get my attention.
"Ahh, gawd!" she moaned. "I want you to make me a woman!"
Her whole body convulsed as I pressed my tongue against her sex. I sucked her lower lips into my mouth and stretched them. I watched her world explode in ecstasy as I continued my assault on her. Waves of pleasure racked her body with ferocity. It was as if her nervous system went into overload and triggered what looked like a seizure.
"Nnnuuummmoorrrhhhhggaaawwd!" accompanied a great explosion of air from her lungs.
For what seemed like an eternity, she twitched in the intense throes of climax, as I continued to suck on her button. Then she arched her back so that only her head and her quivering butt were touching the bed, pushing herself hard into my mouth.
And, as suddenly as it began, she collapsed in a puddle.
Eve was dazed and lay panting like she was overheated, with her hair a complete mess. She had a fine sheen of sweat that coated her flat stomach and her gorgeous pert breasts. Her nipples stuck out and looked rock-hard. I smiled at her and crawled next to her on the bed.
Eve rolled over on me and straddled my stomach.
�Thank you so much, I�ve never climaxed so hard in all my life. I needed this more than you know.�
She bent down and gave me a passionate kiss as thanks.
She lay down and pressed her breasts against my chest. Mr. Happy had a mind of his own and jerked when he felt where he�d ended up. I contemplated taking her right then but decided that could wait. But I wanted to get off before I took her virginity. I was afraid I wouldn�t last long enough to give her the pleasure she deserved.�
I took matters into my own hand. I guess I was a little excited because I exploded with very little effort. My member remained hard and I recognized that what I really needed was full-on sex. I was in one of those randy moods that I knew meant I could go all night.
I looked over at the clock and saw that it was ten forty-five. I rolled her off of me and tried to collect my wits. I got up and got a washcloth and a towel. I helped Eve clean up and handed her a bottle of water to help her rehydrate.
�Eve, are you sure? This is a big step,� I asked before we went any further.
She got a serious look.
�I�m not losing my virginity to anyone else.�
I guess we had that settled. I grabbed a condom out of the end table next to my bed. Eve reached for me, but I stopped her. I put on the condom and got into the bed. I lowered my head and mauled her luscious breasts. They were made to be played with. Her big nipples were coming to attention, and I found them to be thick and long. I sucked her left nipple into my mouth and then lightly bit it.
I put my hands on the inside of her thighs and spread her legs. She knew what was coming next, wanting it desperately. I took my index figure and rubbed her rosebud. Her eyes went wide because she wasn�t sure what I intended to do.
"Are you ready?" I asked as I moved my lance to the entrance of her womanhood.
I flexed my hips and the mushroom head slid up and down until her lips opened up, and I felt the head lodge at the entrance.
"Yes, do it," she growled.
She glanced down and saw me position myself at the entrance to her tunnel. I wanted this to last, and I knew if I went into overdrive I�d release too quickly. I wanted to tease her and make her beg for it. For some reason, my darker side came out while I was with Eve. Something about her made me want to do naughty things. Luckily, my big head was doing the thinking.
We both held our breath as I slowly thrust into her velvet glove. I wasn�t sure it was going to fit, but it popped in.
I froze, letting her get used to me. I pushed farther inside, relishing the soft vise; the feeling of the warm wet sheath clasping me was like nirvana.
She grabbed the blanket, pulled it up each side of her head, and moaned in pleasure. I paused, letting her get accustomed to me. She was panting, and when her breathing began to go back to normal, I drove another inch into her velvety sheath, and then another. I looked down and almost lost it from the sight of her being jammed full.
"Ooooohhhh," she moaned, "You�re huge! Give it all to me, even if it kills me!"
I looked down at her. Eve had a hot little body, and I intended to work it over. She was glued to me, and I felt her grab and caress every inch of me.
I slowly pulled out and then slid back into her greased tunnel, and hit bottom. I then repeated the process. Each time I hit bottom, she grunted. Eve�s legs wrapped around my hips. When I felt she was ready, I began to pick up the pace.
Eve panted and moaned as I set a steady pace. I reached down, grabbed each of her breasts, and mauled them. Her legs wrapped tighter around my thighs as I pumped at her, drawing me deeper still.�
Eve winced in pain as I got a little overexuberant. I stopped, not wanting to hurt her. She looked me in the eyes and gave me a weak smile.
�Thanks, but I�m ready again,� she told me.
Slowly I began again, drawing myself all the way out and slowly plowing back in. Mr. Happy sawed into her as I slowly sped up. Her body shivered and she whimpered as she flopped back onto the bed. Her nails dug into her palms as she began to peak.
"I�m there. Harder! Do me harder!�
Eve�s sex clamped down on me and started to rhythmically milk me. The pleasure we both felt was too much. I exploded, so hard I saw spots and almost passed out. Our bodies were dripping with sweat and our labored breathing sounded like we just finished a marathon. After some time, we finally stopped twitching and our breathing became more normal.
"You are exactly what I needed today," I whispered into her ear.
She looked up at me and I bent down and kissed her. I got up and took care of the condom. When I came back, we snuggled up to each other. I must have drifted off to sleep because when I woke up Eve was slowly sucking on my sore member. I had to stop her.
�Slow down, honey. I�m a little sore.�
She smiled at me.
�I guess I�m no longer a virgin.�
�I would say you�re correct.�
She looked at the clock. It was almost midnight.
�I have to get going,� she announced, and she hurriedly got dressed.
When she was done, she gave me a deep kiss. We only had the limo till one, so she left. I fell asleep a happy boy. I now had a woman I cared about, and baseball started tomorrow. Life was good.
Chapter 22 � Deeply, Madly
Saturday March 15
TODAY�S GAME WAS GOING to be cold. The forecast high for the day was forty degrees. A cold front had come through and it was expected to rain at some point. I love baseball. I don�t love being wet and cold. I pulled out my Range gear for cold weather, which included a thermal sweatshirt and sweats that were formfitting. I would wear them under my uniform. And speaking of uniforms, we got ours on Friday. They were definitely well-worn. When Mom saw the stains on mine, she suggested I use it as rags. But when I came down to breakfast, it looked like she had worked her magic and got the worst of it out.
�I hope you don�t think we�re coming to your game today,� Dad warned me.
I was sure that Mom was in no shape to sit in bleachers in the cold and watch us play.
�Don�t worry, Dad, this is baseball. There are a lot of games you can catch when the weather�s better.�
Coach wanted us at the field at eleven for our noon game. The varsity would play right after our game finished. Today�s opponent was Lang Academy. They were the school parents threatened to send you to if you didn�t straighten up. It was the dreaded military school.
Dad drove me to the game, and when we arrived I found that most of the guys were there already. Coach Herndon was out on the field with Coach Haskins and Coach Hope. Moose was sitting on the bench, watching the guys stretch. I dropped my duffle bag in the dugout.
�Hey, Moose, are you ready for a little baseball today?� I asked, and he gave me a smile.
�You nervous?� he asked.
�Nope, we�re just going to have some fun today. Nothing better than playing baseball,� I told him, and headed out to the outfield.
Coach Haskins waved me over.
�It�s a little chilly today. I want you to jog them around the outfield to get warmed up.�
�Sure thing, Coach,� I told him.
Everyone was in high spirits. We were jogging around the outfield when Eve showed up. She gave me a big smile when she saw me. The other guys all noticed and started to give me a hard time. Eve gave them a look that stopped their teasing quickly.
Before I knew it, we were sent out to the field to get started. We had all expected a high-scoring game. It turned out just the opposite. Justin was having a heck of a game pitching. Lang had a big kid who was throwing some serious heat. He also had a big breaking curve. He struck me out with three curves in the second inning. I was still learning to hit that pitch. I was sitting in the dugout during our at bat in the third inning in between Justin and Mike.
Justin was focused on the other pitcher as he faced Jake who was up to bat. Before the first pitch, Justin mumbled �fastball.� Sure enough, it was a fastball. The second pitch was the same. On the third pitch, he said �curve.� I was next on deck, so I was curious what their pitcher�s tell was.
�How do you know what pitch he�s throwing?� I asked Justin.
�I�m not a hundred percent sure, but if he nods his head, it�s a changeup. If he nods twice it�s the curveball, and no nods is his fastball. I�m just trying to see if it�s true before I tell coach.�
Jeff had hit a sharp single to get on base. Wolf was up and I was on deck. I watched to see if Justin was right. The first pitch there was no movement of his head and it was a fastball. Then I watched the catcher. He was only giving location. The pitcher was deciding on the pitch. If this was the case, then maybe they did that with all of their pitchers. Wolf hit a pop-up to the first baseman and was out.
I got up and got set in the batter�s box. Two nods meant curveball. I laid off of it, and sure enough, he threw the curve, but for a strike. The second pitch, two nods. This guy was going to keep throwing them until I proved I could hit a curveball. I needed to be aggressive and fight it off. I swung where the last ball had ended up, and to my surprise, I ripped it into the gap between center and right field.
Jeff was off on the contact. I had an easy stand-up double, but Jeff was going to try to score, so I didn�t slow down. Their second baseman went out for the cutoff and expected to see us on second and third. When he saw me halfway to third, he got his head in the game. He then saw Jeff heading towards home. The pitcher saw that there wasn�t going to be a play at home, so he cut off the throw. He turned and fired the ball to third that was going to get me. I slid and the ball was in the dirt. It skipped off the third baseman�s glove and rolled into left field.
I popped up and ran for home. It was going to be close. Jake was in the batter�s box, giving me the signal to slide. It was a bang-bang play. I heard the pop of the glove and the tag came down as I touched the first-base side of the plate. I felt him tag my hip as I had made him reach as far as I could. Did I beat him?
�Safe!� the umpire yelled.
Yes! We took a 2�0 lead. When I went back to the bench, I told Justin what I figured out. We shared the tell with everyone. Knowing what pitch was coming was a big help. Everyone began to make contact. By the end of the fourth inning, we were up 13�3.
I noticed that the stands were starting to fill up. People must have come to see the varsity game. The girls from my dance class arrived as we took the field for the top of the fifth inning. They all waved at me, so I tipped my hat to them. I looked closer at the people in the stands; they seemed to be all girls.
I didn�t have time to think about it as we started the game again. When the final out was called for Lang�s at bat, the announcer introduced the Lincoln High Dancers. The girls came out on the field. We stayed out and everyone on the bench joined us. They cued up the music and the violins started for Carly Rae Jepsen�s
Each time the line about ripped jeans was sung another group of girls came out that seemed even younger. Then I saw the moms videotaping us. These had to be girls from local dance school. Later my classmates fessed up that they�d been bragging about dancing this afternoon. Their Saturday dance teacher had talked them into letting the rest of the classes join in.
The guys from Lang Academy all thought we were nuts. That just made it more fun. We tacked on three more runs in the bottom of the fifth and were up 16�3. Justin had reached his pitch count, so Bert was brought in. Bert was having a bad day. They scored eight runs with only one out. It was now 16�11. Coach brought Mike in. He gave up another 4 runs before getting us out of the inning. We were still winning, but it was now a game. It was 16�15 with two innings to go.
Coach Herndon had me warm up while we were at bat. Lang Academy had brought in their ace since the game was within reach. He only threw fastballs. Even if you knew it was coming, you still had to hit it. I watched him mow down our side on only eleven pitches. Before I went out, Coach Herndon gave me some advice.
�Just throw strikes,� he offered.
Well, that helped. I was in luck: I had the bottom of their order. During warm-ups, all I threw were fastballs. I noticed that the guy in the batter�s box was timing my pitches, so I tried to be as consistent as I could. The ump called last pitch and I gave Tim a high one so he could get up and throw to second. The rest of the players threw the ball around the horn. I looked back and Jeff was playing shortstop. Bert had gone to right field and Mike was back at second. Justin was normally our infield replacement, but since Bert had been on the bench when he came in, Justin was out of the game.
The first batter dug in; he had a cocky grin on his face. He even went so far as to point to center field. What a dork. Tim wanted me to knock him down. I shook him off. I kept shaking him off until he indicated the changeup. I could tell he wasn�t happy. The poor kid about screwed himself into the dirt overswinging at the pitch. Tim now had a smile on his face.
On the next pitch, I got my footwork correct and there was a jump in velocity on the ball. The Lang player caught a piece of it and fouled it back. The next pitch was better and he missed that. One up and one down. The next batter topped the first pitch. Even though he had a massive swing, he dumped what was effectively a bunt down the first base line. We hadn�t practiced this yet, so I ended up in Tim�s way and the Lang player was safe.
Something else we hadn�t practiced was pitching out of the stretch. I guess they just expected that I had done this before. But I�d never pitched until this year. When their pitcher got up to bat, it was obvious that he was going to bunt. Tim called time.
�I know you�ve never done this, so I just want you to worry about pitching,� Tim told me.
�But the guy on first is the tying run. If he gets to scoring position, then we could have a tie game.�
�Yes, so why not just strike out the next two guys? If that happens, then he doesn�t matter.�
�You�re the boss,� I told him.
Tim had me throw it high and hard. That had two benefits. The first was that if the boy on first tried to steal second, Tim would be in the best position to throw him out. The second was that it�s much harder to bunt a high fast pitch. Sure enough, on the first pitch, the runner was off as soon as I was in motion. He would have been safe if the batter hadn�t fouled the ball off.
The second pitch was a repeat but their pitcher got more of the ball and popped it up. Tim snagged it and gunned down the guy at first to give us a double play, and we were out of the inning.
We came up in the bottom of the sixth and scored four more runs. We were now up 20�15. I had an easy final inning and we won.
Eve gave me a big kiss and was off to Nashville.
I watched the varsity. I realized that I could be playing shortstop for them. But watching how serious they were, I was glad I was playing JV ball. At least we were having fun. As the score indicated, we had some room to improve. The varsity was able to win 8�5 to get their first win.
WHEN I GOT HOME, CASSIDY called me.
�What�s this I hear about Eve going to Nashville?� she asked me.
�She left after the game.�
�So, who�re you going out with tonight?�
I had to chuckle. Cassidy and Jim could only go out on a date if it was a double date. For some reason, they thought I was the only one they could go out with. I think Jim liked that I picked up the tab for most of the meals.
�I really haven�t thought about it.�
�Do you want me to find you someone?�
I remembered the last one she found me. April didn�t turn out so well.
�No, why can�t we just stay in?� I asked her.
�No way, Buster. Jim and I haven�t had any alone time in two weeks. If you remember, you went and played in Miami last weekend. You�re not bailing tonight.�
�All right. Let me call Lisa and see if she�s free.�
�That was your last chance. You just be ready at six o�clock. Jim will pick you up then,� Cassidy informed me and hung up.
I went down to the house and talked to Mom and Dad while I played with Kyle. Greg and Angie said they were tired and needed to take a nap. I just rolled my eyes at Mom, and she smirked at me. No one was buying that fiction.
�What are you doing tonight?� Dad asked.
�I have no idea. Cassidy has taken over my dating life, since Eve�s out of town.�
�Maybe you could take your Mom. She�s been bitching that I never take her anywhere.�
Say what?
�You know, Kyle and I need to go take our own nap.�
�Don�t you want to hear how this turns out?� Mom asked.
I didn�t even respond. I didn�t want to be seen as taking sides. Kyle and I were out the door before the fireworks began. The �rents did this about once a year. Mom said it got things cleared up between them. I think Dad did it because he said the makeup portion of the evening was fun. I pretended that I had no idea what he was talking about.
I remember when I was maybe ten, I decided to help mediate. Greg finally had pity on me and dragged me out of the room. He explained to me that they weren�t really fighting. Sure sounded like it to me.
JIM SHOWED UP AT SIX. No one had come to get Kyle yet, so I assumed he was my date. Jim looked at me and shook his head.
�Haven�t you even taken a shower?�
�Why, do I need one?� I teased him.
Even I could smell myself.
�Dude, Cassidy�s going to kill both of us.�
I handed him Kyle, and neither one of them seemed too sure of the other. I figured that if Dad could drop me on my head, and I survived, what was the worst Jim could do? I heard Kyle squawk when my shower started. When I came out, Angie was holding a crying Kyle, and Jim looked guilty.
�You are not leaving him like this,� Angie said, looking at her baby.
For some reason, I could get Kyle to calm down when no one else could.
�Let me get dressed, and I�ll have a talk with the little man,� I offered her.
Jim was in jeans and a nice t-shirt so I figured I was safe wearing the same. I grabbed my new leather jacket and my boots and I was ready to go. Kyle reached for me when Angie stood up. I took him and he stopped crying. We walked downstairs and when Kyle saw his dad, he reached for him. I was off the hook for the night. Angie kissed me on the cheek, and Jim and I hit the road.
WHEN WE GOT TO CASSIDY�S, I about fell down when I saw my date. I honestly think Jim would have rather me take Lisa Felton. Sitting on the couch was Suzanne. I couldn�t keep the grin off my face as brother and sister eyed each other. Cassidy came waltzing in. Oh, lord, her makeup was worse than ever before.
�Suzanne, can you fix that?� I said, glancing at Cassidy.
At first, she wasn�t sure what I was talking about. She finally noticed the makeup job.
�Oh, honey, come with me,� Suzanne said, and she led Cassidy back upstairs.
�What the hell, man, I thought we talked about not taking my sister out?� Jim asked me.
�What�s wrong with David dating your sister?� Coach Hope asked.
�Yeah, Jim, what�s wrong with it?� I teased him.
He almost blurted something out and then thought better of it. I almost saw my buddy go up in flames in front of his girlfriend�s dad. He finally came up with a plausible answer.
�How would Brad and Cassidy do on a double date?� he asked.
He had a point there. Brad would not come back alive. I finally clued Jim in.
�You better talk to Cassidy, because she took over who I was going out with. She didn�t like any of my choices. So you can be mad at her.�
His shoulders slumped in defeat. I was confused as to why Cassidy would pick Suzanne. I personally loved spending time with her, so I didn�t have an issue with it. I think Jim saw his make-out time going up in smoke. I was sure Cassidy had figured something out, so I left it to the girls.
When they came back down, Coach Hope wanted to know where we were going. Since I was buying, Cassidy and Jim would let me pick. I, in turn, let my date choose.
�I heard a rumor that Granny�s has fresh walleye, and they�re doing a fish boil,� Suzanne told us.
Jim and I perked right up. Walleye are found in northern lakes. It was a little early in the season to be seeing it since most of the lakes were still covered in ice. Walleye is a firm, mild white fish. My family had been to Door County in Wisconsin and experienced a real fish boil. I personally like my fish grilled, or battered and fried, but I liked the corn and potatoes that come from the boil.
Door County is north of Green Bay on Lake Michigan. Its economy is primarily tourism. It�s one of the go-to spots for Midwesterners. Besides the lake, it�s an enclave of artists. They have everything from handmade furniture, to paintings, to antique dealers. They sell some of the best fudge I�ve ever had. They also have cherry everything. We�re talking wine, beer, pies, candy ... you name it, they have it.
Fish boils are big business in Door County. Normally it�s a big gathering when one is done. Think in terms of a lobster boil in Maine, crab boil in the Carolinas, or a crawfish boil in Louisiana. You get your family and neighbors together, have a few beers and have fun. In Door County, they have them for the tourists.
When we got to Granny�s, it was confirmed they had walleye. Freshwater fish is regional. In the Midwest, we lean towards catfish. To be honest, I prefer walleye. Cassidy was hesitant to order a full meal so I had Granny, which is what I had always called her, make us an order of walleye fingers as an appetizer. It came with a spicy remoulade sauce.
Jim and Suzanne ordered the traditional fish boil. Cassidy and I ordered what Granny called her shore lunch. Instead of boiled, everything was cooked in a cast iron skillet. Granny made a killer fried potato.
I was proud of Jim. He waited until we were almost done with dinner before he had to ask what the plans were.
�What have you girls cooked up for us?� Jim asked nonchalantly.
�I hope we go parking, so Jim can see me make out with his sister,� I goaded him.
To his credit, he ignored me. If I hadn�t seen his eye twitch, I would have really been impressed. The girls looked at each other and smiled. Then they looked at me hopefully.
�We were hoping to go back to David�s place.�
My first response was �heck, no.� My worst nightmare was people wanting to use my place to meet or have a party. That was why I put up with parking. Making out in a car really isn�t ideal. I also was not big on having another guy see me doing my bit. Alright, I can see where someone might call bullshit on that; I do tend to be a little bit of an exhibitionist. Angie teased me: if you have it, flaunt it. But she and Greg were family. Jim and Cassidy were friends. There seemed to be a difference there somewhere.
I figured the best approach was to come clean.
�My first reaction is to say �no,� and before you get mad, let me explain. My mom and dad allow me to do stuff that most parents would never even consider. I don�t sneak around on them. They know I have girls over. What I don�t do is have parties or allow others to use my place. My parents haven�t given me permission to do that. Let me take that back. I haven�t asked them to, out of respect for them trusting me.�
�So, could we drop you off and then come back later?� Cassidy asked, as a compromise.
�I know this is going to sound stupid, but your dad has us going out on double dates for a reason. He figures that we can�t get into too much trouble if we�re all together. He even knows me,� I said, and then added, �Plus, we live in a small town. It wouldn�t take much for word to get back to your dad.�
That got a laugh out of them because they knew it was true. Trouble always beat you home.
�I guess your dad realizes that I�m not against sex. But he also knows that I�d do almost anything to make sure you�re safe,� I said to Cassidy. �If I�m not around, I can�t do that. I�d be more than happy to get a suite so we each have a bedroom, but I don�t want to make a habit of that. I don�t mind buying dinner, but hotels get expensive.�
�Wow, I feel like a juvenile delinquent,� Jim complained. �I guess you have to look at consequences more than I realized. I see that with the added responsibility, you also have more freedom. I wish my parents trusted me enough to have Cassidy over.�
�Will you get a hotel for tonight?� Suzanne asked me.
I was a horny guy; of course I would.
�Under one condition: Cassidy has to be a virgin when she leaves the room. I don�t need your dad blaming me.�
Cassidy and Jim smiled and nodded to me. I insisted that we have the cherry pie before we left. If you were trying to mimic a true Door County fish boil, that was a must.
SUZANNE AND I SPENT our time relieving each other�s tensions ... repeatedly. We had become comfortable with each other and didn�t have to do sexual gymnastics to have a good time. When we came out of the bedroom, Jim and Cassidy were cuddling on the couch. Cassidy winked at me, letting me know they had heard us. At least there were no off-color comments.
This had actually been one of my best date nights.
Sunday March 16
I FINALLY CAUGHT UP with Tami and we got on video chat.
�Thank you for helping me see the light with Eve. This is what�s been missing in my life. You�re the best friend I could possibly have.�
To my horror, Tami broke down in tears and wouldn�t look me in the eye.
�What�s wrong?�
�I knew better. Please forgive me,� she begged.
�Forgive you for what?�
�Eve,� she said. When she saw me looking confused, she asked me, �How do I explain this without sounding like a crazy jealous bitch?�
�Tami, just tell me. You�ve proven time and again that you only have my best interests at heart. You might piss me off, but you know I�ll forgive you. So just tell me.�
�Eve and I have been talking quite a bit since she came back. The biggest problem with her writing has been that she�s never experienced life. She�s never fallen in love. She�s never had sex. She�s never wanted someone so much it aches. Her writing reflects that. That�s why everyone�s been turning her down as an artist. They all took the polite route, saying �go write so we know who you are,� with the hope that she�d get some life experience.
�Think about it David: has she ever dated? Do you ever remember her talking about a guy she had a crush on? I can�t. Angel finally got the reason out of her old record company. She asked Kendal for ideas and Kendal pointed her in my direction.�
�Why would Kendal know to call you?� I asked.
�Because she�s involved in your life. I reached out to her and we�ve gotten to know each other.�
Crud, another spy in Tami�s network.
�We talked about who�d be a good candidate for her to gain some experience. To be honest, you were not her first choice.�
�Who�s �we�?� I asked.
�At first it was Angel and I. Then I pointed out that Eve would never let Angel set her up. So I talked to Eve about it.�
�Okay, let me guess who her first choice was: Mike.�
�Yep, then he started dating that freshman. She had to change her focus to you. Don�t get me wrong, she likes you a lot. You two have been friends for a long time, and she knows you�d never hurt her. She also knows you�re a little slut.�
�Hey, be nice to me.�
She waved her hand at me.
�You�ve been called worse. That�s why we had that talk Monday. I wanted to make sure you weren�t planning on dating someone seriously. I had to be sure that Eve would just be a friend. If I�d known you were going to go all white-knight and fall head-over-heels in love, I would�ve stopped this. You�re such an idiot. Stupid, �stupid boy�!
�She called me after she shared her song with you. I listened to it on Friday. That was when I knew you were a lost cause. I understand that song hit your buttons. I bet you instantly knew you were in love with her, am I right?�
She glared at me, forcing me to realize she was right.
�I�m going to tell you two things that I hope will get your head right. The first is,
�Yes, without a doubt.�
�If you had been told that she was leaving, and would be around once every few months, would you still have gone out with her?�
�Yes.�
�Good. Now for the hard question. Would you have fallen deeply, madly in love with her?�
That rocked me. It would only be natural to protect yourself. I sighed. Tami could be such a downer sometimes.
�No, I�d try to keep it light and fun. And before you beat me over the head, I see the parallel. Eve�s focus has always been on singing. If, I mean, when she gets her shot, she�s not looking back.�
�Now for the cold, calculating part of this. Eve told me that she was to write two songs: one song was to be about the longing for a guy, and the second about being in love. Angel made it clear that she needs both on her first album. I contend that Eve was given a third song to write, the
My stomach did a flip-flop. Could I have just been this stupid? I knew that Eve liked me. She might even love me. I knew she wasn�t trying to be mean.
�I�m obviously out of my depth here. What should I do?�
�David, if you think about this for five minutes you�ll figure it out.�
�Just go ahead and tell me!�
�Okay. Date her. Realize that in a few weeks, months, years or whatever it takes, she�ll get her shot and be gone. I know you�ll understand. Take the time you have and enjoy her. Have fun. I�ll tell you right now, you�re going to hurt her. Quit leading with your heart every time! You�re setting yourself up again. I thought you�d learned this the hard way with Tracy. It goes both ways: you suck her into your need for love, and you�ll devastate her when she has to choose between you and her dream.�
�Why is this so complicated?�
�It�s not, if you talk to me first.�
That got me to laugh. Of course she would say that! If I thought about it if Eve was looking for a deep commitment, why bring the other girls into it? That should have been a dead giveaway. At least she had gotten my head out of my ass. I really needed to get a handle on this tendency to fall in love at the drop of a hat.
KENDAL PICKED ME UP right from church and took me to Hill Advertising. We had a light week and only did two flyers. I was even home in time for dinner.
Chapter 23 � Oops
Monday March 17
TODAY WAS THE MONTHLY school board meeting. They had the upgrades to the athletic facilities on the docket. Alan had sent an email to everyone and a copy to their parents. The email gave a brief synopsis of what Tom and Dad hoped to accomplish and asked everyone to call the office to confirm attendance. The principal had asked him to do that because they needed a rough headcount so they could get a large-enough room.
AT LUNCH, I WAS HAPPY to see Eve, since I needed to talk to her. She left every Saturday afternoon and was back from Nashville on Sunday evening. I took Eve to a vacant table because I wanted to talk to her alone about what Tami had told me. In my mind, I�d already started to pull back from falling in love with her. I loved my best friend, but sometimes she told me stuff I didn�t want to know. In the long run, I was sure it was for the best. I was also sure that I needed to get a handle on falling in love so readily.
�How come we�re sitting over here?� Eve asked.
�We need to talk,� I said, suddenly seeing the irony of me saying those four words that I so dreaded.
�Are you breaking up with me?�
I could see those words had the same effect on her that they had on me when I heard them. I gave her a smile to let her see it wasn�t that.
�No, I�m not breaking up with you. I just want to tell you something about me that Tami pointed out Sunday. We also need to talk about what kind of relationship we�re having.�
�So the all-powerful Tami is messing with our relationship!� Eve groused.
That hit me all wrong.
�The three of us have been good friends. You know that Tami and I are closer than most married couples. I hate to say it, but if it comes down to a choice between you and Tami, there�s no contest. So, if that last statement is any indication of how you really feel, tell me now.�
I think I was as shocked as Eve was by what I�d just said.
�I know what kind of friendship you two have. It just pisses me off sometimes to see her running your life for you. If she�s is the one who�s going to be calling the shots in our relationship, I won�t have it. You need to be your own man.�
Did she just call my manhood into question? I saw red. If I didn�t get up and walk away right now, and have a chance to cool off, Eve and I would no longer even be friends. I left my tray, got up, and headed for the door.
�Don�t you walk away from me!�
I froze. I felt everyone�s eyes on me. I spun around and marched back to the table.
�If we have this conversation right now, you and I will no longer be friends. Don�t believe me? Call the �all-powerful� one and let her clue you in. Since I�m not
She went as red as I was. I turned around and walked out of the cafeteria. What the heck just happened? Did we just break up? No one had the right to talk about Tami that way. Tami could certainly manipulate me into doing just about anything. But she had earned that right over the last nine years.
Beth and Gina found me under my favorite thinking tree. They didn�t say a word. Beth handed me a peanut butter sandwich. They had those for kids that either couldn�t afford lunch or wanted something extra. They also had apples set out. Gina had one of those she handed me.
�What, no drink?� I teased them.
Gina pulled a bottle of water out of her purse/school bag. They waited me out. I finally started to talk. I told them the whole story, the one I wanted to tell Eve. I told them what she had said and how I had overreacted. By the time my story was done, I was drained.
Beth made me give her my phone so she could call Tami. I could only hear Beth�s side of the conversation.
�No, it�s not David. This is Beth.�
�Yes, he�s a little upset right now. From what I hear, for good reason.�
Beth listened for about five minutes. She didn�t give anything away.
�Okay, I�ll tell him.�
I looked at her, waiting for her to tell me what Tami said. Beth gathered herself.
�Eve called Tami and yelled at her for interfering in your relationship. Tami finally got her to calm down and explained what you were going to tell her, and Eve was embarrassed,� Beth said, and then her mood darkened. �I had no idea about the last song, or I wouldn�t have gone along with Eve�s plan. She admitted to Tami that she needs a breakup song.�
�What? What�s this about songs?� Gina asked as she joined the conversation.
I hadn�t told Gina that part. I was a little embarrassed that I fell so hard for Eve based on the song she wrote.
�The record label wants Eve to write three songs. The first is
�Tami told me to tell you that you are
I glared at Beth.
�Don�t get mad at me. Talk to the boss if you have a problem,� she said with a big grin on her face.
I was being a jerk. Tami was right, I needed a few hours to calm down. The bell rang and I went to Art class.
AT PRACTICE, MOOSE gave us some more players. These were boys that wanted some playing time and didn�t see it coming their way on varsity. We got the guys that were on our seven-on-seven roster: Bill, Trevor, and Lou. Now we had enough players that Coach could make some moves.
Our updated roster:
We also got Coach Herndon for the day. He was working with the pitchers on holding runners. Justin had the most experience, so he was also helping. Something they were stressing was not to balk. That�s when you act like you�re going to pitch, but instead make a move towards the runner. This results in a dead ball and the runner gets to take the next base. The key was to take your foot off the rubber. There are several ways to balk. Coach told us as long as we stepped
Picking off a runner at first base wasn�t as easy as it looked for a right-handed pitcher. First of all, the runner was behind you. Then you had to turn your body to throw. Coach Herndon told me how to do it.
�First you get into the stretch position. While you�re getting the signs from Tim, look over and see where the runner is. Do this by putting your chin on your shoulder. When you bring your hands up, bring your left leg towards first base slightly. Move the ball to the tip of your glove. Then step off the rubber and throw at the same time.�
Sounds easy, doesn�t it? I struggled to figure it out. Justin saw what was going on and took me aside.
�You�re overthinking this. Let�s make it simple: I want you to think of your dance class. Are there moves that you do that mimic your turn towards first?� he asked me.
It was like a light bulb turned on! I thought of it as a dance step. That seemed to relax me. Jake had been embarrassing us all while being the base runner. He had gotten pretty good at stealing second. It really wasn�t stealing if we gave him huge leads and didn�t hold him at first.
After working with Justin, I got set in the stretch position. Tim signaled for a high fastball so he had a chance to throw him out. I put my chin on my shoulder and saw that Jake had taken a big lead. I moved the ball to the tip of my glove, and in one fluid motion, I took my foot off the rubber and threw to first.
Jake didn�t even try to get back. He just laughed.
�What the hell, Dawson? Where did that come from?� Jake yelled over to me. �Bet you can�t do it twice.�
His taunts were music to my ears. I got set again and went through the routine. Bang, I nailed him again. This time he had a face full of dirt from diving back. Coach Herndon came running out to stand next to the mound to watch what I did. We did it again. This time Jake made it back only because he was no longer taking a very big lead.
�Where did you learn to do that?� Coach Herndon asked me.
�Dance class,� I answered.
I expected him to laugh at me, but instead, he got a serious look.
�Can you teach that move?�
�Maybe, but the girls in my dance class taught it to me. I would ask them to teach us.�
�Do you think they�d help?� he asked.
�Sure! They need me for their dance recitals since I�m the only guy. I�m sure they�d help me out with baseball if I asked them.�
He looked nervous.
�Hang on, I�ll be right back.�
I watched him jog over to the other field. He came back with Magic and Moose. When Coach Hope saw Moose head out our way, he signaled for Coach Haskins to come over to see what I was up to. Moose was all business.
�Magic, step in for Jake, and I want you to steal second.�
�It�ll be a pleasure, Coach,� Magic said, and he nodded at me to tell me the game was on.
He was cautious because he must have overheard Coach Herndon talk to Moose. I went ahead and threw to home. Magic hadn�t moved. I think he was trying to see what kind of move I had. On the second pitch he snuck out to a nice lead. I made my move and Wolf tagged Magic out.
Over the next five pitches, I picked him off once and made him eat dirt four times. Magic shook his head because he was surprised at my move.
Moose came up and took the ball from me.
�Can you get your dance class to teach our other pitchers to do that?�
�They can make them better. Heck, I�m sure they can make
�I�m not sure about the scientific stuff. Ask �em if they�ll help,� Moose said, and he headed back to the varsity practice.
When I was done working on holding a runner, Coach Herndon had me pitch to Tim. He wanted us to build up our pitching stamina so we could get deeper into a game. I was feeling much better about my pitching and was much more consistent at hitting my spots. My four-seam fastball showed more movement the more I threw it. Coach Herndon had been working with me on my changeup. It wouldn�t be long and I would feel completely comfortable on the mound.
AFTER PRACTICE, I WENT to dinner with Eve. She chose the little diner in my neighborhood.
�Hey, I guess we had our first fight. Are you talking to me yet?� I asked.
�Yeah, I think we both got kind of mad. Can we hit the reset button and forget this morning ever happened?�
�We could, but I think we need to talk about the root of the problem, and that�s Tami,� I said.
Eve took a deep breath and said, �Yeah, we should. She seems to be a flashpoint for both of us. I know that you two are close. Heck, I like her a lot. When you said you talked to her about us, I got uneasy. She has a lot of influence on you, more than a girlfriend would normally want another girl to have over her guy.
�You said it: you�d choose her over me. I know that to be true, but that doesn�t mean I have to like it. In fact, it made me a little crazy earlier today. I knew I was pushing your buttons and I thought I knew the reaction I would get. I was surprised when you manned up and stood your ground. For that, I want to apologize.�
�Apology accepted. I also want to apologize for getting so mad. You�ve seen me: I blow up, then think about it and then I�m fine. I think our biggest issue isn�t Tami. I think we need to decide what we want out of this.�
�I agree. I did talk to Tami. She explained a lot to me, especially about you. The one thing that surprised me was how deeply you felt about me. I assumed we were going to be more casual. I know she told you what my plan is. The last thing I want is you getting hurt. It would kill me if you felt deceived.�
�I did, a little bit, but I understand what you�re doing. In my own way I�m doing the same: I�m trying to gain life experience so I know how to handle it when it happens again. It�s why I�m doing the friends-with-benefits bit instead of getting into serious relationships. You just caught me off guard with that song.�
�I know, I should have warned you. But I felt your love and suddenly that was all that mattered. Just so you know, Friday was something I�ll remember forever. Thank you for making it special. I�m glad you were my first.�
�I got a little carried away. I�m sorry if you weren�t ready for some of what we did.�
�No, I was fine. You did surprise me at first, but once it was happening, I was happy we did it. After all, I�m trying to experience everything right now. I hope we try some different stuff,� she said, and then I could feel the vibe change. �I don�t know how long we�ll be together. My career will need to come first, so I can�t promise you forever. I just want to have fun while I�m here, and I�d hope you were the one I have fun with.�
�Deal.�
We had a nice dinner, and when we were done, we went to the school board meeting.
THE MEETING ENDED UP being in the auditorium. Over three hundred students and parents showed up. Mrs. Sullivan, the president of the booster club, asked to speak first.
�I don�t want to steal the thunder from Mr. Dole and Mr. Dawson, but I want to congratulate them, and Coach Hope, on improving athletics at Lincoln High. I�ve had several parents tell me what an improvement they are seeing in their kids, both academically and physically. I also love the emphasis that�s being given to find scholarships for the kids that want a college education.
�I want the school board to know that the booster club is 100% behind their efforts. I urge you to listen to what they have to say and support them, too.�
The crowd was obviously behind her. Then it was Tom and Dad�s turn and they did a PowerPoint presentation. It started off showing what was possible. Wesleyan was featured prominently; their facilities were second to none. Then Tom and Dad laid out the vision of making Lincoln High a force to be reckoned with, athletically and academically. They covered all our hopes and dreams, and then Tom showed the crowd and the board how they could do it.
What surprised the board was our request. We didn�t ask for funds, but instead, we asked for
The donations were in no way able to cover everything on our wish list. But it was a start. The highest priorities on the list were new weight and locker rooms. The old equipment and lockers were going to the local YMCA. Work could begin as soon as school was out.
Mrs. Sullivan also planned to have a big fundraiser for the Fourth of July weekend. She wanted to do a �Taste of Lincoln High� booth/tent/food court and get the local restaurants involved. There would also be a concert and a carnival. This woman planned big! After upgrading the weight and locker rooms, they wanted to build a field house like Wesleyan had. That would give us a year-round place to practice and work out, regardless of the weather.
Tuesday March 18
COACH HOPE CALLED ME into his office at lunchtime. He had a room full of boxes. I read a label, and it was addressed to me in care of Lincoln High.
�What is all this?� Coach Hope asked.
I gave him a sheepish grin. I�d been keeping this a secret. One of the boxes had a big shipping envelope taped to it. I noticed the boxes were all numbered. I opened the envelope, and the paperwork inside told what was in each box. I found the one I was looking for and handed it to Coach Hope.
He gave me a curious look, then got out his pocketknife and cut the box open. It was t-shirts for all the coaches. The logos that Stacy had designed were great. I dug through until I found his t-shirt. On the back, it had his name, and on the front, it had the elite dog logo and under that was the word �Coach.�
The blue camouflage looked much better than Sandy Range had described. Alan had given her a list of all the participants in the program. He even gave her a list of everyone currently involved in a sport. Everyone would get a t-shirt.
�Coach, do you think we can get these distributed today?�
�Sure. What did you have in mind?�
�Could we get everyone to wear them tomorrow? We have a game, and I want us to start showing some school spirit.�
His comments about the letterman�s jackets still bothered me. We needed a cultural change on how people felt about Lincoln High.
�Great idea, who can we get to help?�
I gave him the packing list.
�These are broken down by team. So you could give that to their coaches, and have them hand the shirts out. Also, Cassidy could take care of the after-school crowd that isn�t currently in a sport. That way no one person would have to give all them out.�
The task suddenly didn�t look so daunting. There was a box marked for me. I grabbed it and opened it. Range Sports had sent their prototype new sweats and sweatshirts. There was reflective tape on the arms so I would be more visible when running. Sandy and I had talked before the first of the year about how to improve the sweats. I couldn�t wait to try them out.
AT BASEBALL PRACTICE, Coach Haskins handed out our new t-shirts. Everyone was excited about wearing them tomorrow. He then surprised me: there were two more boxes. These held new baseball uniforms. Our school colors are orange and blue. There were both home and away uniforms. The home ones were white with orange numbers with blue trim. The away uniforms were blue with white numbers with orange trim. The logo was our bulldog mascot chewing on a baseball.
There was an extra hat for everyone. Devin had told Sandy to add them because he knew we�d want to wear them outside of the games. They were the same camouflage design as the t-shirts. We all put our hats on for practice.
They let me throw for batting practice today. My goal wasn�t to throw hard or try to strike anyone out, it was more just to get the repetitions in. Like anything else, you have to put the effort in to get the results.
AFTER PRACTICE, EVE took me home with her. They were having a small party with the family to celebrate the release of her single; at least, that�s what she told me. When we pulled up to their farm, there was hardly anywhere to park. There was a big tent where everyone seemed to be. She led me into the house. Angel was there with my cowboy clothes that I was ordered to go change into.
�Eve, darling, what�s going on?�
She smiled at me.
�You love me. Just go with the flow tonight, for me.�
I went and changed. Angel came in while I dressed and handed me talking points. I�d had enough with the mystery.
�Tell me what�s going on,� I ordered Angel.
�You�re going to escort Eve in. We�ve invited several labels here to showcase her talent. What we did in Nashville was practice a few songs. Eve is going to sing. Then afterward there�ll be a press conference. You�ll be a part of it because the song was based on you. There may be some questions they�ll want to ask you.�
My first instinct was to head for the hills. Tami said my first instinct was always wrong. I think she also said boys were always wrong. So I thought about what my second instinct was. It was to head for the hills. I was ready bolt when Eve came in and grabbed me. I guess it was too late to make a run for it.
We could hear a band playing. Angel had a headset on, and she told them we were ready. We went around the back of the tent where there was a back entrance to the stage. A DJ from one of the local country stations was acting as the MC. The song ended, and the DJ was praising the band. Then he introduced Eve.
�I know you�ve been waiting for a very special lady to arrive. She has been a fixture at local talent shows for years. Today she released her first single on iTunes. I was given the honor of playing it first on my morning show. Please give a warm welcome to Eve Holliday!�
She pulled me out on stage with her. I could feel she was nervous, so I squeezed her hand to let her know I supported her. There must have been a hundred people in the audience. I suddenly didn�t feel out of place in my cowboy gear: the place was full of people dressed like me. Eve released my hand and went to the mic.
�Thank you for coming out tonight and sharing my special day with me.�
She talked for a few minutes while I scanned the crowd. Tami and Harper were in the audience, as were Beth and Suzanne. Then I saw my family in the back. Mom looked happy and had some of her color back. I continued scanning the crowd and saw our JV baseball team. They had kept this a surprise for me. Even Moose was in the crowd.
�Dad roasted a hog,� Eve announced.
That caught my attention.
�If it�s okay with you all, I�ll sing a few songs while you eat. And then I�ll sing my new song.�
Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. Eve started out with Miranda Lambert�s
I went to the buffet, filled a plate, and found where my family was sitting. Kyle was fussing, so Angie handed him to me as I ate. I bounced him on my knee. Greg and Angie joined several couples dancing.
After I cleaned my plate, I took Kyle onto the dance floor. We had turned my room into a dance floor on many nights, and he loved to dance with his Uncle David. Harper came out to dance with me.
�Who�s your cute dance partner?� she asked me.
�This is my nephew Kyle. He�s a big fan of dancing.�
He reached for her, so I handed him over. She had a look that said she wasn�t sure what to do. Kyle reached out and grabbed her breast. The little twerp beat me to them! She gave me a look, and I just busted out laughing. Kyle thought it was funny that his Uncle David was laughing and giggled. Angie saw what was going on and rescued Harper. The next song was a slow one. Eve did a cover of
Halfway through the song, Angel caught my eye, so I excused myself and headed backstage. When the song ended, Eve asked me to join her.
�Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce my very good friend, David Dawson.�
I walked out on stage and waved.
�I told David that he had to go with the flow tonight. Like a good boyfriend, he didn�t take off when he saw the crowd. A good friend told me that once I got him on stage, he wasn�t going anywhere. David just pretends to be shy.�
As she said that, the screen behind us started showing pictures of me modeling. The crowd laughed at some of my goofier shots. Then I saw Tami�s hand in this: there were pictures of me when I was younger.
�Well, David�s a special guy. I have to admit I�ve had a crush on him for a long time. So I wrote this little song. After he heard it, he asked me out and made me the happiest girl alive. It�s called
While Eve sang the song they showed video of me playing football. Every once in a while, Eve would look over at me and smile. I could tell she was enjoying every second of her night. I was just happy to be a part of it. I do think, though, that if this were my first time hearing the song, the video would have freaked me out. It also helped that we were dating. Otherwise it would have had a stalker vibe.
She got a standing ovation when she was done. That song was going to be a hit, if their reaction was any indication.
We did a press conference for the local guys. Everything went off without a hitch. I met several of Eve�s relatives. They seemed nice. Not long after that, my mom looked to be dragging. I told Eve I needed to get going and my parents took me home. Overall, the evening was a success.
Wednesday March 19
THE CAMOUFLAGE T-SHIRTS were a big hit. The only people pissed were next year�s seniors who were working out with Brad. I�d anticipated that, and had Sandy make up t-shirts that said �Varsity.� I didn�t want to be the one who ruined the team chemistry for next year. They went and changed. They couldn�t help being ass-hats as they declared that they were the real deal.
You could tell that they did seem to be bulking up. It sure seemed that whatever Brad had them doing was working. If I could stand to be around them, I might want to work out with them. But they made my skin crawl. I also knew if I spent any time alone with Tommy Cox, I�d kick his ass.
OUR NEXT GAME WAS AWAY and everyone looked good in the new uniforms. As captain, I had a �C� on my left sleeve. Across the front was the word �Bulldogs,� and your number was on the left side under the bulldog. Each sleeve had the logo of our bulldog mascot mauling a baseball. On the back was your number. I�d drawn number 2. My favorite pro player was Troy Tulowitzki of the Colorado Rockies, who wore that number.
I was disappointed when Coach announced that Trevor was getting the start at shortstop. In fact, all the new guys who used to be on varsity were starting. Coach Haskins said he wanted to see all of them in a game situation. I really wanted to play tonight because we were playing Wesleyan. The good news was that Eve was on the bench with me. We were making eyes at each other, so Coach Hope told us we weren�t allowed to sit next to each other.
Wesleyan had a good team. It was obvious that having an indoor facility really helped them. Mike got a shot to start at pitcher. He was good at hitting the corners. The good news was that tonight�s umpire had expanded the strike zone so Mike was getting the benefit of the doubt on a lot of calls.
Wesleyan was up 1�0 in the bottom of the fifth when Mike reached his pitch count; you could see he was getting tired. Coach had me warm up. My ribs felt a lot better and I could tell I had more pop on the ball when I threw it. Mike survived the fifth by getting their catcher to hit into a 6-4-3 (shortstop-second base-first base) double play.
Mike was up first in our half of the sixth inning. He�d had a hot bat in practice, so Coach let him stay in. Mike responded by hitting our first homer of the season. I inherited a tie game going into the bottom of the sixth inning.
From the start, I was throwing harder than I had been. I struck out the first two batters I faced. The third one hit a tremendous shot that went just foul. I was watching it leave the county when Tim came out and handed me a ball.
�Shit, Cap, he hit the heck out that one. How about you just strike him out so we don�t have a repeat of that?�
Tim thought he had a future in comedy.
If my next pitch was a repeat, and he straightened it out, we were in trouble. I hadn�t thrown my changeup yet, so I figured this was a good spot. It fooled him big-time. Tim jumped up and rolled the ball to the mound and we were out of the inning. We had another first milestone for the season: I was the first to strike out the side.
Jim hit a double in our half of the seventh to score Bill from first to give us the lead. In the bottom half, I faced the meat of their order. Their leadoff guy was their center fielder and had some serious speed. He had run down a couple of sure doubles. On the third pitch, I tried the changeup to strike him out. He was waiting for it and laid down a perfect bunt to get on base.
The next batter was their first baseman. He�d hit a towering shot earlier in the game. I got set in the stretch, and Tim called for a fastball, high and inside. He wanted to back their batter off the plate. I put my chin on my shoulder so I could see where the runner was. He had crept out to a large lead. I eased the ball to the end of my glove and made my move to first. The throw just beat him back. He got up and just shook his head at me because he didn�t expect me to have that kind of move.
The next pitch was a towering shot almost straight up. Jake camped out under it at third and we had our second out. Wesleyan�s next player fouled off four straight pitches. He was working hard to make contact. The next pitch Tim called a fastball right down the middle. He wanted me to blow it by the kid. I threw the fastest pitch of the day and the kid hit a screaming line drive right at me. It was pure self-defense as I put my glove up. The ball bounced off it and went right to our second baseman for the final out.
We lined up and shook hands. They gave me some good-natured ribbing. The kid that hit the towering foul balls told me next time he would straighten them out.
We all quickly showered, changed, and caught the varsity�s at bat in the top of the second. We were already down 3�0. Unfortunately for the varsity, it was not their day. Wesleyan manhandled them 7�2.
EVE GAVE ME A RIDE home when we got off the bus and we made out for a little bit, but she had to get home to do her homework. I�d had a few hot dogs at the game, but was still hungry. I went into the kitchen to find Angie talking to Beth. I�d forgotten about the schedule. Mom had a plate of food for me in the fridge. I heated it up and ate while the two girls talked about Angie�s college classes. As soon as I was done eating, Beth grabbed my hand.
�C�mon, Stud, you have work to do.�
Angie grabbed my plate, shaking her head at Beth�s antics. We raced up to my apartment. Beth was stripping, just a little eager to get started. I was leaning against the doorframe, enjoying watching her getting naked. She saw me watching her. She slowed down and did a sexy striptease. When she was done, she came over and kissed me.
�Get undressed, it�s a school night,� she reminded me.
She indicated she wanted me to give her oral. I went down on her, getting her ready.
�Suzanne told me that you two did something new. Do you think that�s something we could try?�
My accident was making the rounds it seemed. My guess was that she meant anal sex; my vote was easy to predict. For Beth, I would want to make it special.
�I�d love to, just not tonight. When we do that, I want to take my time.�
She grabbed the sides of my head and pulled me up so she could kiss me. Mr. Happy seemed to know what he was doing and slid home, and I sighed because she felt really good. We started making slow, passionate love as we kissed. She wrapped her legs around my hips to give me a better angle to make love to her.
She nipped my lip and I leaned back to look into her eyes.
�David, do it hard. I�m close and need to get my cookie,� she begged me.
I began to pick up the pace. Beth urged me on with her moans of satisfaction. When she peaked, the sensation was too much and I joined her. I buried myself deep and let loose. I leaned back to grab the condom, only to find it wasn�t there. Oh shit, I�d forgotten!
�Beth, I�m sooo sorry,� I apologized.
She looked at me funny and then saw I didn�t have a condom on. She jumped up and got into the shower. I had one of those handheld showers that she used it to clean herself out.
�Where are you in your cycle?� I asked her.
�I should be okay,� she reassured me.
�I think we should talk to your mom.�
�I couldn�t. I�m supposed to be the responsible one. I should�ve made sure you had the condom on.�
She started to cry. We got dressed and I walked her home. Her mom and dad were watching TV. She ran to her room, leaving me to the wolves.
�Hey, David, what�s up with Beth?� her dad asked.
Of all the times for him not to be traveling, it had to be tonight.
�Actually, I need to talk to you about that.�
Mrs. A could see something was wrong. Mr. Anderson didn�t handle news like this well. She looked at him.
�Honey, I think David and I need to talk.�
I was relieved when he went to the den. I waited till he was out of earshot.
�Beth and I forgot to use protection tonight.�
I figured I�d better just say it. She had been my second mom for a long time, and I knew not to beat around the bush with her. She went red and I could tell she was fighting not just to lay into me. I hoped that coming clean would save me some grief.
�Do you think there�s a chance?�
�She says no, but from the way she�s acting, I think there is a chance.�
�Thank you for telling me. I�ll take her to our OB/GYN and get her the morning-after pill. I�m also going to get her on some sort of birth control. You have to promise me that you won�t do anything with her until she�s safe.�
�Yes, ma�am. You have my word.�
She reached over and gave me a hug.
�I want to kill you right now, but I love you for being man enough to tell me. I know that was hard,� she said. She released me and wiped a tear from her cheek. �Now get out of here before I change my mind and decide to kill you after all. You might also want to go home and tell your mom and dad. I�ll give you till tomorrow, and then you know your mom and I will have a talk. I suspect that your mom, Beth, and I will be talking to you at some point, also.�
�Yes, ma�am,� I said, and got up and left.
When I got home, Mom was asleep. I took Dad into the office and I told him what happened. Neither one of us knew how the morning-after pill worked, so we pulled it up on the Internet. It said that it was 95% effective if the pill was taken within the first 24 hours. I about lost it when I realized I had at least a 5% chance of being a daddy.
Dad told me he would handle my mom. Yeah, right. I was a dead man walking.
Chapter 24 � Recycling
Saturday March 22
ON THURSDAY, BETH HAD made it back to school by lunchtime. She and I skipped lunch and found a study room in the library to talk. She told me that there was still a chance, but she had been treated. She said that there was going to be a family meeting on Saturday.
I came down to breakfast to find Mrs. A and Beth drinking coffee with the rest of my family. I got some OJ and sat down. Mom started the festivities off.
�I�ve talked to the church. They can get you and Beth in for an end-of-May wedding.�
I think Beth may have peed herself. I tried not to laugh, but I was too nervous. Beth�s eyes went big, but then she saw everyone trying to keep it in.
�You bunch of jerks. I need more time than that to plan my wedding.�
That lightened the mood. Then Dad stepped in.
�David, we talked about you having to be more responsible last fall. Do you remember what I said would happen if you slipped up?�
�Yes, sir. I would lose the apartment.�
�Your mom and I have talked about it. Not using a condom during sex rises to the level of you losing that privilege.�
�I understand.�
�That being said, we feel it was an honest mistake. How we judge this is by how you handled it. You told Beth�s mom so that something could be done about it. You also came to me and told me. Those were acts of maturity that we�re looking for. So your mom and I have decided to let you keep the apartment.�
�Thank you.�
�But there will still be consequences over you jeopardizing your friendship with both Beth and her family. You�ll not be alone in your apartment, with a girl, for the rest of the school year.�
�If he has two girls up there, it�s okay?� Greg asked.
Oh, what a dumbass! I scooted my seat back a couple of inches to get out of the line of fire.
�Do you think this is funny?� Dad seethed.
I have never seen my dad so angry. Angie took Kyle from Greg to save the baby.
�No, sir. That was totally inappropriate. I apologize,� Greg said with all sincerity.
My dad stared Greg down. Mom touched Dad�s arm, he looked at her, and she shook her head. He took a deep breath before he continued.
�We love you two,� Dad said, looking at Beth and me. �Nothing would make us happier than someday having another grandchild. There is still a slight chance that we may be so blessed. If that happens, we want you to know that we�ll support you both, in every way we can. So please don�t feel like you need to carry this burden alone.�
He came over and hugged and kissed us both. I felt my anxiety lessen, but it wouldn�t go away until we knew for sure.
�When we went to the doctor�s office, we got a home-pregnancy test kit. They told me we needed to wait at least twelve days to get an accurate result,� Mrs. A told us.
Beth was taking this better than I was. She hugged me and told me everything was going to be okay. Greg was elected to make breakfast because of his bonehead comment.
WE PLAYED WASHINGTON today. I was happy to see Ty Wilson. Unfortunately, he was playing on the varsity, so I wouldn�t get to play against him. We were talking football when he gave me some good news.
�Remember the quarterback from Eastside? The guy that made All-Conference?� Ty asked me.
How could I forget Mark?
�Yeah, what about him?�
�He�s officially enrolled in a school in California. That makes us the team to beat next year.�
�Great news,� I said.
Ty had just made my day. There had been rumors that Mark might be back.
�Now, your delusions of being the best team in the conference are a little hard to swallow,� I followed up.
�What�s Ty trying to feed you?� Coach Hope asked as he walked up and shook Ty�s hand.
�He seems to think that now that the quarterback from Eastside is gone, Washington is the team to beat next year.�
�Young man, what makes you think that?� Coach Hope asked.
Ty wasn�t sure he wanted to talk about this in front of our coach.
�Just tell him, Ty. He can take it.�
�Okay, but you can�t be mad.�
�I won�t hold it against you,� Coach Hope offered.
�Alright, you promised. With the best two quarterbacks not playing next year, it gives the edge to Washington. We return 20 starters from last year. We�ll be much better with a year�s experience under our belts.�
�What do you mean? You think that I won�t be playing?� I shot back.
�Well, the rumor has it that you won�t be playing quarterback, but fullback. Granted, that will give you a heck of a running game. I personally am glad that I won�t have to tackle you. But you�re much more dangerous at quarterback. Plus, you go from a multidimensional offense to being just run-oriented. We can put eight guys in the box and gang-tackle you.�
Coach laughed at him and walked away. I just shrugged. I was not commenting on that.
Coach Haskins had made some tweaks to the lineup. Justin got the start. He was excellent as always, but our bats were cold. He got us through the sixth inning. Coach had me go warm up for the seventh while we were at bat. I was up fifth, so he wanted me to hurry up in case I had to bat. First Jake and then Wolf were hit with pitches. The Washington coach had to pull his starter. That gave me a few more minutes to warm up.
Mike came up and put down a sacrifice bunt to move Jake and Wolf into scoring position. That helped keep us out of a double play and set up our best scoring chance of the day. Next up was Eve. She�d been making good contact all day, so it wasn�t a surprise when she ripped the first pitch down the first base line. Their first baseman made a spectacular play, snagging the ball as it went over his head.
So, we now had two outs and runners still at second and third. I jogged in from the bullpen and stepped into the box. I dug in and crowded the plate. I wasn�t surprised when the first pitch was chin high and inside. I picked myself out of the dirt and dug in again. Same pitch, same location, and same result.
I knew he would have to try and throw a strike. Tim was up next, and he was a clutch hitter. They would rather get me out than to have to face him with the bases loaded. Something told me to lay off the next pitch. Sure enough, he threw a curve that actually bounced off home plate. The catcher was able to smother it to keep the runner on third from scoring.
Now he had the choice of throwing a hittable fastball or facing Tim. They picked plan B and intentionally walked me. Tim dug in, and the pitcher tried to back Tim off with the first pitch, but it got away from him. It clipped Tim on the top of the helmet. Tim was okay but pissed. Coach Hope grabbed him and walked him to first base.
The umpire had seen enough. We had three hit batsmen in the inning. The last one was to the head. He ejected their pitcher. We were now up 1�0 with two outs and bases loaded. They didn�t have anyone warming up because they figured they had the pitcher they needed to finish the game. There was a lesson there we needed to learn. Coach Haskins got Bert up in case I got rocked or kicked out.
Jim came in and pinch-hit for Justin. Their next pitcher�s first effort got away from him and nicked Jim. Even though it was an accident, that got their coach and pitcher ejected. They had just gone through three pitchers and hit four of us. We were now up 2�0.
Bill was up next. They brought in their right fielder to pitch. I could tell he wasn�t very good. Bill would eat him up. Sure enough, Bill ripped the first pitch down the third base line. Their third baseman picked it up on one hop and tagged his base to end the inning.
That was it. The fight had gone out of them, though, and I struck out all three batters.
We went, showered, and came out for the varsity game. One of the ass-hat juniors was pitching. I was happy to see him pick off the runner at first. The dance team had worked with us all week on making a better move towards first. Even though I didn�t like the guy, I was happy for the team. The varsity put up a good fight but lost 5�3.
It was becoming obvious that the varsity needed help pitching. At the very least, Justin would make a difference for them. But I guess rules are rules.
TONIGHT�S DATE WAS with Cindy. Eve was off to Nashville again, so Cindy had volunteered to go out with me on our double date with Cassidy and Jim. Jim picked me up and we went to get Cindy first. When we got to Cassidy�s house, she was waiting for Cindy. She grabbed her hand and took her up to her room. Jim and I looked at Coach Hope.
�She�s having Cindy help her with her makeup. Times like this I miss my wife,� he said, and looked tired.
He got us some Cokes as we relaxed, waiting for the girls.
Coach Hope had a curious look on his face as he asked me, �I hate to be rude, but how many girls do you date?�
Jim burst out laughing.
�Yes, David, how many are there?�
�Let�s see, hmm. You�ve met Eve, Missy and Cindy. Oh, and April, but we�re no longer going out. I guess that just leaves Jim�s sister.�
�He�s kidding, right?� he asked Jim.
�Nope, he�s dating my sister, too. You missed one, though,� Jim offered. �Beth Anderson.�
I just shook my head.
�Son, I have no idea how you keep them from killing each other. How do you even know which one you�re going out with?� Coach Hope asked.
�They work out the details, like the when and with whom. It just seems to work out better that way.�
Cassidy and Cindy came down and joined us in the living room. Jim�s mouth was open because Cindy had done a great job with Cassidy�s makeup. I had to elbow him to get his attention.
�Oh, uhhh, you look great,� Jim said as he recovered.
�Get the water bottle, Coach,� I said, referring to them goofing off after practice and Coach dousing them.
�Watch it, David,� Cassidy threatened.
�Where are we going to eat?� I asked.
�Cindy gets to pick,� Cassidy informed us.
�There�s a new place over by the park.�
�I�ve wanted to go there. I heard it�s really good,� Coach Hope said.
�You want to join us?� I asked. �Tonight�s my treat.�
Coach was going to say no, but Cassidy jumped in.
�Come on, Daddy, it�ll be fun.�
�What about Brad?� I asked.
�He�s out with his ass-hat friends,� Cassidy said, then realized she was talking in front of her dad. �Oops, sorry, that�s what David calls them.�
Great! Throw me under the bus. I was just trying to do the right thing.
Her dad ignored the comment.
�How about I meet you guys there? I could use a good steak.�
THE PLACE WAS PACKED. I guess word had gotten out. I went up to the hostess to see how long the wait was. It turned out she was one of the girls Greg had dated. She was two or three years older than Greg. She told me the wait time was forty minutes, so I slipped her a twenty and the forty minutes disappeared.
�Reservation for Dawson!� she proclaimed.
When we got to the table, everyone was curious.
�What did you do?� Cassidy accused me.
�Hey, settle down, you�re with a VIP.�
�I call bullshit,� Jim said.
�All right, you got me. She used to date my brother.�
�That would do it,� Cindy agreed.
�You�re kidding, right? There are two like him? I thought his brother had a steady girl,� Coach Hope said.
�David�s brother, Greg, is a legend. He has dated almost everyone worth dating at Lincoln High,� Jim said. �Now David�s recycling Greg�s old girlfriends.�
I could see Cindy didn�t care for the characterization.
�I like to say that we have excellent taste in women. For example, Cindy is a very special lady. Any boy would be lucky to go out with her.�
Jim blushed.
�This is fascinating. Who else have you both dated?� Coach asked.
�Let�s see. They�ve both dated Jim�s sister, Suzanne,� Cindy said, sending a shot across Jim�s bow.
�Didn�t Greg date Peggy Pratt?� Jim asked.
�Yes, let�s just say there are a handful of special ladies that we�ve both dated,� I said, hopefully ending that discussion.
The waiter took our drink orders, and I ordered a variety of appetizers since no one was sure if it was okay.
I turned to Cindy.
�You want to go with me and meet people?�
�What�s he talking about?� Coach asked.
�David goes around and talks to everyone. I swear he�s going to be a politician someday,� Jim supplied.
�I�ll pass,� Cindy said.
�Do you mind if I go?� Coach asked, surprising me.
�No, not at all.�
We got up and started toward Mona Wingman�s parents. Before we got to their table, I clued Coach in.
�My dad has had Greg and me doing this for years. He says you never know when something like this will pay off. I also try and find parents of people that I�m playing ball with. I brag them up.�
I put on my best smile.
�Hey, Mr. and Mrs. Wingman, I�d like you to meet our new football coach, Tony Hope.�
The last one he handled himself. It was Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan. She was the head of our new booster club. She invited us to sit down and talk. I said I�d go back to our table so they could talk business.
I made it in time to eat some appetizers. Cassidy�s dad was still talking when they came for our entr�e orders. I had Cassidy order for her dad. When our steaks came, he was still deep in conversation. I had the waiter offer to serve him at the other table. He went ahead and took his meal there, and luckily they were served shortly after us, so it wasn�t awkward.
All evening the girls seemed to be up to something. Finally, even Jim keyed in on their nervous energy. He has a sister, so he isn�t totally clueless.
�Out with it. You two have been dancing around something all night. What is it?� Jim asked.
They both looked at each other and Cassidy went bright red. I knew it had to be something sexy because Cassidy is usually very confident. That left it up to Cindy to tell us.
�We want to go back to David�s apartment,� she started.
�Ah, no can do. My apartment is off-limits till the end of school, per the �rents. Let�s just say I�m not inclined to test them yet.�
If ever.
�Then we can go to my pool house,� Cindy offered.
�That�s fine, but there�s more to this,� Jim said, looking at Cassidy.
�I was talking to Cindy and, ahh ... she told me she showed David some stuff ... and I thought ...� Cassidy said just over a whisper.
It took Jim a moment to catch on. I could tell he was going to say HELL NO! I took him to the restroom to talk.
�Before you reject Cassidy�s plan, let me tell you why you might want to consider it. First of all, this is one of the ways Greg taught me. This is no small gift that Cindy�s offering both of you. I would highly recommend it. Also, there will be a rule. This is one that we can both agree on: if either or both of our penises are exposed, they will never enter the other guy�s date. Finally, you and I have seen each other naked numerous times. Neither one of us has anything to be ashamed of.�
�Do you think I should do this?� Jim asked.
�I�ll give you two answers; you have to choose what�s best for you. Doing something new like this is scary. I personally have my doubts about this. The only reason I�m talking to you is because it took a lot of courage for Cassidy to ask us. But if you aren�t sure, then don�t do it.
�The second answer is, why not? You can�t let fear run your life. It�ll make you miss out on experiences that later in life you�ll be kicking yourself over. I�ll bet that you�ll learn something tonight that will serve you the rest of your life, IF you take that chance.
�So, what�s it going to be?� I asked.
�Dude, if it was anyone other than you, I�d be out. I trust you, and I
�All right, let�s go make our dates happy.�
I could tell Cassidy was relieved. Then it hit her: this was happening. I winked at her to let her know it would be okay. We got ready to leave, so I went over to say goodbye to the adults.
�David, I want to thank you for bringing Tony over. He tells me that you�re one of the student organizers that have put everything in motion,� Mrs. Sullivan said.
�Yes, ma�am. Coach Hope has really worked with us, and our parents, to improve things at Lincoln. I truly think we can be a powerhouse in sports, across the board. With the leadership of people like yourself and Coach, we can get this done.�
�Well said, young man,� Mr. Sullivan said.
�Thanks, David. By the way, what are you kids doing now?� Coach asked.
I raised my eyebrows.
�Are you sure you want to ask teenagers what they�re up to?�
�Yes.�
�Okay, you asked for it: We�re going to Cindy�s house for a hot foursome,� I said with a straight face.
�Get out of here. This kid is my worst nightmare,� he told the Sullivans. They broke up laughing. �No, seriously, thanks for the steak and being Cassidy�s friend. Go have fun.�
�Yes, sir.�
I met everyone at the door.
�What did Daddy want?�
�He wanted to know what we�re going to do, so I told him.�
None of them believed me.
CINDY�S POOL HOUSE had a guest room, which is just a normal-size bedroom with king-size bed. Jim and I looked at each other, not really sure what the girls had in mind. Cindy had taken the lead in teaching me, so I hoped she would do the same tonight. I wasn�t disappointed.
�Gentlemen, tonight is about learning. You�ll not be removing your underwear. You will be learning to give your partner pleasure. If that goes well, we�ll see how everything progresses from there.�
She gave us a big smile.
�All right boys, strip.�
Jim and I looked at each other, and he was nervous. I was surprised that I was, too. It wasn�t because I was body-shy, it was because there was a sexual tension in the air. I was nervous this might get out of hand. I liked all three of them and didn�t want to see anyone get hurt. The deciding factor was that I trusted them all. I gave Jim a smile and started to take my clothes off. He followed my lead.
Jim was a good-looking guy. His build was different than mine. Where I was leaner and had more muscle definition, he was solid. He wasn�t overweight but was strong as an ox. The girls appreciated the show. Both Jim and I were obviously aroused. There was no hiding that we�d stretched our boxers.
The girls came over to reward us for being good sports. Cindy kissed me with some heat. I could tell she was in the mood. When she was this assertive, things usually got hot in a hurry. I was shocked when they switched off. Cassidy gave me just as passionate a kiss as Cindy. Cassidy was five inches shorter than Cindy, so I had to bend down to kiss her. She wrapped her fingers in my hair to hold me in place. I glanced over and Jim looked like someone had hit him right between the eyes with a sledgehammer. I remember that feeling from the first time I kissed Cindy.
The girls then let us go and flounced out of the room. I knew that Cindy was taking Cassidy to her room to change into something sexy. That was what she�d done when she got Jim�s sister, Suzanne, ready to be my test subject.
�Wow, I didn�t expect that,� Jim said. Then he got a worried look on his face. �Dude, are you okay with this? I mean, I actually don�t know what they expect.�
�I should be asking you the same. I just kissed your girlfriend.�
�Back at you.�
�Not really. Cindy and I are friends. I�m not dating her, she�s free to date or kiss anybody she wants. Cassidy is going out with you exclusively. I have very clear rules about people in relationships. I�m worried we might hurt our friendship,� I told him.
�David, you�re becoming my best friend. I know that whatever happens tonight, Cassidy�s coming home with me. I trust you,� Jim said, and then he got serious. �I don�t know if this is a one-time occurrence or not. I suspect that you and I may end up in this kind of situation again. I think that when we do that, all the usual rules go out the door. If we�re just having fun, we all know that, at the end of the day, neither one of us is going to steal the other guy�s girl.�
�Here�s where I have a problem,� I answered him. �I could end up having feelings for Cassidy. If it weren�t for her dad, she and I would be going out right now. You know me, I like women. Luckily, they like me. My biggest concern is how having sex changes things.�
Jim shook his head.
�I obviously don�t have your experience. The only girl I�ve ever been with was Tracy. Cassidy�s a virgin. So I�ll take your word for it, but I still can�t see you trying to steal Cassidy from me.�
�Right here, right now, I agree with you 100%. If she and I ever did have sex, I�m not so sure. I can only be honest with you. That�s why I have my rules. I think if we picked up a couple of girls, and it was just for fun, then I�d be on board with swapping all night long. You and I both know that Cassidy isn�t a casual hookup for either of us. For me, Cindy�s the same way. I�m not wired to share the women I care strongly for. Cindy and I have gone through this before. If something happens, I won�t see her again.�
I think that rocked Jim. He�d just looked at tonight as fun. It suddenly got a lot more complicated.
�Look, I know that there�re going to be times tonight where both of us will be touching the other�s date. My only rule for tonight is I won�t be putting my schlong into Cassidy�s kitty. I would hope you don�t end up with Cindy in that way because I�m pretty sure no one would be happy, come tomorrow,� I said.
�What about oral sex?� Jim asked.
�I have a feeling one or both of us may be asked to be a demonstration dummy. I�m fine with that so long as that�s what it is.�
The girls came back in, effectively stopping our conversation. They were both in boy-shorts underwear that showed off their great butts. They were also wearing tight t-shirts that showed they weren�t wearing bras. They did a little turn to give us the full view. I think our expressions met their approval because we were rewarded with kisses. Again, they switched off. I was worried about Cindy�s plans for tonight.
I jumped when Cassidy grabbed Mr. Happy through my boxers. Jim did the same when Cindy grabbed him. The girls had planned this. Jim�s underwear hit the floor and Cindy slowly stroked him. Cassidy soon had my underwear around my ankles. I was a little confused about the rules for tonight. Cassidy distracted me from my complaint by using both her hands to stroke me. I heard Jim moan and he came all over Cindy. I tried not to laugh. It happens when a hot girl like Cindy gets her hands on you.
Cindy went to go clean up, and I pushed Cassidy to Jim. His little soldier started to droop. She helped him get hard again. Cindy came out of the bathroom, nude. That got Cassidy to undress. Cassidy had a cute little hard-body. She was toned and athletic as you would expect from someone who ran
Cindy pulled the comforter off the bed, then led Cassidy to the center and had her lie down. She patted the bed and indicated that Jim should take the opposite side from her. I crawled up behind Cindy and kissed the back of her neck, which caused her to shiver.
�You be good, I need to focus,� she scolded me.
She had her legs folded under her and was sitting up. I was on my knees behind her and moved her hair so I could kiss her neck, and then reached around and cupped her breasts. She leaned back, found my manhood, and began to stroke me.
�Ohhhh, you naughty boy,� Cindy moaned. �Pay attention, Jim. Notice he isn�t just mauling my tits. He�s gently caressing and teasing them. Cassidy, sit up so Jim can do the same.�
She sat up and Jim got behind her. Jim�s big hands covered Cassidy�s breasts, then he went right for her nipples.
�Jim, slow down,� Cindy directed him. �The nipple isn�t the only sensitive part of the breast. Run your fingers under her breast and see if she likes it. Cassidy, you have to tell him if you like it or if you want something different.�
Cassidy squirmed under Jim�s touch. His face lit up as she responded to him.
�This is so much better. Yes, right there, do that again just a little harder,� Cassidy directed Jim.
She took his hands and showed him what she wanted. Jim was more than happy to comply. If he learned to listen to his lover he would be golden from here on out.
I was playing with Cindy�s kitty now, and she forgot where she was. Jim went to copy me but I shook my head.
�Before you do that, let Cindy give you an anatomy lesson and some ideas,� I told him.
�Give me a minute,� Cindy said as I slowly inserted two fingers into her sex.
I found her G-spot and quickly brought her off. Cassidy�s eyes got big as she watched me control Cindy�s body. I was ready to go, but we needed to show Jim what to do. Cindy finally got her breathing under control and her eyes refocused.
Cindy had Cassidy lay back and spread her legs. Cassidy blushed when Cindy opened Cassidy�s lower lips and gave Jim a lesson on what everything was. It was obvious that Cassidy was an intact virgin. Cindy pointed out that he shouldn�t make direct continuous contact with her nubbin. She took his finger and showed him how to get Cassidy off. When he had the hang of it, Cindy let his finger go and he gave Cassidy an orgasm on his own. If you take your time and know what you�re doing, it�s easy to please your woman.
Jim and Cassidy both looked like they were happy campers. She sat up and gave him a furious kiss. While they were did that, Cindy leaned in close and whispered in my ear.
�She wants to learn to give him a blowjob. Is it okay if I show her how on Jim?�
I just nodded to her.
They got Jim to lie down between the two girls. Cindy took control of his manhood.
�The head is going to be very sensitive, especially under the crown,� Cindy pointed out to Cassidy. �Go ahead and lick it.�
Cassidy leaned forward and licked the underside of Jim�s mushroom head. He groaned and shot his load all over Cassidy�s face. She shrieked when she got some in her eye. She ran to the bathroom to wash her face as Jim about died of embarrassment..
�Don�t worry about it. It happens,� I offered, again. �Do this a few more times and your staying power will improve.�
�Man, I hope so,� Jim moaned as his member went limp.
�All right, David, you�re up,� Cindy ordered me.
�I don�t know if that�s a good idea.�
�Dude, you�d be doing me a favor,� Jim assured me.
I knew this wasn�t a good idea. When Cassidy came back, she took control.
�I know you aren�t going to want to do this,� she told me. �But I want to learn, and I trust you. So get over here so Cindy can finish her lesson.�
I did as I was told and tried to zone out. I closed my eyes so I couldn�t see who was doing what. Then something caught my attention.
�David�s not a big fan of this, but one way to give a guy a huge one is to massage his prostate,� Cindy said.
�How do I do that?� Cassidy asked.
�Time out!� I exclaimed. �Jim, I�m tagging out on this one.�
Jim took my place. Cassidy learned what to do. She inserted her finger up his rectum and found his prostate. She began to massage it, causing Jim to become hard again.
�Now, suck his testicles and stroke him off with your other hand,� Cindy instructed.
Cassidy went to work on Jim. He lasted about two minutes before he had the biggest orgasm of the night. This time he sprayed himself.
�Holy cow, what did you just do to me?� Jim moaned.
Cindy got an evil look in her eye and pushed me back. She straddled my chest and worked her way up until her sex was over my mouth. I got the idea and started to eat her. I felt the bed shift as Jim went to clean up. I felt something warm and wet envelop Mr. Happy. Cassidy was sucking me to beat the band. This wasn�t what I signed up for.
Cindy had my arms pinned under her knees. They thought they had me helpless. I started to struggle to get free and then Cassidy grasped my sack and gave a squeeze. I froze. I then felt Cassidy insert her finger up my rear and start to massage my prostate. Don�t get me wrong; every time someone does that, I get off like a freight train. I just have a phobia against anything getting pushed up there.
I bit Cindy�s button. Not hard, just enough to push her over the edge. She was close, and when she did get off, she rolled off of me, freeing my arms. If Cassidy was going to play dirty, then she was going to get the full treatment. I grasped the back of her head and pushed my dick to the back of her mouth. Jim came back out in time to see me pump a tremendous load into the back of Cassidy�s mouth. She was a trouper, swallowing most of it. When she finally pulled off, a string was suspended from her bottom lip to the tip of my member. Jim�s face went red.
�Dude, I�m sorry, they ganged up on me.�
He just shook his head.
�No, I now know what you mean. You were right. Don�t worry about it. If it was someone else, I�d really have a problem.�
�Oh, Jim, don�t blame David. I did it, and if you�re mad, be mad at me,� Cassidy begged him.
�No, I�m fine. David warned me, but I didn�t expect to have that reaction. I�m okay,� Jim said.
Cassidy tried to kiss him.
�Hang on. I�m not okay with kissing you with David�s stuff on your lips.�
We all laughed at that. Cassidy got up and went to the restroom to clean up. I turned on Cindy.
�You evil girl, I think you need to be punished,� I said, and grabbed a condom and put it on.
Mr. Happy was still hard and I needed to exercise him. Cindy gave me a smoking look that told me we would have some fun. Cassidy came back in time to see me grab Cindy�s ankles and pull her to me. Mr. Happy knew what to do and found her entrance. I eased in with one long stroke until I bottomed out. Cindy gave a satisfied purr and began to join me in the fun. We put on a show; imagine that. We switched to cowgirl because Cindy was in the mood to be in control. When she had her first big orgasm, I pulled out, rolled her over, and took her from behind.
Cassidy straddled Jim. I stopped for a moment, grabbed a condom, and tossed it to him. I whispered to Cindy.
�Watch, he�s going to take her virginity.�
Cindy�s head snapped around, and once the condom was on, Cassidy broke her cherry on Jim�s thick member. Between getting off three times and the condom, Jim gave a much better showing. After five minutes of steady sex, they both lost their rhythm; Jim grasped her hips and pounded Cassidy until he buried himself in her and unloaded. She collapsed on him and they both tried to catch their breaths. He started to pull out and I stopped him.
�Jim, stop. As you go soft, you can lose the condom. Grasp it as you pull out so you don�t leave it or your little friends in her.�
�Thanks, man. I can feel it�s loose,� he said, grabbing the condom to keep it on as he pulled out.
I focused on Cindy and forgot about the other two. Cindy and I knew what turned each other on and we had very nice time. When I got close, I flipped her over and took her in the missionary position. There was no finesse, just hard sex.
�I want it on me,� Cindy ordered.
I was right on the edge. I jerked out of her and tore off the condom. Three or four jerks later, I was shooting all over her gorgeous stomach. I heard clapping that brought me back to our two friends watching us. I actually blushed.
�I call next,� Cassidy teased.
I winked at Jim.
�All right, get your butt over here,� I said, and lunged for her.
She squealed and jumped back into Jim. He hugged her.
�I�ll protect you, baby,� Jim assured her.
Mr. Happy wasn�t sure if I was serious or not. He twitched to show he was game.
�Keep that away from me,� Cassidy warned me.
Cindy had recovered enough to distract me and my little friend. He knew Cindy was good to him, so he stood back up.
�How many times can he do it?� Cassidy asked.
Cindy got a worried look on her face.
�Let�s not go there. He may decide he needs to find out. I�ll definitely have to have help if that happens,� she said.
�This sounds like fun. Who all do we need and when can we do it?� I asked.
�Gina�s right, you are a slut,� Jim laughed at me.
�Hey, I thought guys stuck together.�
Jim rolled his eyes at me. I looked at Cindy and then down at Mr. Happy, who was drooling.
�Seriously?� Cindy whined.
I gave her a puppy-dog look. I glanced over at Cassidy and Jim.
�Don�t look at me. I�m way too tender.�
�I don�t go that way,� Jim winked at me.
I just shrugged and grabbed Cindy�s hand.
�Come on, let�s go get cleaned up.�
We took a shower. She soaped me up and jerked me off to get the big guy to go down. I knew Cindy wouldn�t leave me hanging. We came out and Jim and Cassidy took their shower. Cindy got us all sodas and we just talked until it was time to go.
JIM AND CASSIDY DROPPED me off. There was an older Toyota in the driveway. The kitchen light was on, so I decided to stick my head in and let my mom know I was home. She was sitting at the kitchen table with Tracy. It was obvious that Tracy had been crying. Mom got up and took me into the living room.
�Tracy�s been feeling lonely. She went on a date with one of your teammates tonight. He thought she was easy and made some moves on her,� Mom said, and I stiffened. She patted my hand. �Nothing happened. She needs a friend.�
�What should I do?�
Mom took in a deep breath and then let it out slowly.
�I�m giving you a one-time pass to take someone to your apartment,� she said while holding my eyes. �I know you aren�t going to take advantage of this situation.�
I raised an eyebrow. She scoffed at me.
�You were out with Cindy tonight and your hair�s damp. I�m not Sherlock Holmes, but even I can figure out what you�ve been up to.�
I just went beet red.
She swatted my butt.
�Go on. She needs to talk to you. I�m going to bed.�
Mom left me in the living room as I tried to figure out what to do about Tracy. I went into the kitchen, she got up, and we embraced each other. I could tell she was about to break down, so I took her hand and led her to my apartment. When we got to the living room, she stopped me and pulled me into a kiss.
The bad news was: it was everything I remembered. The good news was: it was everything I remembered.
I have no idea how I ended up naked in bed having sex with my ex. I swore I would never do this again. I now knew what an alcoholic feels like when he falls off the wagon.
What Cindy and I did earlier tonight was nice. I could happily sleep with her for the rest of my life and never be disappointed. There was just something different about what Tracy and I did. She could take me places no one else ever seemed to be able to. We got into our old rhythm, and when I finally climaxed, I was exhausted.
We both had tears streaming down our faces. It felt as if a boil had been lanced, and all my negative feelings had been drained away as I came. I was dropping off to sleep when I felt Tracy remove the condom. Thank goodness, she remembered. I would have been killed if I got one more girl in trouble. That was my last thought before I fell asleep with Tracy in my arms.
Sunday March 23
I WOKE UP TO THE FEELING of a condom being put on me. Out of the fog, I suddenly remembered that Tracy was in my bed. She made a satisfied grunting noise as she buried my shaft in her depths. When my eyes batted open, I was treated with the view of Tracy�s breasts swaying in my face and the picture of lust as she did me.
What the heck was I doing? There was no way I was getting back into this mess. But oh my, did this feel good. I began to pound her, meeting her need. Tracy smiled at me and I felt her tunnel begin to spasm around my member. She was coming hard, which caused me to explode. What a wonderful way to wake up.
She rolled off of me and took care of the condom. She came back to bed and kissed me.
�Thank you, David. That was what I needed.�
�Tracy, we need to talk.�
�No, �stupid boy,� you need to shut up and listen,� she ordered me. �I need sex every now and then. I was so horny I went out with Justin last night. Before you get mad, he was a gentleman and didn�t do anything I didn�t want him to. But he wasn�t what I needed. I�m not willing to be in a relationship right now. I have too much going on in this head of mine.�
�But we can�t,� I protested.
�I told you to shut up and listen,� she said, and glared at me until I just nodded. �We love each other, whether we want to admit it or not. Right now, we can�t go out together. I�m not looking for us to get back together anytime soon. What I do need is what we just did. I�ll make you a couple of promises. The first is that I�ll never be with anyone but you. I know how you work, and all I need is you. The second is I won�t be anything but a friend to you.�
�I just can�t.�
�That�s bullshit and we both know it. You were able to do just fine last night and again this morning.�
�I know, but I can�t.�
�Stop your whining. Whatever else we are, we�re friends, and you won�t let me suffer. You couldn�t stand to see me with Justin or someone else, even if we aren�t dating.�
Crud. She had me there. She brightened when she saw me hesitate. She knew she�d won. Now it was a matter of negotiating my surrender. Tracy knew there was one more roadblock. She sent a text to Tami. She grabbed my tablet and put us on video chat. It took Tami two seconds to figure it out.
�Oh, crap!�
Tracy and I started laughing. Thank goodness Tami wasn�t here, or we both would have been dead.
�I said �no� like three times,� I told Tami, trying to keep myself out of the line of fire.
�If you tell me that you�re in love ... so help me ... you�re both dead.�
�No, we�re good. He just helped me. We�re just friends,� Tracy told Tami.
Tami looked at me, and I nodded my agreement.
�This is a really, really bad idea. David falls in love as naturally as breathing, and you�re crazy-town. This will end in a spectacularly bad fashion, and I don�t think I want to go through that again.�
�I agree. But I was so horny that I was going crazy. I had a date last night to take care of it, but I suddenly realized that I didn�t want to be a slut anymore. What guy who gets lucky on the first date isn�t going to think that? I then realized that David doesn�t want to date me. Even he�s not that stupid. But he�s good where it counts, and we both know this is only sex.�
�Are you shitting me?� Tami yelled at Tracy. ��Just sex� between you two? Even the �stupid boy� knows better. I swear to God, if you hurt him again I�ll kill you, and that�s not an idle threat,� Tami said, causing Tracy to go pale. �And you, my friend, are an idiot. It�s bad enough that you�ll sleep with anything that lets you. I have no idea in what universe this is even remotely a good idea. You gave everything to this crazy bitch and she turned on you! What do I have to do to make you understand what a colossal mess this is going to be?�
She was crying now and Tracy wasn�t much better. In my heart, I knew this was a terrible idea, but could I turn my back on Tracy? I needed time to think.
�I agree with you, but Tracy�s my friend. I want to think about this,� I told them.
They both seemed to slump.
�I have to go. I can�t watch you destroy your life again,� Tami said, and she logged off.
Tracy got out of bed and quietly got dressed. She gave me a kiss goodbye and ran out. What the hell just happened?
MR. HILL HAD A BACKLOG of work for me to do, so I skipped church. Kendal picked me up and we were at Hill Advertising by nine in the morning. I did five shoots by seven o�clock that night. Mr. Hill was happy, and I had a carload of clothes.
Two of the shoots were for sweatshirts and sweaters. I packed those up to give to my mom. Something she complained about while doing chemo was being cold. I figured she could take them with her tomorrow and give them to the clinic to hand out to people that needed them.
After everyone went through the clothes, the rest were packed up for church. They gave clothing and household items to families in need. We boxed everything up so I could take the duffle bags to return to Mr. Hill, then I helped Dad load it all into his car.
They had held dinner for me because we didn�t have our family brunch. Angie was in wedding mode, telling us about what the plans were. I had talked to Mom and given her money to give to Angie and Greg. Mom and Dad were on the hook because Angie�s parents were no longer in her life.
Greg announced that he�d gotten confirmation that he was accepted to State. He planned to take business classes. Something our parents did have money for was our college, from funds they had started when we were born. There was enough to send Greg to four years of school. He had the info on married housing. Turned out Angie qualified for a grant, based on her lack of parental support and on Kyle. She had done well enough in her bookkeeping class to get a recommendation from her teacher. She was going to shoot for an accounting degree.
The three of them would be moving out in August to go to college. State offered special assistance for young families. Kyle would be able to go to a free daycare. Not ideal, but it was a huge load off of Greg and Angie, knowing that they didn�t have to find somewhere for him while they were in class.
I told everyone about what had happened with Tracy and me. No one was happy. Mom just gave me a disappointed look, got up, and left the table. Dad told me he hoped I knew what I was doing. Greg and Angie stayed out of it.
Chapter 25 � You Could Teach a Class
Monday March 24
WHEN GREG AND I GOT to school, I was met at my locker by all my �girlfriends,� plus Cassidy and Gina. Greg was smart: he peeled off and left me to my fate. I knew that Tami must have activated the phone tree and told them about Tracy. I could guess that by the pissed-off looks and Tracy�s absence. Eve was apparently elected spokesperson for the group.
�Good morning, ladies. How did I get so lucky as to see all of you first thing?�
Hey, it was worth a try.
�David, we have a bone to pick with you,� Eve said, launching right in. �We�re all very disappointed in you.�
She looked around to get support from the lynch mob. They all glared at me.
�Okay, I apologize,� I said, hoping a blanket apology would suffice.
�As your
Holy crap, Cassidy ratted me out too. At least, she wouldn�t look me in the eye. Yes, I should have talked to Eve. But this was a little much, having everyone ambush me at my locker. I was suddenly mad all over. It wasn�t as if I�d planned to hook up with either of the girls. On top of that, we�d started to draw a crowd. I don�t think the girls had planned for that. They began to look a little nervous. Jim, Alan and Jeff were headed our way, and they looked confused as to why I�d faced off with everyone.
�What�s going on?� Alan asked.
He just couldn�t help himself sometimes. Jim and Jeff flinched when they saw the looks he got. Jeff made the wise move: he turned around and walked away. Alan had been around me longer than anyone else besides Beth. Jim and Alan both got worried looks on their faces. I guess they could tell I was pissed.
�David cheated on me this weekend, with two girls,� Eve answered Alan.
Jim and Cassidy both looked like they wanted to be somewhere else. I really couldn�t believe that Eve had just done that to Cassidy.
�Eve, when did you get that mean? I can�t believe you�re treating a friend that way,� I said.
I tried not to single Cassidy out. I also knew that Tracy didn�t need this abuse. I don�t think Eve expected me to respond the way I did.
�What are you talking about?� Eve asked.
I got close to her and whispered.
�Cassidy and Jim are both here. It�s one thing to embarrass me, but what are you doing to them?�
No one else heard what I said. She flushed, and everyone started to look confused.
�What did he say?� Alan asked.
�Gina, you better get him out of my sight for the next few minutes.�
Gina pushed through the crowd, grabbed Alan, and pulled him to class. She would fill him in. I looked at the rest of the crowd.
�The rest of you can hit the road if you don�t have a vested interest in this conversation,� I said.
That cleared out the onlookers, including Jim and Cassidy. I pulled the rest into an empty classroom.
�I�m going to say a couple of things, and then we�ll discuss what happened this weekend,� I said, looking each girl in the eye. �First of all, never pull a stunt like this morning again. If you want to chew me out, we�ll do it in private. Are we agreed on that?� They all nodded. �The second is that you all owe Jim and Cassidy an apology. What happened was not her fault. Do you agree with that, Cindy?�
She gave me a sheepish look.
�Yes, it was my fault.�
Suzanne started to go into mother-bear mode to protect her brother. I gave her a stern look and she backed down.
�Finally, do any of you for one minute believe that I wasn�t there when Tracy and I had our breakups?�
No one wanted to look at me now.
�I�ll say this, I think what happened between Tracy and me was a huge mistake. I also want it to be clear that it was my mistake and not Tracy�s. Please don�t make her the bad guy in this,� I said, then paused to let that sink in. �Eve, none of this was planned. I didn�t go out looking to hook up with Tracy. She came to me in need and in a moment of weakness, I caved. You have to remember that she and I share a history. Not all of it was terrible. If it were, I wouldn�t have been so hurt when it happened. She told me she isn�t looking for us to get back together. I can�t see that ever happening.
�I�m really sorry I didn�t call you when you got back. I had a full day of modeling yesterday. I know that isn�t an excuse, but it�s what happened. Eve, you deserve better. I truly am sorry for hurting you.�
She came to me and hugged me.
�Can I ask you something?� Eve asked. �Do you plan on sleeping with Tracy again?�
�That�s the million-dollar question. Do I plan to? No. Will it ever happen again? I can�t honestly say it won�t. You have to trust me that my eyes are wide open when it comes to Tracy Dole. She�s a friend. I don�t turn my back on my friends.�
Eve looked at me, and then kissed me with a little heat.
�Alright. I never asked you to only be with me. Everyone here knows that Tracy has a hold on you. We were just worried you�d lost your mind. I�m sorry for the little gathering this morning. I didn�t want to face you alone,� she explained. �I also need to find Cassidy and Jim and tell them I�m sorry.�
The bell rang. Each girl, in turn, gave me a hug and a kiss. Who knew sleeping with Tracy would cause this reaction? I guess I should have.
I SPENT LUNCHTIME WITH Cassidy and Jim alone. They didn�t want to sit with the rest of the table today. They wanted to let everything settle before they went back. I was proud of my girls. Each one of them stopped by and apologized.
�We have a question for you,� Cassidy announced.
Jim went bright red, so I knew it was about sex. I just nodded to Cassidy to tell her to continue.
�Jim�s concerned about being premature. Is there something he can do to delay, um ...?�
I smiled at them both. I had to give them credit for at least asking.
�Actually, there are several things. The first is an old wives� tale. I�m sure you�ve heard that it takes a woman longer to achieve orgasm during intercourse. This, in turn, means a guy must go forever to help her get there. What�s really happening is the guy is going for the main event too soon. If he�d spend time getting her as aroused as he is, either through manual or oral stimulation, she can have an orgasm just as fast as a guy can. So take your time, and get Cassidy excited by doing what Cindy showed you.
�The next one is kind of sad. Guys will tell you to think about something unsexy while having sex. I�m sure you�ve heard about boys thinking about baseball stats or dead kittens to delay an orgasm. Personally, I want to enjoy sex, so I don�t recommend that one.
�This next one is going to shock you: don�t masturbate so much. It�s true that if you get off before a date you can last longer, but wouldn�t you rather do it having fun with someone else than at home?�
Jim smiled at me.
�Yeah, I really would.�
�The pre-date release is not what I�m talking about, though. I�m talking about the act of masturbation. For most boys, the purpose is to get off. We prepare ourselves for failure. If your goal is to get off, then that�s what you do. You�re not ...�
Ed walked up.
�Sorry, but I couldn�t help eavesdropping. Is it okay if I learn this, too?�
I thought about it for a minute.
�Go get the other guys. I�ll explain it to all of them.�
�You�re a good guy, David,� Cassidy told me. �Most men never talk about this.�
I was shocked when Ed brought back what seemed like thirty other boys. I was happy to see Greg was in the group. I motioned for Greg to come join me as I sat on the edge of the table. They all pulled up chairs in a semicircle.
�So, what�ve you told them so far?� Greg asked.
I got everyone up to speed with what I�d told Jim before they came over.
�I was going to tell them about masturbation next,� I said looking at Greg.
�Ah, that�s a good one. Care if I tell them?�
�No, please do.�
�Masturbating can train you to get off too quickly. Think about when you do it. Most times, you�re focused on getting relief. This usually results in a quick result and you feel better. The problem is that when you have actual sex, it�ll happen just as quickly.�
Magic raised his hand.
�Are you saying not to masturbate?�
That got a big laugh.
�No, I think we�d all explode if we tried that. Change the focus from getting off quickly and learn to relax and enjoy it. Take your time. Here�s another tip. You may notice that you tense up when you�re masturbating. Some people hold their breath. During sex, if you�re holding your breath, flexing your abs and butt muscles, or supporting your weight in certain sexual positions, you�re creating muscle tension that increases the potential for premature ejaculation.
�Think about an orgasm. It�s a muscular contraction that results in relaxation. So if you�re tightening your abs and your butt when you�re having intercourse, you�re more likely to release. Learning to swing your hips without clenching on each stroke will help,� Greg added.
�Another help is Kegel exercises. Think about peeing and cutting off the stream. Try it,� I said, looked around. �Feel that clenching feeling. If you work at it, you can develop that muscle enough to keep from getting off. Do them during class when you�re bored. If you aren�t sure what I�m talking about, Google it,� I offered.
�You should also talk to your girlfriend since girls have similar muscles,� I said, as I looked around to make sure I wasn�t broadcasting this to the school. �Let me tell you something: you�ll be glad you taught her about it. She�ll be able to tighten and release her channel,� I said as I gripped my finger with the other hand to give them an idea of what I was talking about.
Some of the guys had experience and nodded, agreeing that it was very good feeling.
�This is what I do a lot,� Greg said getting everyone�s attention. �I call it the start-stop method. When I start to get that feeling that tells me I�m about to lose it, I stop moving. When the feeling subsides, I begin again. Do that in conjunction with the Kegel exercise and you can last all night long. I also do this while masturbating as practice for the �live event.��
�I have one more,� I stated. �Use a condom.� Everyone moaned. �Yep, not the most pleasurable solution, but it will deaden some of the sensations, and let you last longer. Plus, it�s just a good idea, health-wise, for both yourself and her. Greg told me early on that if I was man enough to have sex, I was man enough to be responsible. Girls appreciate a guy that looks out for them.�
The bell rang and everyone headed off to class. As I got up to put my lunch tray away, I noticed Coach Hope was watching me. He came over and smiled.
�That was a good thing you did, Son. I bet if you and your brother wanted to, you could teach a class.�
�Do you think Cassidy could be our model?� I teased him.
�You were doing so well until then,� he said, shaking his head. �I wanted you to know that Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan and I are going to Wesleyan this weekend to look at their facilities. You sparked something, and they�re getting people behind your ideas. They know the money people in town. She told me all I had to do is start winning some football championships and they�d make sure we have the facilities.�
I WAS A MINUTE LATE for Art class.
�David, you�re late,� Ms. Saunders scolded me.
�I think he should have to take his shirt off so we can do his back,� Stacy advised.
I�d been told I had enough extra credit for an �A,� but I found out that I was on the edge of getting a �B.� I needed the extra credit.
�Will I get extra credit?� I asked.
�Of course you will. I also believe that Ms. Clute is up for doing the female torso. I think this would be a great opportunity to pose male and female figures together. Are you two okay with that?� Ms. Saunders asked.
Stacy blushed as I just took my shirt off. Stacy took a moment to collect herself, and then she took her t-shirt off. Ms. Saunders posed us so that I was straddling a chair with my back to the class. Stacy was put on a stool so that she was sitting higher than I was. Mrs. Saunders had me put my hand on Stacy�s hip, across her lap. She had Stacy put her fingers in my hair and told us to look into each other�s eyes.
After about fifteen minutes, Stacy got the giggles. I�d seen models do that. It usually was caused by being nervous. Once they started, you needed to break their concentration or it would never end. Ms. Saunders came over when Stacy couldn�t stop.
�Why don�t you two take a break?� Ms. Saunders ordered.
There was a small room with a couple of desks next to the storage room. We went in there and sat down.
�Sorry, it just started, and the more I thought about it the harder it was not to laugh,� Stacy apologized.
�You just need to think about something else.�
�Like what?�
�You could think about how hot I am,� I suggested.
�Oh my God! Are you serious?�
�Sure, I know you want me,� I teased her.
�It�s good that I know you, or I�d think you were being a jerk.�
�Nah, I�m just trying to get you to quit giggling.�
She sat up straight.
�You know what, I think you cured me.�
�Next time think about me being naked. That should fix your giggles.�
�Yep, the image of your little winkie is sure not going to cause me to giggle.�
�Hey, a boy�s ego is fragile.�
�Pffftt, you have a big enough ego for ten boys. I couldn�t say anything to cause you to crumble.�
�Alright, tough girl. Let�s go make some art.�
We went back out and finished the class.
DURING BASEBALL PRACTICE, I got to pitch for batting practice again. Coach Herndon was getting us ready for a tournament we�d be playing in later in the spring. I was going to have to start a game if we went very far, so he needed me to be able to do more than throw a couple of innings of relief. The guys liked it when I threw for batting practice because I was starting to crank it up. It was more like the pitching they would see in a game.
I wasn�t trying to strike anyone out. But I did try to throw harder for longer each day. Coach Herndon was slowly increasing the number of pitches that he allowed me to throw in batting practice. I could feel my arm getting stronger.
WHEN I GOT HOME, MOM wasn�t feeling well. She�d had her last chemo treatment for this round. Her test results had been looking good for the past two weeks. Dad had told us we should be getting a new set of test results Friday. From what we�d heard, we were optimistic that she might be cancer-free.
It was my turn to cook. I wimped out, ordered pizzas, and made a salad. When the pizzas came, Dad got Mom to at least sit and talk to us. I think my brother really had a death wish.
�David had a busy day today,� he started out.
�This sounds like fun, what was he up to?� Angie asked.
I think the comic team of Greg and Angie had struck.
�Well, first, he had every girl in school mad at him.�
�Oh, David, whatever did you do?� Angie asked in a dramatic fashion that would make a soap opera proud.
Mom and Dad looked at me expectantly. I decided to deflect the conversation.
�Greg told all the guys at lunch how not to get off too soon.�
Mom and Dad pivoted and now Greg was in the hot seat. Mom had a glint in her eyes. She liked this topic even better.
�This I want to hear about,� Mom said, and gave my dad a look.
I gave Greg a superior look as my dad glared at both of us.
�Not so fast, Buster! David was the one who started that conversation. I think he�s having some problems. I just came over to offer him some advice,� Greg shared.
That didn�t go as well as planned. Mom had a concerned look on her face. Angie patted my hand, which caused Dad to bust out laughing.
�You guys keep teasing him, and he�ll get even,� Dad warned.
Greg and Angie smiled at me.
Mom rolled her eyes at us and changed the subject. She and Angie made plans to go to the Dunn�s Country Club and look at their banquet rooms. Dad started work there on Wednesday. He got an employee discount, and Angie needed to book something soon or there wouldn�t be anywhere to hold the reception for her wedding.
I got whacked when I suggested that we do a barbecue in the backyard and go to the courthouse to get them married. Mom and Angie were having none of that. Angie�s aunt was stepping in for her mom and dad since they had disowned her. Her aunt was coming down tomorrow to lend support. I have no idea why it would take three women to pick out a banquet room, but I�d been told to keep my opinions to myself.
AFTER DINNER, I AGREED to take Kyle to my apartment. Greg and Angie needed some alone time. Dad came and joined me since Mom was already in bed and asleep. I also think he wanted to talk to me about something. When we got up to my place, I sat on the floor with Kyle. I�d put up baby gates because he was starting to roll. Greg and Dad had gone out, bought a lot of gates and baby-proofing gear, and installed them all over the house in preparation for mobility. Angie had wisely made my apartment part of the plan and made me fix it up as well.
Kyle had just eaten, so he snuggled up between my legs and fell asleep. Everyone was amazed at how he took to me. I now got him whenever he was fussing. Angie kept threatening to bring home her friends from school who had babies so they could all have some peace and quiet. I figured it was so they could have some �girl time� while I babysat. I kept telling her that when she talked Greg into helping, I�d be willing. My fear was that she really could talk him into it. I was going to have to come up with a better plan. Maybe I could pinch a bottom and debunk this �baby whisperer� legend Angie was trying to sell. Better yet, maybe I could say it only works with Kyle. I really didn�t want to make a baby cry on purpose.
�I had a good talk with Tom today. He wanted to thank you for whatever you did with Tracy to get her to calm down. I guess she�s been a little irritable for the past month,� Dad said.
We both knew what I did, Dad just chose to ignore it.
�I hear you caught some grief for it,� Dad continued. �Did you get it taken care of?�
�With Eve and the women here, yes. I�ve been chicken to call Tami. Last time we talked, she wasn�t a happy camper. I don�t think she can stay mad at me forever, but there�s always a first time.�
�Don�t let it go too long. Tami already knows what happened here today. She�s waiting for you to call her.�
�What should I do?�
�Apologize, and then thank her for caring enough to set you straight,� Dad coached me.
�Dang, Dad, I should be asking for your advice all the time.�
�I�m right here.�
�I know. Watch our �roller,� here, and I�ll call Tami.�
Dad took my place on the floor with Kyle.
TAMI RESPONDED TO MY text immediately. It was almost as if she was waiting for it. We logged onto the video conference.
We both said at the same time, �I�m sorry.�
That got us laughing. I felt a lot better once we stopped.
�Okay, let�s agree that I�m a �stupid boy� and put it behind us,� I suggested.
�Deal,� she agreed. �Now that we know you�re back on the straight and narrow, I have people here who have a question for you.�
Missy and Harper came into view, which made me happy.
�Ladies, it�s so good to see you.�
�Hey, Good-Looking,� Harper purred.
�Umm humm, this can�t be good.�
They both giggled. You have to know Harper. She doesn�t giggle. That made me nervous. Tami had seen enough and pushed in between them.
�The week after your Prom, we�re having our Formal. The three of us would like you to take us.�
�So I get to choose?� I asked.
Harper smacked her forehead.
�Is he really this dense?�
�David, you�re taking all three of us,� Missy clued me in.
�Couldn�t I just take Missy? She at least acts like she likes me,� I complained.
�Nope,� Tami informed me. �I heard a rumor that you have a tux. Go get it so we can figure out what we�re going to wear.�
There was no use fighting them on this, so I went and got it. The bag it was in said �Ralph Lauren Black Label.� Harper and Missy got excited. This was the label just below their best quality. They carried a line called �Purple Label.� The one I got wasn�t cheap, but their top-of-line tux was twice as expensive. I just couldn�t see spending that much money if I was still growing. Thankfully, this one was free.
I opened it up and pulled it out. It had a satin shawl collar. That means the collar is one continuous piece and curves with the jacket. The jacket itself was black and made of wool. It was a very sharp tuxedo.
�Will this do?� I asked.
All three girls nodded. I could tell there was more by the way Tami was acting.
�David, the Wesleyan family is hosting a reception before the Formal. Teddy invited us both. Missy and Harper will be our plus-ones,� Tami said.
�Do you think he�ll have a problem with me bringing three girls?�
�No, I told him what we were going to ask you to do. He can�t wait to see Jennie�s face when you show up with all of us on your arm.�
�Great, all I need is Jennie mad at me. You better warn her.�
Tami assured me that she would.
�I�ve got to go. I�m babysitting.�
�Where is Kyle? I want to see him,� Tami said.
I looked around.
�He was just here.�
I went into the living room and picked him up. I swear, he could sleep through anything. After they all made a fuss over him, I was getting ready to log off when Harper stopped me.
�Hey, are you doing anything this weekend?�
�I have a baseball game on Saturday, why?�
�Would it be alright if I came up this weekend?�
�Uhmmm. I got myself in some trouble this last weekend. I�m not sure I�m allowed.�
�Eve knows, and said it was fine,� Tami told me.
�Did you talk to all of them? They were a little pissed this morning.�
�You�re all good. Just tell Harper �yes.��
�Yes, Harper.�
With that, they giggled some more and logged off.
DAD AND I TALKED TILL almost midnight. He told me what he, Tom and Coach were up to. They had gotten Mrs. Sullivan involved, and she had promised the support of the boosters. The three of them were going to Wesleyan to look at their field house. Their field house was only five years old, so it was something we might want to use as a model for our facilities.
He told me about his new job. He�d waited to start this week to get Mom through her chemo. The country club had been very accommodating in giving him time to take care of her. He said that they were also going to give them the use of a banquet room and just charge us cost for everything. They knew that money was tight, with Mom�s illness.
I offered to pay for everything. Dad was relieved that he didn�t have to ask. We agreed that only Mom would be told. Angie and Greg didn�t need to know that Mom and Dad couldn�t afford a wedding right now. I told him that I�d get more funds moved to my personal account, and he could use my debit card.
We then talked about what I had coming up. For spring break, I was going to northern England to do a shoot for Range Sports. Dad told me that he or Mom would go with me. I wondered what he�d think when I went out with Aubrey. She was closer to his age than mine. I guess I would cross that bridge when I came to it.
I told him about going to San Francisco right after school got out. Again, one of them would accompany me. I guess being a teenager had a few drawbacks.
I then told him that I had booked three football camps and a three-week modeling camp during the summer. The first camp was at Kentucky. John Phillips was going to be one of the camp counselors. I looked forward to seeing my new friend. Dad shocked me when he suggested that I ask the rest of the football team to see if they wanted to go.
He told me the cost of a bus was affordable. He used to rent them for conferences when he took his staff.
I asked him if we could also invite some of the better players from around the area. I was thinking of Ty and his Washington teammates. He said that if the bus wasn�t full, it would be a good idea. His only requirement was that they either send a coach or one of their fathers as a chaperone. He said he�d like to go too so he could see me play more. I was amazed at the change that had come over Mom and Dad concerning my sports. Last fall they didn�t take it seriously.
I was going to USC and Elite camps later in the summer. Bo Harrington was involved in both camps and would be coaching. The Elite camp was normally only for seniors to showcase their talent for college coaches and recruiters. Bo told me that I would be one of only four underclassmen invited to the camp.
Dad finally noticed how late it was. We were both dead tired. We�d let Kyle sleep the whole time. He would be wide awake when I took him back to Angie. I guess paybacks are hell.
WHEN I GOT BACK TO my apartment, I noticed a text from Tami to jump onto video chat. It was time to face the music. I sent her a text and logged on. I knew Tami had more to say that she didn�t want to share in front of Harper and Missy. If it weren�t important to her, she wouldn�t still be up, waiting.
�Before you rip my head off, I have something I want to get off my chest,� I started. �First of all, I love you. I appreciate that you care enough to be honest with me and tell me stuff I don�t want to hear. The situation with Tracy has been building. She�s been working to get me in the sack for the last few weeks.�
�Why didn�t you tell me this?�
�Tami, I swear, I had no plans to follow through on it. Hindsight being what it is, I should have told you. My problem is that she knows me too well. She pushed all the right buttons Saturday night.�
�Tell me what happened.�
�Why don�t I tell you about the whole night? Because there�s background you need to know.�
She gave me a look of disappointment. That was one look I never wanted to see on my best friend�s face. I took a deep breath, trying to release some of the anxiety I was feeling.
�I went out with Jim, Cassidy and Cindy. I�m not sure, but I think Cassidy wanted Jim to get some of the same training I had. How she found out, I have no idea.�
Tami got a sheepish look. I found my source.
�Why?� I asked.
�It�s exactly like you said. Cassidy told me about their love life. I suggested that if they went out with you and Cindy, she would help them,� she told me, and then dropped another bomb on me. �She told me about Jim�s lack of stamina. Apparently, someone put on a little show, and Jim was reluctant to do anything more because Cassidy had witnessed it.�
�Tami, this has to change. You have to quit being the puppet master of my life. Both of the things you set up got out of control. If you�d just told me what was going on, I would�ve helped out. What you�re doing shows me a lack of respect that frankly, I�m sick of.
�Then everything happened with Tracy, and you sent your little minions to corner me before school. Did you know that they embarrassed Cassidy and Jim in front of the whole school? Eve said I cheated on her, and apparently, everyone knew who with and what happened. If I pulled that with you, I�d be dead right now.
�If it was just me that was affected, I�d let it go. But you hurt Jim and Cassidy. Even worse is that you hurt Tracy. We�re talking about a young woman who�s trying to get her life back together. She came to me because she didn�t want to seem like a slut. What did you do by sending Eve to me with the whole �you cheated on me� rant? You made Tracy look exactly like what she didn�t want. Granted, Eve didn�t name names, but too many people know for it not to get out. For cripes sake, one of my teammates had just been on a date with her. He�s going to hear that he drops her off after a first date, and she comes to my place to get laid.
�How many relationships are you going to destroy for me?� I asked, running out of steam.
I felt a tear run down my cheek. Tami looked upset as well. She dabbed her eyes, and then coughed out a short laugh.
�Dang it, David, I hate it when you�re right.�
I held up my hand.
�Let me record this. Can you say that again?�
�Like that�s ever going to happen,� she teased me, and she got serious. �I think we both learned something this weekend. I keep telling you I�m waiting for you to grow up before I marry you. If I don�t let you grow up, it�ll be my fault if you never do. I apologize for that. That doesn�t mean I won�t make plans for you, but I will try to talk to you before it happens.�
�I�d be disappointed if you didn�t have plans for me. I know you love me and are trying to do what�s best for me. The problem is that you�re not here. No matter how good your little spy network is, it�s not perfect, and there�s information you don�t have. Hell, I miss you so much. Why did you have to be so smart and leave me?�
�Oh, I miss you too. Unfortunately, for the next three years, we�ll be apart. Between now and then we need to plan on going to the same college. I want to see you every day.�
�Let me get back to what happened. We went to Cindy�s place and went out to her pool house. Everything was going well. Jim and I had a talk about boundaries. I don�t think he believed me that if I did something with Cassidy he wouldn�t be happy about it. Jim was learning some valuable skills about how to please Cassidy. Then we switched to teaching her how to please him orally.
�Jim�s inexperience caused him to respond quicker than he or Cassidy wanted. Cassidy had the information, just no practical experience. Everyone knew I wasn�t willing to be the crash test dummy for that little exercise. I figured Jim would be back in the game shortly. So when Cindy wanted me to pleasure her, I was game.
�Cindy basically pinned me so that Cassidy could have access to me.�
�Whoa, stop. I�m not picturing this.�
�I was on my back, and Cindy had her knees on my upper arms and her sex buried in my face. I couldn�t see what was happening down there and couldn�t get leverage to get away.�
�Got it.�
�At first I was busy with Cindy. She can be rather distracting. Then I felt warm wetness around my member. I about shit, thinking Cassidy had mounted me. Jim would never have forgiven me for that. Then Cassidy surprised me and massaged my prostate.�
�Oh! Did you drown the poor girl?�
�I tried. Then I looked over and poor Jim had just seen me pump a quart into his girlfriend�s mouth. I felt like shit. I�d broken my own rule, and with a guy I�m really starting to like.�
�Was he mad?�
�Yeah, but he got over it. I�d also made the mistake of not talking to Cindy and Cassidy. Jim saw that I didn�t initiate the contact. Even so, I sure did finish it. I could have pulled her off me, but I held her in place as I came. He had every right to kick my butt.�
�Look at you, learning lessons about life. I forget what all you�ve gone through. Be patient with me, David. I know you�re going to make mistakes, but that�s how we learn. If you were making the same ones over and over again, then I�d need to kick your butt. For example, this need to fall in love every time a girl catches your attention. We still have to work on that one.�
�Cheap shot. You heard the song. What did you think was going to happen?�
�Well, I knew you were in trouble once she played it for me.�
�It�s kind of sad, really. She�s backed off since the first night we were together. I need to spend more time with her before she officially breaks my heart and leaves.�
Tami gave me a sad look.
�Okay, now it�s your turn. What happened with Trevor? Why is he not taking you to the Formal?�
She thought she�d pulled a fast one on me. I could tell she was surprised I put it together. Usually, I missed something like that.
�We�re still good friends and do things together. There�s no spark, for me anyways. He would take me to Formal, but I�d rather go with you.�
�Even with two other girls? You know I�d rather spend the night with you alone.�
�I know, but I also know that if we start doing that I�ll be in trouble.�
�Alright, I�ll play along. Now, what�s up with Harper?�
�Well, buddy, I think you�ve found your calling.�
�What would that be?�
�Helping sexually frustrated women who don�t want to be in a relationship. Harper wants to get laid. It�s hard on a girl when she�s used to getting regular sex and suddenly has to go without. We had to talk her out of going out with the biggest douchebag at Wesleyan this weekend. Missy described what it was like with you, and Harper backed off. So you have to help keep her from making the biggest mistake of her life.�
�That guy must be a piece of work.�
�Think of Luke, but with an even bigger ego.�
�I think I want to meet this boy and kick his ass, and I don�t even know him.�
�Personally, I want Cassidy to meet him. She�d snap his pencil neck and do mankind a favor. Either that or Jim would pound the shit out of him as soon as his mouth started going.�
�Well, I�m glad you told me what was up with Harper because I would�ve told her �no� this weekend.�
�Well, don�t say no. That doesn�t mean you have to be easy. What the hell am I talking about?�
�That�s right, just keep it up. I don�t get enough abuse.�
�So, my friend, are we okay?� Tami asked.
�Yes, we are. Like I said earlier, I miss you.�
We logged off, and I sighed in relief. I felt like we had moved our friendship to a better place. I had taken one more step towards growing up. I also felt that Tami and I were closer to being on an even footing. If we ever were to be together, that had to happen. My future partner needed to be just that, a partner.
Chapter 26 � Cancer and Pregnancy News
Wednesday March 26
I CAME DOWN TO BREAKFAST to find Mom cooking and Dad in tan khakis and a green polo shirt with the Dunn�s Country Club logo on it. Today was his first official day of work.
�Looking good, Dad,� I told him.
�Thank you. I�m a little nervous, though.�
�That�s good. It�ll keep you on top of your game. Just remember, you�re a Dawson,� I assured him.
Angie came in, followed by Greg holding Kyle. Kyle saw me and reached, so Greg handed him to me.
�Are all the men in this family like that?� Angie complained.
�Dear, that�s why we marry them,� Mom said.
�Your mommy is silly,� I told Kyle. �She couldn�t find a better man than your daddy, and she knows it.�
�Shoot me now. His head�s going to be so big he won�t get out the door,� Angie moaned.
�I thought you knew how to fix that swelling,� my mom told her.
It took us a moment to catch on, and then I busted out laughing. I was soon joined by everyone else as Angie went beet red. Greg gave Mom a high five. It was good to see her feeling better. Then again, she might be high.
WE HAD OUR FOURTH BASEBALL game tonight with St. John�s. It was one of the bigger Catholic schools in the area. Since we were away, we all dressed in our Range gear. Tonight, the varsity would play first. St. John�s was big enough that they had A, B and C varsity teams. They made a point to tell us that we only rated their C team.
Magic and the other guys were pissed. Their emotions could only help them so much, though, if their pitching failed them. St. John�s cleaned their clocks, winning 9�0.
While we watched in the stands, Eve had been harassed. St. John�s was an all-boys school. It was obvious they didn�t know how to act around a lady. To Eve�s credit, she didn�t rise to their bait. Cassidy didn�t handle it as well, though. It was kind of sad to see a high school boy cry. When her dad got there, no one knew what had happened. Cassidy had to sit by him the rest of the night.
Justin made a point to sit next to me. I braced myself for this conversation.
�Did you know I went out with Tracy Dole Saturday night?� he asked me.
�I�d heard that.�
�Is it true that she stopped by your place after our date?�
�Yes, she needed to talk.�
This was a little uncomfortable with Eve sitting on my other side.
�I�m just going to ask, and I hope you�re man enough to tell me. Did you sleep with her?�
I�ll give Justin credit for having the guts to ask that, but there was no way I was telling him.
�Justin, do you remember Jan Duke?�
Jan had been my first girlfriend in middle school. Justin had dumped her, and then she and I had gone out. As soon as he figured out that the new girl he was seeing wasn�t all that great, he went back to Jan. She happily dumped me to go out with him. Rumor had it he took her virginity over the summer and promptly dumped her again.
�Yeah, she was a hot number. Why?�
�Between the first and second time you two went out, she was dating me.�
�Was Saturday night some kind of payback?�
�No. What I�m saying is you don�t have a leg to stand on, and you should just drop it.�
He nodded, and we talked about baseball. I don�t think Justin and I were ever going to be good friends, but we could be good teammates. I personally didn�t like how he treated women, and it made me a little sick to think that Tracy had almost become another notch on his belt.
MOOSE AND COACH HASKINS were livid before our game started. The St. John�s coach had told them that our JV would be playing their �A� varsity squad because they needed batting practice. Everyone was getting mad until they saw me smiling.
�What are you so happy about, Cap?� Coach Haskins asked.
�Don�t you get it, Coach? They have everything to lose, and nothing to gain, by playing us. If we can survive the first couple of innings, they�ll tighten up.�
It was the same deal we experienced with seven-on-seven.� Magic had clued me in on how to handle it.
�So, what do you suggest, Cap?� Coach Haskins asked.
�Everybody, gather around!� I called to get everyone in a tight circle. The varsity joined us. �These guys think they�re way better than us. If we get them a little off-kilter and then hang with them, they�ll tighten up. They don�t want to lose to us, more than they want to win.
�So, instead of Mike starting, we put in Bert and have Lou catch. Bert, I want you to plunk each batter until they kick you out. No headhunting! Waist-high or below will do it. Lou, your job is to tackle their batter so he can�t hurt Bert. Moose, you need to be on our bench and throw a fit when they throw out Bert and Lou. That way we don�t lose Coach Haskins.
�I hate to do this to you, Mike, but you�ll have at least two if not three base runners. Throw them your junk and get them to hit into a double play. If they mouth off, I want you to plunk another one. Justin will be warming up. They have to know we won�t back down.�
I turned to Justin.
�I want you to start striking them out with that curveball. If they�re dumb enough to mouth off again, you put a fastball into someone�s nuts. We may end up forfeiting, but it�ll shut �em up!�
Coach Haskins wasn�t happy with my plan, but Moose overruled him.
�I�ve never ordered anyone to intentionally pitch at a batter, and we are not starting today. If the ball happens to get away from you, I�ll understand. After all, our JV is playing their �A� squad. There are sure to be some nerves,� he said, looking the pitchers in the eye one at a time.
We were up first and Coach Haskins had moved Eve into leadoff. She�d been making a lot of contact and was one of the fastest players on our team. St. John�s players were jeering her.
�Hurry up and strike her out, Rusty. I want to get some batting practice in.�
�Yeah, Rusty, they�re so weak they have to play a girl.�
Eve went about her routine, ignoring them. She dug in and their first pitch was hard and right down the middle. Eve ripped it straight back and the ball grazed the pitcher, causing it to bounce into right-center field. St. John�s took their time, thinking she would stop at first. Coach Haskins waved her through and she raced to second. The play was close, but Eve beat the throw.
The pitcher was pissed. He glared at Eve because no girl should have touched his fastball.
�Shake it off, Rusty,� the shortstop told him.
Eve took a big lead to taunt him. Their pitcher spun to throw to second to pick her off and Eve took off to third. She was a goner until the second baseman overthrew third base and put the ball in our dugout. Eve trotted home for our first run.
Their pitcher lost his shit. He slammed his glove on the ground and screamed at his teammates. Their coach had to come out and threaten to pull him from the game to get him to settle down. He struck out the next three batters.
I was happy to see their shortstop was up first. He was the one that mouthed off about batting practice. Bert saw him digging in to crowd the plate. Lou called for a high fastball. Bert put it right at chin level. How he missed him, I don�t know, but I was glad. I called time.
�Dude, don�t go headhunting or someone�s going to get hurt. Just plunk them in the back or in the butt. It�ll leave a bruise, but they can still play.�
Bert gave me a grin.
�I was really just trying to get him to back up some. I was worried I�d hit him when I released the ball.�
I swatted his butt with my glove and went back to short. The second pitch got the job done. Bert put a changeup right in the middle of his back. Their player went to charge the mound but Lou tackled him. Bert was warned and their player went to first. I could tell he was determined to score.
The next batter came up and acted just as cocky. Bert went into the stretch and checked the sign. He glanced over to see where the runner was and made a weak throw to first base. The boy at first gave Bert a smug look as he got back standing up. This emboldened him to take a bigger lead. Bert had a plan.
He got into the stretch and checked the sign. He put his chin on his shoulder so he could see the runner. The runner had taken an extra stride and a half. I smiled, knowing what was coming. Bert surprisingly had one of the better moves on our team. It was a bang-bang play. I wasn�t sure if Bert got him, but the ump called him out.
Their shortstop saw it differently.
�You blind mother...� was all he got out before he was ejected.
Their coach was tossed a moment later. Moose was enjoying the heck out of this. He and the other coaches were trying not to laugh as the St. John�s bench went nuts. I was worried that we�d have a fight on our hands if Bert hit another batter. I called the infield in and we had a conference at the mound while the umpires straightened everything out.
�What do you guys think?� I asked. �I�m worried if we hit the next guy, they�re going to clear the bench and someone�ll get hurt.�
�Let�s pitch to the next guy. If they�re still cocky after that, you can always hit another one,� Wolf offered to Bert.
Moose came out to see what was going on.
�What are you boys up to?� he asked me.
�We�re trying to figure if we should just grab a hot dog or go out for pizza after the game.�
�I�ll tell you what. You beat these guys, and I�ll take you to that steakhouse we saw coming into town.�
We all agreed Moose had a good plan.
The next guy hit a dribbler to third base. Jake charged it and made a barehanded grab and the runner just beat the throw. Their next batter hit it to second base and I covered to take out the lead runner and had to jump to protect from being spiked as the runner went for me instead of the bag. I got off the throw and got the runner at first for a double play.
St. John�s had their second ejection. In high school baseball, they take player safety seriously. What their runner had done was a cheap shot, and really could have hurt me if I hadn�t seen it coming. Of course, they lost another coach, too.
Wolf was up first in the bottom of the second. The first pitch was right at Wolf�s head. He started to spin out of the way. Thank god he had a helmet on because he didn�t make it. You could hear the sickening crack as the ball hit his helmet on the back of the head. Wolf dropped as if he had been shot. I didn�t hesitate. I bolted straight for their pitcher. I had been at the end of our dugout and he didn�t see me coming. I ran right through him as I took him four inches off the ground and buried him into the infield.
I could tell he was out cold, so I just got up. Coach Hope wrapped me up so I wouldn�t get into any more trouble. The umpires got together and ejected their pitcher and me. Then they gave us a forfeit win. Wolf came to, but the training staff insisted he go to the hospital to be checked out. Their pitcher also went. I knew what he was feeling, and he�d be hurting for days.
Moose had us all gather around.
�That was not quite how I wanted to win. David, while I have to commend you for standing up for your teammates, I�m going to give you a three-game suspension. The rest of you, thank you for not starting a brawl.�
�When we saw David take off, we knew he�d take care of it,� Mike offered.
�So, do we get a steak dinner?� Jake asked.
Moose looked at us like we�d lost our minds but finally relented. We went to the hospital and picked up Wolf. He had a bad headache but seemed to be okay. They told us to watch him and take him to his doctor the next day.
Their pitcher was also okay. He came out before Wolf and found me in the waiting room. Cassidy eased up next to me in case there was trouble. I put my hand on her shoulder to make sure she let me handle it. She already had her quota of taking down boys this week.
�I hear you put me on my ass,� he started.
�Yes, I was just letting you know we weren�t pleased with the cheap shot.�
�I got the message loud and clear. I wanted to let you know that there�re no hard feelings. My dad had a few choice comments, and I see now I was out of line. That pitch was dangerous and I could have hurt your teammate. I�m also lucky you didn�t beat the crap out of me. Dad said you just got up and walked off and didn�t follow through,� he said, and then offered me his hand.
I shook it, and the tension in the room went down. His dad came up and shook my hand, also.
�Son, thank you. You could have really hurt Rusty, and to be honest he would have deserved most of it. St. John�s showed their ass today. I�m going to be talking to some people tomorrow. That is not how we need to be representing ourselves. I�ve seen it all season, and today was a wake-up call,� Rusty�s dad, Guy Fog, said.
�I think Rusty got my message, so there was no need to go further. Rusty, ice your ribs tonight. It�ll help speed up the healing.�
Wolf came out and Rusty told him he was sorry.
We destroyed the salad bar at the steakhouse as well as each getting the biggest steak we could find. Moose about choked when he saw the bill. The guys ponied up $10 each to help cover the cost. The coaches all split the remainder of the bill with him. I don�t think we were getting steak again anytime soon. But we all were happy campers leaving town.
I GOT HOME TO FIND out I�d made the local news. Count on someone to have a video camera on their phone. They showed some of the lowlights from the game. I was surprised when they interviewed Mr. Fog. It turned out he was an assistant coach at State, and Rusty was a high Division One prospect.
�St. John�s brought this on themselves. They played their best varsity team against Lincoln�s JV team to get what they called �batting practice.� At the time the game was called, Lincoln was beating St. John�s 1�0 and I think they actually had a chance today.�
�What did you think of the shot David Dawson put on your son, Rusty?� the reporter asked.
�I saw the hit, live. I knew Rusty was out cold before he hit the ground. I have thanked David for showing restraint.�
�David�s an All-State football player. Don�t you think it was a little unfair for him to hit your son that hard?�
It dawned on Mr. Fog who I was.
�Rusty�s lucky he didn�t kill that kid with his pitch. He�s also lucky that David didn�t pound on him after he had him down. Based on what I saw, I think that was about as good an outcome as we could have gotten. A few bruises, my boy learned something important, and there was no lasting damage.�
Friday March 28
JUST BECAUSE I WAS suspended didn�t mean that Coach Herndon was going to let me slack on pitching. He had me throw batting practice today like it was a simulated game. He made me go through the whole process as if I were playing tonight.
While practice was going on, they had me throw in the cage. They had the guys, and Eve, come up in order. Bert was the other pitcher working with me. Mike and Justin were saved for tomorrow�s game. I pitched until I got my three outs, and then he would step in and pitch his inning. By the fifth inning, Bert and I were struggling. Bert was starting to feel the strain on his arm, so he quit. I went one more inning and then threw in the towel. I didn�t need to injure myself in practice.
I GOT HOME FROM SCHOOL to find Mom smiling.
�I got my results back, and I�m cancer-free!�
Hell, yes! I put her in a bear hug as Angie, Greg and Kyle came in. Greg had gone and picked up Angie from her last class.
�Does this mean what I think it does?� Angie asked.
�Yep, cancer-free,� Mom beamed.
Greg called his wannabe-girlfriend at Monical�s to reserve their back room. Then the phone tree started to invite everyone to celebrate with us. I called Eve and talked to her mom. She told me they would be there. I�d completely forgotten that Harper was coming until our doorbell rang.
Angie led Harper in with a gleam in her eye. Mom had heard me call Eve�s mom and started chuckling at my predicament. Greg summed it up nicely.
�Dude, you�re a dumbass.�
I stood there, trying to figure out what to do.
�Hi, I�m Harper, by the way.�
That shook me out of my brain freeze. I introduced her to everyone. They had met at Eve�s iTunes launch party. Mom patted my hand and sent Harper and me to the office.
�Not happy to see me?� Harper asked.
�It�s not that. We got good news today. My mom is cancer-free.�
�That�s great news!�
�In the excitement, I forgot that you were coming, and invited Eve to a party for Mom.�
�I can�t wait to tell Tami,� Harper teased me.
�I�m sorry, how do you want to handle this?� I asked.
Harper slowly grinned.
�Tami was wrong. You�re not really a �stupid boy,� are you?�
I just kept quiet. This was a no-win situation.
�I�ll let you off the hook. You go out with Eve tonight. I�ll find something to do.�
�No, you�re coming with me. You didn�t drive all the way up here to just sit around.�
�Are you nuts? What�s she going to think?�
�Look, there will be a few other of my friends there. She�ll be fine.�
�I reserve judgment on the whole �stupid boy� thing.�
EVE TOOK IT MUCH BETTER than expected. She already knew that Harper was coming this weekend. Harper also handled it well. She hung out with Greg and Angie most of the night. Dad surprised me when he lifted the girl ban on the apartment for the weekend. I�m sure Mom told him to do it.
HARPER WAS IMPRESSED with my apartment. Angie had helped me slowly turn it into a bachelor pad. My latest purchase was a leather couch. I hated the look of the big round overstuffed arms that seemed to be what everyone carried. When I was in New York, I�d seen a more modern look with squared-off arms and chrome legs. Angie had found a furniture store that could order what I wanted.
She also found the coolest coffee table. It unfolded and raised itself into a dining room table. In my small space, having a dual-purpose piece made sense. The next project was the bedroom set. Angie liked big wood pieces. I wanted a California King because of my height. It was four inches longer and four inches narrower than a true king-sized bed. I was afraid that what Angie was talking about would make my bedroom claustrophobic.
Angie had already told Greg that we were painting the apartment this summer. She and Mom were discussing colors and drapes. So far I�d been lucky, and none of the other girls had picked up on the project. I might let it slip to Cindy, though, because she had great taste when it came to decorating.
Harper was taking in the pictures that Kendal had hung. Angie wanted to get everything reframed and matted. I about choked when I heard how much it would cost. We were waiting to find out what the wall color was going to be before we did the pictures. Angie also wanted track lighting to highlight them.
Harper showed signs of being nervous. I wasn�t sure she had ever been involved sexually in such a casual setting. It was getting late, and I needed to get up and work out the next day.
�Why don�t we call it a night? I can sleep out here if you�d be more comfortable.�
She gave me a thoughtful look.
�No, I�d like to sleep with you tonight, but that�s all. Is that okay?�
�Of course it is.�
She followed me into the bedroom as I carried her bag. I put it on my desk so that she could get at it. I undressed and got into bed.
�I guess you sleep in the nude,� she stated the obvious.
�House rule. The bedroom is a no-clothing zone,� I said, bluffing.
Harper just shrugged and got undressed. Harper had a nice athletic build with a cute butt and small breasts. She had long black hair that hung halfway down her back. She wasn�t shy about snuggling up against me. She went right to sleep and was softly snoring. There was a smile on my face when I fell asleep.
Saturday March 29
I WOKE UP BEFORE HARPER and had to pee. When I came back, she was on her back with her legs spread. I remembered how much I enjoyed waking up to a blowjob and figured Harper would probably like to be wakened by oral sex.
I used my tongue gently to moisten her sex. As I softly worked her over, her lips began to swell and part. My first indication that Harper was awake was when she tried to rip my hair out to hold me in place as she had her first orgasm. Harper was funny: when she came, she made little grunting noises, but otherwise was very quiet.
While she was calming down, I sat up and put on a condom. I rolled her over and straddled her legs. I rubbed the head up and down her folds and found her entrance. With slow, steady pressure, I buried myself in her snug wet sheath. Harper�s tight body was made for this. I got a good rhythm going and Harper was almost purring. I had never had a girl act this way, and it was sexy as hell.
When she came, she reached up, grabbed the edge of the mattress, and pushed her butt up at me. Her tight little tunnel fluttered up and down my member, causing me to get off with her. I buried myself as deep as I could and played with her butt as we both climaxed. When I was done, I pulled back, remembering to grab the condom, and Harper attacked me. She buried her tongue in my mouth and wouldn�t let go. Mr. Happy firmed back up and I reached for another condom.
This time I took her in the missionary position. Harper seemed to be really enjoying herself. Suddenly she had her claws in my butt, urging me to do it harder. When she started to peak again, she grabbed my head and pulled me into a deep kiss. Her passion caused me to find my sweet release. Harper was a fun sex-partner. I could see staying in bed all day and seeing how many orgasms we could have.
I rolled off her and took care of the condoms, and then went to the fridge and grabbed two water bottles. We hadn�t said a word, which was weird. It was as if we didn�t need to. She looked down and my manhood was getting hard again. She gave me a funny smile and found my condom stash. She bent down and sucked me until I was ready for another round. She pushed me onto my back and put on the condom. She then climbed on for a ride. With her in this position, I was able to play with her breasts. They were supersensitive, and she was soon grunting again. I reached down and played with her button. Her eyes got big and her body locked up as she got her release.
This went on all morning. Every time I climaxed and started to wilt, she would suck me back to life. I had never had this much sex at one time. Harper was insatiable. The more she got off, the more she wanted. Finally, at almost noon, her stomach growled, causing us both to laugh.
I finally broke the silence.
�Come on. Let�s take a shower and go eat.�
�That sounds good. I need food before we do it again.�
I just groaned and she laughed at me.
I CAME OUT OF THE SHOWER to find Harper talking to Missy and Tami.
�Holy crap, I can�t outscrew him,� she complained. �I just give him a blowjob and he�s hard again. I think I�ve lost my touch.�
I walked up behind her and kissed her neck.
�Her plan is to feed me so I have enough energy for this afternoon,� I told them, then turned my head to face Harper. �Go get in the shower so I can eat.�
She went and took her shower. I collapsed in front of the monitor.
�Oh, dear lord, she�ll be the death of me,� I moaned.
Missy and Tami lost it. I picked my head up and gave them an evil look.
�Don�t you dare tell her that she�s done me in. I think she�s more competitive than I am. I�d never hear the end of it.�
�She says she�s so tender that she doesn�t think she can do it again,� Missy shared with me.
I got a gleeful look. Tami started shaking her head.
�Don�t even think about it. Her �other option� is virgin, and she wants to keep it that way.�
�You�re no fun.�
They both gave me looks promising pain if I did it. I chuckled when Harper put on a skirt with no panties. She must really be sore. I said goodbye to the girls, and Harper and I went into the house. Mom had leftover Monical�s pizza heating up. Actually, Greg�s wannabe-girlfriend had loaded us up with pizza on the way out the door. Angie teased him that he needed to pay her in sexual favors for all the free food. Greg volunteered me for the task. I told him he needed to handle his own problems. I didn�t need her following me around like a lost puppy.
BY THE TIME WE�D WOLFED down leftover pizza, it was time to go to the game. I was suspended, but coach told me I had to keep the pitching charts while Alan did the other stats. At least we could sit in the stands so I could talk to Harper during the game. It never dawned on me that Alan and Harper should never be allowed near each other.
Harper sweet-talked him into telling her every embarrassing story he knew about me. He even got his tablet out and showed her my perm in middle school. To this day I have no idea how Tami talked me into that.
Mike had an off day and gave up three runs in the third. Justin came in and shut them down, but they only needed the three. We lost 3�2 for our first loss of the season. The good news was the varsity found their offense and was able to offset another bad pitching performance. They won 9�7.
DAD, COACH HOPE, AND Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan had all gone to Wesleyan for the weekend. I�d called Teddy Wesleyan and he was putting them up in his house on campus. So I wasn�t excited when Jim asked me to go into the house with him to get Cassidy. I just knew Brad would be running around like a jerk.
I walked in to find a keg being tapped in the living room. The bunch of ass-hats wasn�t even smart enough to put it outside. They�d never get the living room carpet clean. I had to laugh when they couldn�t figure out how to tap a keg. Tommy Cox gave me an evil look when he saw me laughing at them.
He came marching up to me, and I heard Jim groan as he hurried off to go get Cassidy. Tommy thought Jim was scared, and that he could bully me. I have to admit that next year�s seniors were getting bigger. I was going to have to figure out what they were doing. We were missing something in our workouts.
�You have a problem, Dawson?� he sneered at me.
I�d long ago explained what was going to happen the next time Tommy pulled some shit. Brad walked into the room in time to see me punch Tommy in the nose. I thought for a moment that he and I were going to go at it, but Cassidy showed up. She took one look at me and Tommy and turned on Brad.
�Are you brain-damaged? You let that dumbass near Dawson after what he pulled? You know if Tommy keeps it up, he�ll end up in jail,� Cassidy lectured her brother.
Then she saw what Brad was up to.
�Dad�s going to kill you,� she predicted.
�Shut up. I can have a party if I want to.�
�Okay, but don�t say I didn�t warn you. And don�t even think I�m helping you clean up.�
He gave her a slight nod.
We got into the car and I gave Jim some shit.
�Nice backup, man.�
�Hey, I knew you could handle Tommy. I was worried Brad and the rest of his hooligans would show up. I figured Cassidy would enjoy kicking their asses.�
�I missed a fight?� Harper asked.
�It was no big deal, I just gave a kid a bloody nose,� I said, and then turned to Jim.
�Do you guys have a lot of fights? Are you going to fight again tonight?� Harper asked.
�No, and I don�t know yet. I might have to kick some guy�s butt if he hits on you,� I teased her.
Wesleyan wasn�t like the rest of the world. A fistfight was unheard of, according to Tami.
�In reality, it�s more likely that Cassidy will get into a fight,� Jim told her.
�You mean girls get into fights?�
�Cassidy usually kicks a boy�s butt. I don�t think I�ve ever seen her kick another girl�s butt,� I told Harper.
�Oh dear God, is it going to be safe where we�re going?�
�Don�t let them tease you. David�s only been in two fights this week, and I�ve only hurt one boy,� Cassidy told Harper.
�Is that true?� Harper asked.
I just pounded my head against the back of the front seat as Jim reassured Harper. She was a little jumpy as we went to State to go to a restaurant Jim wanted to go to. All he would say was that they had good hot wings. We pulled up and the place looked a little run-down. Harper wasn�t sure she wanted to get out of the car. I took her hand and led her in. Inside was nicer. It was a spin-off of Hooters. Girls were in short-shorts and half t-shirts. Cassidy wasn�t pleased with Jim�s choice. To tell the truth, neither was I. The girls weren�t good-looking enough to outweigh the smell of stale grease from the kitchen.
Jim got outvoted and we left and went to a nice steakhouse. Harper visibly relaxed after she called Tami to find out how rough it really was here. I think she thought we were going to be mugged.
When she saw the steakhouse, she was relieved. We sat down and I told everyone I�d be right back. I walked around and found Ty Wilson with his parents and his two younger brothers. I pulled up a chair, and Ty�s parents looked at me funny. I winked at Ty.
�I see you boys are eating all the appetizers,� I said to his brothers.
They looked at me, and then at Ty. He gave them a stern look.
�Tell the man how you�re hogging all the food,� Ty told them.
The little guy looked me in the eye and got serious. He had to be about five.
�Mister, my daddy said I could have it. He told me that it was better than Momma�s cooking, and to get it before it was gone.�
The middle boy looked to be about twelve.
�I know who you are,� he told me.
�You do? Do you have my football picture on your wall?�
Ty started laughing at me. He told his parents who I was.
�Speaking of football, do you want to go to football camp with me this summer?� I asked. �My dad�s working on getting a bus. He�s taking a bunch of us and if there are extra seats, he said I could ask you guys at Washington if you wanted to go.�
Ty looked excited, but his dad stepped in.
�When, where, and how much?�
�Camp is June 11th through 15th, but we would need to leave a day early. It�s at the University of Kentucky,� I said.
I told them how much. The price wasn�t too bad, because you stayed in the dorms and ate at the cafeteria. I also told them my dad�s idea, and Mr. Wilson said he might be willing to go as a chaperone.
I got back to the table and Jim was curious.
�Was that Ty?�
�Yeah. I was telling him about football camp. You�re invited, by the way.�
I spent the next fifteen minutes explaining what was going on.
WE�D JUST FINISHED dessert and were deciding where to go dancing when Cassidy�s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID.
�It�s the police. Hello ... Did they lock the house? Okay, I�ll go home ... I don�t have that kind of money ... What makes you think David would loan it to you? No, I�m not going to ask him ... Do you want me to call Dad?�
Cassidy hung up.
�Sorry, guys, but I have to go home. The cops are waiting for me.�
On the way to Cassidy�s, we got the story. It seems a drunk Tommy Cox decided to pee off the front porch. He exposed himself to the neighbors� kids. One of the dads took exception and kicked the shit out of him. This had brought the cops, who found a house full of junior ass-hats who couldn�t keep a civil tongue. That must have pissed the police off because they arrested everybody.
My phone went off. It was the police. I smiled.
�My turn,� I said as I answered. �Hello.��
�David, can you come bail us out?� Tracy asked.
�Let me guess, you were at Brad Hope�s party.�
�How did you know?�
�I was there when they were setting up, and saw the idiots who were running it.�
�I didn�t want to go, but I was bored.�
�How many do I need to bail out, and how much will it cost me?�
�There�s a total of twenty-three at a hundred apiece. Brad would cost you $500, and Tommy�s not going anywhere. If you got us all out, it�d be $2,800.�
�How many do I actually like or am indifferent about?�
�Eight girls, if you count Lisa Felton, and a couple of boys, so, ten. The others are jerks, but they made me ask for all of them.�
�If I get the ten of you out of jail, will you all come over to Cassidy�s and help her clean the house?�
�Yes. Just come get me.�
�Put the Doughnut Patrol on.�
�This is Officer Delaney.�
�Hey, Billy! David Dawson here.�
Billy Delaney was three years older than Greg and they were friends. He also knew me from the football games where he worked security. I always made sure the off-duty police officers were fed. Who knew when you might need a ticket fixed?
He laughed.
�Are they trying to get you to spring them?�
�Yep, what kind of deal can you make me?� I asked him.
�For the ones who were jerks, I want full boat. They pissed me off. There are about twelve I would let go on your say-so. That is if they�ll answer a summons if the District Attorney decides to prosecute.�
�Can you provide transport back to the house so they can clean up their mess?�
�I like how you think. Community service will probably get the DA to ignore them. Sure. Do you want them all, or just the good ones?�
�Just the good ones, and don�t let them know you�re letting them out for free. I want to make them work it off.�
�Oh, something else: none of them can drive home. You should call their parents and have them come get them.�
�Billy, that�s what I�ll do. Thanks, man! Let me know if you ever need anything.�
We dropped Cassidy off at her house. The ass-hats had broken the back door, so one of the officers had to stay with the house. I asked Harper if she wanted to go to jail with me. She was now looking at this as a grand adventure and wanted the full treatment. So I had the cop cuff her and give us a ride to the police station while Jim stayed with Cassidy.
Harper had forgotten that I knew she didn�t have any panties on. I teased her all the way to the station. I never made direct contact, but she was squirming by the time we got there. They took her in and took her mug shot as a souvenir. I slipped the guys a twenty for beer later for helping me out.
Billy played it up when he had all the ones who were going free in a conference room.
�Mr. Dawson has agreed to pay your fines if you agree to go back to the Hope residence and pick up the mess. If you�re willing to do that, please raise your hand.�
Harper was hanging onto my arm when she saw that most of the girls were JV cheerleaders and they were all smiling at me. Of the three guys, one decided he would rather rot in jail than to have to help clean up.
�Pete, take this one back,� Billy told one of the other cops.
Everyone else was loaded onto a sheriff�s bus and taken to Cassidy�s house. On the ride over, Billy told them that I had to call their parents and have them come get them as a condition of their release. Harper accused me of just wanting the girl�s numbers. I showed her I already had six of the eight. On the ride to the house, I called all their parents.
Jim had gone out and rented a carpet cleaner from a local grocery store. One of the boys was handy and offered to fix the back door. Turns out one of the girls had parents who owned a carpet-cleaning business, so she took over the machine. The rest were either given trash bags or a sponge and bucket.
Jim and I hauled the keg to the backyard. It was a shame, as there was over half of it left. I called Billy back and told him of our problem. He offered to take care of it since they were all going off duty in an hour.
Parents started showing up and pitching in. When they would arrive, I would take them aside and tell them that I got their kid out of jail for free, and they just needed to get Tony Hope�s house clean to skate. When they heard they didn�t have to come up with a hundred bucks, they all seemed relieved.
Billy and one of his buddies �confiscated� the beer. The next time I saw Billy, he told me that they�d had a good time. He said if I ever needed anything like that taken care of again, to call him. They even did Brad a favor and returned the keg, tap and bucket to the liquor store. Maybe he could apply the deposit toward his bail.
WHEN WE FINALLY GOT home, Harper was a horny little minx. At Cassidy�s, every time I went by her I would caress her thigh to tease her. I told Tracy to tease her too, and she got a few of the girls to help. Harper dragged me upstairs and had my pants unzipped and a condom on in record time. We didn�t end up going all night but come Sunday morning Harper was a relaxed, happy girl. I think Mr. Happy retreated into a coma.
Monday March 31
MONDAY WAS FUN BECAUSE Tommy Cox and friends made the paper. Tommy was being charged with showing his wiener to little kids, and the DA was inclined to throw the book at the rest of them. I bet the ass-hat that refused to go with me regretted it. What was a different sort of fun was that the varsity baseball team lost six players, five of whom were starters. Moose had zero tolerance for anything related to alcohol or drugs.
I was surprised when Moose stuck with his guns and didn�t touch the JV because we were starting to come together as a team. We did notice that Moose started to spend more time with us.
THE OTHER BIG NEWS was that Beth took her home pregnancy test. I wasn�t a daddy.
Wednesday April 2
I MISSED AN AWAY GAME because of my suspension. We won 6�3. The varsity lost again.
Coach Herndon made me pitch another simulated game. I got Kevin to catch for me. I made it through the seventh inning and was feeling pretty good. My stamina was building. I would be ready to pitch a full game if they needed me.
BETH�S PERIOD STARTED. I said a little thank-you prayer and did a happy dance.
Chapter 27 � Having Family and Friends Together
Saturday April 19
SPRING BREAK WAS FINALLY here. Today we had a baseball tournament and then freedom for a week. Tomorrow was Easter Sunday. We were the host family because everyone wanted to see Mom, now that she was cancer-free. Grandma Dawson and Uncle John arrived last night. Today Uncle Jim�Mom�s brother�and his family were arriving. Mom had gone last night to pick up her parents, Grandma and Grandpa Felton.
Today�s tournament was being held at the park Dad used to supervise. They had four baseball and two softball diamonds. The tournament was being played on the four baseball fields. Dad had reserved two of the pavilions next to the baseball fields; one was for the family, and the other was for Lincoln�s baseball teams. Mrs. Sullivan and the boosters were going to be manning that venue.
The tournament had drawn sixteen teams. It was an open tournament, so they were mixing both JV and varsity in the same tournament. We got one of the early games that started at nine in the morning. Dad, Greg, and Uncle John were taking me to the park so they could clean the pavilion grills and wipe down the picnic tables. Angie had also cut up a bunch of oranges and mixed up a five-gallon drink cooler of Gatorade for the baseball teams.
When we got to the park, we saw Mrs. Sullivan was there with a big cargo van that had a grill attached to the back. She and her husband had a cookout at the dealership about once a month to attract customers. They also rented out the cooker at a great rate. Apparently it was good advertising.
Washington also had an early game, so it was no surprise when their bus pulled up. I got Ty and the guys to help unload the Sullivans� van and set up. They ate all my oranges. With everyone�s help, we got everything set up in about ten minutes. I was sitting with the Washington team around the picnic tables when Eve arrived.
Eve and I had been getting closer over the last couple of weeks. After Harper had stayed at my apartment, Mom and Dad had lifted my ban on girls. Mom said she would rather know where I was instead of me sneaking around. Eve had been taking advantage of my freedom to the point that the other girls were bitching. She�d been on the road Saturday nights, so for the last two weeks Beth and Suzanne had been my dates. I was pretty sure Jim was going to need therapy before high school was over. Eve was going to be my date tonight because tomorrow was Easter and she wasn�t going to Nashville.
I knew something was up because the Washington players suddenly got quiet. I turned around to see Eve and Cassidy come sauntering up. They both had a little extra wiggle in their butts. I got up to say hello and Cassidy pulled me down and gave me a kiss. Eve repeated the �hello� but with a little more heat.
�Well, hello, ladies,� I said with a grin.
�Hello, David,� they said in unison.
I introduced them to the Washington team. Eventually, the conversation turned to the trip to Kentucky.
�How many have you gotten commitments from?� I asked Ty.
�Right now, my dad and one of the assistant coaches are going to chaperone. We have sixteen guys that�ve signed up. I think I can get four or five more if they can come up with the money. How many do you have coming from Lincoln?�
�So far, I have fourteen guys, my dad and Coach Hope. I talked to Don Berta and he�s reserved forty slots for us.�
Don was the recruiting coordinator for Kentucky.
�Do we want to open it up to some other schools and see if we can fill them?� Ty asked.
Mrs. Sullivan had walked over and had been listening to us.
�Is money an issue for some of the boys?� Mrs. Sullivan asked.
�Washington has about four or five and we have about the same that don�t have the funds to go. If they did, we�d fill our slots with just our two schools,� I told her.
�How much is it?� she asked.
I told her.
�If they�d be willing to come to the dealership and work a couple of weekends, I�d pay for their trip and a little extra for spending money. We have to do our annual parts inventory and have several projects that we�ve been putting off. If they�re willing, we could use the help.�
�Some of us could use the extra spending money. Could you use more people?� Ty asked.
�I have enough work for all forty of you for two to three weekends, if you want.�
I pulled out my phone and looked at my calendar.
�The only weekend I can do it is May 24 and May 25. The next weekend is my brother�s wedding,� I said, then looked at Ty. �Could you be there over the next weekend to keep an eye on everything?�
�I can be there for both weekends,� Ty told me.
�That weekend�s Memorial Day weekend. Are you sure you want to do it then?� Mrs. Sullivan asked.
�Sure, why not? Don�t you have a big sale that weekend?� I asked, and she nodded. �Some of them could man the grill and free up your people. I�m sure there�s a lot we could do to help out if you get busy.�
We all had big smiles on our faces. We now had a full bus and Mrs. Sullivan had some extra help.
WE DREW ST. JOHN�S �A� squad in the first round. They had three teams in the tournament. The week before, the tournament organizers had seeded the teams. We suspected that the organizers wanted to draw attention to the tournament, so they put us together. Surprising me not at all, I ran into my buddy from the local paper, Jeff Delahey.
�Hey, Jeff, it must be a slow news day if you�re covering our JV game.�
�I�m hoping you�ll tackle someone. Could you do that for me today?� he teased.
�Last time I got a three-game suspension. They might kick me off the team if I did it again.�
�Come on, I need you to do something I can write about.�
�How about I hit a couple of their batters and start a big brawl? I have terrible control of my fastball. I really don�t know why they let me pitch.�
�That�s the spirit. Any scoop?� he asked.
�You might go talk to Mrs. Sullivan over at the pavilion. The booster club is working on a plan to improve the facilities at Lincoln. She might even feed you if you say something nice about me.�
�Don�t push your luck. Anything else?�
�Hmmm, I get better looking every day?�
�Don�t say that around my granddaughter. She thinks you�re �the bomb.��
�Go harass St. John�s. They�re rumored to have some D1 talent. You can ask them if they plan on losing to a JV team again. Maybe that�ll get them all riled up.�
�Can I quote you on that?�
�Heck no! Coach would kill me. I trust you to start your own trouble without my help.�
�Alright, I�ll let you get ready. I�ll be back after you beat them, and you can give me five minutes on how lucky you are to be alive, and how good they were.�
�Sounds like a plan.�
He just shook his head and went to cause trouble with St. John�s.
COACH HASKINS HAD US gather around to give us the game plan.
�How you feeling, Justin?� he asked.
�Good, Coach.�
�Today we�re going to play them straight up. Justin, we�re going to ride your arm as long as we can, and then bring in David. I want you to keep the innings short, so don�t try to strike them out. Get them to ground out so we keep your pitch-count low.
�When we�re batting, I want you to take the first pitch. We�ve worked on being selective, and everyone�s batting average is up. I want them to have to work you into the count. They�re not going to pull their pitcher, because no one is deep enough for the whole tournament.
�Don�t be surprised if they get up on us. We�ll pick it up in the later innings. Keep sharp and keep your head in the game. Hustle every chance you get and be aggressive on the base paths. Picking up an extra base here and there will be the difference in this one.�
I brought them all in and we put our gloves together, �ONE, TWO, THREE! GO DAWGS!�
Eve led off again. We were the visiting team because we were the lower seed. Rusty was pitching, so this was going to be interesting. Eve had embarrassed him the last time we played. She was one of the players that had taken to the coaching and was good at battling a pitcher. She worked the count to three and two and then hit six straight foul balls. Rusty tried to get her out with a big sweeping curveball but put it in the dirt a foot in front of the plate.
Eve hustled to first and the catcher was still tracking down the ball. It had rolled behind the umpire�s heel and he didn�t see it. Eve was halfway to second when he found it. He didn�t even bother to try and throw her out.
Jake was up next and crowded the plate. Rusty decided to push him back and clipped him.
�Oh, man! I�m so sorry!�
Both teams had been warned before the game that we would be kicked out of the tournament if we started throwing at each other. The umpire went straight to the mound after gesturing for their coach.
�If you hit one more, you�re gone. Is that clear?�
�Yes, sir. It was an accident, sir,� Rusty told the ump.
�I know, son, but you have a little history to overcome. I�m giving you fair warning.�
Jeff was up next. He was probably our most-improved hitter. He crowded the plate, knowing that Rusty wouldn�t come inside. It was all Jeff could do not to swing at the first pitch. It was a fastball right down the middle. Jeff did his job in making him work, but Rusty blew a fastball by him to get the strikeout.
Wolf came up and I was in the on-deck circle. Rusty threw another fastball right down the middle. Coach motioned me over.
�I want you to hit the first pitch out of the park. He knows we�re taking the first pitch.�
I nodded, stretched, and got ready to bat. Wolf also struck out. Rusty had gotten into a groove and would be hard to beat, now that he�d settled in. I took my normal stance. Rusty again threw it right down the middle, daring me to hit it. I could tell by the ping of the bat that I got all of it. Rusty�s head snapped around as he watched the towering shot go down the first base line. I was rounding first when the other umpire made one of the worst calls I have ever seen. He had been near second base and called it a foul ball.
I think Eve was more pissed than I was. I went back to back and picked up my bat. With my head down, I said softly to the home plate umpire: �Are you going to overrule him?�
He called time and got the other ump to have a talk. After a few minutes, the home plate umpire signaled a home run. As I rounded the bases, Rusty winked at me.
�That�s all you�re getting, today, Dawson,� he challenged me.
�We�ll see, Rusty,� I shot back.
At least he was smiling.
By the time we came up in the seventh inning, both pitchers were struggling. They had battled back but we were still ahead, 3�2. I was up first and winked at Rusty to tell him that the game was on. He gave me a tight smile.
I crowded the plate to give him something to think about. I guess he figured �what the heck� and knocked me down. The ball hit the grip and bounced foul. The ump was going to throw him out, but I jumped up.
�He missed me. It hit the bat.�
�I thought it grazed you, son.�
�No, sir.�
Rusty tipped his hat at me to say thanks. Coach Haskins was shaking his head. I guess I looked at it as being just a game. If this meant something, I would have let the ump make his call and let the chips fall where they may. I also wanted to have a reputation as an honest player. I already caught a break by not showing up the ump earlier. If I had thrown a fit, he never would have talked to the other umpire about the home run ball.
I crowded the plate, again daring Rusty to pitch inside. He did it again and I went down in the dirt. He gave me an evil smile. I dusted myself off and crowded the plate yet again. He just shook his head at me. This time I smiled at him. He�d gotten himself behind in the count to try and move me off the plate. He threw a nice changeup to the outside, enticing me to swing at it. Two weeks ago, I would have, but Coach Haskins had been working us hard to recognize the strike zone. Rusty had to throw me a strike this time.
I settled into my normal stance and waited for the pitch. Rusty shook off his catcher twice. I was guessing that meant he wanted to throw his big curve. I still had a hard time hitting a curve, but I was much better if I knew it was coming. If it was a fastball I was dead, but it began to break. I crushed it and sent a towering shot to center field.
At first, I was afraid I had hit it too high. As I jogged down the first base line, I was yelling at the baseball.
�Get out! Get out!�
The ball was caught by a young kid who was ten yards past the fence. I did a fist pump and rounded the bags, making it 4�2. That�s how the game ended. This time St. John�s players were better sports, and I sent them over to our tent to get some food and drinks. I was met by Jeff and gave him my five-minute canned speech.
�You�re killing me, David,� Jeff moaned. �Give me something.�
�What, �I get better looking each day� isn�t doing it for you?� I teased him. �How about this? Coach Haskins has made us a better team by helping us learn how to have effective at bats. The more pitches you see, the more you know what the pitcher will do. A great example was Eve Holliday�s first at bat. She ran the count full and then fought off several pitches. That helped the whole team see what kind of pitches the opposing pitcher was bringing. That single at bat set the tone for the rest of the game.�
Jeff clapped and I gave him a little bow. Rusty came up and knocked my hat off in good fun.
�Now ask this one if he�s ever seen a more towering shot than the one I put on him,� I told Jeff.
�Why don�t you do the interview?� Jeff teased me.
�Okay, you getting this?� I asked Jeff, and he nodded. �Rusty, blah, blah, blah, you suck. Any comments?�
�You know, David, I�m just lucky to be here ...�
Jeff threw his note pad at us as we laughed at him.
�You two are not going to come off well in tomorrow�s paper.�
At least he was smiling.
I WENT TO THE FAMILY pavilion to see who was there. Uncle Jim and Aunt Tanya were there with their daughters Julie and Elizabeth. The girls were twelve and ten. I always felt bad for Elizabeth because Julie ignored her. Not that Julie was mean; she just didn�t make time to hang out with her sister. The girls ran up to me and I bent down to bring them both into a hug. Elizabeth wrinkled her nose.
�You stink.�
�He�s a boy,� Julie told her sister.
I tickled them both and they ran screaming from me. Greg scooped up Elizabeth and tossed her to me.
�You torture this one and I�ll get the other one,� he said as he play-chased Julie.
I flipped her upside down and her shirt exposed her tummy. I gave her a raspberry.
�Let me down! I�m going to pee!� she squealed.
I set her down and she ran off. Julie had Greg down and was tickling him with Angie and Beth�s help.
Aunt Tanya came up and gave me a kiss on the cheek.
�Hey, Good-Looking. Someone grew up.�
�Yes, ma�am, it happens.�
�That it does. When do you play next?� she asked me.
�In about an hour or so, I would guess. Last time I checked, the second game on our next field is going fast. Are you going to stay and watch?�
�Elizabeth wouldn�t miss it. Julie wants to go to the mall with Angie and Beth.�
�Elizabeth can be our batgirl if she wants. That way you can do what you want this afternoon. I promise to bring her home in one piece.�
�That would make her trip. She idolizes you. She told me she wanted to be a photographer so she could take your pictures.�
I snorted.
�She has no idea how much work it is to make me look good.�
I GRABBED A CHICKEN sandwich and some potato salad and kicked back and relaxed until Jim came and told me we were warming up. I scooped up Elizabeth, threw her over my shoulder, and took her with me. She swatted my butt.
�Let me ride on your shoulders.�
I flipped her over, she got situated, and she stole my baseball cap.
�You want to hang out with me or go shopping with your sister?�
She got very serious.
�You�d let me hang out with you?�
�Of course I would.�
�But I don�t know how to play baseball.�
�That�s okay. I have a very important job for you if you think you can do it.�
�I�ll try my best, but sometimes I mess up.�
�You�ll do fine. If you do mess up, remember that I love you, and I�ll make sure it�s okay.�
She squeezed my head.
�David, can you call me El? All my friends do, and I�d like you to, too.�
�Sure.�
I found my team getting ready to warm up. I went up to Coaches Haskins and Hope.
�I would like to ask that we take on a batgirl. This is my cousin El, and she�s hanging out with me today.�
�El, have you ever been a batgirl before?� Coach Haskins asked her.
�No, sir, but I told David I would try my hardest. He said that if I messed up he�d help me fix it.�
�I think with that kind of attitude you�ll do just fine. What do you think, Coach Hope?�
�I think she has the job. David, why don�t you show her what to do?�
I explained to her that safety came first. When there was live action, she was to stay in the dugout. I showed her where the bats were and how we kept them separated so the players could find the right one. I told her when she was supposed to go get the bat and how to pick up our stuff after our at bat.
I took her over and introduced her to the home plate umpire. He showed her where he kept extra baseballs and that he might ask her to bring him some. He had a separate bucket for the used balls.
We were playing Washington. Ty came up to me.
�I see you have a new batgirl. Are you dating this one?�
�Funny. She�s my cousin. Why isn�t your little brother your batboy?�
�Good idea, but I don�t have time to show him what to do.�
�Introduce him to El and she�ll teach him.�
While I warmed up, El and Jeb, Ty�s middle brother, talked about how to do their job. El took Jeb to the umpire who patiently showed them what to do with the balls. I heard him reinforcing the safety rules. Turns out, Jeb was a little traitor. He decided to sit with El so they could talk. They were thick as thieves before the game even started.
Cassidy found a couple of Lincoln baseball caps for the kids. Ty about had a stroke when Jeb showed it off to him. Jeb laughed at him because he knew that Ty was all bark and no bite.
We got to be the home team because our bracket was the higher seed. We took the field first and Mike was pitching. It was a pitching duel until the third inning. In the top of the third, Mike made a mistake and gave up a two-run homer. They scored two more single runs and were up 4�0.
We had two on and two outs in the fourth when I came up to bat. Their pitcher promptly hit me square in the back. It hurt. I was contemplating kicking his ass when I saw him holding his arm. He was in as much pain as I was.
�Crap! I heard it pop!� he explained to his coach.
I went to grab my bat and found El and Jeb staring at me with big eyes.
�Are you okay, David?� Jeb asked.
�That looked like it hurt,� El said.
I almost said �no shit� but caught myself.
�It does sting a little bit. I�ll be okay.�
Coach inserted Jim as a pinch hitter. He�d been hitting some huge shots in practice. Washington had the same problem we all had, not enough pitching. They had to run out their first baseman. He was big but had no breaking ball. Jim figured him out quickly and hit a grand slam that tied the game. We tagged on four more runs before they finally got an out. Washington went down in order in the top of the fifth. When it was time for us to bat again, their coach came out and forfeited the game. Their pitcher had tightened up during the time he was on the bench, and no one else wanted to try their hand at pitching.
This meant we were in the final four. I put Jeb and El on my shoulders and had them high-five the Washington players as we did the handshake. Ty rescued Jeb so they could go home.
WE WERE PLAYING ST. John�s �C� squad. They had taken out our varsity squad in the first round. I found Rusty and his dad hanging around our bullpen. Coach had Bert penciled in to pitch, but he had no control in warm-ups.
�So guys, what can you tell me about your �C� team?�
�They�ll eat this kid alive,� Rusty said.
�They�re a lot like you guys in that they�ll sit on the first pitch. This guy doesn�t have enough power and has no alternative pitches. They might score twenty on you,� Coach Fog offered.
�What about their pitcher? He any good?� I asked.
Rusty shrugged.
�He does some spot middle relief. You might put twenty on him,� Coach Fog told me.
I walked over and took the ball from Bert. He was relieved. After I threw about ten fastballs and had loosened up, I threw my new pitch, the two-seam fastball. Unlike the straight trajectory of the four-seam, this pitch had some movement on it. I threw four of them when I suddenly found Rusty and his dad standing next to me.
�You have a �tell� when you throw that pitch,� Rusty said.
�Yeah, you hold your glove different,� Coach Fog told me.
I threw a couple of each and they showed me what I was doing. Sure enough, I was dropping my glove when I threw anything but the four-seam. They also showed me how to get more out of my legs. It made the motion easier and felt more natural. Before we knew it, it was game time. We were the home team again.
When I went to warm up, I only showed the four-seam pitch. I was also intentionally wild. Everyone expected to be seeing the worst pitcher in this game. Their first batter settled in and I threw my changeup as the first pitch. His eyes lit up, so I next threw the four-seam and blew it past him. He was ready for my third pitch, but I threw the two-seam. Well, I thought it was. I had inadvertently spread my fingers out a little bit and with more rotation. It became a split-fingered fastball. It was like the ball danced up to the plate and then fell off the table.
I struck out the side and we came up. We put two on them. The second inning was more of the first. They couldn�t touch my new pitch. Tim was doing a good job of mixing up my pitches. Well, really Coach Haskins was. He was signaling in the pitches to Tim.
By the top of the seventh inning, we had a huge crowd. No one wanted to get near me on the bench because I had a perfect game going with 18 up and 18 down. We were now up 8�0. St. John�s was starting to make contact as I tired. Luckily, they seemed to be hitting it right at someone. I was worried because in JV ball we only played seven innings. I�d never pitched this much. Because this was the final four (the semifinal) of an open tournament, we had to go nine innings.
In the ninth inning, before I went out, El stopped me.
�They say this is the big one. I know you can do it,� she said, and reached up and gave me a hug.
It was really weird. The place was so quiet you could hear a pin drop when I got ready to pitch. Everyone held their collective breath as I tried to pitch a perfect game. You could hear the ball as it tore through the air and then popped into the glove.
�Strike one!� the umpire yelled.
The crowd would burst into excitement and then quiet down. Before I knew it, I had struck out two batters on six pitches. St. John had sent in a pinch hitter for their final out. The kid looked determined, so I got into my stance and settled. I wound up and threw my hardest four-seam ball of the day. I heard the unmistakable sound of the ball hitting a metal bat and the crowd gasped. I felt it hit me and I quickly looked around for the ball. I heard the crowd erupt and the St. John player threw his helmet on the ground. I looked down, and the ball was in my glove!
Suddenly Wolf had me in a bear hug, crushing the life out of me. He stumbled and then my team was piled onto me. Coach Hope came to my rescue and pulled me out of the pile. The stands were emptying onto the field. I found El, grabbed her, and put her on my shoulders so she wouldn�t get hurt. The cover of the Sunday paper was of her with her arms raised and me with a huge grin on my face.
I put El down when the crowd left the field so we could do the postgame handshake. I gave El the ball and told her to keep it safe.
The day was almost perfect, as far as baseball went. The only negative was that Richwood edged us out for the championship. We were out of pitching, and they won 4�3.
AFTER THE GAME, EVE gave El and me a ride home. El was a little chatterbox.
�What are we doing tonight?� El asked.
Eve gave me an amused look. I was obviously on my own with this one.
�Well, I was planning on going on a date with Eve and two of our friends.�
�Can I go?�
How do you tell a ten-year-old you want to go get laid? I guess you don�t. Plus, I only saw El about once a year. I looked at Eve and she nodded yes.
�Tell you what. The first part of the date is going to dinner. If your mom says yes, you can go. The second part we�re watching a scary movie. I know you don�t want to stay up all night, so only the big kids�ll do that. Does that sound okay?�
�Do we get to dress up? Mom got me a pretty dress, but we have to be careful and not get it dirty.�
�I think you need to show the dress to Eve, so she knows how dressed-up she needs to get.�
Eve shot daggers with her eyes. She was a jeans-and-t-shirt gal; she hated to wear a dress. We got home and El went to talk to her mom. I kissed Eve.
�Thank you.�
�You owe me big for this.�
�Yes, ma�am. Do you have some ideas on how I can pay up?� I said, and nuzzled her neck.
She shivered.
�Maybe one or two.�
We walked into the kitchen to see El holding court. She showed everyone the ball I gave her. Wait, I said to protect. I guess I�ll never see that ball again. She then told them that we were going on a date. Eve giggled and asked what
Julie was none too happy to hear her little sister was going on a date. She complained that she had to wait till she turned 16. El grabbed both Eve and her mom�s hands and pulled them to where they were staying tonight to show Eve her dress.
I went to Angie and asked her if they could take Julie to dinner so she didn�t feel left out. She waved Greg over and asked him. They were planning on going to a party. I offered to pay for dinner for info on the party. It was one of Angie�s friends from the junior college. I gave them some money but decided to pass on that party. Angie said there would be pot-smoking, and knew I tried to stay away from drugs.
I called Tracy to see if she knew of any parties. She always knew what was going on. Turned out Kim Sun�s parents were away and she was having a little get-together. Since my apartment was currently housing grandparents, this sounded like a nice place to get some alone time with Eve.
EVE MET ME AT MY PLACE in a nice skirt and blouse. El had her hair fixed by her mom and she looked like a little princess in her pink dress. I had opted for jeans, black t-shirt and sports coat. I figured I could lose the jacket after dinner.
I almost laughed when Jim showed up in a suit and tie. He took one look at me and gave me a dirty look. I had told him that we were going to the Blue Dragon. It�s an upscale Asian place that Eve wanted to try. I could tell that we�d be swinging by Jim�s place to change before we went to the party.
When we got to Cassidy�s house, Brad answered the door. It seemed his visit to the big house hadn�t made him any nicer. It could be that he blamed me for bailing out half the party but not him. His father (and coach) had grounded him for the rest of the school year.
I was completely unprepared when Cassidy was ready. She was in a nice dress and ready to go. I pulled her aside.
�Hey, after this we�re going to a party. You might want to grab some jeans and a t-shirt. I don�t think your dad will appreciate us coming back to change.�
She went upstairs and brought a backpack with her. Everyone was ready, so we loaded up and went to dinner.
The Blue Dragon was downtown and backed up to the park. We got lucky and were seated on the second floor overlooking the lake. El was being the perfect little lady. She kept watching Eve and following her lead. I reached out and held both of their hands.
�David, I�ve never had Chinese food before,� El confided in me.
�Do you like noodles?� I asked her.
�You mean like pasta?�
�Yes.�
�I love that. Do they have something like that?�
�Yes. Do you like peanut butter?�
She nodded yes.
�How about you try peanut butter chicken with noodles?�
I ended up ordering a bunch of different appetizers so everyone could try a variety of dishes. I was surprised that none of them had gone to Chinese places. Jim about killed himself with the spicy mustard he put on the eggrolls. I taught them how to use chopsticks. El and Cassidy were naturals. Let�s just say that Jim was a work in progress, and Eve made me feed her.
For dinner, I ordered family-style so nobody was stuck with an entr�e they didn�t like. Jim loved the barbecue. I personally thought it was too sweet. El didn�t want to share her peanut butter chicken. I finally convinced her to try a few other dishes. She also liked the lobster tails.
�You�re good with her. You�ll make a great dad,� Eve leaned in and told me.
�I look forward to it,� I confessed.
�This is fun. Do you do something like this every Saturday?�
�We try to go to a new restaurant each week and then do something fun afterward. I have to say I�m enjoying introducing you all to new foods.�
�I never imagined combining Chinese noodles and peanut sauce. I�m glad you had me try it.�
�I didn�t think El was going to share.�
�The little pig ate most of it. She can really pack the food away.�
�My aunt says she�s growing like a weed.�
I got whacked by El.
�Hey, it�s not polite to whisper.�
�I agree, we were just talking about how well you did on your date tonight. I just hope you can give me a nice kiss at the door when we get home.�
�Eww, that�s gross.�
I WALKED EL INTO THE kitchen and found my aunt and mom drinking coffee. El found her dad in the living room. Aunt Tanya had complained that she was a daddy�s girl.
�How did it go?� Mom asked.
�I introduced her to Chinese food. She�s a wiz with chopsticks. And I think she found a new favorite dish, peanut butter chicken with noodles.�
�Sounds gross,� Aunt Tanya said.
�That�s all David would order when he was her age. He loved the stuff.�
�I need to get going. Everyone�s waiting for me,� I told them.
�Before I forget, you�re in the sleeping bag in Kyle�s room. Uncle John�s on the bed,� Mom informed me.
I didn�t even comment. I saw Angie�s hand in this. She figured I would take care of Kyle in the morning since she and Greg would be hungover.
WE GOT TO THE PARTY and Eve and Cassidy went to change Cassidy�s clothes. Jim left to go home and change. That left me the chance to scope out the party, which was in full swing. I went towards the back where the keg was and got myself a beer. I drank one fast and got another one. I rarely drank, so the first beer started to give me a pleasant buzz.
The music was blaring on the other side of the party and there was a large group of teens dancing and having a good time. I pressed through the crowd towards the pulsating music, and one of my favorite songs came on that we�d been working on in dance class.
When I got to the edge of the dance floor, I took a moment to check out the action. Everyone seemed to be having a great time. The majority were groups of girls dancing with each other. There were a few brave guys dancing with their dates. Greg had told me that those were the guys who were going to get some later.
Cindy had told me that they could tell how good a boy was in bed just by the way he danced. If he had no rhythm on the dance floor, he had no rhythm in bed.
I spotted Tracy and she was dancing with Mona. They seemed to be in competition as to who could do the most provocative, sexy dance. They had a large crowd watching them, which seemed to spur them on to more raunchy exhibitions.
Tracy spotted me walking up and motioned for me to join them on the dance floor. I didn�t hesitate. I danced out and found them circling me like they were sharks and I was a wounded seal. Mona backed into me so her gyrating butt was rubbing up against my thighs. I was too tall for her to make actual contact with the important bits.
Tracy mashed her breasts into my back and ran her hands up and down my arms with a feathery touch. The direct stimulation took about five seconds for me to get aroused. I could see several of the girls around the dance floor staring at my condition. I decided to give them a little show. I grabbed Mona by the hips and bent my knees so that my bulge made contact with her backside. I could feel her stiffen in my grip as she realized what was rubbing against her.
At that moment, the music changed to a slow song. She stood up straight and turned into me. I grabbed her and pulled her in tight against my hard body. Tracy broke away and left us to slow-dance together.
�You look nice, as always,� I said.
�Thanks, I see you finally came to another one of our parties. Did you bring someone tonight?�
�Eve, she�s in town for the holiday.�
�That�s too bad. I might want a repeat performance.�
�I wasn�t sure you were interested.�
She gave me a sour look.
�It�s not that, you just have too many �friends� right now. I don�t want to be one of those girls that you only call if you need a trophy girlfriend on your arm or when you get horny.�
She looked flustered when she realized she was spilling her guts to me.
�I�m sorry. I know it�s not really like that, but I want more than just hooking up with you a couple times a month.�
The music changed to a more upbeat number and everyone began to dance again. I danced with her for another forty-five minutes before I was sweating through my t-shirt. I kept looking for Eve, but she was nowhere to be found. As we had danced, we found that we both were well matched and were having a great time. If I hadn�t brought Eve, I might have danced with Mona all night long.
I went looking for Eve. I found Jim alone, looking pissed.
�Where are the girls?� I asked him.
�I have no idea.�
�Did you try texting them?�
He got his phone out and there was a text from Cassidy: �
�So it looks like Cassidy wants another couple thing. Are you up for that?� I asked.
�Yeah, she and I talked about your package a lot. She wants to see the wonder-schlong in action again,� Jim told me. �I can�t guarantee that she won�t touch said schlong. When I told her my worries, she told me to grow up. If you two got together, it would just be sex. I think she plans on jumping you at some point.�
�Dude, that is such a bad idea. Eve and I just got over me being with someone not on the approved list. And I have to say that if we swapped, I would have to kick your butt. I like Eve too much.�
�Ditto. I guess we need to talk to them before anything happens,� Jim advised.
That was where we went wrong last time.
�Oh, and it�s not the �wonder-schlong,� it�s my �ankle slapper,� for obvious reasons,� I said.
�Yeah, right,� he said as he rolled his eyes.
�Okay, the first one to get off buys dinner next week.�
�You evil bastard,� Jim complained. �Deal, I owe you about five dinners anyways.�
�Oh, and just as fair warning: Eve and I are a little more physical and adventuresome than Cindy and I were. What you are about to see is definitely NC-17.�
We got to the master bedroom door and I started to take off my clothes. Jim gave me a look.
�What? Get naked and follow my lead.�
As soon as Jim was down to his socks, the whole JV cheerleading team came out of a room down the hall. Jim froze as the girls made a beeline to check us out. I looked at him.
�Shit, that wasn�t part of the plan,� I confessed.
�You think? Dumbass!�
Jim was bright red and his dick was so hard it looked painful. Mona reached out and touched it and Jim came.
�What the hell, Dude? How are we going to explain this?� I asked.
�Shit, I don�t know. You said follow your lead.�
I grabbed Mona and pulled her and Jim into the room. Eve and Cassidy looked at us and started to get pissed. I raised my hand.
�Mona will explain.�
�We found these two naked in the hall,� Mona said as she rolled her eyes. �We were teasing them when Jim had an accident.�
�Hey, you touched me,� he complained.
Mona just shrugged.
�You waved it in my face,� Mona shot back and winked at Cassidy.
Mona left us to our fun. I went and kissed Eve and she stiffened up.
�David, I�m not really comfortable with doing it while another couple�s in the room.�
I looked at Cassidy and she nodded to me. I suggested we get some alone time, but Eve said later. When Mr. Happy figured it out, he drooped. I had been looking forward to a serious session with Eve for two days. The girls seemed to think it was funny when I lost my hard-on. I went and got dressed.
The three of them were all still talking, so I just left to go get a beer. I suddenly needed one. Eve was giving off a weird vibe that I recognized: it meant �no fun tonight.� So one led to three and I was drunk. Man, was I a cheap date. I remembered when three wouldn�t even get me buzzed. I went outside to think and I found Tracy.
�You look bummed,� Tracy said.
�Things just didn�t go as planned.�
�Sorry to hear that. Anything I can do to help?�
�Yeah, but it wouldn�t be a good idea. I�d like to have a girlfriend when I get back.�
�That�s right; you�re off to Jolly Old England. Are you going to see that English girl you met in Miami?�
�Aubrey? Yeah, we�re having dinner one night.�
�Maybe Aubrey can help you out.�
�Doubt it. My mom is going with me. She probably would have a problem with me spending time with a woman closer to her age than mine. I just don�t see how it could happen.�
�David?� I heard Eve calling me.
�Over here.�
�Hey, Tracy, do you mind if I talk to him alone?� Eve asked.
�Just going back in. I�ll see you when you get back.�
�Yep, see you later,� I told Tracy.
�I hope you know that if you really need to get off, I�d help out,� Eve told me.
�No, I�m fine. I hope you never feel obligated to do something,� I said, trying to keep the irritation out of my voice.
My feelings for Eve were all over the place. First, I fell for her because of a song. Then Tami smacked me around and pointed out how fleeting our relationship was going to be. I went into protective mode and didn�t want to commit to her. That somehow morphed into sexual experimentation mode. Her last comment, and what happened or didn�t happen in the bedroom, had me wondering what the heck I was doing.
At least when I was with Tracy, she wanted to be with me. Sex was never a chore. Of course, everything else was a roller coaster. Oh well. Eve would never know how close I came to breaking up with her right then. If I hadn�t known that we�d only be together a few more weeks, I would have pulled the trigger. If a girl feels like she has to have sex with you, then she really doesn�t want to be with you. I would ride this out because of our friendship.
Chapter 28 � She�s Trouble
Sunday April 20
I WOKE UP EASTER SUNDAY to Kyle crying. I got him out of his crib, changed him, and warmed up a bottle. He was soon a happy boy, grunting as he greedily drank his breakfast. I managed to get him to burp without throwing up on me. I took him into the shower with me and we were both ready for the day. He thought the shower was the best invention ever, especially if he took it with his uncle.
I came downstairs to find El and Julie trying to figure out what they wanted for breakfast. I put Kyle in the high chair so he could watch us.
�You want to help me make breakfast for everyone?�
Julie wasn�t sure, but El was a willing assistant. I showed her the pancake mix and walked her through how to make them from the instructions on the back of the box. While she was making a mess helping, I put on bacon and started the coffee, then cut up several pounds of potatoes and threw them in the microwave. While the potatoes were heating up, I cut up a couple of onions. With two large skillets, I made half plain fried potatoes, half with onions. When I had them crispy brown, I put them on large cookie sheets and put them in the oven to keep them warm. I did the same with the bacon.
Once the first pot of coffee was done it was poured into a carafe and a second pot was started, but I made decaf this time. I knew my grandparents didn�t want the caffeine. There were fresh blueberries in the refrigerator. I cleaned them and then put them into a pot on the stove with some sugar and water over low heat to make a simple syrup for the pancakes. Julie helped get out plates and silverware for everyone.
While she did that, El made orange juice. Mom was the first to stir and made a beeline for the coffee. I asked the girls what they wanted for breakfast. They both wanted pancakes and bacon. I snuck into the pantry and found chocolate chips, which I sprinkled onto their order. I got them a couple of glasses of milk and they were soon enjoying breakfast.
Everyone started showing up and the girls were telling their parents how they helped. I talked Uncle Jim into making eggs to order while I made pancakes. Mom got the potatoes and bacon out of the oven and put them on big platters on the table. Angie came down hungover, so I had her make toast.
Mr. and Mrs. Anderson showed up with Beth, followed shortly by Mrs. Glade, who happened to have my best friend with her. Tami snuck up behind me and gave me a hug. This was the best surprise I could have gotten. She finally made me put her down so I could go back to cooking. I guess the chocolate chip pancakes were a big hit because El had to make me another batch of batter. Her mom about had a stroke when she saw that her baby was cooking.
Mary, Tom and Tracy showed up with Kendal and Angel. Mom had been busy inviting people over for breakfast. Mary kicked Uncle Jim off the egg station and we cooked together. She quizzed me on everything I did to get ready. She made some suggestions and taught me how to make poached eggs. I had her make me one so I could try it. She put it on a piece of toast and we split it. I liked it. She explained how it was healthier than eating a fried egg. We ran out of blueberry syrup, so Mary showed me how to make it with frozen strawberries.
Eve and her parents showed up, and soon after that Jim and Suzanne came with their mom and dad. Cindy arrived by herself. I was surprised when Brad Hope came through my back door. He must have really wanted some pancakes and scrambled eggs because he was acting almost human. Coach and Cassidy were right on his heels.
I looked out across the kitchen and living room and almost everyone I cared about was here. It was nice having family and friends together. There was a festive atmosphere. I was shocked when everyone went to church with us. I have to say Kyle was a little angel. Of course, I was in charge of holding him. El sat on my left and Tami on my right.
I chuckled when I remembered Pastor Dan and the little boy talking about the resurrection. I missed the man. He�d been a good youth pastor. When church was over, we all went to Tom and Mary�s. This time I let everyone else cook and I just relaxed. Tami found me and led me into Tom�s office.
She pulled me into a fierce hug and kissed me.
�I missed you,� she told me.
�Me, too. Are you coming home this summer?�
�Some. Teddy Wesleyan has a job for me. I�m going to be one of his assistants this summer. I should make enough to have spending money next year.�
�Speaking of which, what do you want for your birthday this year?� I asked her.
Tami�s birthday was May 24. She was like me in that she didn�t like surprises, so we told each other what to get for our birthdays. Even though we weren�t talking last year, she had told her mother she wanted her ears pierced. My dad told Uncle John who told me. Uncle John had called Mrs. Glade to make sure it was okay. He didn�t want to do something permanent that wasn�t approved. He�d made arrangements for a local jewelry store to do it, and she had a gift card to pick out a set of inexpensive earrings. We always got each other gifts that we could never ask anyone else to get for us.
For my birthday, she had gotten me the most recent Victoria�s Secret catalog, which featured Adrienne. Uncle John had just raised an eyebrow when he saw my gift in the mail.
�I want to go to San Francisco with you next month,� she told me.
I had a Range Sports shoot there right after school was out.
�Alright. Anything else?�
She smiled at me. I knew her too well.
�Yes, I want Harper and Missy to come also.�
�And what will you ladies be doing?�
�Besides having a vacation while you work, I want to see a couple of universities. I know you�re thinking about Stanford and USC, so I want to tour the campuses. We�re still going to college together.�
I didn�t even blink. Of course we were. I also didn�t have a doubt as to who got to pick.
KENDAL FINALLY CAME looking for me. It was almost time to go to Chicago to catch our flight. I made a point to spend a few minutes with everyone. As I was leaving, El gave me a big kiss and announced that she really liked me but couldn�t date me till she was sixteen. I told her I couldn�t wait.
Kendal took Mom and me back to our house to grab our bags. Devin Range had chartered a flight. He, Sandy, and Devin�s fianc�e were meeting us at Midway airport where there was a corporate jet terminal. Clare Thomas was meeting us in New York. Then it was off to Manchester Airport in the UK.
The drive to Chicago gave me a chance to think. The programs we had put into place at Lincoln were going great. A number of people had really blossomed. Cassidy was running the workouts and had gained a loyal following. Alan was doing a great job doing the database work, and Lily had created the websites. Tracy was working with both the athletic and counseling departments to work on getting scholarships for anyone that wanted one.
My core guys had split up into different groups. Mike, Jake and Wolf were in charge of the morning workouts. Jim, Ed and Tim made sure the study groups were all working. Jim had recruited Suzanne to help tutor the groups when they had tougher concepts. Her math skills had saved me a couple of times. Bill, Jeff and Bert had two jobs: they were in charge of recruiting new people and were our troubleshooters. If someone was having a problem, they were sent to figure out who could help.
Dad and Tom were working with Mrs. Sullivan to improve the facilities. They had gotten matching funds from the school board to expand and redo our weight room. They�d talked one of the dads, who was an architect, into putting the plans together for free. The weight rooms would be shut down for two months this summer. Tom had contacted my health club and they were offering two-month memberships to anyone from Lincoln High at a deep discount.
Wesleyan had put them in touch with the firm that constructed their field house. They also pointed out several changes they would make if they had a chance to do it over. The company was coming to May�s school board meeting to present three different plans. Mrs. Sullivan told my dad not to worry about funding. She had everyone convinced that she could pull this off. Her goal was to have something similar to Wesleyan�s facilities in place by the start of my junior year.
WHEN WE GOT TO THE Midway corporate terminal, Devin, Sandy and his fianc�e were all relaxing in a lounge. I about tripped over my own feet when I saw her. Wow, just wow! Someone had bought themselves some huge boobs. She was a skinny gal who�d been poured into a pair of jeans. She had on a tight t-shirt that came to just above her belly button.
It was obvious that she didn�t have on a bra. Those babies weren�t going anywhere. God bless the doctor that made those shirt-puppies. I could see why Devin put a ring on her. Kendal gave me a hip-check before Devin saw me staring at his bride-to-be. That�s when I noticed her face. Maybe she could go back and have some work done. She wasn�t attractive at all. She had stringy blond hair and a nose that looked like she was a prizefighter.
Sandy had watched me walk up and giggled when she saw me flinch. Devin turned around when he heard my mom whack me on the back of the head. He stood a little taller, assuming I was admiring his arm-candy. I was glad he hadn�t seen me flinch.
Devin and his new girl started toward us. I kept chanting in my head �eye contact, eye contact.� Before he could say anything, she came right to me and gave me a hug. Sandy had to put her hand over her face because she saw me stiffen up. Shit! She was a toucher. When she released me, she hooked my arm and led me to Devin as she caressed my bicep.
�Hi, I�m Lana Rey. You have to be David. Devin�s told me so much about you. Did you have a nice trip up?� she asked me, while completely ignoring my mom and Kendal.
I�m sure it was all staged to put Kendal in her place. Fortunately, she had an amused look on her face. I had been nervous how Kendal was going to act when she saw her replacement.
�Yes, ma�am, I did. I�d like you to meet my mom, and this is my manager, Kendal,� I said, trying to break free.
Lana was having none of that.
�This one has good manners, Devin. We may have to keep him around.�
Sandy let out a little bark of a laugh and then headed to the bathroom to keep from openly laughing at me. That looked like a good idea to me.
�Excuse me, ma�am, but we�ve been in the car for a while and I need to make a pit stop before we leave.�
Mom and Kendal each took an arm and led me to the restroom. When we got out of earshot, Mom gave me some advice.
�Be very careful with that one, David. I would suggest that you�re never alone with her. She�s trouble.�
�I agree. One of you is going to have to stick to me like glue.�
�I could be your faux girlfriend if you want,� Kendal offered.
�No, I just need to be careful.�
We took care of business and I came out to find Sandy waiting for me. We hugged each other.
�Sorry, I didn�t warn you about my brother�s new girl. She can be a bit much,� Sandy told me.
�I never dreamed she�d be your brother�s type. I always imagined him with the girl next door, not one of the
�Nope, but he�s having fun. I still can�t believe he gave her a ring. The good news is that when his lawyers forced him to get a prenuptial agreement, she freaked out. I think she thought she was going to marry him and then walk off with half of everything. What she didn�t know is that the company stock is tied up in our trusts, so she can�t get to it.�
We walked back and found Lana was draped all over Devin. We could hear her whispering about joining the mile-high club, so Sandy and I headed off Mom and Kendal when they came back. When we were all ready, Sandy broke up the two lovebirds and we boarded the jet.
Devin sat with me on the Chicago-to-New York leg of the trip.
�Tomorrow�s going to seem awful early for you. There�s a running club that�s taking you out first thing in the morning. The UK is six hours ahead of your time zone. We need you on set around seven. It�ll really feel like one in the morning. I�ve set up a bed in the back of the plane. I want you to try and get some sleep.�
�Do we have a full day tomorrow?� I asked Devin.
�Yes, we do. After the run, we�re going to go canoeing and fishing. In the afternoon, you�ll be putting together a campsite. We also have a female model that�ll be working with you. So there�ll be some couple�s activities too.�
While he had been talking, I had been calculating travel times in my head.
�I just realized that we�re going straight from the airport to the shoot. I needed to eat something and get plenty of fluids and then hit the sack.�
�Sorry, we added the run yesterday. I forgot to calculate the change in time and when we were arriving. If I�d been thinking, we would have left this morning.�
�You know what? This morning was all about family. We had both sides of the family in and most of our friends over for breakfast. I�ll make this work because I wouldn�t have traded that time for anything.�
Devin knew what I meant. It was just him and his sister now. He kept her close for the same reason.
Sandy surprised me again. They had ordered Chicago-style pizza to feed me. A couple of slices of that would put anyone into a coma. It was so good I didn�t mind. I finished eating, took some supplements and drank my water. The only thing that would have helped even more was a good round of sex. They had curtained off an area, and I went back and fell asleep.
Monday April 21
WE LANDED IN MANCHESTER just before five in the morning, local time. Devin had us quickly loaded into a travel van and on the road to Ambleside. The driver said it would take two hours to get there, but Devin promised a big tip if we got there sooner. We arrived in front of the hotel at six forty-five. There, everyone got out except Devin and me.
One of the highlights of a visit to the Lake District is the spectacular view as you work your way through the Langdale Valleys. People enjoyed hiking amidst some of England�s finest scenery. The Langdale Valleys are located in the heart of the Lake District National Park in the county of Cumbria, in the northwest of England. There are two valleys, the Great and Little. We were going to the Great Langdale.
We pulled up to a set of three open-air tents. I was directed to the smallest of the three where I was given my running clothes. The running shoes were different from what I�d seen before. They had rubber cleats that looked like arrowheads on the bottom.
I went looking for Devin and found him with the director, a skinny guy who was almost as tall as me. He appeared to be in his 30s, with shocking red hair that was about as unruly as Alan�s was.
�David, I would like you to meet Colin. He�ll be in charge of everything this week,� Devin said as an introduction.
We shook hands. He had a quick smile that made you instantly like him.
�You�re a big strapping lad. Kat�s going to like you,� Colin said.
�Why would a cat like me? I prefer dogs.�
He just laughed at me.
�Go eat, and then come back,� Devin told me.
I have to say the British know how to do outdoor activities. The next tent was set up as a dining room, complete with tablecloths and real china. A waiter in a white coat took me to a table that had a fantastic view of the valley.
They served me what they called a �Traditional English Breakfast.� I found eggs, bacon, sausages, mushrooms, baked beans, tomato slices and fried bread on my plate. I had never had baked beans for breakfast before. I was willing to try anything once, and I have to say that it was filling.
I was relaxing and drinking hot tea when an attractive girl who seemed just a little older than me came into the tent. She looked around, spotted me, came over and sat down. I assumed she was my female counterpart because she was dressed in running clothes. Her blond hair was pulled back in a ponytail.
�Hi, I�m David,� I said as I reached across the table and shook her hand.
�Katrina, please call me Kat,� she said. Oh,
She had a noticeable Russian accent, but her command of English was good. It was obvious that English was her second language, though, because while good, it wasn�t perfect.
�Do you know what we�re doing this morning?�
�Yes, we will be fell running, which I believe you Americans call trail running. We are quite lucky today because we get to run with best. They are members of Bob Graham Club. There are 42 fells, or mountains, that can be run in circuit. In early 1930s, Bob Graham set record that stood for nearly 30 years. They call it �Bob Graham Round.� If you can complete all 42 fells within 24 hours, you join Bob Graham Club.
�We are running what is called �Category O� race this morning. �O� stands for orienteering or navigating. We run with another pair of runners and are given set of coordinates for checkpoint. There are staggered starts. We four will run from checkpoint to checkpoint. At each stop, we are given coordinates to next checkpoint.�
�That sounds like fun.�
She laughed at me.
�Is quite strenuous. Running up fell is demanding. I think Colin is ... how do you say it ...
Devin and Colin found us stretching. I noticed that Colin had changed into running clothes also.
�How are you feeling?� Devin asked me.
�My body tells me I should be asleep, but I feel fine right now. I�m kind of excited to try fell running.�
Colin took us to meet our running partners. They were Harry and Beth Smyth, a brother-and-sister team in their late teens. It was obvious that Harry was used to being in charge.
�Of course I�ll take the lead. Kat, you will follow me, and then Beth, and finally David. That will put the two most experienced runners staggered to help you amateurs,� Harry said, acting a tad superior.
I got the sense that he wasn�t trying to be mean, it was as if he was just stating facts. But Kat flushed, and I could tell she wanted to put him in his place. I reached over and squeezed her hand to let her know he wasn�t worth it. She looked over at me and nodded.
I disagreed with Harry�s strategy, though. I would have let Beth lead and had Harry follow us. Kat and I were the inexperienced runners and should have been put in the middle. If I were Harry, I would want to keep an eye on everyone in case someone got hurt or put themselves in danger. I really didn�t care what Harry thought. I was more interested in how Colin wanted us for the shots. We were here to do a job, after all, not win a race.
Devin came up and it was obvious that he and Harry knew each other. They chatted while one of Colin�s assistants brought Kat and me fanny packs with a GPS attached to the belt.
�There are granola bars in the pack and you can take a water bottle if you want,� the assistant told us.
�What do you suggest?� I asked Kat.
�You will need water. We are going to be running up hills, and you are not used to it. It would be better to have and not need than other way around.�
Of course, when we went over to Devin and Harry, Harry wanted to see what we had. He took my GPS.
�Is this the new model you�re selling?� Harry asked Devin.
Devin took it from him and showed him how it worked.
�It gives you an aerial view of the terrain. It also shows you two or three choices on how to reach a destination. You can use it both on road or off by switching the setting. It comes with both a car mount and a belt holder. We designed it for hunting but found runners liked it. I have a couple more if you and Beth would help test them out for us.�
While Devin had been talking, Colin had been taking pictures. I liked that we weren�t going to be doing a lot of staged shots. He took Kat and me aside to explain how today would work.
�We�ve laid the course out so I can take shortcuts and catch you at the more interesting parts of the course. You�ll be running last so that we won�t have any other runners getting into the shots. I just want you to have fun and run. Ignore me unless I stop you. I�ll only do that if I miss the shot.
�Don�t let Lord Smyth get under your skin. He really is a good sort, once you get to know him.�
�I�m sorry; did you say �Lord Smyth�?� I asked.
�Yes, he�s in line to be the Duke of Smyth when his father passes. He�s not one to make you bow and scrape, but he is used to being in charge. So don�t be offended if he seems bossy.�
We were finally called to the starting line and given our numbers. The wardrobe gal made sure that none of the Range logos were covered. They gave us the coordinates to the first checkpoint, and Colin told Harry which route he wanted him to run. At first, I thought he was going to argue, but Colin reminded him that the purpose of the run was not to win but to get the best possible shots.
I think Harry thought he would take out his frustration by setting a brisk pace. At first, it wasn�t so bad. Then we started to climb the first fell. I quickly found that being last could be dangerous. If we headed up rocky slopes, the first three runners could loosen rocks and make it slippery. I now saw why they had the little rubber spikes on the bottom of the shoes. I needed the extra grip they gave me. It was obvious that Harry was going too fast for the girls.
�Harry, slow down!� I called out.
The jerk just ignored me. I tried twice more, but finally had enough and called a halt. The girls were more than willing. Harry just went on without us.
�Is he always like this?� I asked Beth.
�Sometimes. I think Colin pissed him off. He�ll cool off after a while.�
�Do you know route?� Kat asked.
�Yes, we run this often. There�s a fun stretch coming up. We get to run up a little stream. Just follow me and watch where I step. There�s a hole about halfway up that will soak you if you aren�t careful. But it feels good if you want to cool off.�
�This is supposed to be fun. I vote for getting wet,� I offered.
Kat smiled and nodded.
Beth set an easier pace and I got to look at Kat�s butt as we ran. Running uphill started to make my backside and thighs burn like I was getting a good workout. I could see the appeal in fell running. It reminded me a little bit of the freestyle running Peggy and I used to do. When we came to the stream, Colin was set up to catch us running in line. The water was running fast and the rocks caused it to bubble and churn in rapids. The water was only ankle deep, so there was no danger of drowning. I was a little worried someone might fall on the slick rocks or twist an ankle, but everything turned out fine. It did produce some fantastic shots.
When we found the hole, Beth had us take off our belts and we waded out. It was waist deep and cold, but it felt refreshing. You couldn�t stay in long so we quickly put our belts back on. I noticed both girls were looking at me with sly smiles.
�What?� I asked.
Beth flushed and Kat pointed at my shorts. I looked down. Obviously, running shorts were not meant for swimming gear. I quickly reached down and pulled my shorts away from my body so that I wasn�t so exposed. I just shrugged and we continued.
When we reached the first checkpoint, Harry was waiting for us. They wouldn�t let him continue until the whole team was together.
�What took you laggards so long?� Harry demanded.
�Bloody hell, Harry! Why don�t you just go home if you�re going to be such a wanker? No one�s impressed,� Beth said as she got in his face.
I think she surprised him. His face went red and I thought he was going to hit her, so I eased up in case she needed protection. He glared at me.
�Piss off, pretty boy!� Harry yelled at me.
That�s when I used the move Cassidy had taught me and put down my first royal. Now if I could only learn to keep her from doing it to me. Aw, crap. I heard Colin�s camera snapping photos. I turned on him.
�You better not be doing what I think you are.�
He got a sheepish grin. I released Harry. He was sitting on his butt, rubbing his neck. Beth was down, checking him out.
�You bloody tosser. You deserved that and more, so don�t get your knickers in a twist,� Beth ordered him.
Harry looked at me with a new respect. He just smiled and put his hand out and I helped him up.
�I�m sorry I had to do that,� I offered.
�Apology accepted. I�m sorry I made an arse of myself.�
�Apology accepted,� I said as Harry and I shook hands.
�If I see this in the Sun or the Mirror, I want it made clear I deserved it,� Harry told Colin.
Colin agreed and we got our next destination. This time Harry ran at a reasonable pace so that the girls weren�t struggling. This allowed me to enjoy the beauty of the valley. What made the run fun were the varied surroundings. Our path took us from wooded areas near the creek to open meadows that showed the valley to its fullest.
When we got back, we found Kendal and Clare waiting. Mom, Lana, and Sandy must have still been sleeping. They looked tired but eager to see the photos. We all soon found ourselves in front of a monitor as Colin quickly ran through the shots. He had a good eye and I thought he captured the grandeur of the valley.
Then we came to the shots of me knocking Harry down. It was funny to see the shocked look on Harry�s face. You could see Beth was mad at him, while I looked determined. Kat had managed not to be in the picture. I think that was for the best. Devin, Kendal and Clare all glared at me. Thankfully, Harry came to my rescue.
�Don�t be ragging on him. I deserved it,� Harry told them.
�If it�s okay with you, I can �leak� this photo and get you some free advertising,� Colin told Devin.
Yeah, right. He�d be paid for it. Devin looked at the photo again and saw the Range logo was on display. He could also insist that Range was mentioned as a cost of getting the photo. He turned to Harry.
�What do you think?� Devin asked Harry.
�It�s fine by me. I appreciate you asking,� Harry responded.
Devin smiled at me.
�I swear, you always seem to find a way to get me free publicity. Let�s try and not hurt anyone else this trip,� Devin told me.
�Yes, sir,� I said with a sheepish grin.
WE WERE STAYING AT the Langdale Chase Hotel; it looked like an old castle. The clerk who showed me to my room told me it opened in 1930. He gave me a quick tour and I just
My room would make the most girly girl squeal with delight. It was done in antiques and had a pink couch and chairs. The headboard was hand carved. The ornate d�cor was a little much for my taste, but if you were looking for a fairy-tale weekend, this was the place.
I took a shower and I swear I only lay down for two minutes. The pounding on my door woke me. It was Mom, and when I opened it, she shoved clothes into my hands.
�Get dressed. Everyone is waiting for you.�
�Oops. How long did I sleep?�
�Thirty minutes. Now get going,� she said as she shooed me into my room.
I quickly changed and she led me to the lake. They had a pontoon boat for Colin and Devin, and a canoe for Kat and me. We launched the canoe and took in the scenery from the lake. Colin had us paddle around the pontoon so he could get different backgrounds. They then had us pull alongside so they could give us fishing gear.
I was surprised when Kat baited her own hook and cast like a pro. We were soon relaxing. She wanted to know about me, so I told her. Then she told me about herself.
�I was born near St. Petersburg. Three years ago, my father got job in England.�
�Which do you like better?� I asked her.
�England,� she said without hesitation. �When I first came, I was in awe of everything. The first time I went to grocery store, I didn�t know what to do. All shelves were full, and there were so many choices.�
�How did you start modeling?�
�My papa always was saying that I was pretty enough to be model. Mama took me to open casting for Ford. I was lucky and they had work for me right away. Many girls are not lucky. I work ... how you say ... full-time.
�Papa very proud,� she said with a big smile. Then she got nervous. �This is my first job with boy. Papa says you must meet him. Is okay?�
�Would it be alright if I brought my mom?�
�Yes, family is good,� she smiled. �You have girlfriend?�
I smiled at her.
�Are you flirting with me?� I teased her.
She blushed.
�What do you think?� I asked her.
�You are ... what do they say ... player. You have many girls,
It was my turn to blush.
�Yes, you�re right.�
�Ah, so you are honest man. Papa will like you.�
Her bobber went under. She knew what to do and brought in a small fish I didn�t recognize.
�That looks more like bait.�
�Big man, want to try? See if you can catch something bigger?� she challenged me.
I reeled in my line and used the small fish as bait. She quickly baited her line with a worm and cast back out. She shortly had another one on the line. I was watching her when she pointed.
�David!�
My bobber had disappeared. I tightened the line and then set the hook. I had something big on. I could hear the camera going off as Devin circled us with the pontoon. Kat got her fish taken care of and released it. She had caught a perch. She grabbed the net and got ready to help me. Mine was a pike. When I got it close, she scooped it up. I got it out of the net and Kat measured it for me: 81 centimeters, about 32 inches. That was the biggest fish I�d ever caught. I held it up so Colin could photograph it.
Kat then took it from me, dipped it back into the lake, and gently grasped it just above the tail. She moved it back and forth in the water until it seemed to suddenly come alive and swim off. I held up my line. It was frayed and the hook was bent. I was lucky to have gotten the fish to the boat before it got away.
Devin was excited about fishing now and got out a rod for himself. We�d found a good spot for perch and we each caught at least six fish in the next thirty minutes. Finally, Colin said he had enough shots and we were done with this part of the day.
WHEN WE GOT BACK TO shore, Devin had hit the wall. He begged off from the next shoot and went to the hotel to get some sleep. Colin, Kat and I went back to Great Langdale. There were now tents set up on the edge of a large hill, and they�d set up a campsite in the middle of a small bluff. Kendal and Clare showed up shortly after we got there. Colin got everybody together to explain the concept.
Kat and I would get an item and they would photograph it for the website and catalog. Then we would set it up so Colin could take a picture of the whole site. They were going to do a little graphic that showed the campsite coming together as each piece was added.
They had us demonstrate each product with the help of one of the Range Sports camping experts. He took the time to explain each feature, and then we would go with Colin and do the shoot. While Kat was being photographed, I was learning the next product, so I didn�t see what she was doing.
Apparently, it wasn�t going great, because Kat came back red-faced, with Clare right behind her. Colin called for me, so I took the lantern I was supposed to demonstrate. I went through each step of the assembly and was done. Colin called a halt and pulled Clare and Kendal together to talk to them. I went to find Kat.
A car arrived and Lana got out. Something inside of me tightened up. I found Kat in our dressing tent with a sad look on her face.
�What�s wrong?� I asked her.
�He doesn�t like my modeling. Colin says I am stiff and unnatural.�
I grabbed a hairbrush and handed it to her.
�Show me.�
�No, that stupid.�
�Listen, it doesn�t matter what you�re displaying. Now show me.�
She put on a smile and displayed the brush. She looked like she was forcing it. Her smile looked fake; her hand movements looked like she was the Queen of England waving at the crowd. I turned her towards the mirror so she could see herself. Even she could see it looked bad.
I tickled her and she about came out of her chair. She gave me an evil look.
�I get even.�
I pointed at the mirror.
�Now smile at me.�
She did and she looked much better. I then showed her some tricks Adrienne had taught me and a few I�d learned on my own. Displaying a product isn�t as easy as it sounds. What happens is you get nervous and overanalyze each movement. Something else she had going against her was that all day I�d been with her. Now she was alone and was the main focus.
We went back and the product expert handed her a lawn chair. When he was done demonstrating, she went out. She came right back.
�They want to talk to you,� she told me.
Lana had her arms crossed over her chest. I knew that we had a problem because Clare was pissed and Colin looked uncomfortable. Kendal looked like she didn�t have a dog in this fight, so I relaxed some.
�Kat isn�t working out,� Lana told me. �Since Devin isn�t here, I�m making an executive decision, and you will do the rest of the shoot.�
There it was. The fianc�e was now making corporate decisions. The second problem was that if Kat got fired at a major client�s shoot, she could be done with Ford. I gave Lana my biggest smile. Clare was about to explode, so I glanced at Kendal, who went and whispered into Clare�s ear. Clare listened for a moment, then relaxed.
�Lana, I�m so glad you�re here and taking charge,� I said as I held out my hands.
She loved to touch, so she took my hands. I pulled her closer without making contact. I was using the closeness to get into her personal space to put her a little off-balance.
�Can you do me a favor?� I asked quietly so everyone had to strain to hear me.
�Yes, anything,� she told me.
�Kat told me what she was having trouble with. I worked with her and I think she can do much better. Why don�t we bring her out and see if she can do the job she was hired to do?�
�Yes, I should see her work before I fire her. Thanks for not letting me make a rash decision.�
Clare went and got Kat as Lana latched onto my arm. I smiled at Kat to give her confidence and she got into position. Colin began the shoot and he seemed pleased. I excused myself so I could go get ready. Kat, Clare and Kendal all followed me to the back.
�Get her out of here. Next, she�ll want me without a shirt,� I whispered.
The three of them thought that was funny. Clare called Sandy while I went out and did my part. When Sandy showed up, Lana was still acting like the queen bee, but she wasn�t making any more �executive decisions.�
Once the campsite was set up, Colin wanted some action shots. Kat and I acted like we were a couple and did what Colin told us to. I was onboard with making s�mores. Kat kept setting her marshmallows on fire, so I had to make them for her.
When we were almost done, Lana suggested I take my shirt off. I thought Kat, Clare and Kendal were going to pee themselves. I did it anyway to keep the peace. When we were finally done, I was ready to sleep right at the campsite. Kat told me that my mom and I were going to dinner at her home tonight. I wanted to complain, but knew this was important to her.
IF I HAD KNOWN THAT Kat lived an hour and a half away, I would have said �no.� Since we had a driver, I just kicked back and fell asleep while my mom and Kat got to know each other. Normally that would be a bad idea, but I had no choice since I was working on about three hours of sleep. When I woke up, we had stopped at Kat�s house. The power nap did me wonders.
Kat lived in a small village by the sea. Her house was an old stone-built home that looked out over the bay, with small rooms and short doors. When we came in, we met her mother, who spoke very little English. I was getting nervous that this would be a little awkward. She introduced me to her father.
�Papa, this is David. He was working with me today. He is great guy. He taught me to be better model. This is his mama, Mrs. Dawson.�
�David, Mrs. Dawson. Welcome to our home. Kat has been excited about this job for months. She said she got to work with the face of Range Sports. I guess that is a big deal,� her dad said without a hint of an accent.
�We try not to make a big deal out of David or he gets a little bit of an ego,� my mom told Mr. Ivashov.
�Wise decision, we men tend to have that happen when we get bragged about. So, David, is modeling a full-time job for you?� Mr. Ivashov asked me.
�No, sir, I just do this part-time. I mainly go to school and play sports. I play football and baseball.�
�How did Kat do today?� he asked me.
�I thought she did great. She�s easy to work with and takes direction well. That�s very important in this business. What I was impressed with was how she handled her mistakes. She figured it out and didn�t make them again. If she keeps working at it, she�ll go far.�
Kat was embarrassed, but her dad was puffed up. He told her mom and she hugged Kat and kissed her cheek. You could tell that they were worried that this was something she was just playing at. On looks alone, Kat could make it. If you added her determination, then she could be a top model.
Kat�s mom made fish and chips. The fish had been caught today and was delicious, and I made a pig of myself. Kat told me after dinner that it was a big compliment to her mom. My mom and Mr. and Mrs. Ivashov became fast friends. Turns out Mrs. Ivashov knew more English than she let on, she just didn�t speak it well. Kat and I excused ourselves to go talk in their library.
I was surprised when she kissed me. I looked at her funny and she laughed at me.
�That was for making Papa happy. He was worried I would not make it modeling. He believes in me, but what parent would not worry?�
�What do I need to do to get another kiss?� I grinned at her.
�Your mama is right, you get big head. You just be sexy boy and you get plenty of kisses.�
�I�ll work on that. I might need some coaching, though.�
�You do not fool me. You are plenty sexy.�
�David better not be sexy, he has to take me to our hotel,� Mom said as she and Kat�s parents came into the library.
Mr. Ivashov decided to ignore me flirting with his daughter, which was fine with me. Our driver was back from eating in the village, so we said our goodbyes. On the way home, Mom told me that Devin had a surprise for me tomorrow.
�What is it?�
�He got permission to put up two zip lines. He showed me a video at the hotel. I think I want to do it, too. He said we could set up a tandem trip down. I may want you to go with me so I don�t kill myself.�
�That sounds like fun. What else are we doing?�
�He found a place where you and Kat can ride four-wheelers. He said they even have some jumps. I think Devin�s planning on joining you on that one,� she said with amusement in her voice.
�I think Devin�s just a big kid at heart.�
Mom and I got back to the hotel at eleven that night. That made it five in the afternoon back home. Mom wanted to talk to Dad. I had set Dad up so he could video chat with us. He said he�d make it a point to come home early, so we weren�t surprised that he was ready when I sent him a text.
I went and got ready for bed while Mom and Dad talked. When they were done, I was wide awake. Devin had given Mom two sleep aids. She gave me one. In about twenty minutes, I fell asleep.
Chapter 29 � Sorry, I Didn�t Mean to Kill it
Tuesday April 22
MY WAKE-UP CALL CAME at seven. I figured out that the pills Devin gave my Mom weren�t herbal supplements. I wasn�t so sure I liked the sleep aids, but at least I was ready to go. This morning we had breakfast in the hotel restaurant. I wasn�t up for the English breakfast. Instead, I had �steel-cut oats.� The texture was more chewy than what I think of as oatmeal, but I ate it with brown sugar and raisins. They offered me cream, but I passed. As I ate, everyone else came down and joined me.
We quickly made plans for the day. Lana, Sandy and Mom were going to hit the local shops. Kendal, Clare and I were going with Devin to work. I had put more money in my personal account for the trip. I�d told Mom to look for wedding presents for Angie and Greg. I also wanted to get gifts for the girls and for Tami�s birthday. I told Mom to find something special for Suzanne, Cindy and Beth for graduation.
On the way over, Devin wanted to talk to us.
�I understand that Lana was giving orders yesterday at the shoot. First of all, thank you, David, for not getting in her face when she tried to fire Kat. She told me that you handled it very well.�
The implied message was that he wasn�t happy with Clare. She�d had words with Lana about it before I talked to her.
�I�ve had a talk with Lana,� Devin continued. �She�s been told that business decisions must come from employees of Range Sports. I would appreciate it if there�s an issue that you either talk to me or Sandy while we�re on this trip.�
When he finished his little speech, we pulled up to a house. Everyone got out and went around back where they had tents set up. Devin held me back and let the others go ahead.
�Sandy tells me that Lana�s made inappropriate advances to you,� he said. I tried to object, but he raised his hand to stop me. �Do me a favor as a friend: if it happens again, please tell me. I don�t really feel comfortable talking about my relationship. But if she makes you feel uncomfortable, I want to know. As I would hope you�d want me to tell you if someone you cared about was flirting with another guy.�
�Are you sure about this?� I asked. �I don�t want to hurt our friendship�
�I might get pissed, but I won�t shoot the messenger.�
I just shook my head, not really knowing what to say. I had a bad feeling about Lana but knew it wasn�t my place to warn him. He was an adult and not stupid about most things. I could see exactly why he was dating her. She had one of the hottest bodies I�d ever seen. I was sure he was getting the best sex he�d ever had. Hell, I�d proposed to Aubrey because of her oral talents. It didn�t take a rocket scientist to see that he was wondering if she would stay faithful.
We went to the dressing tent and changed. They had me put on protective leather racing gear and Devin came out in a hunting outfit. I hadn�t seen Kat yet. I went to the catering area and grabbed water. I was drinking it when Kat made her appearance. It was good that Lana wasn�t here. They had Kat in cutoff jeans and a plaid button-up blouse that was tied just below her breasts. I was glad I had on leather pants, or I would�ve been sporting a tent.
Devin just stared open-mouthed at her, as did Colin and the Range guys assigned to teach us how to use the equipment. I sauntered over to Devin.
�You�re a frickin� genius. She�s going to sell the hell out of whatever you�re selling,� I whispered to him.
He snapped his mouth shut and gave me a sheepish grin.
�I wish I could take credit, but Sandy set this shoot up. I�ll have to thank her for her good idea.�
Kat sauntered up to us with a big smile on her face.
�You like?� she asked.
�I like. Do I get a kiss?� I asked.
�Papa said not to tease you,� she said, and she gave me a quick kiss.
Devin quickly left us to talk to Colin. I was in full flirt mode and had Kat blushing when Colin brought us together.
�To get started, I want David to follow Devin around the track for a few laps. I want to get the four-wheeler and David a little dirty. Then we�ll set up the shots. You boys go play.�
Devin gave me a high five as we went and got on our four-wheelers. Devin�s was a two-seater that had a camouflage design, while mine was bright yellow with just one seat. The yellow matched the trim of my racing gear and my helmet. The track looked like an absolute blast. It wound around the farm and in and out of the woods. It also had both small and large bumps where I could see catching some air.
Devin showed me how everything worked and then we took off around the track. Devin kept it slow the first trip so that we got a feel for what to expect. The second trip he took off and I gave my ride some gas. I almost got the front wheels off the ground. This little beast had some punch. After three trips around, Colin called us to a stop.
He then ran me through several different scenarios. Colin wanted me to power through the curves so that there was a lot of dirt being kicked up. Devin showed me how to lean into the turn so I didn�t get killed. Colin set up at the end of a straight that had several bumps. He wanted to catch me as I flew through the air for some dramatic shots. Finally, he had Kat pose with me. He then took Devin out and they did the hunting stuff.
I got a shower and got ready for the next shoot. We were going to go meet the girls for lunch and then do the zip line. I almost cried when Kat came out in shorts and a t-shirt instead of her previous outfit. When we got to the restaurant, they had two four-tops, but not together. Mom, Sandy and Kendal sat with me. Everyone else sat with Devin.
�What did you buy?� I asked Mom.
�I found quite a few things at great prices. I know how your dad and uncle like scotch, so I bought four different cases of single-malt. I had them ship it so I wouldn�t have to get it through customs and have to carry it. I also found four crystal scotch glass sets with decanters. I figured you could give one to Dad, Uncle John and Greg. I thought Tom might like one also.�
�That�s a good plan. I can give it to them on our guys� weekend,� I said, approving of her purchases.
�For Beth, Suzanne, Cindy, Tami, and Angie I bought silver tea sets with bone-china cups,� Mom told me.
�Good call on getting something for Angie,� I told her.
She showed me a large package next to the table.
�This is what your dad and I are giving them for their wedding present.�
I pulled it out of the bag; it was a hand-carved walnut box with the design of an English hunt. I opened the box and it was lined with red velvet and had a set of silver flatware inside. The handles had images of stags, foxes and hounds. It was formal but whimsical. Greg and Angie would love it.
�When we go to London, I have the address of a china shop. I think you should get them a nice set of china as your gift,� Mom suggested.
�That�s a great idea, and something they can use the rest of their lives,� I said, agreeing with my mom.
�I found cases of chocolate, tins of tea, marmalades and some knickknacks. I got silver salt and pepper shakers, napkin rings, tea cups and tea diffusers. I left all that in the car. I�ll show you when we get to the hotel.�
�Did you get Eve anything?� I asked.
She handed me another bag. It was from a jewelry store. I opened it to find a silver earring, necklace and bracelet set. Eve wasn�t one for overdone jewelry. This was perfect for her.
�That�s great, Mom. What about Tracy?�
She handed me another bag. It had a musical jewelry box in it. Tracy was much more a girly-girl and would love it.
�Perfect,� I told Mom.
�I figured we could pick up some other stuff when we go to London. I want to get a set of china for myself. The prices here are great and I really don�t have a good set.�
In the back of my mind, I figured on buying three sets of china: one set for Greg and Angie as a wedding gift; one set for Mom and Dad; and one for Tami.
�I�d like to go with you when you buy china. We need something for when we throw formal dinner parties,� Sandy told us.
I looked at the menu and blanched. Today�s special was half a pig�s head. While I prided myself on trying new dishes, that made me a little queasy. I looked at Kendal.
�Are you getting the special?� I asked her.
�Are you crazy? I dare you to get it,� she said with a smirk.
That evil woman, she knew she could talk me into it.
�You do and I�m not eating at this table,� Sandy threatened me.
�Chicken,� Mom goaded me under her breath.
�You better see if someone will trade with you,� I told Sandy.
She got up and sent Devin over. He was excited.
�Are you really getting it? I wanted to, but I was nervous.�
�The big-game hunter is scared of a pig�s head,� Mom teased Devin.
The waitress came over, saving Devin from any further embarrassment. Devin asked her about it.
�We�re thinking of getting the special,� he told her.
�You�ll like it. I would suggest it�s enough for two. I�ll bring an extra side if you order one for the two of you.�
We agreed and then waited for porky. It turned out that once you got past the creep factor, pork head was good. The brain was not my favorite, but I tried it. The cheek and jowls were to die for. I even enjoyed the tongue. I let Devin eat the eye. I give him huge props for doing that. When he bit into it, it exploded in his mouth. He said that, besides the unpleasant first bite, it wasn�t bad. I�ll take his word for it.
WE DROVE BACK TO THE park after lunch. Colin was ready for us at the base of what he said was one of the taller fells. They�d hired a special team just for safety for this activity. We were taught the important points of riding a zip line, most especially how to use the brakes.
They�d set up side-by-side zip lines so that Kat and I could go down at the same time. Mom watched me like a hawk as they put on the harness. She wasn�t going to let them kill her baby. I just put up with her double-checking everything and asking them a bunch of questions. She about had a cow when they made us sign waivers that said something about we couldn�t sue them if we died. That had the reverse effect on Devin and me. We
I thought Kat was going to bail until Lana said she�d do it. I was imagining her humongous breasts in the harness. I think Kat caught me envisioning that and got a determined look on her face and agreed to go. We put our gloves and helmets on and they hooked us up. Colin was both running video and doing stills. He had a walkie-talkie and let everyone know to move back so they wouldn�t be in the shot. Then he did a countdown.
When he said go, Kat and I lifted our feet and let gravity take over. I was going faster and needed to apply the brake to let her catch up. I was impressed with Kat. She screamed the whole way down. Who thought that anyone could scream that long? I had a blast. It was almost like flying as we plummeted down the hill. When we finally got to the bottom platform, the guys quickly unhooked me, and I went and checked on Kat and found her shaking like a leaf.
When they finally unhooked her, she collapsed into my arms. Colin was still shooting. To distract her I kissed her. She suddenly put me into a death grip and kissed me back, hard. Colin told us he wanted us to do it again, so we climbed down and were loaded into a jeep and taken back up the hill. While we did that, Sandy and Devin took a turn.
Kat and I ended up going six times before Colin was satisfied. About the third time down, Kat went from being terrified to having fun. Devin took my mom down in a tandem hookup. She was all smiles when she got to the bottom. She wasn�t brave enough to go alone, but she talked Devin into taking her again.
Today was by far the best day I�ve ever had doing modeling. Riding four-wheelers and doing a zip line was much better than doing catalog work. I don�t know who had the bigger smile on his face, Devin or me. We�d done guy things and were able to call it work.
Before we left, Colin told us what was on the schedule for tomorrow. In the morning, we were going to a hunt club. The afternoon would involve rock climbing and hiking. Then we would drive down to London. He also told Devin that the photos of me dropping Harry would be in the tabloids tomorrow.
MOM, KENDAL, CLARE and Sandy joined me for dinner so Devin and Lana could have some alone time. Kat had gone back home. I found out that she wasn�t going to London. Devin had arranged with Ford to have other models do those sessions.
Clare picked a curry place and we had a nice dinner. Sandy talked Kendal and me into going with her to a dance club. Mom and Clare decided to go back to the hotel. I hadn�t been running or exercising, so dancing sounded good to me. We had a great time and danced until almost midnight.
WHEN I GOT BACK, I found Mom in my room, and could tell something was wrong.
�Your granddad fell right after he got home and Mom took him to the hospital. It�s a broken hip, and they�re doing surgery tomorrow.�
I got onto my tablet to see if I could get her a flight. One was leaving early in the morning from Manchester. She�d be in Chicago by 2:00 p.m. tomorrow. I booked it, then called our driver and hired him to take her to the airport. I checked the time and it was only six at home, so I called Greg and he agreed to go pick up Mom and take her to her parents� house.
I took a shower and when I came back, Mom was sound asleep in my bed. I took the other side, figuring she didn�t want to be alone. She�d slept with Dad for nearly twenty years. I was sure it was hard on her not having someone in bed with her. I woke up at five in the morning to my room phone ringing. It was a wake-up call for Mom. I woke her and sent her to the shower. I went to her room and packed her bags. When she got out of the shower, she checked her bags and gave me a funny look.
�You pack better than I do,� she told me.
�They showed me how when I got those expensive clothes last fall. I try to avoid wrinkles because I hate to iron.�
She got dressed, we said our goodbyes, and I went back to bed.
Wednesday April 23
WE GOT TO THE HUNT club by eight and they had breakfast ready for us. I would have to tease Dad about these perks. He needed to talk to the country club about feeding him two meals a day. I was starting to get addicted to the tea. It was much better than what we got in the bags at home. When we were about done eating, Kat appeared. We went and changed into our hunting clothes. Devin took Kat and me to the skeet range for some instruction. Colin took a lot of pictures until we started to hit the targets. He then took us to the section where they had live birds.
Colin wanted something big enough that it would show up in the photo, so they used pheasants. Devin took us aside and gave us a pep talk.
�This is just like shooting the clay pigeons. Lead the bird the same way and you�ll do fine.�
I was up first. Once Colin was set, I readied my shotgun. We�d been taught to keep the barrel pointed down and our finger off the trigger until the clay pigeon was in the air. When they released the pheasant, it startled me because it made so much noise taking off. I lined it up, shot, and saw it cartwheel out of the air.
�Oh, sorry, I didn�t mean to kill it,� I told everyone.
I don�t know what I was thinking. What did I expect to happen if I pointed a gun at a bird and shot? I�d never killed anything before and was feeling guilty. To Devin�s credit, he didn�t laugh at me. He could see I was disturbed.
�Was that your first?� Devin asked.
�Yes. I�m sorry, I�ll do better next time,� I told him.
�There�s no better or worse. Don�t worry about it. The first time can be a little jarring. Do you think you can do it again?� he asked me.
I got a grim expression on my face.
�Yes, sir, I think I can.�
�Good, let�s do this so you get the nerves out of your system.�
I did four more in a row and hit all four birds. Kat took to it like a duck to water. Once we�d each killed five birds, they brought them and laid them out in front of us. We posed for several shots with the birds. I was worried that the birds would go to waste. The manager of the hunt club assured me that they sold them to a local restaurant.
I was glad when that was over. We traveled back to the park for the next two shoots. The hiking and rock climbing were very much like studio work. For the hiking, we went to several locations and just acted it out. We also had several wardrobe changes.
The rock climbing was staged as well. We were no more than three feet up the cliff face. Colin would simply either lie down or squat so it looked like he was below us.
When we were done, Kat gave me a big hug.
�You are nice to work with. I wish to do again,� she told me.
�Ford is having a model camp in August in New York. Why don�t you see if you can go?�
�I will see. Thank you for being patient. I learned much from you.�
I wished her well, then packed up and went to the hotel. We were driving down to London tonight so we�d be ready for tomorrow. We got to the hotel by nine o�clock. I ordered some food from room service and then called Greg. It was three o�clock there.
�Hey, it�s me, did Mom make it okay?� I asked Greg.
�Yeah, she did, but I have some bad news: Granddad died. Before you do anything, Mom is insisting that you stay and finish your job.�
�Okay, but what happened?�
�They didn�t tell you the whole story. Granddad fell down a flight of stairs and hit his head. Today�s surgery was to work on that. It was worse than they thought. Mom�s going to stay with Grandma for a while. She and Uncle Jim need to decide whether or not she�d be better off in an assisted-living place.�
�That sucks. How�s Mom taking it?�
�Not well. Probably like you or I would take it.�
That hit home. The funeral was set for Saturday. I would be flying back then so I�d miss it. I suddenly really missed my family. When room service came, I just picked at it. I was tired and went to bed.
Thursday April 24
I WOKE BEFORE MY WAKE-up call and reflected on the loss of my granddad. What I discovered surprised me. I wasn�t grieving because I would never see the man again; I barely knew him. I had only seen him on average once a year for a few hours. My grandparents� last trip was a prime example. I don�t remember saying more than ten words to him, and he was there for two days.
I also realized that it was a two-way street. I really hadn�t made an effort to get to know him. What I was grieving for was my mom�s pain. I wished that I could be there for her. What Greg had told me, I knew was true. Mom was proud of what I was doing, and she had the rest of my family to support her. But for my mom, I needed to make more of an effort. Maybe I could talk her into taking me to see Grandma this summer and we could connect.
I wanted to get my head clear if I wanted to do a good job today. The best way I could think to do that was to run. Clare had hired security for London, so I called her room.
�This is Clare,� she answered.
It was obvious I�d woken her up. Oh, well, too late now.
�Hey, it�s David. My granddad passed away yesterday.�
�Oh, I�m so sorry, do we need to get you back for the funeral?� she asked.
That was not what I expected.
�I appreciate your concern and the gesture. I�ll be staying to work. What I need is to get my head on straight for today, and to do that I want to run. Do you have a security person that knows the area who could run with me?�
�Let me make a call to find out and I�ll call you right back,� she told me.
I had changed into my running clothes by the time Clare called back.
�Be downstairs in fifteen minutes. Colin will meet you and introduce you to the security detail. He�s planning on taking pictures while you run.�
�Tell him that this is therapy for me, so I�m not planning to pose for him. When I run, I�ll totally ignore him.�
�I�ll let him know.�
I went downstairs and got a bottle of water and a banana. I was just finishing both when Colin showed up. He took me out to the front of the hotel. There was a motor scooter with a driver and another gal who must be my security. I went up to my running partner.
�Hi, I�m David. I hate to be a jerk, but what kind of pace do you keep?� I asked her.
�Don�t worry, I can keep up with you,� she said.
Well, we shall see.
�Okay, I�ll set a pace, and then I need you to lead me for about five miles since I don�t know the area. Have you stretched yet?�
�No, do you mind if I do?�
�No, I haven�t either.�
We both stretched. I noticed that she was six or seven years older than me and looked to be in good shape. I set a nice pace, not wanting to kill my guide. She led me from our hotel to Potters Field Park, right next to the River Thames. She led me to the Tower Bridge and crossed the river to the north side. Then we ran west along the river. We jogged past the Tower of London. The route was nice with a lot of historic interest. The streets were treelined and had fantastic views. We ran all the way to Big Ben, which was located at the Palace of Westminster. I had to choose to run around the palace or cross the river. I decided to cross the river so I could start working my way back. On this side, I saw that giant Ferris wheel called the London Eye.
I suddenly noticed my security gal had stopped and was holding her side. I came back to see what was wrong and found her breathing hard as she gave me a dirty look.
�You okay?� I asked her.
She suddenly cramped up. She went down, so I helped her stretch to get it to stop. Cramps are a runner�s worst nightmare.
�Is she okay?� Colin asked as the scooter came back to see what was going on.
�She�s cramping. Go and see if you can find some Gatorade and a banana.� I turned to her.
�I�m sorry. I was zoning out and didn�t notice you were struggling.�
�Sod off! I should be able to run you into the ground. I ran cross-country at university, and I run every day.�
�It sucks getting old.�
�You little wanker, I can make you disappear,� she shot back with a quick grin.
�You�d have to actually catch me for that to happen.�
�Just stretch my leg while I figure out how you�re going to die.�
�Again, you�d have to catch me first,� was my reply. �I guess hearing is something else that goes when you get old.�
Boy, I was glad to see Colin when he came back. She had me in an armbar, and it hurt a little. I misjudged how quick she was. I wouldn�t make that mistake again. I chuckled when we had to get a cab to take us back. It was cool, though, because we got to go in one of those old-looking cabs.
I felt much better when I got back. I showered and it was time to meet everyone in the restaurant. Colin was telling everyone how my security detail had to put me into a submission hold. He even had pictures to prove it. She was standing behind me, so I let it go.
�Colin tells me that he got some great shots this morning,� Devin said. �That actually helps with our schedule. The models that Ford has arranged for have a conflict this morning. You�ll meet Yvette and Raina this afternoon. This morning we�re going to hit the tourist spots and have you work solo. I might have Lana stand in for a few shots with you,� Devin told me.
I could see that Lana fancied herself a model. Sandy rolled her eyes, but everyone else kept a straight face. Colin had his work cut out for him.
Something else I noticed this morning were hints that Clare and Colin had something going on. I started to put it together. How else would he have known I was running this morning? They were careful not to let on, but when they thought no one was looking they would share a meaningful glance.
I asked Colin when he thought we�d be done so I could make plans with Aubrey. My security gal came over and asked what my plans were for tonight.
�I�m going on a date,� I told her.
�Hanging out with hookers isn�t a good idea,� she said, either teasing me or assuming I couldn�t have found a date so quickly.
�I could cancel the hookers if you�re free. I�m just nervous you can�t keep up,� I shot back.
She smiled at me. I was enjoying that she had a sense of humor.
�No, you keep your plans in place. Just when you know what they are, let me know so we can be prepared.�
�What should I call you?� I asked.
�Normally, you call your betters �ma�am.��
�Yes, ma�am,� I said.
She just smiled at me.
ABOUT TWO-THIRDS OF the way through the morning, Lana put her foot down and made Devin put her in the shots. Colin got a lot of shots of us walking away or side shots of her looking up at me with him behind her. He was trying to minimize her face in the photos. She got the great idea that we should look out over the River Thames with my arms wrapped around her. Thank God, Devin stopped that after a couple of pictures.
THE AFTERNOON WAS STUDIO work with our newly arrived Ford models, Yvette and Raina. They were everything I hate about models: they showed up late, weren�t happy with anything, and generally acted like bossy little bitches. About halfway through they got so bad that Clare had to call a halt and talk to them. Apparently, I was too tall and blocking their light.
Devin came over to see how I was holding up.
�I think Lana�s looking like a good replacement right about now,� I shared with him.
�Yeah, sorry about that. You were a good sport, though. I owe you one. She can�t stop talking about how great you are to work with. I have a feeling she thinks she�ll get to do more work with you in the future.�
�You�re the man writing the checks.�
�Don�t you forget it, smartass.�
�Yes, sir.�
�I�m sorry to hear about your grandfather passing.�
�Mom told me to honor my commitment to you. We have plenty of family to help her and Grandma through this. Or that�s what they tell me, anyway.�
�Are you okay?�
�Yeah, I really am.�
Colin called us back and the bitching went down nearly fifty percent. We were able to get through the afternoon without any more incidents. When we were done, I was the happiest person in the room. I had just run the entire gamut of modeling in two days, from the best to the worst. I hoped that tomorrow would be better.
FOR MY DATE WITH AUBREY, Clare made me take a driver and �ma�am.� Aubrey knew �ma�am.� Her name was Tess. I smirked at her when Aubrey used it. Tess had made sure no one on the set told me what her real name was. She was the lone bright spot in the day, so I played along.
Aubrey took me to a trendy restaurant where you went to be seen. I was shocked when the paparazzi went nuts when they saw me. Then Aubrey reminded me that I was on the front page of several of the gossip rags. I�d forgotten that was coming out. At dinner, we had people coming up and talking to us. I guess putting one of the gentry in their place was considered cool.
�Did you plan this?� I asked her.
�Sure did. Adrienne told me that you�d be good for my career. I�m sure we�ll be in the paper tomorrow. I just hope they spell my name right.�
�Well, I�m free tomorrow night, too.�
�You cheeky little monkey! Are you asking me out again?�
�Of course I am.�
�If you�re game, we can do a full night of it. We�ll hit five or six of the hot spots and do a full media blitz.�
I agreed. She was shocked when I took her shopping for china after dinner. She figured I�d want to go to a club. Once she knew the plan, she got into it. She took me to her favorite spots. I found she had good taste. She even found me hunt-themed plates for Greg and Angie. I knew Kyle would love them when he got older. For Mom, I found a nice floral design that was in her favorite colors. Tami had always liked the light French blue look. I found a classic design that I knew she�d love. I knew this because she�d pointed it out to me several times while growing up. It was surprising to me that I remembered, but when I saw it, it felt right.
Aubrey talked me into getting sixteen place settings with the platters, soup tureens, butter dishes and anything else they had. She even picked out silverware for Tami. Mom already had a set that she liked. She suggested that it not be actual silver because I really didn�t want to have to clean it every time we used it. I arranged for everything to be shipped back to the States for me.
We went back to the hotel. Aubrey said she was having her monthlies but was willing to help me out. She certainly did! She took me to the moon three times before we finally crashed.
Friday April 25
I SWEAR AUBREY WAS ruining me for any other woman. She gave the best oral sex I have ever had. I was in a tremendous mood when she walked me down for breakfast. Clare was the only one who�d met her before. Everyone else was stunned. Aubrey is a striking woman, with the emphasis on
Aubrey told me where I needed to pick her up and suggested what I should wear. When she left, Devin came over.
�It sounds like someone�s whipped.�
�And you�re not?� I shot back.
He didn�t want to admit to it, so he changed the subject.
�Sandy wants to go look at china.�
�Oh, shoot. Aubrey and I went last night, and I�d promised your sister I�d take her. I can tell her the places we went. They have a great selection.�
�That�s nice, but what I need, though, is for you to keep Lana busy while Sandy and I go shopping.�
�No problem. I�ll take her to check on the two princesses. That should be hours of fun for me.�
�So where should we go first so I don�t have to shop all day?�
I told him which store had more of what he was looking for. I also shared Aubrey�s advice about buying extra place settings and all the extras that went with them. I suggested he get three or four of the extra stuff because he threw bigger parties.
THE PHOTO SHOOT WAS a struggle. It�s hard not to show how you feel about someone, and my body language was showing through. The princesses were beastly, and Colin wasn�t happy with how the shoot was going. Finally, by lunch, Clare had had enough. I only heard snippets of her diatribe.
�Do you know who he is? ... Adrienne! ... Went out with Aubrey last night! ... Head out of your ass! ... Last day with Ford!�
Lana came strolling out.
�I think your �princesses,� as you call them, will be better behaved after lunch, if they come back at all.�
�That�s great news. You want to get out of here and go grab a bite?� I asked her.
She looked at me and smiled. Once she saw me with Aubrey, she�d quit hitting on me. We were actually getting along. I wondered how long that was going to last.
�Hey, I�m buying lunch if anyone wants to go!� I told everyone.
I had seen what the caterer had brought, and wasn�t interested in salad and fruit for lunch. Clare, Colin, Kendal and the Range guy that demonstrated everything all joined us. We went to a pub around the corner and got some fish and chips. Turns out the Range guy�s name was Lou. He and Devin had been childhood friends. Lou and Kendal had hooked up. I totally missed that one.
When we got back, Devin and Sandy were smiling, until we all learned that the princesses had bailed. Ford had just opened their Paris office, and they were supplying the talent for Range Sports. Clare called the Paris office and they couldn�t get anyone till tomorrow. I pulled Devin aside.
�Hey, why not have Sandy and Kendal do it? They may not be rail-thin like the models today, but they�re both attractive and look more like your buyers. Plus, they�re both here, and I can help them if they get stuck.�
He thought about it for a moment and then smiled. Clare cut Devin a deal because her models had left us in the lurch. Sandy surprised me; she actually did well. Kendal was okay, but we had the chemistry of us all being friends, so that made up for a lot.
Towards the end of the shoot, the head of the Paris office showed up and had a long talk with Clare and Devin. When we were finally done, Clare waved me over and pulled me into the meeting. She introduced me to Vivian.
�David, you saw how Yvette and Raina acted the last two days. I need to train them to work with the American market. Can you give me some suggestions?�
I looked at Clare to see if it was okay or not.
�Tell her what you think. Yvette and Raina are two of our best faces, but no one�s calling them back. You�d be doing Ford a big favor to give your perspective. She needs to hear it from someone who�s worked with them.�
�For me, modeling is really simple. The first photographer I ever worked with told me how to be a good model. He said if I showed up on time, had a good attitude and followed direction, I would go a long ways. That sounds like common sense, but Yvette and Raina showed up late, had terrible attitudes, made rude comments and didn�t follow the photographer�s directions. They were perfect ... perfect prima donnas!
�Clare talked to them yesterday, and they straightened up for a few hours, but it didn�t stick. She confronted them again today because the work-product was suffering. We had better results this afternoon with two amateurs. I would suggest you look at the difference in photos and decide for yourself.�
Clare and Colin showed her the photos. By the time they were done, she was red in the face. Devin had paid a premium to get the cream of the crop from Ford. Kat had been a joy to work with, and he made a point of telling her that. I told her that Kat wanted to go to modeling camp in New York this summer. I had mistakenly told Kat it was in August. Clare gave her the actual dates in July. She said she�d make sure Kat was able to go.
ONCE THE MEETING WAS done, the head of the Paris office took me to the pub where we had appetizers.
�What can I do for you?� I asked.
�Ford has a strong image worldwide. Our office in Paris just opened and we need a jump-start. Deb suggested that I talk to you.�
�About what, specifically?� I asked.
It was a little mercenary, but I didn�t have a lot of time to mess around.
�I don�t know; what can you do for me?�
I called Kendal and had her join us.
�Kendal, this is Vivian. She is the head of the of the Paris office for Ford. Could you tell her what you do for the Chicago office?�
Kendal spent fifteen minutes going over the different ways they collaborated with Chicago. She pulled up a report that showed the increased profits Chicago had seen since the first of the year. The numbers weren�t huge, but they showed steady growth. For the Paris office, being a start-up, the additional revenue would make a difference.
She looked at me.
�What do you get from this?� she asked.
�David makes five percent off the top.�
�Kendal, would you show her what we did in New York?�
Kendal explained the leads I had produced from the industry party and showed her how much I made that weekend.
�David is still making money off of that. Adrienne is picking up another job every week or so from the contacts David helped generate.�
�I�m doing something similar with Aubrey tonight. If you want me to show you what I did, you need to work something out with Kendal.�
�I�m in. What�s this going to cost me?�
�First you need to get to know Aubrey. She�d be the perfect person to train your models. I�m not requiring that you hire her, I�m just making a suggestion. I think after you meet her, you�ll agree.�
�Fair enough.�
�Since this is a one-night deal, I want a premium. There�s a significant chance that nothing will come from tonight, but you�ll learn what I did to help Adrienne. I want twenty percent of your take for any contract that you sign within one year that�s the result of a lead from tonight. I�m also free to work the leads through Adrienne and Kendal. If we sign them, you get ten percent. That way it�s a win-win.�
She told us she needed to call New York to get approval. I told Kendal I wanted to make sure that Aubrey had a chance at making some money tonight because she was taking us to the parties. We decided on the standard 5% for bird-dogging business. She called Tom and had him get the contracts together. He also made plans to come to Paris and sign Vivian�s office up as a partner. I would bet that Mary would be on the plane with him.
AUBREY AND VIVIAN HIT it off. Aubrey had picked a nice place for dinner to start the evening. There were a few paparazzi, so we made a point to get Aubrey some publicity. During dinner, I set up their phones to scan business cards and send their contact info back. All three of us would get the lead. While we waited for a table, I took them into the bar where there was quite a crowd.
We came up to a group of three guys who all looked like they�d come straight from work. I put on a smile.
�Hi, sorry to interrupt, but I�m doing a little networking before dinner. I was wondering what line of work you were in.�
�Bits �n bobs, why do you ask?�
�I�m looking for anyone who might need a model for advertising.�
They all shook their heads �no.�
�Thanks,� I said, and went to the next group.
Before we got there, I clued them in.
�Think of this as speed dating. You�re not looking to get married, just find someone who might be interested. No one wants to do a deal at dinner, but they may take your call next week. So we need to work through the ones who have no interest to find the ones who do.�
Vivian looked doubtful. I went through half the bar with no success. Then we met a gal who was sitting by herself. She looked familiar.
�Hi, sorry to interrupt, but I�m doing a little networking before dinner. I was wondering what line of work you were in.�
�You�re a bold one. Is that some pickup line?� she asked.
�Of course it is. I see a beautiful woman, and I can�t resist.�
�The honest approach, that�s refreshing.�
�So what do you do?� I asked her.
She gave me a mischievous grin.
�I�m on the telly. I do the weather on Sky News.�
�Have you ever thought of doing modeling?�
�Let me guess, you�re a talent agent, and might want to give me an �audition� back at your hotel room.��
I perked up and replied, �I never thought of that one. In fact, I do a little modeling myself. Let me introduce you to Vivian. She�s the head of Ford Models in Paris. Would it be okay if she contacted you next week?�
�Is this some dodgy scheme?�
�Nope, give me your business card.�
She did and I scanned it. I made a note as to who she was and where we met. I then sent a message to her to expect a call from Vivian. Her phone dinged. She checked her phone and hit the link to my website. Then she recognized me.
�You�re the chap who put Lord Smyth on his arse!�
�One and the same. Thanks for talking to us. Vivian will call you next week. Have a good time tonight.�
By the time we worked our way through the bar, our table was ready. We had picked up three solid leads.
�That was almost painful,� Vivian complained.
�It can be. This really isn�t the place for the people we�re looking for. I wanted to show you that even in a place like this you could find people who might help you.�
�I will say, you are persistent, and I can see the benefit,� she conceded.
�Think of what you could do at an industry party? Don�t you have big fashion shows in Paris?�
�We do.�
�When they have a party, what do you do?�
She laughed.
�Mostly drink.�
�What if you made a circuit of the room first? Then drank,� I suggested.
�I see your point. But I feel like I�m selling something.�
�Get over it. All you�re doing is meeting people. Any selling will be done next week. Tonight is just introductions. You have to stop thinking of this as just business. I�ve made some great friends doing this. My dad taught my brother and me, and he always says you never know whom you might meet and what they can do for you.
�If you stand in a corner and just observe, you�ll never meet anybody. I make a game of it when I�m networking. I want to see how many noes I can get. Because I know that for each one, I�m one step closer to getting a yes. That�s how I met Aubrey.�
We had a nice dinner. We ended up going to six different places before the night was out. By the end of the evening we�d added eighty-seven new contacts. Vivian and her team had their work cut out for them next week. Three of the leads had US needs, so I forwarded them to Tyler to follow up on.
Aubrey took me home around one in the morning. She let me get to sleep around three, or was it four? I really wish she was closer to my age and lived in the States. I knew that this was just a fling, but I had halfway fallen for her. I would take what I could get.
Morning came too early. I was glad that Devin had the corporate jet so we didn�t have to fight the crowds. I was home by noon even though we�d been in the air for almost eight hours. Everyone was gone to the funeral and wouldn�t be back until tomorrow. I went running to take my mind off it.
Chapter 30 � Are We in the Twilight Zone?
Monday April 28
�I WAS WONDERING IF you�d do something for me,� Eve asked me.
�I�m trying to imagine what I wouldn�t do for you,� I said, my mind racing. �No, I would do that ... I would
�Yeah, not that ... yet, but maybe soon,� Eve told me. �No, I was wondering if your dance class would accompany me when I do my new song at the Talent Show. I�m not officially in the show because we just got this song together, but I got permission to play it
�We
She just shrugged.
�How hard can it be?�
Since our dance routine for the upcoming show was terrible, at least in my opinion, why not team up with Eve and win it? I could sell them on this, right? Eve gave me a CD and sent me on my merry way.
�THERE�S NO WAY.�
�Before you shoot this idea down, at least listen to the song,� I begged.
�Alright! If it�ll make you quit whining, we�ll listen to it.�
I just shut up and let Eve�s song sell it. I put the CD in and pushed play.
�Take four.
I�d heard the song for the first time yesterday. You could hear the emotion just pouring out of the speakers. Tami had reminded me not to fall for Eve even more because of it, but there was something flattering when a girl writes a song about you. I could just imagine every guy that heard it would be hoping that she was singing to him.
I watched the dance class as the song went on. They went from stiff as a board to nodding their heads to the beat. When the song ended, one of them started to object.
�We don�t have time.�
�But we
They were all silent. I didn�t realize that I was holding my breath.
�We could still do the diner bit.�
YES! I didn�t have to do
THEY SAY THAT IN LIFE you have to have balance. Since I was happy that we were going to be working with Eve on the Talent Show, something crappy was coming. Cue the ringing phone.
�Hello,� I answered.
�Hey, David, it�s Adrienne.�
�I�m so glad you called. I need to know the color of your dress so I can get you a corsage.�
�About that, remember when I said I�d be your date
�Awww, don�t you do this to me. Prom is less than a week away. Plus, Ford has spent money to do our prom at my dad�s country club.�
�Sorry,� she told me. �I could get you a replacement date.�
�Hannah?� I asked hopefully.
�Let me see what I can do,� she offered.
This was a disaster. I�d been bragging since the first of the year that I was bringing a supermodel to Prom. I would be the laughingstock of Lincoln High. No one would go with me. Everyone already had dates; even Eve was going with Bill, as a friend, since neither of them had a date.
My phone rang, and it was Adrienne.
�I have great news, she said yes!�
�Really?� I asked, knowing Greg would green with envy.
�No. Sorry, Buddy. You�ll have to find your own date. What about your cute girlfriend? She�ll go with you.�
�No, she�s going with one of my baseball teammates. They�re going as friends. I couldn�t do that to him now. He would never have time to get a date.�
�What about Kara?�
�No, she�s working. My other faux girlfriend, Sunny, has started shooting her new cable show.�
�You could call Ford. They may have someone who�s looking to get a little publicity.�
�They already offered Haley Durham. I passed because her dad is supposed to be a piece of work.�
�I don�t know her.�
�Google her, she did a sitcom.�
I heard the clicking as she typed.
�I remember her. She�s cute. How old is she?� Adrienne asked.
�I think she�s my age or a little older.�
�What�s her dad�s name?�
�Bill. Google him.�
More clicking.
�Oh, I see what you mean,� Adrienne said. �Hey, I think you need to see this.�
She sent me a text with a link. Haley was in a bikini and either had had a boob job or puberty had been very good to her.
�Those are new,� I offered.
�I thought that might change your mind.�
�Yes, I�m a horny boy. You know what boobs do to me,� I teased her.
I had gotten a copy of our nude photo from Miami. Sunny was a good friend. I�d sent it to Adrienne. She was still threatening to come and track me down to get the photo off of all my devices. I told her it was my screen saver. It might have been if she hadn�t threatened to kill me and then sue me. I thought she was being a little mean, but who can figure out girls.
�I thought I told you to delete that picture.�
�I thought you were going to be my Prom date,� I responded.
�Call Clare and see if Haley�s still available to play your girlfriend. She could come to Prom, and then don�t you have a shoot on the left coast?�
�I�m going to San Francisco when school gets out, but I�m taking someone with me.�
�No big deal, she�s just your personal assistant,� she advised me.
�There are three of them.�
�Oh, good lord, I�m starting to think it�s a good thing I�m not going to be your date. How many girls are you seeing anyway? Wait, don�t answer that, I don�t wanna know. Now go call Clare.�
She hung up on me. I racked my brains as to who I could call. I knew that Tracy was free, but that would not go over well. Eve was already making hints that we were through once school was out. She was being considerate of my feelings by giving me a target date for the breakup. I didn�t need to hurry it along and bring the wrath of the other girls down on me as well.
I thought about Tami, Missy or Harper. They had their formal next week and I was taking them to it. I called Tami.
�Hey, guess who got stood up for Prom?�
�Oh, Buddy, say it isn�t so.�
�Yep, Adrienne has a conflict and can�t come. I made her call Hannah Minacci; I figured we should give her one more chance to come to her senses. I can�t believe she passed.�
�Poor baby, just get Eve to go.�
�She and Bill are going as friends. I can�t do that to him.�
�I�d help you out, but quite honestly I can�t afford it. Missy, Harper and I have been looking forward to going to formal with you. It�s going to be a special night.�
�I could buy you a dress,� I begged.
��Stupid Boy,� I could never find a prom dress now. They�ve all been picked over. Why don�t you go stag? I know you�re not shy and would have a good time.�
�Adrienne suggested I take Haley Durham. Remember the girl who contacted Ford needing a faux boyfriend?� I asked her.
�Didn�t she have a psycho dad?�
�Yeah, but it�s just for one night, how bad could it be?�
�Really? You amaze me sometimes. I take it she�s hot.�
�Maybe,� I hedged.
�I advise you to go stag, but you won�t listen to me, so go for it,� she said, I think giving her permission.
I called Clare.
�Clare Thomas.�
�Hey, it�s David Dawson.�
�What can I do for you, David?�
�Adrienne has bailed on me for Prom. I was calling to see if Haley Durham was still interested and could fill in. Oh, and her dad has to stay in LA. I don�t need him stalking me.�
�Are you sure about this? I seem to remember you putting up a pretty big stink about us suggesting her.�
�I�m sure if I forced the issue I could find a date, but I�d come across as a jerk. This is better with such short notice.�
�I�ll call you back,� she told me.
◊◊◊ XXXXX
I told Eve at baseball practice that Adrienne had a conflict. Bill looked nervous until he heard I was working on finding another date. By dinnertime, Beth, Cindy, Suzanne and Gina all offered to dump their dates. I told them I just couldn�t do it. Gina was just mocking me, I think.
I got home and had just put my dinner into the microwave when my phone rang. It was a number I didn�t recognize.
�This is David.�
�David, this is Bill Durham, Haley�s father.�
�Sir.�
�I was calling to see how much you�re willing to pay for Haley to be your date. I understand that you had a last-minute cancellation.�
I wanted to ask if there were different prices for different services performed, but didn�t.
�I think there�s been a miscommunication. Please thank Haley, but I�ll make other arrangements,� I said, and hung up.
My phone rang again. It was him, so I blocked his number and then called Clare.
�You aren�t going to believe this,� I started without even saying hello. �Bill Durham just called me to prostitute out his own daughter.�
�Don�t even joke about that,� Clare warned me.
�He asked how much I was willing to pay for Haley to go on a date with me. Are you kidding me? I can find a date. Hell, I�ll go stag before I�ll pay for it.�
�Alright, I�ll take care of it. This is certainly shocking. I�ll put the word out so no one else is blindsided.�
�Thanks, Clare, I�ll figure something out.�
BY THE TIME I WENT to sleep, I had figured out I wasn�t going to the prom. I just didn�t feel like going. I had seen the smirks on my teammates� faces after I told Eve. Tomorrow at school should be fun.
Thursday May 1
I WAS GOING TO LUNCH when my phone rang. It was an LA number. Bill Durham had been trying to get in touch with me all week. He had even called my house and left several messages. I needed to tell him to get lost.
�What do you want?� I answered.
�I was hoping to go to Prom with you,� a girl said.
�Funny. Who is this?�
�Haley Durham.�
�Okay, I�ve got to go. Tell your dad to quit calling, and you have a nice life.�
�Stop! I need to talk to you.�
I didn�t say anything, but didn�t hang up, either.
�Look, my dad doesn�t represent me. He got the call because Ford had my old number. My mom and I moved out. I heard what he did, and I�m sorry.�
�Thanks for the call. I have to go to lunch. They�re having mystery meat, and whoever guesses what it is wins a prize.�
�Look, I want to go to Prom with you.�
�I wish you could, but I canceled everything. No more limo, dinner reservations canceled, hotel room canceled, and I gave my tickets away. They�re sold out, so I couldn�t go with you even if I wanted to.�
�I know you don�t know me, but if I can fix everything, will you go to Prom with me?�
�Why?� I asked her.
�Alright, total honesty time. You talked to my dad. Something isn�t right with him, but he refuses to get help. Mom had enough, and we moved out three months ago. I need some positive press. So we�d be helping each other out.�
�Again, why? I won�t get you the kind of press you need. I�m just a kid who plays sports and does a little modeling. There have to be a thousand men in LA who would do you more good than I would.�
�There are two reasons. The first you probably won�t understand. You said no to me a couple of months ago. I don�t back down from a challenge. Come to think of it, I bet you would understand. The second is that you�re more than you say you are. Range Sports wouldn�t have you as the face of their company if you weren�t a good guy.�
�And?�
She sighed.
�You�re hot.�
�Now that wasn�t so hard, was it?�
�You�re also a pain in the ass.�
That made me smile. This girl had spirit.
�You do know I have a girlfriend?�
�I didn�t say you were perfect. So, will you let me take you to Prom?�
�I just have one question: what color dress will you be wearing?�
�Blue.�
I heard in the background, �YES! He said yes!�
She came back on and I was chuckling.
�Crud, you heard that. I�ll call you when I have it all arranged.�
AT LUNCH, IT WAS �TORMENT Poor David� day. I think everyone was enjoying me not having a date to Prom. I might have been a little bit of an ass, bragging about taking Adrienne. I was making a list in my head of who was getting payback at some point.
�David only has two days to find a date for Prom, people,� Gina said, holding court. �We need a list of eligible people. We can�t be picky here, so any idea�s a good idea.�
Jeff raised his hand. Gina pointed at him.
�I heard Maryanne Webber is still looking for a date.�
Poor Maryanne was hands down the homeliest girl at Lincoln High. On top of that, she was barely passing, which gives you a hint that she was dumber than a sack of rocks. Rumor had it that she had licked the peanut butter spoon and put it back into the vat the cafeteria put out each day. Since then no one would touch it. Jeff just made the list.
�Okay, write that one down, Cassidy,� Gina said, enjoying herself just a little too much.
Mike stuck up his hand and Gina nodded at him.
�Lisa Felton,� he shared.
There were a lot of oohs and aahs from the guys, but Cassidy waved her hands to stop them.
�She�s taken. Brad asked her out this morning.�
The girls all perked up, knowing I would NEVER date her now. I felt a little sad. Mike got a pass.
Alan raised his hand and the floor recognized him.
�Stacy Clute.�
There were some nods at her name. She was in my art class. That was a very good suggestion, which moved my buddy up a notch. But I had already asked her, and she turned me down.
�Sorry guys, she said �no,�� I told them.
�Are we in the Twilight Zone? Our David got rejected twice in the same week?� Jim asked, to the delight of everyone.
Then Eve raised her hand. I had a bad feeling about this one.
�We have someone right at this table: Tracy.�
It was a classy move by Eve to, in effect, give permission for me to go out with Tracy. Everyone had kind of shunned her after she and I hooked up. She had put on a brave front and kept eating with us. We had kept our distance to keep from causing trouble, but she knew I still cared for her.
Tracy waved her hand.
�I can�t,� she said. Of course, everyone assumed she had a date. �David already has a date.�
She floored them with that. I was wondering how she knew when I had just said yes five minutes before lunch. She held up her phone.
�I just got a text from Kendal that says David is taking a Miss Haley Durham to Prom.�
All heads snapped from Tracy to me.
�Who�s that?� Gina asked.
�She was my third-grade teacher. I always thought she was good-looking,� I offered.
Miss Dudley
�I call bullshit,� Eve said. �Show us a picture.�
I opened my tablet and showed the picture Adrienne had sent me. Ed was shaking his head.
�I swear. You�re the only guy I know who could fall into a pile a shit and come out of it smelling like a rose.�
�But I thought he gave his tickets to Wolf? Aren�t they sold out?� Mike asked.
Someone told me Wolf wasn�t going because he couldn�t afford it; his dad was currently laid off. So I gave him my tickets when I decided not to go. The baseball team had put together a drawing for a tux rental, which he somehow won. Jim and Cassidy needed someone to double with, so Jim was driving and paying for dinner. Small towns take care of their own.
Gina snorted.
�Do you think for one second that the guy that got Ford Models to pay to move Prom from the gym to the country club wouldn�t be able to get tickets?�
�There is that. Plus, she�s hot,� Mike offered; that got him a glare from Eve.
It didn�t look like Eve was on board with this. I got up and she and I went for a walk.
�Why didn�t you tell me?� she asked.
I could hear the hurt in her voice.
�I literally only found out on the way to lunch. I was planning on telling you before everyone else, but Kendal had to tell Tracy. You know that I was planning on staying home.�
She was still fuming, but I could tell she was calming down.
�Yes, sorry, it just caught me off guard. So who is this girl?�
�Ford Models found her for me back in January. She�s an actress trying to get her career back on track. She was looking for someone to pose as her boyfriend. Ford thought it would help my career and hers. I turned them down.�
�So why is she back?�
�I figured she�d be a better date than someone from around here who might get their feelings hurt. She just seemed like a safe alternative to sitting at home.�
She kissed me.
�I�m sorry for getting mad. I know we�re in a weird relationship, and I have to remind myself just to enjoy today. I know better than to be all clingy since I�ll be leaving soon.�
�Eve, it was a weird situation with me taking Adrienne. If I had my choice, I�d be taking you to Prom. We have Bill to think of, though. He�s a good guy, and I want you both to have a good time. Taking Haley will let me come. Will you save me a dance?�
�You bet. We�ll have a good time,� she told me, then she changed the subject. �Is your dance class ready for tonight?�
�Yes, and they love your song. It�ll come off well. I�m even going to be all cowboyed-up, just for you.�
The bell rang, so we walked to class.
THE TALENT SHOW HAD drawn a big crowd this year because they�d announced that Eve would be introducing her new song. Angel had also gotten the local country stations to announce it. She was making the circuit of stations on Friday and letting them play the new song before its release.
We were scheduled to go last. The dance team had been working hard, and I thought we were going to look good. One of the girls was in theater also and got them to help us with a set. The theater group had done
I liked the changes the dance class had made. They made our dance moves more country than swing.
Eve and I watched the other performances from the wings. Most were forgettable, but a couple were decent. A quartet did a classical chamber piece that was good. A brother/sister team did the old classic by Sonny and Cher,
Eve and I watched in amazement as mass chaos ensued. The theater department set up two-thirds of the stage as a diner. The other third was for Eve. They placed a stool with a microphone and a guitar stand for her acoustic guitar. The stage manager had us take our places. The lights went off on the stage and I could hear the MC.
�Now for what you all have been waiting for: Lincoln High Dance Team accompanied by a special guest, Eve �Country Girl� Holliday!�
The curtains pulled back, the spot on the MC went out, and lights for the diner came up. There were two booths with girls dressed in bobby socks and poodle skirts. There were also girls at the counter, with one of the girls dressed up like a waitress. In the center was a table for two with one of those old-time five-cent jukeboxes.
I walked out with Dana on my arm. She was also involved in theater, so we chose her to be the female lead. She was looking at me as if she adored me. We sat down and I reached across and held her hand.
�Oh, David, I have a little surprise for you. You know how couples have a special song? I found the perfect song for us. Look at E7.�
I flipped the pages, ran my finger down the front of the jukebox, stopped when I found it and smiled at her.
�Is this the one?� I asked.
�Yes, play it for me while we dance. Our new song is
I acted like I was putting money in the jukebox and making the selection. I took her hand and we stepped to the center of the stage. The lights dimmed and a spotlight hit us as I took her into my arms. In the background, they had pulled away our table and chairs so there would be room to dance.
We started to dance, a spotlight hit Eve, and everyone clapped. She smiled at them until the audience quieted down. Then she started to play. The lights on the rest of the stage came up and we began our dance routine. Each girl got a few moments to show off her skills. Several had me as their dance partner. There was some simple two-stepping, but also some more complex steps. It sounds disjointed, but they had all been dancing together for years and pulled it together. When we got near the end, we all joined up for a line dance.
For the last few bars of music, they dimmed the lights and there was only a single spot on Eve. Dana and I walked across the stage, timing the end of her song to step into the spot with Eve. Dana and I looked into each other�s eyes as the lights went black. The audience was on their feet, clapping. They brought the lights back up and we lined up to bow.
Eve, Dana and I were in the center as the dance team came forward and, once we all bowed, Eve pulled Dana and me forward and the three of us bowed again. The crowd was clamoring for an encore. Eve hung onto my hand so I wouldn�t leave her side as the dance troupe exited the stage. A big screen came down and they wheeled out a drum set and speakers for guitars. Then Eve�s Nashville band came out.
�I asked some friends to help me out. This song is currently on iTunes. I hope you enjoy
We won, of course. The only downside was that it was a school night. Eve had
Friday May 2
OUR LAST BASEBALL GAME was tonight. The JV had had a good baseball season this year with a record of 11 and 6. We were playing Mt. Vernon, who only had a varsity team. Moose had combined our teams for the last game. Tonight was all about the seniors who were playing their last high school baseball game. The varsity had had a rough year, especially after they lost so many players at Brad�s party. They were 5 and 12 for the season.
My season had been up and down. After the perfect game, I had gotten rocked the next time out pitching. After that game, I had a little tenderness in my elbow, so I hadn�t pitched since. Moose wasn�t planning on playing any of the JV but had let us dress as a reward for playing hard all year.
The varsity was down 4�6 in the bottom of the fifth when I saw Magic pull Moose aside to have a word. He was the varsity�s captain, and he really wanted to win this last game. We were bringing up the tail end of the order. Moose looked down the bench, then talked to Coach Haskins, and then made a decision.
�Eve, you�re up; and Wolf, I want you on deck.�
They both had hot bats, so I wasn�t surprised he called them up.
�Justin, David, go to the bullpen and warm up.�
We would give him options since Justin was a lefty. Justin and I stretched each other out as I kept an eye on Eve. She was working their pitcher over. She had fouled off four straight pitches. She slapped a bloop tweener between short and left field. Both fielders were sprinting to make the play so Eve ran through the hold sign at first just as both of them flinched away from the ball to avoid colliding.
Eve had a stand-up double and Coach Haskins was yelling encouragement from the bench. He�d taught us to be much more aggressive on the base paths than the varsity. Wolf came up and took a massive cut at the first pitch. Everyone on their team took several steps back. Of course, on the next pitch, Wolf laid down a nice bunt that caught even me by surprise. Coach had never before asked him to bunt because he�d hit 14 home runs this year. He just beat out the tag.
Justin and I were now up throwing pitches and trying to watch what was going on. Jeff was now up with Eve at third and Wolf on first. On the first pitch, he hit a screamer to short. I was surprised when the shortstop didn�t even look at Eve. She was off like a shot when Mt. Vernon turned the double play, conceding the run. We were now down 6�5, and that�s how the inning ended.
Moose called for Justin to come in for the top of the sixth. Coach Herndon trotted out to watch me warm up.
�How does the arm feel?� he asked me.
�I�m a little rusty, but I feel good. If you need me, I can go,� I told him.
He watched for a while, and then went back to talk to Moose. Justin got himself into a jam because he was trying to be too precise, which caused him to walk the first two batters. Moose went out to talk to him and he seemed to settle down. Mt. Vernon bailed him out by hitting into a double play. He struck out the next guy, leaving a runner on third.
Their pitcher was getting tired, but he was a real gamer and had battled us. He clipped the first batter, putting him on first. Magic was up next. The Mt. Vernon coach had seen enough and brought in their closer. He was rumored to be a mid-round selection in this year�s draft. He had a heck of a fastball, which gave him the luxury of choosing between playing in the minors or playing college ball.
Magic dug in to battle their kid. He was throwing smoke and would just dare Magic to hit his fastball. Magic was a three-year starter, and if it weren�t for football, he�d be getting a hard look from some of the local colleges.
The first pitch was intended to blow Magic away. He got his bat on it and slapped the ball over their first baseman�s head. It rolled into the corner where it got lost for a moment. When their right fielder finally dug it out, our lead runner was rounding third and Magic was halfway to second. The right fielder had a cannon for an arm. He put the ball on a rope to home. We were lucky it wasn�t on the line or he would have gunned down our runner. We were now tied 6�6.
Moose sent Mike in because he was a contact hitter. Mike squared up like he was going to bunt. Their pitcher threw three straight fastballs that were high. Mike was able to lay off them and ran the count to 3�0. I think Mt. Vernon figured that Mike was going to take the next pitch and you could see them relax. Their pitcher took a little off the next pitch and put it right down the middle. Mike got all of it and put it over the fence in dead center. We were now up 8�6, and that was how the inning ended.
Justin started the next inning the same way. There were soon runners at first and second with no outs. Moose came out and motioned me in. I found Moose grinning at me as I took the mound.
�What�s so funny?� I asked.
�I was just thinking how I wanted to cut you at the beginning of the year, and here you are pitching in the final game.�
�I see your point,� I said, smiling at him.
�Look, this is it. I know you�ve been holding back all year. I want you to give it your all.�
I gave him an even bigger smile.
�You got it,� I said, taking the baseball.
I decided to set the tone and uncorked the hardest ball I�d thrown all year. Unfortunately, my aim was off, and I hit the batter right in the middle of his back. It sounded like I had thrown it into a bag of wet cement. He dropped to the ground and I apologized like crazy.
Fortunately, everyone realized that there was no way I was headhunting in this situation. I now had bases loaded with no outs and had hit the first guy I faced. I needed to get my head into this game. I got the sign from the catcher and glanced over at the runner at first. You have got to be kidding me. He was joking with the first base coach, not paying attention. I fired over to first and Wolf made me look good by digging it out of the dirt and tagging him out.
Wolf was paying attention as their third base runner thought about going home. Wolf walked the ball back to me. The ball had dirt on it so the umpire gave me a clean one. The next batter had worn us out all game. I threw a split-finger fastball�on purpose this time�and got strike one. He smiled at me, which made me a little nervous. The next pitch I threw the four-seam fastball. He hit a golf shot to center field. I snapped my head around and saw Eve as she drifted back. Dang it, she was going to run out of room. She settled under it and took it in. It was deep enough that their runner on third tagged up and scored.
Eve had hustled the ball in so that the guy on second only took one base. Moose came out.
�Look over at the bullpen,� he told me.
There was no one warming up.
�We have faith in you. Go get the last one and win this game,� Moose told me.
I took a deep breath after he went back to the dugout to help focus. They sent in a pinch hitter. This boy was a lefty. I had only faced three lefties all year. I focused, and Tim called for the fastball low and outside. I decided to forget the pitching from the stretch and just did my normal windup. The pitch felt great when it left my hand.
�Steerike!� the umpire called.
The batter called time to adjust his package and spit. I chuckled at how silly that looked. I guess he was manning up. Tim called the same pitch. He must have figured he would see if this guy could touch my fastball. I fired it in and it was a little outside, but he bailed me out by swinging at it.
Tim called for another fastball but set up low and inside. I threw low and right down the center. I knew I was in trouble when I threw it. He hit a screaming line drive that would have taken my head off if I hadn�t been ready for it. I turned just in time to see Magic snatch it out of the air for the third out.
I momentarily thought about how good we could have been if we had combined teams. I had learned a long time ago that �what ifs?� don�t get you anything. Magic came up and put me in a headlock.
�You big dork, what were you thinking with that last pitch?�
�I was thinking you needed to be the hero since it was your last game.�
He gave me a noogie and let me go. Since it was the last game, Moose offered to take us to Monical�s. I was in.
WE JUST THREW ON TENNIS shoes and went out in our uniforms. I put my duffle bag in the back of Eve�s truck.
�We have the rest of the night, what do you want to do?� I asked her.
She gave me a wisp of a smile.
�Mom and Dad went away for the weekend. I should probably go home and check on the house. Maybe we could have a slumber party. What do you think?�
This was good news.
�Hmm, who all�s coming to the party?�
�Well, it�s kind of short notice. It may just be you and me.�
�Do you want me to call some people? I�m sure I could get you some guests. I know you�re not that popular, but fortunately your boyfriend has some connections.�
She gave me a sideways glance.
�How many people were you thinking?� she asked, playing along.
�Oh, I don�t know. Maybe we could invite three or four more.�
�These wouldn�t all be girls, would they?�
�Why, of course. I think four or five girls and myself would be a nice mix. What d�you think?� I asked hopefully.
�As much fun as that sounds ... for you, I think maybe it should just be the two of us tonight.�
�Your call, but if you collapse on me, we may need backup.�
MOOSE WAS HAPPY WHEN all the parents showed up to feed us. Greg did his duty and got us free appetizers. I was glad to see Coach Hope working the room. He was talking to the parents about how well their boys had done this year. Greg, Angie and Kyle were doing the same, promoting his massage business. I felt like a slacker when Dad also made the rounds.
Dad had been doing well at Dunn�s Country Club. He had told me all about some grass fungus he was treating. I kind of glazed over for that part, but his boss was happy. He also had been meeting the members. Mom thought it was funny when he came home and complained that some of the women had come on to him. Greg had offered to go help him with his problem. Angie told Greg to go ahead since he was officially off the market in a few weeks.
I decided to take a pass on networking and found Alan, Gina, Jeff and his Prom date, Elissa. Eve and I joined them in an oversized booth. We had just settled in when Tim came and got us.
�You have to come hear this. Mike is doing Coach Haskins.�
Mike was good at mimicking people. He had been working on his Coach Haskins impersonation and he was spot-on. We all got big smiles on our faces and went to join the crowd. Mike had been careful never to let Coach hear him, but the coaches were all there for his performance. Mike saw me and pulled me next to him.
�On one of the first days of baseball, David had his dance class show up at the end of practice. Coach Haskins thought they were all David�s girlfriends. I mean, everyone has heard the rumors, so I could see where he�d think that,� Mike shared, getting a big laugh at my expense.
�Hey, in my defense, Coach Hope told me to keep my womenfolk away from him,� Coach Haskins said. �What would
�Thanks,� I said to Coach Hope.
�Anyway,� Mike said, taking the conversation back, �Coach Haskins gave David some much-needed advice.�
Mike switched to his Coach voice.
�Cap, are all these women here to see you?�
�Yes, sir,� Mike said in a good imitation of me.
�Son, let me give you some advice. Pick one. Take her out and ... ahh ... give her a test drive. If she�s no good in the sack, dump her and repeat the process. Once you find one that can keep up, date her.�
�But, Coach,� Mike said, switching to me, �they�re ALL good in the sack.�
I don�t know who was more red, Coach Haskins or me. The peanut gallery thought it was hilarious.
�I didn�t say that,� Coach Haskins said, trying to defend himself.
I was thankful pizzas started to come out, so I was saved from any further torture. I gave Mike a hug to show him I had no hard feelings. After we ate pizza, I found Mom.
�Hey, I wanted to let you know that I�m going to Eve�s for a sleepover, so I won�t be home tonight.�
That got her attention.
�Who all is going to be there?� she asked.
�Eve.�
�Do you have protection?� Angie asked.
Both Mom and I cringed when Dad suddenly became interested in our conversation. Angie noticed and mouthed �Sorry.�
�Yes. I�ll be responsible,� I said.
Dad seemed satisfied. Mom patted my arm.
�Go have fun, and thanks for telling me so I�m not up waiting for you.�
EVE AND I HAD A NICE night together. I don�t know when it happened, but over the last few weeks, we had switched from making love to just having fun. As soon as we entered the farmhouse, she had dropped her pants and leaned over the kitchen table. I had a condom on in a flash. I think she her plan was to christen every room in the house, and she wanted to try every position she could think of.
I knew I was going to miss Eve when she left. I just kept telling myself to live in the moment and enjoy her company while she was here.
Chapter 31 � That Was Some Show
Saturday May 3
MOM CALLED ME TO TELL me that my date for tonight had arrived. I told Eve and she was eager to go meet her. I figured it would be for the best to get this meeting behind us. I didn�t need a scene at Prom if it went bad.
We walked into my kitchen to find that someone had sent out an alert. Mom, Beth, Cindy, Suzanne, Angie and Greg were all there. Haley saw me and gave me a tight smile. I froze for a moment as Mr. Happy tried to wrest control of my body from the big brain. Wow, Haley was H. O. T. hot. I noticed Greg�s eyebrows go up; that alerted me that I�d better get my act together, and fast. I visibly shook myself and then walked over to Haley as she stood.
�Hi,� I said as I put out my hand to shake hers. I turned to Eve and added, �Haley, this is Eve Holliday, my girlfriend.�
Eve and Haley shook hands. Eve took my arm and patted it.
�David, go take a shower,� Eve told me, and I was dismissed.
�Go with your brother,� Angie told Greg.
It seemed boys were not needed for the upcoming conversation. Greg just got up and we went up to my place. When we got there, I needed some intel.
�So, what was that all about?� I asked.
�I think they�re vetting your new girlfriend. I know they�re going to have their hands full. She�s no shrinking violet.�
�What makes you say that?�
He blushed.
�Well, you saw her. I answered the door and ... ahh ... I fell into old habits. Let�s just say she made it clear that my advances were not welcome. I think the phrase �horndog brother� was used. Of course, Angie heard that, and immediately liked her.�
�So she�s here five minutes and you have a new nickname?�
�I can still kick your ass,� Greg warned me.
I just gave him a dismissive wave and went to take a shower. When I came back out of my bedroom, Kyle was with Greg. Kyle saw me and reached for me, so I took him. I arched my eyebrows at Greg.
�We�ve been ordered out of the house until we�re called back.�
I just shrugged.
�I�m starved. Can I buy you breakfast?�
�Sounds good to me. Where do you want to go?�
�How about we go to Granny�s? Kyle needs to be introduced to the finer things in life.�
�Sounds like a plan.�
We loaded Kyle up and were soon there. Greg freed Kyle from captivity and I went in and grabbed a table and a high chair. Granny saw us and came over.
�So, who do we have here?� she asked.
�This is my son Kyle. David told me we needed to introduce him to the best restaurant in the area.�
Granny was beaming from the compliment. Kyle reached for her so she picked him up. He already was a flirt. Granny took him around and introduced him to everyone. He was such a chick-magnet. I think Greg could read my mind.
�Dude, Angie will kill you if you use him in your evil plans.�
�How did you know?�
�I�m your brother. I had the same plans.�
We both laughed. We never put an order in. Granny just started sending food out. Some of the locals joined us and would talk to us for a while, and then a couple more would come and replace them. Granny had a plate of her fabulous cinnamon rolls in the center of the table and a carafe of coffee. I think that�s what brought some of them over. I know it would have me.
Granny finally brought Kyle back. She told us that our meal was on her since we brought in a new customer. I left a twenty-dollar tip and Granny gave me a big smile. She would make sure it got divided up because all the waitresses had taken care of us. She gave Greg and me a hug and said goodbye to Kyle. I think he had a new favorite place to go.
While Greg was strapping Kyle into his car seat, Eve called.
�Where are you?�
�We went to breakfast. We should be home in about fifteen minutes.�
�When you get here, I need to talk to you.�
�That doesn�t sound good.�
�Don�t worry, everything�s fine.�
I just about believed that.
I GOT BACK TO MY HOUSE and Angie met me at the back door. She pointed to my apartment. Kyle saw his mom, and he�d had enough of boy time. I handed him over and went upstairs.
Eve and Haley were looking at my photos on the wall. When they saw me, they both smiled. I figured now would be a good time to shut up and listen. I sat down on the couch and Eve joined me as Haley took one of the side chairs. They looked at me and I just stared back.
�He can do this all day,� Eve told Haley. �Do you want to tell him?�
�Sure. David, I want to get to know you better. We�re going to spend the day together. That way Prom won�t be awkward.�
I just stared at them and waited for the other shoe to drop. Eve just chuckled and got up.
�Good luck; I�m not sure which of you is going to need it.�
I got up and kissed her. Eve winked at me and then left. I turned towards Haley and she smiled at me, got up, and kissed me. My eyebrows disappeared into my hairline.
�What are you doing?� I asked.
�Getting to know you,� she said as she took my hand and led me to the bedroom. �The girls said you�d hesitate to say yes. Don�t even bother. Let�s get this out of the way so you can focus on talking to me.�
What was happening here? Oh! She had Mr. Happy in a death grip. I was a goner when she took off her sweater and didn�t have a bra on. I just stared at the magnificent sight. She took my wrist and put my hand on her left breast. They were real and large.
�I think I like how you do things in LA,� I told her.
�Get undressed and let�s see if you�re any good at this.�
It didn�t take long to find out that Haley liked to be in charge. She was giving me orders to lick this and suck that. Everything came to screeching halt when she saw me get a condom out.
�You don�t need that,� she told me.
�Of course I do.�
She got mad.
�Are you implying something?�
�No, but like you said, neither of us knows the other. I would rather be safe than sorry.�
�I�m clean and on birth control. There�s no need for that.�
Stoplights were going off in my head. I put the condom on the bedside table and she got a little smile on her face like she had won something. I think she was used to manipulating guys. If I hadn�t just spent the night with Eve, I might have caved. But I had lost my apartment rights because of that very issue. I grabbed my boxers and put them on.
�What are you doing?�
I didn�t say anything, just put on my socks and t-shirt.
�Are you passing up sex with me?�
I grabbed my jeans, put them on, and found my tennis shoes.
�You�re seriously not going to have sex with me because I don�t want to use a condom? I thought that was every guy�s dream. Why are you leaving?� she asked as I got up.
It was a fair question.
�Two reasons. The first is that you don�t care enough about yourself or me. You�d endanger our health just to prove you can control me. The second reason is I don�t like feeling manipulated. Something isn�t right, and I�m not going to be a part of it.�
�Are we still going to Prom?�
I thought hard about it for a minute. She had flown in and spent her time and money to be here. I wasn�t that big a jerk. The plan had been for her to be a faux girlfriend. I was comfortable with doing that.
�Yeah, I�ll still go to Prom with you. What time are you picking me up?�
�Ah, six-thirty.�
I went downstairs to the house and Mom saw me come in. She took one look at me and pulled me into the office so we could have some privacy. I told her everything, and Mom was pissed. She was pissed at the girls for agreeing to the plan of letting her seduce me; she was pissed at Haley; she was pissed at me for allowing it to go so far.
�You make me so mad sometimes,� Mom started out. I could tell she was trying to get her feelings under control. �I have half a mind to tell Haley that you aren�t going with her.�
�Mom, she came from LA to be here. I can�t do that to her.�
She gave me a hard look.
�Have it your way, but I think that girl is trouble,� Mom said, and then got up and left me to my own thoughts.
I WAS DRESSED AND READY when Haley showed up. She looked nice in her dress.
�Do we need to take any pictures before you leave?� she asked.
I looked confused.
�It is Prom,� she told me.
�No, I think we�re okay. Let me tell my parents I�m leaving.�
I said goodbye and walked her to the car.
�Are you going to be like this all night?� she asked.
�Like what?�
She got mad and gave me the cold shoulder. This was going to be a terrible night. At least my other faux dates had been fun. I had never had one mad at me all night. I didn�t plan on spending the night dealing with this.
�I think you need to decide if you�re going to be mad at me all night or not. If you are, let�s cut our losses and call it a night. I�ll walk you into Prom so you can get your picture taken, and then I�ll go home.�
She didn�t answer me. The car pulled up at the restaurant. Ford had done their job: there were several paparazzi waiting for us. I guess it was showtime. I put on a smile and got out first so I could block the up-the-skirt shots. I offered her my hand and she pasted a smile on her face. I allowed her to go first and get her picture taken. She motioned me over and she didn�t pause as we walked in. It was really immature not to allow me to get my picture taken with her.
She had a smirk on her face when we got inside. She had done it deliberately. We didn�t say a single word to each other through dinner. This was turning out to be the worst idea I�d had in a long time. When the check came, I just paid it, glad the meal was over. I went out and there were more paparazzi. I let her go first again, but this time I didn�t have a smile on my face. She looked over at me and her smile faltered for a brief moment. She motioned me over, and I took her arm and almost dragged her to the car.
She got into the car and ripped into me.
�I can�t believe what a jerk you�re being. I put up with your friends all morning and then offer myself to you. This has been a tremendous waste of time. If I�d known what you�re like, I would never have come.�
�That�s the problem, isn�t it? You didn�t bother to get to know me. You just wanted some Ken doll you could control.�
She flushed.
�I�ll walk up the carpet for Prom and have a smile on my face. If you pull the crap you did at the restaurant, it�ll be on you.�
�What are you going to do, tough guy? Have your harem protect you?�
I just looked at her. What was up with her? Ford had paid good money for the publicity; I wouldn�t let them down. I just smiled at her. When we pulled up to the Country Club, there were both print and TV people.
�I would advise you not to get out,� I told her.
I got out and closed the door on her. I walked to the center. Haley flung the door open, stormed out, and confronted me. I knew she would never listen to me. I just smiled at her as she made an ass out of herself. When she was done running her mouth, she realized where she was. She froze for a moment, then spun around and rushed back to the limo.
I turned to the cameras and smiled.
�Thank God that�s over. I think I�ll go to Prom stag and have a good time.�
Everyone laughed. I just shrugged like it was no big deal. Doris from
�That was some show. Do you have five minutes for me?�
Of course I did. We sat down. The local news and a couple of the tabloid TV guys set up cameras.
�So who was that, and why was she mad at you?� Doris asked.
�I guess I should give you a little background. Adrienne was supposed to be my date tonight, but she had a last-minute conflict. I was planning on going stag, but I was convinced to ask Haley Durham. Earlier in the year, her people reached out, but after learning about her father, I decided to pass.
�Anyways, earlier this week Bill Durham got in touch with me. Let�s just say that he�s earned his reputation, so I canceled the date. Two days ago, Haley called me directly to beg me to let her go with me. I agreed. I should have followed my gut instinct and said no. But you know me, I�m a sucker for a damsel in distress. I just wish I�d gotten to know her before I agreed to go out with her. She�s a very unhappy young lady.�
Our five minutes turned into a half hour. She asked me about the rumors of nude photos from my Miami trip. I laughed and said I would like to see them. Other reporters wanted their five minutes. We talked about Range Sports and my trip to England and my upcoming trip to San Francisco.
I confirmed that Adrienne was secretly carrying my love child. I told the idiot that we�d been abducted by aliens and they had made it happen. I was disappointed they hadn�t allowed us to do it naturally. That had caused the rest of them to laugh, but this nut thought I was serious.
A local wanted to know about my summer plans for football. I told him I planned to go to Kentucky, USC, and the Elite Quarterback camps. That wrapped up the questions, and I got to go to Prom.
Before I went in, I called Kendal and Clare.
�I need to give you an update on Prom. Haley is a raving nutjob. She had a meltdown on the red carpet.�
I filled them in. I was nervous about how she would retaliate.
I ENDED UP HAVING A great time at Prom. Most of the guys were dorks and wouldn�t dance with their dates. I don�t think I sat out more than two or three songs. At one point, I was dancing with Eve, Cindy and Beth. I really couldn�t figure out why their dates wouldn�t dance with them. At least Suzanne�s date had her on the dance floor. I was proud of Alan and Jeff because they were dancing almost as much as I was.
Bill wanted to talk to me about three-quarters of the way through the dance.
�Hey, I just wanted to let you know my brother�s fraternity is having a party tonight. The Deltas are coming over and they have the worst or best reputation, depending on your point of view. If you want to go, we�re all going to go after the dance.�
Bill had invited me to his brother�s fraternity before. I didn�t need to go get drunk. If I went, they would try and pressure me into drinking. I don�t mind having a beer, but they drank to get hammered. I didn�t want any part of that.
�Who�s all going?� I asked.
He named off several guys, and it turned out all of my girls� dates were planning on going.
When I was getting ready to leave, Suzanne slipped me a hotel room key. I called a taxi and went to the hotel. I found the room and opened the door. There was soft music playing and several bottles of champagne were on ice. The room was huge. There were three couches and several other chairs. The bed was also huge. It looked like it was two kings put together. There was a note on the bed.
I was hot and sweaty, so I hung up my coat and took off my shirt. I got a damp washcloth and wiped myself down. When I came out of the bathroom, I heard voices and the door being unlocked as and people started pouring into the room. Eve led the way and smiled when she saw my shirt off. She came up and kissed me. Cindy, Beth and Suzanne were all there with their dates. Jeff and Alan were there with their dates as well. Jim, Cassidy, Wolf and his date, Diane, came in next. She was from a nearby town and he�d met her when he went to visit his uncle.
Several of the football players showed up with their dates. Bill came in last. All the guys except Alan, Jeff, Jim and Wolf made their appearance and then left for Bill�s brother�s party. Bill had been getting reports from his brother that said there was a 2 to 1 girl-to-guy ratio. They were all eager to get drunk and get lucky. I thought they were all idiots because you just didn�t do that to your prom date.
I went over to the champagne and started opening bottles. Tracy came in with Lily and her date. Tracy helped me hand out the champagne. She found my shirt and made me put it back on because Wolf�s date, Diane, couldn�t keep her eyes off of me. We had other couples who were staying at the hotel join us for a while. Word had gotten out that we were having a nice time. By one o�clock, the crowd had thinned out.
By one-thirty, it was just Eve, Beth, Cindy, Suzanne and Tracy. It was nice to spend time with them all. I felt bad about Bill and their dates going to a fraternity party.
�Are you okay about your dates?� I asked.
�At least our dates made it to the dance,� Eve teased me.
She had me there. We kicked back, drank the rest of the champagne and talked. Eve told everyone about her music plans. Beth, Suzanne and Cindy gave us an update on college. Tracy just took it all in. They asked me about what all I was doing this summer. I felt a little sad that this might be the last time all of us would be together like this.
Monday May 5
BY THE TIME I MADE it to school on Monday, there was lots of news. The first was Haley�s tirade had blown up on YouTube. My comment about �Thank God that date is over� was receiving the majority of the comments, and Lily told me 90% were in my favor.
The second was my confirmation of Adrienne having my love child. Lily was monitoring my Twitter account, and I had girls offering to show me the �natural� way to do it. Adrienne had called me on Sunday and asked if this was revenge for standing me up. I told her karma was a bitch. I guess she was being hounded by the press. One of the tabloids offered to pay her a fortune for an exclusive baby-bump picture.
I got to my locker and found Cassidy there with a stupid grin on her face. I looked down to make sure my fly was up.
�You�re off the hook for Saturday. Wolf and Diane are going out with us. I really like them.�
I looked crushed. In reality, I was doing a little happy dance inside because I�d forgotten to tell them I was going to Wesleyan this weekend. I grabbed my books and went to class, leaving Cassidy with a confused look on her face.
BY LUNCH, THE RUMOR mill had spit out that Jim and Cassidy were mad at me. I went through the lunch line and got two to-go lunches. They always had a small supply of bag lunches. Mostly teachers grabbed them and ate in the teacher�s lounge. When it got nice out, a lot of kids took advantage.
I was meeting Suzanne in one of the tutoring rooms because I was struggling with my English Composition paper. There were problems with how the story flowed. She said she�d help me organize it so it made more sense.
�Why are you and Jim fighting?� she asked me.
�I swear, this school is a soap opera. Cassidy told me this morning that she and Jim preferred to go out with Wolf and Diane this Saturday. I just acted like my feelings were hurt and went to class. I�d actually like to go on dates without doubling, so it really was no big deal. I just acted like my feelings were hurt to yank Cassidy�s chain.�
�I think I�ll have to give my little brother a piece of my mind. It�s good for him to squirm a little,� she said as she patted my hand. �Then I�ll tell him you�re okay with how everything turned out.�
I would miss Suzanne a lot. She fixed my paper in about five minutes. She pointed out a couple of things that would change it from an A/B paper to a solid A. We talked the rest of the lunch hour. There was only a week until finals, so the study groups were hitting it heavy this week. Workouts had been suspended to make sure everyone had plenty of time to prepare.
AFTER SCHOOL AND WORKING with my study groups, I called Bo Harrington. He had asked me to call him once baseball was over so I could start focusing on football.
�This is Bo.�
�Hey, Bo, it�s David Dawson. I finished baseball. You said to call you when I was done.�
�Good. Now it�s time to get serious about football. I�m going to email you a high-protein diet to make you lean and promote muscle growth. I�m also going to send you a list of supplements I want you taking.�
�I�m already taking some supplements I got from my nutritionist.�
�Good. Send me the list and I�ll check it out with my guy. We�re going to build you up the right way. Too many kids these days think they need to take shortcuts. All they�re doing is messing up their bodies in the end. I also want you to work with a speed coach. He can make you more explosive and teach you how to run the right way. Do you have anyone you can throw to?�
�Yeah, I�m working out with a group of my teammates.�
�Good, share with them the material I�m sending you. We can make them better football players. I want you to start throwing every day. Get out my video on the fundamentals of throwing. Watch the stationary drills. I want you to focus on that this week. This will work best if you have another quarterback and two receivers. Watch it, you�ll see what I mean. Call me if you have any questions.�
We talked about how he saw my workouts progressing and what he wanted me to accomplish at each of the camps. When we were done, I watched the DVD he had left me. What he called �stationary throwing� was just pitch and catch. The focus was on good technique. Repetition builds muscle memory.
I called Mike, Wolf and Bill and told them what we were doing in the morning and the rest of the week. I also called Coach Hope and sent him what Bo was suggesting to get ready for the fall. We talked for nearly an hour about how best to incorporate it into our program for the summer. Our biggest concern was that a high-protein diet and the supplements weren�t cheap. He wanted to talk to the training staff and get some alternative plans to fit this into a family budget.
I was of the belief that if you wanted it bad enough, you�d find a way to get the money. Nothing said a high school kid couldn�t get a summer job. Coach couldn�t be that blunt with them, though.
My next call was to Mary, Tracy�s mom. I talked to her about recipes for the high-protein diet. She had some ideas on how to poach chicken and turkey breasts to keep them moist and give them flavor. Once they were cooked, they could be chopped, shredded, or kept whole. She had a bunch of ideas and promised to send them to me.
I went downstairs and found Mom and Angie in the kitchen. When I explained that I was going on a high-protein, low-carb diet and that it would get rid of body fat. Well, the girls loaded me into the car and we went shopping. I�d forgotten that the women wanted to look their best for an upcoming wedding.
I told Mom to call my gym and get guest passes on my account for her and Angie. They charged me a discounted rate for the guest passes. I suggested that they should do Pilates if they really wanted to get the inches off. I even suggested that Greg and Dad might want to try it. I would just have to be out of the country when they got home. If they could move, they�d kill me.
Chapter 32 � I Hope You Saved Me a Dance
Saturday May 10
GREG AND MOM DROVE me to Wesleyan. They were going to my grandma�s for the weekend to help her clean out some of Granddad�s stuff. He had been a collector. Greg was going to help her put the big stuff on Craig�s List and the stuff that could be shipped on eBay. Mom just wanted to make sure her mother was doing okay.
They dropped me off at the dorm where Tami lived and I made my way up to Tami�s room. On the way, girls who wanted to chat stopped me several times. They were all excited about their formal tonight.
Wesleyan did their Formal differently than we did Prom. This was a black-tie event. They had a reception for alumni and VIPs at five o�clock. I imagined that I would see Teddy Wesleyan at that event, which would be followed by a sit-down dinner. After dinner, they would give out awards. Then there would be dancing.
Missy and Harper had helped Tami pick out a dress. She was keeping it a big surprise. I was looking forward to seeing my tomboy best friend in a fancy dress. By the time I got to Tami�s room, word had gotten to her and my other dates. They were all waiting for me.
It was good to see Tami, Harper and Missy. They each gave me a kiss in greeting. I was surprised when Harper was the spokesperson for the group.
�We�re very happy you�re here, but you�ve got to leave. We�re going to a day spa to get pampered and ready for tonight. You�re going to go have lunch and then work out. We�ve arranged to have you throw that silly football around. Then you�ll go to the boys dorm and get ready. We�ll meet you at the reception at five o�clock.�
There was a knock at the door. Tami opened it, and Ray, Harper�s ex, was standing there.
�Hey, Ray, I guess they�re kicking me out. You feel like going to lunch?�
He smiled. What teenage boy is going to turn down food?
�You bet.�
We walked over to the boys dorm and I dropped off my bags in his room where I meet his roommate, Lee. I pulled out my tux and shirt to make sure they weren�t wrinkled. Everything looked fine, so we went to Ray�s favorite Mexican restaurant.
�I was sorry to hear that you and Harper broke up,� I said to get any awkwardness out of the way.
�My dad and her mom dated in college. He ended up marrying her best friend.�
�Ouch, that had to be uncomfortable.�
�Not really. Harper�s mom set them up. She was the maid of honor at their wedding. So our families have been close for years. Harper and I grew up a block from each other. No one was surprised when we started dating in middle school.
�Over Christmas break, we were feeling the pressure of our parents� expectations. We sat down and had an honest discussion. We�re both looking for the same thing in a significant other ... a guy,� Ray said, letting that sink in.
�But I thought ...�
�Oh, yeah. I like girls, too, but I want to explore this side of me for now. My roommate is actually my date tonight.�
�Weren�t you and Harper still dating, last I saw you?
�Yeah, she said she�d date me until I found someone else.�
�That must be difficult. Are people giving you a hard time about your choice?�
�No, we haven�t made it public. You�re the only person besides Harper, Missy and Tami that knows.�
Then it dawned on me why I was taking all three to the formal.
�So, we�re going to be your cover for tonight.�
He let out a long sigh and smiled.
�Yes. That�s why Harper had me take you to lunch. She wanted it to come from me. If you�re uncomfortable at all, we can do something else. I�d consider it a huge favor.�
�Who am I to stand in the way of love? Of course, I�ll help you. You have to promise me something, though.�
�Of course.�
�I was worried that the girls wouldn�t get to dance as much as they wanted. I need you and your boyfriend to dance with them.�
He laughed at me.
�You do know we�re gay; Lee and I love to dance. We were afraid you were a typical guy and wouldn�t want to. Harper told me you�re taking a dance class. Lee says he can teach you some moves.�
�Careful, there,� I said, which got us both laughing.
�I want to thank you for being a good friend to Harper. She�d been looking for companionship. It took us a while to figure out that you were the perfect guy. You don�t go here, she likes you as a person, and she�s attracted to you. The bonus was that you�re not looking for a girlfriend. It took me a while to talk her into it, but she came home a happy girl,� he shared.
I wasn�t about to talk about what happened with Harper when she came to visit. That was between us. If she wanted to tell her best friend, that was her decision, but I wasn�t going to participate.
�So, what�s the plan for the rest of the day?� I asked, to change the subject.
�There�s a rumor that there�s a slight chance that you might consider Wesleyan to play football.�
�I would say those chances are almost zero.�
He just shrugged.
�Tami said the same, but she said that you need to see what�s available to you if you decide you might be interested. So I�m to take you to the Field House to work out. She said you�re getting ready for football and didn�t want to miss a workout day if you could help it.
�Our coach talked to yours and got permission to include you in some drills his guys are doing off-season. You�ll get your throwing in. I�m told that�s important,� he said, as he wrinkled his brow. He was more interested in the arts than he was in sports.
I just smiled at him. It was so like Tami to set something like this up. We�d had a talk about not doing this kind of stuff, but this time I was letting it slide because it sounded like a good idea.
�Sounds like you know what�s going on. Lead the way.�
WESLEYAN HAD A STRENGTH and conditioning coach who I showed my new routine. Since I wasn�t a student, he had to supervise me. He actually spotted me. He showed me some ways to improve my technique and a few exercises he suggested be added to my work-out routine.
Then we went out on the track and ran. I made the mistake of calling him old and slow. He set a pace that was faster than I normally run for distance. I noticed a coach on the upper deck started timing us. When we reached a mile, he slowed down. I glanced at him and then the other coach.
He smirked.
�I guess you found us out,� he looked up in the stands. �What was our time?�
�4:52,� responded the stopwatch.
�That�s not bad,� he told me. �You�re just a freshman, right?�
�Yes. I normally run a few miles a day, more on weekends.�
He took me over to meet the guys I was going to be working out with. I showed them the drills I�d been working on this week with Mike, Wolf and Bill. After we were done, they wanted me to throw to them in a game situation. They lined up a receiver and a defensive back.
The defensive back was given a huge advantage. He knew what the throw was going to be, and there was only one receiver. I liked this drill. You had to anticipate and throw the ball where only your guy could get it. I switched off with their quarterback every other play. He went first to show me what they did.
Between turns, more coaches showed up and were watching from the second level.
Then more boys showed up and we had enough to play a seven-on-seven game. These guys weren�t going to win many games this coming year. I had never seen so many dropped balls. I had to remind myself this was just for fun.
Around four o�clock, we wrapped it up and I went to the locker room and showered. The guys walked me back to the boys� dorm and I went to Ray and Lee�s room. They were smoking pot, so I wasn�t happy.
�What the hell? My clothes are going to smell like I just smoked a joint.�
They just giggled. I grabbed my clothes and went into the lounge. Sure enough, my tux reeked. I called Tami.
�I�ve got a problem. Ray and Lee were smoking in their room, and my tux smells like I�ve been getting high.�
�Hang on,� Tami told me.
I could hear her talking to the girls in the background.
Tami came back on the line, �Meet Harper out front. She�s taking you to her dry cleaner.�
I went downstairs and Harper pulled up; I jumped in. She was in shorts and a t-shirt with full makeup and her hair up. She looked good just like that. She was on the phone telling her dry cleaner what the problem was. She pulled up and I got out with my tux. We were only four blocks from where we were meeting at five, so I�d grabbed my bow tie, belt, shoes and socks. I would just walk from there. Harper left to get dressed.
I ran in and the owner took my clothes and smelled them. He shook his head and took my tux and shirt into the back. I was to meet the girls in thirty minutes. I sat down and waited.
It gave me a chance to reflect on what just happened. I should have just gone to the hotel and gotten dressed there; we had reserved side-by-side rooms for tonight. I could choose to let this ruin my night, or not. It would be easy to stay mad about this. I decided to let it go. The girls had spent good money on dresses and getting ready for me. I wasn�t going to let this ruin their night.
The owner came out with my pants and shirt.
�Here,� he said as he handed them to me. �The dressing room is over there.�
I looked at my phone to check the time. I was going to be a few minutes late. I sent Tami a text to let her know. Midwesterners have a preoccupation with being on time. I hurried up and got dressed. I was glad my dad had worked with me so I could tie my bow tie. When I was done, I came out and the owner and his wife were there with my jacket. I put it on.
�How do I look?�
�You look great,� his wife told me.
�How much do I owe you?�
�Nothing, Harper put it on her bill.�
They gave me a bag for the clothes I wore when I came in. I walked to the hotel and found the concierge. I gave him my bag of clothes and got directions to the ballroom.
THE GIRLS FOUND ME outside the ballroom, and they looked stunning. They all had on the same dress but in different colors. Missy had gone with an emerald green that highlighted her complexion and red hair. Harper�s was red, which fit her bold personality. Tami took my breath away in her black dress. My look of utter awe seemed to relax the girls.
�Ladies, you all are a vision of beauty. I�m so honored to be escorting you tonight.�
It seemed to be the right thing to say because they all lit up.
�And you clean up pretty good,� Harper teased me. �Let�s go have fun.�
For the reception, they had a quartet playing classical music. Ray and Lee found us and joined our group. No mention was made of earlier. Missy took my arm. I guess she was my �date.� I excused us and we started to mingle. The first couple we ran into was Mr. and Mrs. Hill.
�You two look fabulous,� Mrs. Hill observed.
�Why, thank you,� Missy answered. �You look lovely.�
The girls talked fashion while Mr. Hill and I had our own conversation.
�I got a call from Red today. They�re running both ads now. They A-B tested them, using both girls, and the one with you and Missy is getting a 73% favorable over the other ad. They�re phasing their ad out and are going to run with yours for the summer,� he explained.
�Kendal showed me the numbers. We�re already in the black and ahead of what they offered to pay us in a lump sum. I kind of like this royalty-check approach. Each month I see a deposit in my account.�
�I bet you do. I might have another ad for you. Do you have any problem getting dressed up as a gladiator?�
�Actually, that sounds like fun. What�s it for?�
�It�s a deodorant ad. Kendal sent me your schedule. I�ll see where we can work it in. I�m thinking towards the end of summer, since we�re still in the planning stages. I�ll call Kendal and tell her you�re on board.�
�Perfect.�
Missy and Mrs. Hill said their goodbyes. I spotted Cynthia Wesleyan, Jennie�s grandmother. I guided Missy to meet her. She was with a distinguished gentleman. While we were making our introductions, Teddy and his date joined us. She looked to be in her early twenties and a little insecure because she was latched onto his arm with a death grip.
�I hear you used our facilities today,� Teddy said. �What did you think?�
�You have a first-class setup,� I told him.
�What about the players?� Cynthia�s date, Mr. Ryan, asked.
I looked at Teddy.
�Mr. Ryan is thinking about becoming our head football coach next year. I had him ready to sign when he saw you throwing. I hated to break it to him that you play for Lincoln and were just visiting,� Teddy said, smiling at me. �Please give him your take on what you saw today.�
�I think you need to focus on defense and special teams. You just don�t have the talent at the skill-player positions. You�ll need to run a ball-control offense, and if you could somehow find someone to catch the ball, you might be able to win some games this year.�
Teddy and Mr. Ryan were shaking their heads.
�Me and my big mouth,� Teddy moaned.
�No, he�s spot on. It�ll take us a few years to build this program unless we get an influx of talent. I can think of at least one player that might attract that kind of talent.�
�I hope you find him,� I said, to cut off this conversation. �Teddy, it�s always good to see you. Cynthia, I hope you saved me a dance.�
�You�re sweet, but I think your dance card is already full.�
Dinner was announced, to save me. Missy squeezed my arm as we walked to the dining room.
�You handled that very well,� she told me. �I thought Mr. Ryan was going to start recruiting you right there.�
�It was a little tacky, especially since my coach gave me permission to work out with them. I was feeling a little disloyal.�
�I could tell. Let�s hope he isn�t at our table.�
They had set up the tables so that there were ten at a table, three student couples and then two VIP or alumni couples. It was intended to get the students to meet influential people. I walked in and saw Don Berta, the recruiting coordinator for Kentucky.
�Come on, I know where we�re sitting,� I told her.
She scoffed.
�There�s no way you know.�
I pointed to Don�s table.
�I�ll bet you we�re at that table.�
�And if you�re wrong?�
�Winner gets to do whatever they want after the dance,� I said, winking at her.
�You�re so on.�
We walked over and sure enough, I was sitting next to Coach Berta. I was happy to see that the rest of my group was sitting with us. I acted surprised.
�Don, how are you? I had no idea you�d be here tonight.�
�David, I�d like you to meet my wife, Corrine.�
The rest of my group chose that moment to arrive, so I introduced them all.
�... and Don is the recruiting coordinator for the University of Kentucky football team,� I concluded.
Missy moaned.
�What�s wrong?� Tami asked.
�David�s a little sneak. He bet me which table we�d be sitting at. I just figured out how he knew.�
�Funny how that worked out,� Mrs. Berta said with a smile.
�David wouldn�t be considering Kentucky, would he?� Harper asked.
�I actually already have an offer, and I�m going there this summer to a football camp,� I confessed.
I was surprised when Mr. and Mrs. Hill joined us. Their names weren�t on the place cards.
�Janet didn�t want us at her table. She said we might embarrass her,� Mrs. Hill explained. �I hope it�s okay if we join you.�
Janet was their daughter. I wouldn�t want my parents sitting with me at something like this. Come to think of it, I might want them to at that, just to keep them out of trouble.
Dinner was very nice. The only hiccup was when Ray and Lee had to go to the bathroom. It was obvious when they came back that they had gotten high. Harper got up and rushed to the bathroom, obviously upset. I headed her off; I could see she was trying not to cry. I walked her outside so we could get some air.
�He�s changed so much. He used to be such a good guy. I never even considered that we wouldn�t always be together. Seeing what a bad influence Lee is on him is killing me. What am I supposed to do?� she asked me as I held her.
�What I have with Tami is very similar to what you and Ray share. We just know that we�ll end up together. That doesn�t mean right now. Last year I was having similar problems to what I�m seeing with Ray.�
�What, you were gay?�
�Harper, I love you, but I may have to spank you. No, I was drinking and getting high. I�d suggest you do what Tami did: she dumped me as a friend. She wasn�t willing to let me drag her down my rabbit hole. I had to hit bottom before I could come back. Don�t let Ray suck you into his problems. I think deep down he knows that what he�s doing is destructive. He�ll eventually grow out of it.�
�Kiss me,� she said with a hint of need.
That I could do. Our kissing heated up and she felt my arousal press into her stomach. She had a wild look in her eyes. She put me into a serious lip-lock. I finally had to push her away.
�I think we need to get back,� I told her.
�I should go fix my makeup. Could you have Missy or Tami bring me my purse?�
I went back to the table and Missy and Tami gave me a look. Ray and Lee were missing in action. I whispered to Missy what was needed and she and Tami left me alone with the adults.
�Is everything okay?� Mrs. Hill asked me.
I just smiled and nodded. When the girls came back, each gave me a kiss on the cheek. I needn�t have worried. Harper was going to have fun tonight.
When dessert came, they had an awards ceremony. They announced all the scholarships that Wesleyan students had won. Tami got up when they announced that she would receive next year�s tuition, room and board. I was taking mental notes about how proud the students were when Wesleyan made a big deal over their achievements.
MOST OF THE ALUMNI and VIPs were leaving after dinner to go to a private party at Teddy�s house. The students went to the ballroom where they had a band that I�d seen play at State. They were good, and I looked forward to hearing them. They played a lot of music you could dance to. I quickly noticed that I was now Tami�s date. Harper had switched to Lee. That was probably for the best since I could see her and Ray getting into it later.
When the music started, we all got up and danced. Tami seemed to be in charge of my dance partners. I know I danced with a lot of the girls on her floor. Somewhere in the middle of the evening, I found myself dancing with Jennie Wesleyan.
�I thought I�d never get past your gatekeeper,� Jennie complained.
�How much is a dance with me going for?� I asked.
�I actually had to promise to be good,� she said, then spun around and rubbed her butt against my crotch.
I guess her definition of �being good� and mine were different. I grabbed her hips so she couldn�t get away. She looked up at me over her shoulder.
�You�re getting me in trouble,� she said, as she glanced over at Tami giving me the stink eye.
I just gave her a big smile and let her dance away from me. Tami took her place. She didn�t say anything when I spun her around and gave her the same treatment. She just giggled and we had fun.
Jennie and her date were declared Princess and Prince of the dance. He was the same guy Missy had brought the first time I met her.
Ray and Lee held up their end of the deal and danced with Harper and Missy. They were both wasted by the end of the night and one of the faculty took them home. When we went upstairs to the adjoining hotel rooms, Harper was upset.
�They�d told him if he did it one more time, he wouldn�t be asked back next year.�
�What do you mean, �one more time�?� I asked.
�Ray has been written up for getting stoned in his room. Lee�s already been told he�s not coming back.�
We comforted her until she calmed down and then Tami laid out the rules.
�None of us are really into group stuff. We want to have alone time with you. That�s why we got the adjoining rooms.�
I wasn�t planning on pushing anything sexual tonight. I wasn�t opposed to a little make-out session, though. Harper drew the short straw and had to spend time with me first. I was told that the order would be Tami and then Missy.
Harper was a mess. She was worried about her friend, so I just comforted her as best I could.
After a while, she seemed to be in better shape. She gave me a kiss and went to get Tami.
TAMI CAME IN WEARING an oversized t-shirt and a smile.
�We�re just sleeping, right?� I asked her.
�Yeah. I miss you too much after we have sex. Can you just hold me?�
She crawled into bed with me and we got comfortable. I wrapped my arms around her, kissed her forehead and we went to sleep.
Sunday May 11
I jerked myself awake. Poor Missy about choked as my mushroom head jerked to the back of her throat.
�Oh, I�m so sorry,� I told her.
She just went back to work stroking my member and bobbing her head to maximize my pleasure. Her efforts were pushing my dream from my mind. Who was it? I came and forgot all about it. Missy jumped up and went to the bathroom to clean up. Mr. Happy, the good boy that he was, stayed hard.
Missy came out of the bathroom with just her sexy panties on and leaned against the door. This gave me a chance to enjoy her form. Missy really had a beautiful figure.
�I lost our bet. What do you want me to do?� Missy asked me as she shyly bit her lower lip.
She was smoking hot when she did the �shy little girl� bit. I could tell she was nervous, and I didn�t want to make her think that all I thought about was sex, which was hard because of how she looked right now.
�Come here,� I said.
We came together and kissed. I admit I was a little free with my hands, but who could blame me? I�m not sure where my superhuman will came from, but I stopped her.
�I don�t want to take advantage of you,� I said.
�I was afraid you expected us to ... uh ... you know,� she said, and the shy little girl was back.
�Would it be okay if we just kissed?� I asked.
I took the big smile and her pushing me back onto the bed as a �yes.�
WE GOT DRESSED, AND everyone was ready so we checked out. The girls wouldn�t let me pay for the room since it was their formal. Missy wanted to go to church. Afterward, we went to get something to eat. What a mistake: it was Mother�s Day, and the restaurants were packed. While we waited for a table, I told them about our trip.
�I talked to Sandy Range, and she�s getting her travel department to arrange our flights. She has me booked in first class. Range is taking Mom�s first-class ticket and splitting it into three coach tickets. Mom has decided not to go on this shoot. She�s easing back into real estate and is basically starting over. She wants to focus on getting back into the groove.
�They were getting me a two-bedroom suite. Sandy said it�s only slightly more expensive for four regular hotel rooms. What do you guys want to do?�
�It might be nice to have your own room,� Harper suggested.
�I�m sure the suite would be nicer and we would have a place to talk and relax,� Missy countered.
�I�m not opposed to getting an extra hotel room or two, and getting the suite,� I offered.
�If you got a suite, and two extra rooms, everyone would have their own room. We�d have a nice meeting place as well,� Tami compromised.
�Okay, I�ll let Sandy know,� I said. �I�m also going to have security for you. Chuck can rent a car and take you wherever you need to go. That way I�m not worried about you, plus it saves me from spending money on a driver.�
�Harper and I have money. You don�t need to be doing all this,� Missy told me.
�I know, but I�d be doing it anyway if my mom was going,� I said, which seemed to appease her.
They finally called us to our table. We had a nice brunch. I got a text that my mom and Greg would be in town shortly, so we finished up and went to Tami�s dorm. When Greg pulled up, I had him pop the trunk. I had three canvas bags with the Union Jack on the side. I handed one to each one of them. It had tins of different teas, tea towels, a tea diffuser, a set of four china teacups, chocolates and different marmalades.
�Just a little something from my trip to England,� I told them.
�I love English tea,� Harper said, and she gave me a kiss.
�I�ve never had it, but I can�t wait to try it,� Missy said as she kissed me.
�Thank you. That was very thoughtful,� Tami said.
�Hang on, I have something more for you,� I told Tami as I pulled out a much bigger box, the silver tea set.
Mom was standing beside me, smiling. All three girls were opening boxes so they could examine everything.
�Mom picked it out for you,� I told Tami.
She hugged Mom and thanked her. The girls were busy planning to use the new tea set when we left.
ON THE RIDE HOME, MOM and Greg shared what they�d been doing at my grandma�s. Most of the big stuff had already been sold on Craigslist. Greg had helped her set up a PayPal account and the auctions were currently running on eBay for the smaller items. Mom and Greg had prepackaged everything. All Grandma would have to do is put the shipping labels on and put the receipt in the box.
When we left the Wesleyan campus, I sent Angie a text. Greg, Angie and I had planned a nice Mother�s Day late lunch for Mom. I�d shown Mom�s set of china to Angie, and she was setting it out on the dining room table as a surprise. Angie and Dad were making lunch.
When Mom walked in and saw everything, the look on her face told us we�d succeeded.
Saturday May 17
MY FINALS WERE OVER and we were officially out of school. I had maintained my straight �A� average. They posted the top ten class standings. I was surprised to see where everyone fell. Alan, Jeff, Gina and I were the top four. At number seven was Lily, and number ten was Mike. So five of the top ten were in our program. Gina was an honorary member, so I guess that made six.
Alan sent out the emails showing the program�s averages for grades. Everyone was doing better academically than they had first semester on their own. Coach Hope said it was the accountability and the support that was making the difference.
Today was graduation. I watched as Greg, my friends and the rest of the seniors walked across the stage to get their diplomas. I gave my girls their tea sets as graduation gifts. Greg got one too because I wasn�t leaving Angie out. I also gave him a wallet with five hundred dollars in it so he could have extra cash for the wedding and their honeymoon. They�d decided to go to Chicago for a few days.
The seniors all got together and were having a party at Magic�s. It was a seniors-only affair, so I wasn�t invited. Cassidy and Jim were going out with Wolf and Diane, so I didn�t have date-night either since Eve had left for Nashville.
I received a text from Eve saying she was going to be staying there for a while. I read between the lines and knew that we had broken up, just nothing had been said. I had a feeling she was just the first of many that would be leaving me soon.
So that�s how I found myself sitting in my apartment, spending time with my best buddy, Kyle, on a Saturday night.
KYLE WAS TERRIBLE COMPANY because he fell asleep on me. It did give me time to reflect, though.
My life was so different than it had been a year ago. It was about this time when I�d been sent to my uncle�s farm for the summer. Who knew that one of the darkest chapters in my life could actually have been the catalyst for so many changes? He�d given me the tools I needed to be successful.
It all started with my positive attitude and accepting personal responsibility, normally not attributes of a teenager. Uncle John had finally made me see that my happiness was predicated on me, not anyone else. He�d told me that a lot of people never learned that lesson and they would always find excuses as to why things didn�t go their way. He even taught me a handy little phrase: �If it is to be, it is up to me.�
That didn�t mean that I always followed his advice. I was a teenager, after all.
Once he taught me that, he showed me how to achieve my dreams. He said it was all based on some techniques he learned in project management, one of his business courses in college. He applied them to creating life goals. At the time, it sounded like something that would go into one ear and out the other. What teenager wanted to think long-term? Wasn�t life all about living in the moment and what was in it for me? Apparently not.
I was receptive to my uncle because of how bad my life was at that time. I think I was looking for anything to make it better. What he showed me wasn�t some mystical cure-all, it was common sense, and the goals I made fit what I eventually saw my life being. They aligned with having a fulfilling life that I would be happy with.
What I found was that what my uncle taught me was empowering. With the right attitude, and a plan to accomplish it, things started to go my way. I think most of it was simply the confidence to do what I needed to and not be afraid of what people thought.
I had a long ways to go to achieve my ultimate goals. This coming summer would go a long way in setting that path. I couldn�t wait to get started.
DESCRIPTION: Fourth book of
David�s got a busy summer planned, what with football camps, a �guys� weekend� with his family, modeling, and getting ready for his sophomore year of high school. What he doesn�t plan is conflict with his football coach and the new quarterback, nor women troubles, but he gets those as well.
Join David and his friends as they discover the joys of life while they are at that awkward stage between childhood and adulthood know as being teenagers.
Interlude
Mom
Cancer.
�The Big C.�
No one wants to discuss it. It�s whispered and not talked about. Mother Nature can be a real bitch when she decides to eat your body from the inside out. I think the worst part isn�t what it did to me, but what it did to my family.
My oldest, Greg, I never really worried about. He was always the trailblazer and looked out for his little brother David. When I told him about my illness, I could see the sadness in his eyes, but he had bigger things to worry about, like a new family.
David has always been my sensitive one, my people-pleaser with a ready smile. He gets that from his dad. He�s also hardheaded, which he gets from me in spades. My heart almost broke when I saw how the news of my cancer affected him. I knew he wanted to fix everything; that�s just like a Dawson man. I honestly think that if it weren�t for him, I would never have gotten the treatment I needed.
For me personally, the news that I had cancer was almost expected. I hadn�t felt right for some time but hadn�t been checked because of my own stubbornness. I just couldn�t imagine it could be more than I was just worn out. That, and we�d gotten ourselves in a bind with our health insurance. Rob�s work had decided to cut back hours, making him part-time, and wouldn�t provide health insurance to its part-time employees. We were caught in a perfect storm: my husband�s hours had been cut; I wasn�t feeling well; it affected my sales in real estate; and we now had to buy our own insurance.
It was because money was tight that David decided to get a part-time job. Unlike most teens, he didn�t go down to the local grocery store to be a stock boy or some other job they get. An opportunity had opened up for him and he decided to try modeling. Thank God he did, because he has essentially carried our family financially through the worst of it. It allowed my rock, Rob, to be at my side during my darkest hours.
We never shared with the boys how serious my condition got. At one point they gave me about a ten percent chance of surviving. I watched people with the same type of cancer I had not make it. It�s sad how God decides who He�s going to take and who He allows to survive this terrible disease.
My experience with �The Big C� made me realize that other families go through the same things mine had gone through. I decided to turn my experience into something positive and help others. I founded a charity to help families of cancer patients. I saw it all, up close and personal when a young woman was forced to go through her treatment alone because her family couldn�t afford to travel to be with her except for weekends. Even then, they couldn�t make every one.
What I could do was to help families who didn�t know what to say to their loved ones. We aren�t really given a roadmap on how to deal with a family member who�s this sick. My charity was founded not to find a cure, but to support those around the victims of this disease.
I MET ROB DURING MY junior year at State. He was in the AGR fraternity and I was a Chi Omega. My sorority sisters were all excited about this womanizing farmer whose daddy was some big wheel in politics. I had zero interest in meeting a farm boy and almost missed our mixer to study. Karen, my best friend from high school, dragged me to the party.
I adopted a wallflower stance and just watched a bunch of awkward farm boys as they talked to my sorority sisters. Then this good-looking guy walked in like he owned the place. I watched as he went around the room and met everyone. He had a ready smile and quick wit. This had to be the guy everyone was gossiping about. I wasn�t about to be so easily swayed, or so I thought.
He saved me till last in his circuit of the room.
�Why so glum?� he asked.
I gave him a look that froze him, and then he smiled. What was up with this guy? I�d never had anyone smile when they received that look. Like I said before, I have a stubborn streak, but Rob took it as a challenge. I kept having visions of him dragging me off to a farm and keeping me barefoot and pregnant. That was
At the time, I was dating Steve Herndon as an on-again/off-again type of thing. He and I had dated in high school, but I thought he was a little bit of a jerk. At the end of my junior year, he got a baseball contract and was off to the minor leagues as a pitching prospect. Somehow, Rob heard and tracked me down when I went home for the summer. In a moment of weakness, I accepted his offer of a date. As they say, the rest was history.
Rob received his degree in Recreation, Sport and Tourism with a concentration in Recreation Management, and found a job in my hometown. I graduated with a degree in Business Administration and went to work for a local bank. We moved into a small, crappy apartment. Shortly thereafter we got married, and seven months later, I had Greg. It was funny how our boys never put together that Greg was born �early� but still weighed a healthy eight pounds. Now
My husband and his brother, John, were quite the pair growing up, according to their dad. Rob was the more serious one and tended to get stuff done. The women
John and my oldest have a lot in common. Greg almost caused me to go gray with his escapades in high school. Like John, even after he broke up with a girl they were best friends. He was just the kind of guy that didn�t ever have any enemies.
Greg was also good to his younger brother David. David looked up to his older brother. He wasn�t quite as social as Greg, but he had two dorky friends, Alan and Jeff. And then there was Tami.
When David brought her home, I was amused he�d brought home a female friend instead of a guy. At that age, Greg had been like most young boys and thought girls were yucky. David was a different kid. It was almost as if he had blinders on. He never looked at someone as a label but as a person. Looking back, it shouldn�t have surprised me that he would decide that a girl would be his best friend.
I met with Tami�s mom to make sure she was okay with my son claiming her. She was happy about it. Tami�s mom had moved them here for a promotion and her daughter needed someone to be her friend. It wasn�t easy being the new kid when you moved in during the school year.
Tami decided that David needed someone to guide him through life and that she was the one to do it. I�m not sure my son knew what was going on, but he was easygoing and her bossing him around never seemed to faze him. Over time, Tami became the daughter I never had.
While Greg took after his uncle, David didn�t really seem to take after any one of us. Not that he didn�t show the tenacity or openness of his father; he had both in spades. But he also seemed to have something that made people pay attention to him. In that way, he reminded me more of his grandfather than anyone else.
More recently, he�s shown a fondness for women that reminds me of his uncle. I hate to say it, but he has also shown he can be hardheaded. I think he picked up traits from all of us.
I know there are times when he and I clash. The worst was last summer when he broke into one of my real estate listings and threw a party. A young girl almost died. I was so mad at him that I made Rob send him to John�s for the summer. While he was gone I missed him terribly, but Rob told me that John was working with him and helping him become a man.
When he came back home, he was a different boy. He�d had a growth spurt, and John had worked him until his body was hard as nails. My slightly chubby nerd was gone. Then John talked him into playing football. Neither Rob nor I thought it would be anything more than a hobby for him, but he�d come back from the farm changed in more ways than just physically. He had a new focus and even life goals. Both Rob and I had to laugh when one of his goals was a healthy sex life. We thought John might have been a bad influence on him.
That was not the case, though. With his changes, David seemed to blossom. He took school more seriously, and with his new body, he actually made varsity on the football team. He seems to be really good at it, if the ravings of people I know are true.
My oldest son had his own set of problems. He�d managed to fulfill the prophecy of more than one irate mother and gotten his girlfriend pregnant. Angie�s parents had disowned her when they found out. Greg did the right thing and invited her into the family. I wasn�t ready to be a grandmother, but little Kyle was a perfect little boy.
Rob and I talked to them about the timing of the wedding, and they�d agreed to wait until they were out of high school. We�re looking forward to the event. John has agreed to have it on the farm.
If I know Rob�s mother, she�ll have every big shot in the state attending the wedding. Davey Dawson, David and Greg�s paternal grandfather, had been someone people looked to in state politics for years.
Davey�s death had been hard on everyone. You never expect someone as young as he was to leave us, and I know it left a big hole in her life. I knew Rob�s mother saw David as the continuation of the Dawson political dynasty.
I think we all knew it wasn�t going to be Greg, and neither Rob nor John wanted any part of it. I don�t think David has any idea of what his grandma has planned for him. All I know is it�ll be his choice whether he does it or not. I will see to that.
NO ONE WANTS TO HEAR about your cancer, but it did do something for me: it made me reevaluate my life. You quickly realize what�s important to you and what is just bullshit. The illness and the prospect of dying changes you. Family and true friends become very important.
My youngest also faced his own demise, and I faced my worst nightmare when he was trapped after the avalanche in Colorado. One of the absolute worst things a mother can face is the thought of one of her children passing before she does.
For me, my cancer and the avalanche were intertwined. I felt so completely helpless as they searched for my son, while at the same time I faced my own mortality. When they finally found David, Rob went to him. He tried to be chipper about it, but I knew: my son had almost died.
When I was finally able to see him, I could tell he�d changed. He seemed more serious, and I cried when I felt he�d had to start growing up too fast. Something I admire about him is that he seems to be bouncing back. I don�t think he will ever be a normal teen, but for David that�s okay. What I do know is that family will always be there for him, just as it was for me.
I watch my boys, and they�re growing up so fast. Greg will be off to college and David will be a sophomore next year. I know that you do your best to prepare them for what�s to come, but at some point, you have to let them go. Are you ever ready? I don�t know. I just know that we�ll always be family, and that will be enough to get us through anything.
Chapter 1 � I Think You�re In My Seat
Sunday May 18
KENDAL CAME AND PICKED me up after church and brunch. We were meeting Tami, Missy, and Harper at the airport. Tami had gone home with Harper over the weekend; they had stayed for graduation at Wesleyan. The girls were excited about their big adventure. It turned out that they were seated with Kendal and Clare. Did I really want all of them comparing notes?
I boarded first class to find a kid a little older than I was, sitting in my seat. I hate it when that happens.
�Hey, I think you�re in my seat,� I told him.
He pulled out his boarding pass, and sure enough, we both had the same seat number. The new security protocols and scanned tickets were supposed to ensure that this couldn�t occur. The flight attendant came over, saw the boarding passes and cringed. I�m sure she also hates it when this happens, especially in first class. They made me stand in the galley while they tried to figure it out. Looking around, I could tell that the flight was completely full.
They tried to offer me some deal to wait for another fight.
�Look, I have a job! I�ve got to be in San Francisco. I have five other people who are traveling with me on this flight. My reservations were made weeks ago. When was this guy�s reservation made?�
They sent a gate person to talk to me.
�Mr. Dawson, there�s been a mistake. We�re sorry, but you�ll have to exit the plane.�
�I have a modeling job I have to get to. I have five people with me on this flight,� I said, repeating myself. �I have a reservation. Why are you not talking to the other gentleman? When was his reservation made?�
�It doesn�t matter,� said the gate agent, who looked younger than me. "I�m going to have to ask you to exit the plane.�
�If that happens, I�ll be forced to talk to my lawyer.�
�Yeah, right. C�mon, kid.�
�Hang on. My lawyer and agent are on the flight. I think you need to talk to them before you do anything rash,� I said as I started back to coach.
The idiot tried to grab me as I stuck my head through the curtains.
�Kendal, Clare? Can you come up here for a moment?�
They could see I was pissed. They came up and talked to the gate person. Next thing I knew, we had several managers, and then a US Marshal. I guess holding up a flight got everybody�s attention. It turned out that the kid was an employee�s son, and the gate agent had overridden the system to give him the seat. The little shit knew it, too.
Once that was uncovered, he was quickly taken off the plane. The Marshal wasn�t happy because this wasn�t supposed to happen. I figured the airline could figure it out from there and took my seat. The flight attendant tried to make nice, but I was in no mood to reciprocate. I put my earbuds in and tuned everybody out.
WHEN WE LANDED, I GOT a text from Chuck, my security guy. He�d gotten a big SUV and would meet us out front once we got our bags. Devin had reserved an apartment for Tami, Harper, Missy and me. Kendal, Chuck and Clare were staying at the Hilton. Chuck dropped us off at the Fairmont Heritage Place at Ghirardelli Square. The hotel where we were staying was pricey; hence Kendal, Chuck, and Clare were staying elsewhere. We made plans to all meet at our apartment, then go to one of the piers and do some exploring before dinner.
The girls were impressed with the three-bedroom apartment. It was very modern and had a huge window overlooking the bay. The facilities were fantastic. They had a game room with a pool table, and outside there was a deck with plenty of seating and a huge fireplace. I could see snuggling by the fire, overlooking the bay as the sun went down. I also needed to thank Devin and Sandy for taking such good care of me.
The girls wanted to go to Pier 39 to do some shopping, and then find a nice seafood place for dinner. Chuck and Kendal showed up. Clare had to prepare for tomorrow and had begged off. We walked down to the pier and saw the sea lions. They were a noisy bunch. They had floating docks for them to get a little sun. It was funny to see them knock each other off the dock. The girls left Chuck and me to fend for ourselves while they hit the gift shops.
I found a place selling mini-doughnuts and bought a bucket to share. That was a good call. We found a bar with outside seating so we could people-watch. This gave me a chance to talk to Chuck about the coming week.
�My best friend and two of our good friends want to check out colleges this week. I want you to go with them and keep an eye on them. They don�t know their way around, and I�d just feel better if you were there. I know that I�m your number one responsibility, but once I�m at a location I should be safe.�
�I went to school at San Diego State. I have friends that went to both USC and UCLA. Do you know where they want to go?� Chuck asked me.
�I know for sure that they plan to visit Stanford and USC. I�ve seen Stanford, and I�m going to football camp at USC. I�m sure they�ll want to have some fun, too. I brought Tami and her friends as a birthday gift to her. So I guess you just go with the flow and keep them out of jail.�
�Don�t put that on me. You just jinxed it,� he suggested.
�Dude, have another doughnut and lighten up,� I ordered him.
�You do know that LA is about six hours away,� Chuck told me.
�It looked closer than that on the map. I�ll let Tami know. She and the girls can work it out.�
WHEN THE GIRLS CAME back, they had bags on their arms and big smiles on their faces. Tami jumped in my lap and showed me all the crap, I mean bargains, she�d bought. Harper noticed Chuck was drinking a beer. She gave him an innocent look. Oh, no.
�Chuck, you look so manly in those sunglasses,� Harper started in.
I always teased him about wearing his security sunglasses. He looked like a bad characterization of a Secret Service agent trying to be undercover. He looked at me and I shook my head to let him know I hadn�t put her up to it.
�I was wondering if you could stop by the liquor store and pick us up a few items. It seems the apartment doesn�t have any wine or beer.�
He looked at me again and I just shrugged. As long as they didn�t go wild, I didn�t see the harm in it.
�I�ll pick up some stuff for you on the way back,� he told her.
We all thanked Chuck, and then the conversation turned to eating. Tami got her phone out and tapped the Yelp app. I�d seen a crab place, but she informed me that it didn�t have enough stars. The girls decided on a historic seafood place. They�d been in business since 1936, and best of all, we could walk there.
Chuck suggested I get the clam chowder in the sourdough bread bowl. The girls ordered a variety of appetizers. The crab cakes were so good that I ordered a whole cracked Dungeness crab that had been oven-roasted in garlic-butter sauce. It was to die for. The girls all wanted to order dessert, but I reminded them that Ghirardelli Chocolate was just down the street.
On the way back, we stopped at a grocery store so I could get some supplies. I needed fresh fruit, eggs, bacon ... and purchased sourdough bread; it was an impulse buy. They had a bakery that had just made a fresh batch, and we were drooling from the fresh bread smell. We then went to the liquor store. Harper and Missy knew which wines they wanted. Tami wanted a six-pack of beer.
We then went to Ghirardelli. Kendal talked me into splitting a chocolate shake with her. The three girls got a big sundae and split it. Chuck decided on a hot chocolate. Kendal made a good call on splitting the shake. If I continued to eat like this, I was going to blow my diet.
When we got back, Chuck and Kendal went back to their hotel. The girls were going to Stanford tomorrow and arranged for Chuck to pick them up. I told them about the travel-time issue to LA. We all changed into comfortable clothes, and Missy opened a bottle of wine. Tami and Missy went to the living room, while Harper took my hand and led me to the deck by the fireplace.
�How did everything turn out for Ray?� I asked her.
The last time I had seen Harper�s friend, he and his roommate Lee were being taken back to school by faculty. Harper had told me that he might not being asked back to Wesleyan.
�It�s official; he won�t be back next semester. I hate to say it, but I�m relieved. It was getting too painful to see his life spiral out of control. The worst part is that his parents had no idea what all was going on. He came home, told them that he was gay and had been kicked out because of underage drinking and drugs. You have to know his family, they�re straitlaced. They aren�t taking it very well.
�Then my parents flipped out. I guess I was supposed to tell them about it. I had to bring Tami home to help talk them off the ledge. They thought Wesleyan was letting us throw wild parties. I should have told them about the weekend I spent with you. That would�ve freaked them out.�
�So is Ray going to public school next year?� I asked.
�Oh, it gets better. He gets to go to some religious boys� school where they can �cure� him. Even my mom and dad think that�s a terrible idea. They assured me that they�d get that stopped. When his parents calm down, they�ll find a nice out-of-the-way school to ship him off to.�
�That sounds much better.�
�At least he isn�t going to go to some
I sometimes forgot what a social difference there was between Wesleyan girls with money and what my life was like. I should�ve learned my lesson with Jennie. Harper and Missy came from the same background. I was never going to be the boy they brought home. Harper didn�t even notice I�d gone quiet. She was lost in thoughts of her best friend.
I got up and she just smiled at me. She needed to be alone. I went back into the apartment to find that the girls each had chosen a bedroom. My bags were in the hall. I went into the living room to find out what was going on.
�What�s with my bags in the hall?� I asked Missy and Tami.
�We were going to let you choose which room you wanted to stay in.�
I just stared at them. I wasn�t in the mood to play games. Tami could see their little ploy wasn�t going over well. I thought about it for a moment. The original plan was for four bedrooms. I think I assumed some things and I shouldn�t have. This was Tami�s birthday present, a girl�s week.
My phone dinged to indicate a text message had come in. It was from Sandy Range. Both she and Devin had arrived. I sent her one back telling her I�d call her later.
I went and sat down with Tami and Missy.
�We talked about it, and we decided that this week wasn�t going to be about sex. Missy and Harper agreed that they have the same issue I have: if we�re with you and then you leave, we�ll miss you too much,� Tami told me.
I could read between the lines. Tami didn�t want me having sex with her friends. I knew I needed to find somewhere else to stay, or I wouldn�t be a happy boy all week. Harper was worried about Ray, so she wasn�t going to be good company. Missy wasn�t going to go against Tami, their ringleader.
�So do you even want me to stay here? Should I get another room for the week?� I asked, getting annoyed
�No, it�s not like that,� Missy said, getting worried.
�You know what? I�m sorry,� I told them as I got up.
I grabbed my bags, put my key on the kitchen table, and walked out. I sent a text to Sandy to find out what room she was in. I found it and knocked on the door.
�What are you doing here?� she asked, seeing me with my bags.
�Could you use a roommate for tonight?�
She looked confused, but let me in.
�What�s going on?� she asked me.
�I really don�t know, but I need to get some sleep before tomorrow.�
�Well, I have an extra bedroom, and you�re welcome to it. If you need to talk, I�m here.�
�Thanks, but I just need to get some sleep.�
She showed me where to go, and I unpacked and was getting ready for bed when my phone rang. It was Tami. I just turned off my phone and went to bed.
I BARELY WOKE UP WHEN I felt the bed move. Someone got in bed with me and laid their head on my shoulder. By the size and hairstyle, it had to be either Tami or Sandy. I went back to sleep.
Monday May 19
MY INTERNAL ALARM CLOCK went off at seven, but it was on central time, so it was just five in the morning. I had to pee and I didn�t want to wake up my bedmate. I was a little nervous about what Devin would say if he found Sandy in bed with me. That, plus the mess with Tami & Company had me off-kilter as well. I wanted to go run to clear my head. I put on running clothes and headed out. I realized on the elevator that I didn�t have a key to get back into Sandy�s room.
I ran north until I found the bay, and then I turned and ran until reached the Presidio, a former military base that was now a park. I spotted a group of runners and followed them. We came out of the wooded area and I could see the Golden Gate Bridge peeking out of the morning fog. After about an hour, I started to get hungry. I ran back and found a restaurant that was busy with a breakfast crowd.
I turned my phone on and had just one message. It was from Tami, from shortly after I left to run.
That solved the mystery of who was in my bed last night. The server came and I ordered hot tea, steak, eggs and sliced tomatoes. I quickly ate and then went back to the apartment. I grabbed the key at the front desk, went to the weight room, and lifted. I was scheduled to meet Devin at nine a.m. It was now 8:30. I went upstairs and into the apartment to find the girls eating breakfast.
I gave them a tight smile, took a shower, and got ready. I got on my tablet and sent Mom an email to let her know I made it okay and one to Eve letting her know that I missed her. I grabbed my chargers since both my phone and tablet were getting low.
I braced myself and walked out to the kitchen. Chuck had arrived, and Missy and Harper must have been in their rooms getting ready. Tami could tell I wasn�t ready to talk, but that didn�t mean she wouldn�t. She took me into the living room and sat me down. I looked out at the San Francisco Bay and just stared out into space. She touched my cheek to get my attention.
�I wasn�t a very good friend yesterday. I talked both Missy and Harper into backing off. It was stupid. I was jealous because they seemed more excited about spending time with you than with me. We had a heart-to-heart last night about our feelings about you. They both said they wouldn�t stand between us being together. But while we were talking, I realized two things. The first is, I�m not ready to claim you and second, I need to get over being jealous when you�re with someone else.
�I honestly don�t know where it came from. I think all of us being together at the Formal triggered it. Knowing that you were with someone else, in the next room, kind of made me crazy.�
This sounded like another conversation I�d had ... with myself!
�Look, this trip is for you. I don�t want to come between you and your friends. It�s probably best if I find somewhere else to stay.�
She shook her head.
�No, part of this trip is to be with you. I love you so much it hurts. I�m not wasting this trip with you not being here with me. I don�t get to see you enough. I also know that Harper�s going through a rough patch; it seems she�s comfortable talking to you about it. And Missy adores you. We all want you to stay with us, and I want you to spend time with them.
�David, I messed up. Can we put this trip on a restart and just forget about what I said and did?� she pleaded with me.
�You know I won�t abandon you. If you want me to stay, I will. I�ll even be friends with Missy and Harper, but I�ll respect your wishes and that�s all I�ll be.�
�I don�t know if that�s what I really want. I know you have to go. Would it be okay if we spend the evening alone and talked ... to each other?�
�Yeah, that�s a great idea. I�ll see you when I get back. I think we should be done by seven o�clock.�
She kissed me and I left to find Devin.
DEVIN, SANDY AND LANA were waiting for me. Sandy gave me a knowing look that had a hint of sadness. She knew I was having troubles with Tami. I didn�t want to talk about it in front of the others, so I just smiled at her.
�Let�s get this show on the road,� Devin announced and led us to the car that was waiting.
We drove to Redwood City to a fitness center. They had tennis courts, pools, a weight room, rooms for yoga and the like. Sandy handed me a model�s card.
�This is who you�re working with today. Her name is Rose and she�s worked for us before, so we aren�t going to have the same issues we did in England,� Sandy informed me.
I read the card. Rose was five foot, eight and a half inches tall, had a 34B bust with brown hair and brown eyes. She looked Latin, with a dark complexion and full, kissable lips. Oops, where did that come from? Based on what I saw, I was looking forward to meeting her.
The fitness center was unbelievable. It sat on ten acres and looked like a resort. Devin hurried us in, and I met our photographer for the week, Trish. She was all business and I liked her from the start. She looked me over and called the makeup gal over.
�We need to tan him. Do it so it�ll last because I don�t want to take the time to have it reapplied every day.�
�All over?� the makeup gal asked.
�I need to see his body first. David, go slip on a swimsuit and come back.�
I came back to find Lana had joined them. I thought we had gotten past this with her, but she was eyeing me like the last piece of pizza at Monical�s. Trish had me turn, bend, and twist while she checked my skin tones. She then came up and pulled my suit down to expose my left butt cheek.
�Do all of him, and I want him shaved. He�s in fantastic shape and I don�t want anything distracting from his form. I also want his hair trimmed, so we have a consistent look,� she said, and she pulled my England photos for the makeup gal to use as a reference for my hairstyle.
I remembered that Ford called them artists. I spent the next hour getting hair removed, a haircut, tanned and makeup applied. Next, they put me in a tennis outfit and sent me to the courts. Rose was running late because of an accident on US 101.
When I got to the courts, I was introduced to the tennis pro, Heather. Trish had her hit me balls.
�I want you to move him from side to side and have him work up a sweat,� Trish instructed Heather.
�David, try to hit the ball, but don�t worry if you don�t. We�re just getting warmed up,� Trish reassured me.
By the time Rose got there, my shirt was soaked through. Heather had run me ragged, and I was gasping for air. Trish didn�t even give us time to say �hi.� She sent Rose out so it looked like she was my doubles partner. She had me run around and hit all the balls, while Rose would bend over and distract me with her cute butt.
It made for some great shots. It looked like I was killing myself to win while Rose flirted with me. The best one was when Rose dropped her racket and bent over with straight legs. Oh, my. Heather drilled me with a tennis ball and Trish caught the moment perfectly.
It seemed that Trish didn�t want me to get to know Rose, because she made sure we were separated at all times. I went back to wardrobe and got dressed for the gym. Trish had Rose and me act as if we were working out next to each other. I had another reminder for Devin and Sandy: �Range Sports needed to be commended on their fine line of spandex shorts for women.�
When we were done, both Rose and I were blushing, because it was obvious we�d been checking each other out when we thought the other wasn�t looking. Devin loved Trish�s approach. By keeping us apart, it had created an air of mystery. The sexual tension didn�t lessen at the pool.
They had me model everything from board shorts to a Speedo. Rose was in a one-piece, then a modest two-piece, and finally in a bikini that had Mr. Happy very interested. Unfortunately, that�s when Lana decided to get involved.
�David, I think you�re getting too much sun. Come over here and I�ll put some sunblock on you,� she said as she grabbed my arm.
Trish slowed her down.
�I�m sorry, but I don�t want him oiled up yet. I need the natural skin so there are no reflection problems.�
�Well, let me know when he needs to be oiled up, and I�ll get him ready for you,� Lana offered.
Trish just gave me a helpless look and Rose smirked.
Half an hour later, Kendal announced they were going for snacks. That sounded like a good idea to me.
Trish was to the point she needed us to get oiled up to give the pictures a different texture. She wanted a sexier vibe.
So I went back to makeup, only to find Lana with a bottle of oil. Oh, crap. And everyone else was getting snacks. I would have to talk my way out of this one alone.
�Lana, this isn�t a good idea,� I warned her. �I don�t think Devin would like it if he found you putting oil on me. Frankly, I�m quite uncomfortable with this.�
�Let me worry about Devin. We need to get you ready for your next shot,� she said as she put oil on her hands.
�No!� I said as I put my hand up to keep her away.
I could see her resolve falter, and then she took a deep breath.
�If you ever want to work for Range Sports again, you�ll do as I say,� she ordered me.
�That would be sexual harassment,� Devin said, as he stepped from behind a dressing screen with a grim expression on his face.
I made a hasty retreat to find Kendal, Clare and Sandy waiting on me. I was pissed.
�Where were you guys? That was borderline painful.�
�That was my fault,� Sandy told me. �Devin wouldn�t believe that Lana wasn�t as ... committed as he was. I convinced him that he needed to see it for himself. I knew that with you running around in a Speedo, she�d soon be after you.�
�So I was bait?� I asked, worried. �I feel so bad for him, and I was involved. He must hate me.�
�No, he was hard to convince. He wouldn�t agree to do this with anyone else. So don�t worry,� Sandy told me.
Yeah, right. I wouldn�t care who my fianc�e was hitting on, I would have a problem with the guy involved!
Trish saved me by telling me that I was on the clock and to get my �skinny ass in gear.� That made me chuckle and put me in a better frame of mind. The makeup gal oiled me up, and I found Rose sitting on a lounge chair without any oil on.
�David, you�ve been a good boy all day and not hit on Rose, so I�m going to reward you. I want you to put oil on Rose, and do it in as erotic a fashion as you can without making it X-rated,� Trish told me.
I smiled and looked at Rose.
�Are you okay with this? I don�t know you very well, and don�t want you to get a creeper vibe,� I said to not make the same mistake Lana had.
�Oh, yes. I�ve seen the looks you�ve been giving me. The attraction is mutual,� she purred at me. �Let�s see what you can do, big boy.�
�You�ve no idea,� Kendal warned her.
I had her sit in front of me and began by giving her a scalp massage. Rose was moaning by the time I had worked the knots out of her neck and shoulders. She got lost in the moment as she enjoyed the massage. I found she had multiple sore spots on her back and not the normal tension tightness.
�Did you hurt yourself?� I asked in concern.
�It was stupid. I was doing runway work in LA last week and fell off my high heels. When I tried to catch myself, I felt a twinge in my back.�
�Lie down, let me see if I can help.�
I took my time and worked on her. At some point, even I forgot about Trish and just focused on Rose. About half way through I straddled her waist so that I could get the right angle at a particularly troublesome spot. Rose grunted and moaned as I worked on trouble spots.
When I finished her back, I suddenly realized where we were. I had been rubbing Mr. Happy on her delectable bottom and he knew exactly where he was. I had to get up and take a quick break to readjust myself. The problem with a Speedo is that readjustments really don�t make much difference.
I went back and worked on oiling up Rose�s legs and feet. Her feet were sore also from wearing the shoes she needed for modeling. Rose was a limp noodle when I finally told her to roll over. I started on her face and neck. Trish told me she wanted me to sit behind Rose and reach over her shoulders. We got the chair adjusted, and I sat down and Rose wiggled her butt at me as she sat between my legs.
I reached over and did her chest above her breasts. Rose leaned back on me, and my hands accidentally slipped under her suit and I found my hands cupping her breasts. I heard the camera going off and no one stopping me, so I teased her nipples.
Rose reached back and grasped my dick through my Speedo. Oh crud. We�d just crossed a line. I let go of her breasts, reached down, and pulled her hand off Mr. Happy.
�We have to slow down,� I warned her.
�I don�t want to,� she responded.
Kendal stepped in.
�Enough. David has clauses in his contract that we�re very close to breaking. I have to insist that we take a break at this point, and discuss the direction of this shoot.�
The effect was like throwing a bucket of cold water on us. Trish snapped out of it and said she had what she needed. She took Clare and Kendal to look at the photos, leaving Sandy with Rose and me. I guess we needed supervision. They needn�t have worried because the two of us were a little ashamed of how we�d acted.
Trish came out and asked for Sandy. Kendal and Clare replaced Sandy as our supervisor while she went in to look at pictures. Clare pulled Rose aside and I got Kendal.
�I�m disappointed in you. You need to remember that on a shoot you cannot be doing that.�
�I�m sorry, it wasn�t planned. She leaned back and my hands slipped.�
�I know that, but you didn�t have to leave them there.�
I looked at her like she was crazy.
�Really?� I asked.
She shook her head.
�I�ll give you some credit for remembering to draw the line when she grabbed you,� she teased me as she looked down and saw I was still aroused.
I decided now would be a good time and go take a shower and fix the problem. When I was done, I came out in a robe. The gal from wardrobe told me we were done for the day, so I got dressed. By the time I was done, Rose had left. Kendal handed me a piece of paper that had her number and a request to call her.
I GOT BACK TO AN EMPTY apartment and decided to go do my afternoon workout. I went to the exercise room to find several people using the equipment. I went over to the open section and began my
�That was intense,� a male voice said.
I looked up and saw a good-looking man in his late thirties, and a girl who was about my age, looking down at me. I stood up and realized how tall they were. She was just a few inches shorter than me, and he was at least six-six.
�How often do you do that?� the girl asked.
�Five to six times to week ... when I can. I run about every day and lift at least three times per week. I�m trying to get in shape.�
�When do you run and lift?� the girl asked.
�I try to get up early and run. I have to get it done before I go to work. Then I work out in the early evening if I get off early enough.�
�Where do you work?� asked the man, who I was assuming was her dad.
I decided not to tell them I was a model. That usually got weird reactions from fathers.
�I work for Range Sports.�
�What�re you getting in shape for?� the girl asked me.
�I play football. I�m going to some camps this summer and need to be able to perform for the recruiters.�
�What ...�
�Hang on, I�m David Dawson,� I said to slow down the string of questions I could feel coming on.
�I�m Tara, and this is my dad.�
�Evan Quaid.�
�What�s up with the twenty questions?� I asked.
Tara looked at her dad.
�Tara plays volleyball. We�re on vacation, and she�s been bugging me about needing to work out. She saw you trying to kill yourself and wanted to know if you�d work out with her.�
This was new. I�d never had a dad ask me out for his daughter. I knew he actually hadn�t but that was how it sounded.
�I need someone that might be able to keep up with me. I think you could have a shot,� she bragged.
My phone beeped. The girls must be back. I liked to run with someone, maybe she could keep up.
�Meet me at the entrance at six tomorrow morning, and we�ll go running. If you can keep up, I�ll work out with you in the afternoon. I�ve got to go.�
�That�s awful early,� she complained.
�Only time I can do it. Take it or leave it,� I said as I went back to the room.
THE TEXT WAS ACTUALLY from Sandy. I stopped at her room.
�Ew, you stink,� she complained.
�Nice to see you, too. What�s up?�
�Devin went home with Lana,� she said, and she handed me two keys. �I told him about you spending the night. He said to take his apartment for the rest of the week.�
�That�s great for me, but how�s he doing?�
�Not so good. Lana was his first serious girlfriend. Devin has never been very lucky in love. He went through a string of girlfriends in high school who all treated him more as a friend than anything else. Then he had to take over the business. He really hasn�t had time to date. We were all surprised when Lana showed up. I feel bad because he really did love her.�
�That sucks. Tell him I�m sorry, and thanks for the apartment.�
�Before you go, here�s the card for tomorrow�s model.�
Her name was Sage. She was five-ten and was a 34B. She had dirty blond hair with blue eyes. In the special notes, it mentioned ballet and horseback riding.
�So what are we doing tomorrow?�
�We�ll be shooting polo ponies, bike riding, and Napa Valley.�
�Sounds like a full day,� I said, and then went to pack.
THE GIRLS STILL WEREN�T back, so I just went on up to Devin�s apartment. He had top-of-the-line accommodations. Both Sandy and my apartments would have fit in his and it was a corner unit. It had a private balcony with a hot tub. You could see Treasure Island and Alcatraz in the bay. I took a shower and got into the hot tub. It was heaven. It also reminded me that I should go visit Beth when I got home. Her dad usually needed help getting the pool and hot tub ready for the summer. He normally did it Memorial Day weekend. In reality, I think he just liked having Greg and me around so he could do guy stuff.
I sent a text to Tami to see where they were. She sent one back saying they�d gotten stuck in traffic. The next one said Missy estimated they�d be at the apartment in about an hour. I replied I planned to grill out and to invite Chuck.
I sent Beth a text with a selfie of me with the backdrop of the view from the balcony. I told her I wished she were here. I sent one to Lily and asked her to put it on my Twitter account, and tell everyone that I was having a good time. It was sad that she�d banned me from posting after I confirmed on Twitter that Adrienne and I were having a love child. I think my badly Photoshopped picture of Adrienne with a baby bump was the final straw.
I checked the food situation. Devin had everything I needed. I wrapped the potatoes in foil, and put them on the grill and got them started. I made a marinade with lemon and rosemary and put the chicken breasts in it. I also made a salad. There was a big bag of lemons, so I made lemonade.
Tami sent me another text saying they were back and asked where I was. I answered with the apartment number. I�d also invited Sandy since she didn�t have anything else to do. Kendal and Clare were going to a club. The girls arrived and were busy checking out the apartment while Chuck and I put the chicken on the grill. Sandy showed up, and the girls were up to something in the kitchen.
�Any problems?� I asked Chuck.
�Besides them flirting with me all day, no, everything was fine.�
�Do you see any issues with them flirting with you?�
�No. I realized how old they are. You�ve nothing to worry about.�
I just let it go. I guess if they were going to flirt, it was better it was him than some random guy. It suddenly dawned on me that that was what Devin must have felt like. He knew he could trust me, as I knew I could trust Chuck.
�Did they like the campus?�
�Oh, yes. Tami liked it enough to go talk to their recruiting coordinator. Your website is impressive, by the way. I knew you were good but had no idea you were
Tami and the girls showed up with drinks. She�d found my lemonade. Harper had discovered a bottle of Yellow Rose Outlaw Bourbon and a bartender�s bible. Everyone but Tami and I were trying her concoction. Harper gave me a taste and it was good. I could see kicking back and sucking a few down, but I was in training. I also had one of the bosses not ten feet from me.
We decided to eat out on the balcony and watch the sun go down. After dinner, Chuck and Sandy took off. Missy and Harper were on their fourth cocktail. I started a fire, and they curled up on the couch and were talking, so I took Tami to the balcony. I talked her into getting into the hot tub. Actually, I just got undressed and she followed my lead. I smiled as I dropped my shorts and went commando.
�So, did you figure things out today?� I asked her.
She didn�t say anything. She just came across the hot tub and kissed me. She straddled my lap and started slowly to grind on me. I guess this meant sex was back on the table. We did that until I was getting too hot. We climbed out of the hot tub and peeked into the living room. Missy and Harper were sound asleep and the fire was down to embers. We snuck through and went to the master bedroom.
Tami found my bag and got out the box of condoms. I�d been buying the variety pack ever since Angie got them for me. Tami picked one and put it on me. She pushed me back and straddled my hips.
�Relax, I�m driving,� she told me.
She found the right angle and pushed me home with a grunt.
�I think you�re getting bigger. It feels so good!� she said, as she inflated my ego and proceeded to use my body.
She hadn�t been with me for over four months, and Rose had me ready to go earlier today. The combination had us both peaking in short order. I got up and took care of the condom, grabbed a warm washcloth, and crawled back into bed. It had been a long day so we both fell asleep.
Chapter 2 � You Have Got To Be Kidding Me
Tuesday May 20
I WOKE UP TO FIND MYSELF on the outside looking in. It seemed that Harper and Missy woke up and figure that our bed was big enough. I looked at the clock and I decided to get up to go run. I took a quick shower so I wouldn�t smell like sex, and got ready to go. They all looked so cute sleeping together that I couldn�t resist taking a picture.
I was downstairs a little early and found Tara waiting for me. She clearly wasn�t a morning person, because she just grunted. We stretched and then I took off. She called me a bad name and caught up. I wanted to see the famous crooked street, Lombard Street. It wasn�t as close as I�d thought. By the time we reached it, Tara was sucking air. She was getting more than she�d bargained for.
She took one look at the steep hill and stopped.
�You have got to be kidding me,� she bitched.
�Come on, Princess! Show me what you�re made of.�
I knew she was competitive, but she tried to race me up the hill. I let her get ahead because I knew the slope was going to be a killer. About halfway up, she hit the wall. She was going to stop, but I dragged her up the rest of the way. She rewarded me by puking her breakfast. It looked like Cheerios.
�Walk it off, or you�ll cramp,� I told her.
I handed her my water bottle to rinse her mouth out. She glared at me as she tried to bring her heart rate down. I jogged up to the corner and back. She was ready to go again. She handed me back an empty water bottle, and I figured it would be about three more blocks before she puked again. She made it four, which impressed me. I took her to yesterday�s restaurant and ordered us both the steak and eggs with tomato slices and hot tea. It was a casual place, and sweaty runners didn�t seem to faze the staff.
When it came, she complained, �There�s no way I can eat this.�
I just ignored her. Before I knew it, she had eaten it all. She must�ve felt better.
�I Googled you. Dad had a laugh when I showed him what your job was with Range Sports. He figured you were a stock boy. Then I showed him your football stuff. All-State Freshman of the Year, one of the top ten freshman quarterbacks nationally, and being recruited by the �who�s who� of college football.
�Dad warned me that I might be the one needing to keep up. I bet him that the winner gets to choose what we do today. I want to go play beach volleyball. He wants to go to a baseball game. I have to say you owe me now.�
�How do you figure?�
�I have to sit through a baseball game. I�d rather do just about anything else than that.�
We headed back and I noticed that she was walking a little bowlegged. She had worn volleyball spandex shorts. Not the greatest choice when running, because she had chafing along her inner thighs. I took her back to my place. Harper and Missy were wearing my t-shirts and drinking coffee. They looked like hell. I called for Dr. Tami.
I heard Harper mumble to Missy, �Oh, look, he brought another one home.�
I went to the guest bedroom and showered. I walked into my bedroom to find Tara freshly showered and wearing one of my t-shirts. I walked in with just a towel on. Tara gasped and Tami giggled. I grabbed my clothes and went into the bathroom to change.
I got a big glass of water and took my supplements. I asked the gruesome twosome what they were doing today.
�It�s USC in the morning and UCLA in the afternoon. Tami made appointments with someone from their football staff also,� Missy said. �She was getting nowhere until she called Tracy. Tracy made a call and set everything up.�
�Tami really loves you,� Harper said. �She doesn�t want to go anywhere where you can�t play.�
�I love her, too, but I want her to go to the best college for premed. If she found a school she really wanted to attend, and they didn�t have football, I�d go with her. We both feel the same way.�
Harper had to leave the room, because of her raw feelings for Ray were too fresh.
�How are you guys going to make it in time?� I asked.
�We chartered a flight. With four of us, it was just a little more to get the charter than fly commercial at the last minute. Plus, we can go when we want to,� Missy told me.
I would never have thought of that.
�What do I owe you for Tami and Chuck?� I asked.
�Nothing. You�ve picked up the tab for everything so far. We want to go to LA, so we�ll pay for it,� Harper told me from the doorway.
Tara and Tami came out to tell me goodbye. I made a mental note to get Tara some Range running shorts.
I had to leave. I met Chuck as he was coming in to pick up the girls. I walked out front and Sandy was waiting for me. The driver picked up Kendal. Clare had decided to pick up Sage and meet us there. On the trip over, I got a text from the girls. Tami talked Evan into letting Tara go with them. He was going to the game, so everyone was happy.
The first stop was Golden Gate Park, just south of the Presidio, where they had a polo grounds. Trish was ready for us, and as soon as she saw me, she sent me to go get dressed. They had me in a white polo shirt with the Range Sports logo on the chest. I also had on white pants and knee-high leather riding boots. Sage showed up and was dressed the same. They�d done her hair in a French braid.
Trish decided to start us off easy. She placed the ball in front of her and I was to ride up, lean down and whack the ball ... whack the ball ... whack the ball ... okay, it wasn�t as easy as it looked. After the third whiff, they had Sage try. I think I hated her. They let me try again. My horse was smarter than I was. He kicked the ball for me. I would take that.
Sage turned out to be a lot of fun. Trish told us she could Photoshop the ball in later, and that we should just ride. We had a wonderful time. We wrapped up and they had us change into biking clothes so we could ride around Golden Gate Park. The botanical gardens had a lot of terrific backdrops. We then packed up and went over the Golden Gate Bridge to Napa Valley.
The town of Napa itself was rustic. We had lunch at a little coffee place that served a ham-and-Swiss quiche and a microgreens salad. They also had giant cookies. I had an oatmeal walnut and Sage went with a white-chocolate macadamia nut. We ended up splitting them so we could have some of each.
When we were getting ready to get in the car, I asked Sage a question.
�I read that you were a ballerina. Were you able to keep your flexibility?�
She lifted her leg off the ground, and then pulled it up so her nose hit her knee. She put it back down, then went up on her toes, hooked her other foot around my neck, and pulled me down to kiss her. If that didn�t give me some ideas, I would have to check my �man card.� For some reason, Sandy made me ride up front with the driver, as Clare took Sage to the back seat to have a talk.
The afternoon was all posed work. We went to the different vineyards and used their vines and vistas as backdrops for Range Sports� casual line. Finally, Trish was happy with the day.
I GOT BACK AND NO ONE else was home yet. I went ahead and worked out. I came back to my apartment and took a long hot shower. I got dry, lay down, and took a nap. I woke up to a scream and the door slamming. As I came to, Chuck burst into the room with his gun drawn. When he saw me, he started laughing.
�Sorry, man. Tara was just a little startled. I thought we had an intruder.�
I got up to get dressed and Missy came in and tackled me. I guess I wasn�t getting dressed. She wanted a quick romp to take the �edge off� as she described it. I personally think she�s a genius. I came out to find that Chuck had manned the grill. They�d picked up fresh shrimp and salmon steaks for dinner. He had me make a fresh dill sauce and put a little salt and butter on the asparagus so he could grill it.
Chuck taught me how to peel and clean the shrimp. He put them in garlic and oil and let them marinate while he grilled the salmon. When the salmon was done, he tossed on the shrimp. After a minute, they changed color and he pulled them off. It was the best meal I�d had since I got to San Francisco.
Over dinner, the girls told me about their day. Tami led off.
�UCLA is the largest university in the state of California. It�s located in the Westwood neighborhood of Los Angeles. It�d be a real change because we�d be living in a big city. The campus itself is nice, and I think you�d like it. There are over 40,000 students. With that size, it gives you many choices for your degree.
�I also like the football staff. They were very interested in you coming in for a visit. Stanford was more wait-and-see since they have to get you in academically. They want to see your SAT scores. UCLA wasn�t worried about it,� Tami said.
�I liked USC,� Harper said. �It�s a private school and very business-oriented. University Park is about two miles from downtown Los Angeles. It�s just under 40,000 students. Tuition is about $45,000. UCLA is about $10,000 cheaper. What was Stanford?�
�$43,000,� Missy supplied.
�The cost of living is a lot more here also. If you had to ask me right now, I�d go with Stanford. USC would be a close second.� Tami told me.
�Where are you going tomorrow?�
�University of California, Berkeley. They�re the Golden Bears,� Missy said.
�What are you doing tomorrow?� Harper asked.
�I get to go play beach volleyball, kayaking, and then it�s into the studio. I do that until we leave. I have to put on every piece of clothing they make, for the Internet and the catalog.�
�Who are you working with tomorrow?� Harper asked.
�I don�t know, but I really liked the one from today. She�s a ballerina and could stand on her toes on one foot and reach up and put her toes from the other behind my neck.�
They all just shook their heads. Chuck took me aside later to get details.
EVERYONE LEFT BUT MISSY. We started a fire, and she wanted a lemonade and bourbon. We relaxed on the couch as she leaned against my shoulder as we watched the fire burn.
�You know, you really are a �stupid boy.� You never should�ve shown Tara your wiener. She already had it bad for you. Now she�s plotting how to get you into bed.�
�I didn�t ask her to come barging through a closed bedroom door. It wasn�t like I was prancing around the living room, nude.�
�You mean like last night.�
�We thought you were asleep.�
�Think again, �stupid boy.��
�So what should I do?�
�Nothing, I just wanted you to know you have another fan.�
�So, what�s going on with Tami?�
�We wish we knew. She freaked out a little bit about the Formal. I think she regretted not doing more with you. She got a little possessive. We went along until we saw it was damaging your friendship with her. Once she saw how her behavior affected you, she got back on track. She cares a lot and would do anything for you. This trip was meant to be a reaffirmation of her love for you. She wants to be with you again.
�Personally, I think her going away was the best thing that could have happened to you two. She needed to leave so you could grow up. You relied too much on her, and she was too used to telling you what to do.�
I wanted to get to bed, so Missy joined me. We took the �edge off� two more times before we finally went to sleep.
Wednesday May 21
TARA WAS READY FOR our run when I made it downstairs. Sandy had dropped off Range Sports running shorts, and Tara had them on. We stretched, and I decided not to try to kill her today. We talked as we ran.
�So what are you doing today?� I asked her.
�I�m going to watch someone play beach volleyball. Then hopefully I can find a game. Dad said a day at the beach was a good idea.�
�Sounds like fun to me. I�m sure you and your dad will have a good time. That�s what I hate about these trips I take, I never get a chance to just go off and do stuff. I might have to make arrangements to stay an extra day or so to have fun.�
�I�d hate to think you didn�t have any fun last night,� she teased me.
�What would you know about that?� I shot back.
�Honestly, not much, but I�m willing to learn,� she said, waggling her eyebrows.
�Tara, are you flirting with me?�
She threw her hands up and said, �Boys!�
We ran in silence after that, but we did make some meaningful looks back and forth. If this was going to happen, I would have to take the lead. The question was, did I want to? If we were talking a quick one-night stand, I would call Rose in a heartbeat. The smoking-hot Latina made my blood boil. If I wanted something completely different, there was Sage and her flexibility. I was thinking about what I could do with her and almost ran into a parking meter.
Tara was a different story. I could see potential in a relationship with her. We had similar interests. She could actually keep up with me running. Her long legs could eat up a lot of real estate. She also had fantastically athletic legs and a rock-hard little butt from all the jumping. My dilemma was that I
We had breakfast and I ordered us the usual. I explained my high-protein diet to her. There were similar weight-loss diets. Angie had reported that she�d lost weight and would look good in her wedding dress. I could tell that I had lost fat. However, with the quantity I was eating, and the exercise, I was gaining muscle. I had gone from 195 at the end of baseball to 201 when I weighed myself last.
During football last year, I�d been up to 215. Cassidy had worked my butt off and gotten the extra weight off me. I was stronger and felt quicker now. I couldn�t wait for football camp. I wanted to hit something without getting into trouble.
Today was a lifting day, so I took Tara to the weight room and we worked out. It was obvious no one had ever shown her what to do. I kept her weights light so she wouldn�t hurt herself. I didn�t have time to show her proper technique, so I made her promise to find someone at home that could teach her.
I went up to the apartment to take a shower. I found Harper in my bed, naked, smiling at me. Missy was gone.
�Where did Missy go?� I asked.
�Yesterday was her day. Today�s mine. I�m just smarter than the other girls and getting my day started right,� she said as she eyed me. �Drop your shorts. I want to give you your morning blowjob.�
�Hell, yeah!� I said, doing as ordered.
She knelt before me and took in a deep breath, taking in my musky smell.
�Damn, you smell like a man. That turns me on,� she said.
I just enjoyed what she was doing. When my arousal took me, I had found the one for me.
�Oh, dear God! Keep that up and I�ll have to marry you!�
Of course, Mr. Happy doesn�t get to make long-term decisions. That�s why I instituted the �forty-eight-hour rule� on �I Love You.� It doesn�t count if you just came. As blood fed back into the big brain, I felt a little bad about being disloyal to Tami.
�You�re worse than Ray. He loved blowjobs, but he never offered to marry me.�
�Honey, you keep doing that to me, and I�m a believer. Just say the word,� I assured her.
I looked at the clock.
�Dang it! I have to get in the shower and be downstairs in ten minutes.�
I ran and quickly showered as Harper laid my clothes out for me. I dressed, gave her a quick kiss, and ran for the elevator. Sandy and Kendal were lounging in the lobby and joined me as the car pulled up. Clare was picking up the other models. I guess she was worried since the first girl had got caught in traffic. Sandy handed me their cards.
Adriana was five-eleven with a 34A bust, with blond hair and blue eyes. Alexis was five-nine-and-a-half, with a 34C bust, with blond hair and blue eyes. Warren was an even six feet, with blond hair and blue eyes. I smiled as I noticed that his bust size wasn�t mentioned.
When we got to the beach, Evan and Tara were already there. They were goofing off, hitting the ball back and forth over the net. I waved and went to makeup. They had a tent so we could get ready without everyone watching us. Clare showed up. Warren had his headphones on and ignored me. I suppressed a chuckle when he stripped down to put on the skimpy swimsuit with �Range Sports� across the butt. He looked more like an office worker than a model. A fit office worker, but he had very little definition and needed a tan.
Trish was talking with Clare, and she clearly wasn�t thrilled with Warren�s look. It didn�t help when the girls smirked at him. Adriana and Alexis came over and introduced themselves. I completely forgot about Warren when I saw the bikini bottoms riding up their butts. This was going to be fun!
Trish called us over and it looked like Warren would stay.
�I want a nice, friendly game of volleyball. I just want to get some action shots. David and Alexis, I want you on this side, and Warren and Adriana can take the other side.�
Trish set up her shots behind Warren and Adriana. She wanted to get the front views of Alexis and me. I had to agree with her choice. Adriana had a great butt, and Alexis filled out her top rather nicely. We just hit the ball back and forth. No one was taking it seriously. Trish directed us to start hitting it to the net and then act as if we were spiking it over. She wanted the other side to act like they were blocking.
That went great until Warren decided to showboat by spiking a thundering shot right into Alexis�s face. I ran up and she was sitting on her butt, crying, with blood gushing out of her nose. The makeup gal ran up with a towel. Tara came running over. She had a tampon that she opened, tore in half, and offered to Alexis.
�Here, put this in, it�ll stop the bleeding. I�ve had that happen several times. You�ll be okay,� she reassured her.
Warren looked smug.
�You�re a frickin� idiot! What part of �don�t spike� did you not understand?!� I yelled at him as I stood up.
�Screw you,� he said as he took a big swing at me.
I remembered what Cassidy had taught me: if you were going to get hit in the face, tuck your chin and let them hit your forehead. If I hadn�t ducked, he would have hit me in the nose. I heard the bone in his hand break when he hit my forehead. It�s the hardest part of your head, and it�s like punching a brick wall. I felt it, to be sure, but getting hit on the nose hurts a lot more.
�Shit!� Warren yelled as he shook his hand.
Cassidy taught self-defense from a girl�s perspective: the simplest move, with the most impact. So my follow-up move was to punt him into next week. That actually hurt the top of my foot, so I knew it had to have just about killed him. I�d gotten full leg extension and follow-through, and lifted him six inches off the sand. You could hear the breath leave Warren�s lungs as he collapsed, as he forgot about his broken hand.
He was curled up in a ball and made gasping sounds like he was a fish out of water. I was worried when Sandy came up to me. She looked determined. Devin had told me not to hurt anyone else on a shoot. Instead of firing me, she gave me a high five.
�Thanks. He deserved everything he got. Let�s go ice your forehead, and get you ready.�
Clare came over to Trish.
�I just called the office. They can have replacements here for Warren and Alexis in about two hours.�
�Dang it, that�s going to mess up our schedule. We might have to extend the shoot an extra day,� Trish said.
�Why not do what we did in England: have some amateur help step in?� Kendal suggested. �David�s friend Tara is a real-life volleyball player, and I�ve been checking out some of the guys. There might not be a great-looking guy, but some have nice bodies.�
Sandy smirked.
�Yeah, I�m not thinking I want to get into a bikini that small. I don�t have the butt for that.�
I waggled my eyebrows at her and she hit me.
�Hey, I think your butt is plenty cute,� I offered.
�Okay, you get a raise,� she teased me back.
Clare asked for volunteers. Tara and three other girls said they would do it, and two guys wanted a shot. Clare sent them all to wardrobe. When they came back, she accepted one of the guys, plus Tara and another girl. She had them sign one-day contracts, and we were back playing volleyball.
Before I knew it, we had a real game going. The other girl replaced Adriana. The three subs all played the game. I kept up, with my athletic ability, but I was the weak link. I had no idea where the time went, but Trish called a stop. We were all covered in sand and sweating up a storm. Sandy brought us all bottles of Gatorade. I needed that.
They canceled the kayaking because we ran over. Sandy and Trish felt it was worth it. The shots looked realistic, and we came across as having a great time.
THEY RUSHED ME TO CHANGE and I was taken to the studio. I took a shower there while Trish double-checked the lighting. Kendal had gone to get me lunch because the caterer had brought only rabbit food to the studio. She came back with half a baked chicken and iced tea for me. I grabbed a salad and ate. Everyone joined me.
�That was fast thinking, Kendal. That saved us a lot of money,� Sandy praised her.
�We got some great shots. We�ll probably think about what we�re doing next time and get talent that fits,� Clare offered, trying to cover her butt.
I�m sure Clare was worried about a next time. In England, she had brought in the �princesses� without ever meeting them. At least she was learning. After the time Rose was late, she began to pick up the talent and hand-deliver them. Devin had a contract with me for New Orleans and Park City later this year. I wasn�t sure if he had signed something with Ford for his other talent. I�d have Tyler call him and find out. I was certain Adrienne would make sure the talent was what we needed.
As fast as the morning went, the afternoon seemed to drag. Range Sports had selected five different poses they wanted for each outfit. No variations were allowed. They had me changing on set to save time. I was all for that. By the end, I was exhausted. I dreaded the next two days.
I FOUND THE GIRLS IN my apartment. I told them I needed to work out. I did my level best to kill myself, just as Cassidy would have. I needed to get ready for football. I knew Brad was going to start at quarterback, but I could contribute in other ways. My goal was to play both ways. During our seven-on-seven games, I�d gotten to play defense. I found I really enjoyed it.
When I got back, the girls wanted to dress up and go out. Chuck went back to his hotel to change. Sandy agreed to join us. Kendal and Clare had other plans. Tami had my outfit picked out, so I went and showered and changed. When everyone was ready, we went around the corner to Gary Danko�s restaurant. He apparently was a well-known chef according to Harper.
It was an excellent choice. For an appetizer, I tried their Seared Ahi Tuna with Avocado, Mushrooms and Lemon Soy Dressing. For my main course, I went with Juniper Crusted Bison with King Trumpet Mushrooms, Cipollini Onions and Wild Nettle Sp�tzle. I couldn�t resist dessert: I split a Lemon Souffl� Cake with Cr�me Fraiche Panna Cotta and Raspberry Sorbet with Tami. Everyone agreed it was the best meal they�d had in a long time. Harper was right. I would recommend Gary Danko�s restaurant to anyone.
Over dinner, they told me about Cal Berkeley.
�We all really liked it. It�s been referred to as a �public ivy� school because of its reputation and look and feel. It has about 35,000 students and a solid business program,� Missy said, filling me in.
�Their coaching staff is begging for you to make a visit your junior year. Based on what I saw, this is my top choice, with Stanford a close second. I also wouldn�t object to USC,� Tami told me.
�I would be happy at any of the three,� Harper told us.
It sounded like the girls were thinking about going to college together.
WHEN WE GOT BACK, THE girls went to change. I went into my bedroom and Harper soon followed.
�Just take your clothes off. I have plans for you tonight,� she ordered.
Her plan was another marathon session. I have no idea if Tami and Missy came upstairs. After our third round, I slowed her down.
�I have to ask, but you don�t have to answer. Was Ray brain-damaged? Why would he ever give you up?�
She giggled.
�To tell you the truth, he and I never went at it like we do. He didn�t have the stamina, so I just took it slow and gentle with him. With you, it�s much more physical. You make me want to do stuff I used to fantasize about, and I can�t seem to get enough. I�m afraid if you were around too much, I�d waste away because I�d never get out of bed.�
Tell me that wouldn�t make your ego feel good. I now wanted to see if we could reach our limits. We did, around 2:30 in the morning. Mr. Happy died and there was nothing Harper could do to revive him. I hated to admit it, but she won that round. She proudly told the other girls the next morning.
Thursday May 22
THIS MORNING STARTED the same as the last few. Tara and I ran and had breakfast together at the same place. The server just brought us our hot tea when she saw us. I liked places where they remembered their customers.
�We�re leaving first thing in the morning,� Tara told me. �We�re going to drive up to Seattle and visit my aunt. Then we should be home by next Wednesday.�
�That sounds like a nice vacation for you and your dad.�
�He tries hard. I get to stay with him for the summer. I live in Phoenix with Mom the rest of the year.�
We finished up and made plans to meet for our afternoon workout.
THE STUDIO WORK WAS every bit as much fun as I expected. The caterer brought us fajitas for lunch. I took the time to get Sandy alone and talk to her.
�How�s Devin doing?� I asked.
�Not great. Lana tried to win him back. I think he�s failing miserably, by the way he was talking on the phone. I need to go to him and reinsert his spine.�
�I get a strange image of how you�d do that,� I chuckled.
She laughed.
�He might not enjoy that.�
�Not to change this interesting subject ... but I wanted to talk to you about a friend of mine,� I said.
�I don�t go on blind dates,� she quipped.
�No, nothing like that. You remember Adrienne?� I started, and she nodded. �She�s opening up her own modeling agency sometime in August. Her plans are to retire from modeling and work from the other side of the business.�
�Are you suggesting that we might talk to her about our talent needs?� she asked, cutting to the chase.
I took a deep breath. I was under contract with Ford and I had never done anything to take business from them before. I knew Ford wouldn�t hesitate to do what was in their best interest, but I was a little uncomfortable.
�Only if it doesn�t interfere with what you already have going on with Ford.�
Sandy looked around to make sure we weren�t being overheard.
�Devin was ready to dump Ford after England. He didn�t because of you. When I get home, I was planning on having a long talk with him. Ford has a stellar reputation; I just think we�ve been unlucky. I know we�d be open to seeing what others have to offer.�
�Adrienne has some great contacts. I could see me working with her and Hannah Minacci playing volleyball. I might actually work for free if you can arrange that,� I offered.
�I bet you would,� she teased me. �Do you think Adrienne would do some modeling for us?�
�I would think so. Can I have her business manager call you?� I asked.
�Sure.�
WHEN I GOT BACK, I called Tyler and gave her Sandy�s info. I told her about my fantasy shoot with Adrienne and Hannah. She assured me she would make it happen. I think she was teasing me.
I met Tara and her dad in the workout room.
�You guys ready to rock?� I asked them.
�Are you looking at me?� Evan asked.
�Sure, I bet you can still keep up with us kids.�
�Okay, but have 911 on speed dial.�
When we were done, I was impressed. Evan made the full thirty minutes. Tara and I were sitting, watching him lay on the ground, trying to catch his breath.
�Do you think he�s alright?� Tara asked.
�Sure, he�s just old.�
He gave me the finger.
�Daddy!� Tara chastised him.
At least he wasn�t puking. He finally recovered and vowed to get in shape and I was sure Tara would hold him to it. We said our goodbyes.
TONIGHT, EVERYONE PLANNED to do their own thing. Chuck was going to dinner with an ex-girlfriend. Kendal and Clare decided to try another club. Sandy, Missy and Harper booked a boat ride around the bay. That left Tami and me alone. She wanted to go to Chinatown for dinner. We ended up going to a place called New Woey Loey Goey. It was only a thirty-minute walk, but we decided to ride the cable car there. It was your classic hole-in-the-wall and mainly had Chinese people eating there. That looked like a good sign to me. We spent a pleasant evening together just talking. It felt like old times.
Friday May 23
CLARE CAUGHT UP WITH me in the morning and told me Warren had been let go from Ford. Apparently it was considered bad form to disfigure another model.
By noon, I was done with the studio work, and we were on our way to the airport. Devin called me and said he was happy with the work. He�d been getting daily updates and had been able to see the pictures. Range�s marketing department people were happy to get the new photos for their website.
On the personal front, he had officially broken up with Lana. I guess Sandy wasn�t going to have to reinsert his spine. He didn�t sound that upset about it, so I was hoping he was doing okay. Devin was a great guy, and any girl would be lucky to date him.
Chapter 3 � As Long as the Groom Can Make Love
Saturday May 24
TODAY WAS THE DAY THE guys that planned to go to football camp but needed to earn some money were working at the Sullivan car dealership. When I arrived, I found Mrs. Sullivan had everything well in hand. As we arrived, she had us put on polo shirts that identified us as employees. We then met an HR person who had us fill out our tax information. Mr. Sullivan assigned us our jobs. Several of the guys were sent to the parts manager to help with taking inventory. Another group was sent to the car detailing area. This was Memorial Day weekend, and they had a big sale going on. A couple of guys were sent out to grill hot dogs. Ty and I were sent to Mrs. Sullivan as floaters.
Turns out, our job should have been called �gofer.� If they ran out of hot dogs, we were your guys. If they needed toilet paper ... yep, that was us. They had advertised that Lincoln and Washington football players would be here today. I was surprised when my name was called over the PA speakers, asking me to come to the showroom.
I found the floor manager, Andy.
�Sir, how can I help?� I asked.
He pointed to a couple.
�Go take them for a test drive but first get a driver�s license and make a copy of it. When you�re done with the test drive, if they like the car, bring them to one of the cubicles. If not, find out what they want. Keys go back on the board and match the slot the cars are parked in.�
Holy crap! That was the extent of my training. He handed me a card that gave me info about the car. I had just one question.
�Sir, do I have to have a driver�s license for this?�
�That would be a yes. In fact, you have to be 18. You look old enough,� Andy told me as I slowly shook my head �no.�
He thought for a minute.
�I need some help on the floor. Go get Mrs. Sullivan and have her teach you how to be a greeter.�
Mrs. Sullivan saw it was busy and that Andy needed to help with the test drives. She had me go get Ty. She made a point of meeting people who walked into the dealership and making them feel at home. They had a number system that lit up showing which salesperson was up. She would glance at it and personally introduce the customer to that salesperson. If no one was ready, she would make sure they got a hot dog or three and something to drink.
She had to authorize a deal, so she left us to be the greeters. By now, Ty and I had met all the salespeople and had learned what number they were. We were comfortable chatting customers up and handing them off. After about an hour, I was afraid she�d forgotten about us. Andy came over after he�d finished with the couple he wanted me to give a test drive to.
�She didn�t leave you. She came back, watched you working for ten minutes, and told me to let you do her job. She�s busy wrapping up today�s inventory with the parts manager. They had some discrepancies, and they�re recounting some stock,� he told me. �Look, you have another customer.�
It was Tami and her mom. It was her birthday, and it looked like her mom was buying her a car.
�Why doesn�t it surprise me that they�d put you out here to welcome the public?� Tami told me as she gave me a kiss.
�So what are you ladies in the market for?� I asked them.
�I see, all business,� Mrs. Glade teased, and kissed my cheek. �Okay, I�ll quit teasing you and see if you can help us. We�re looking for dependable ...�
�... and cute ...� Tami interjected.
�... and cute, cheap transportation. Something she can take to school and back and not have it break down.�
�They took a Chevy Spark trade-in earlier today. That would be cute and inexpensive. Let me get Larry and maybe he can show it to you.�
I introduced them to Larry and explained that they were VIPs. He took care of them. Tami and her mom drove out with the little Spark, smiles on their faces. I was told to be at the Andersons� house by seven o�clock that evening, as Beth was throwing Tami a birthday dinner. She told me Mr. Anderson would be filling the pool, so I should bring my swimsuit.
At the end of the day, Mrs. Sullivan told us we all could have Sunday off because we did such a good job. We�d actually done everything she needed to be done this weekend. She paid us for a day and a half of work and promised she�d do the same next weekend if we worked just as hard.
Ty and I had talked. We didn�t want to get paid. Ty explained why to Mrs. Sullivan.
�Even with working, some of the guys are going to be strapped for cash. We don�t want them to feel like they need to borrow money from a friend or to do without on the trip. Could you take our pay, and put it on a prepaid debit card? Then give it to one of the chaperones?�
Our two checks added up to almost two hundred dollars. She called Mr. Sullivan over to discuss it with him. They said they would match it. I gave them another hundred so it would be around five hundred dollars. We agreed any extra funds would be donated to the Booster Club.
Ty was working with everyone next weekend, so he would have spending money of his own.
I FOUND MOM.
�Can you help me get all of Tami�s gift to Beth�s? She�s having Tami�s birthday dinner there.�
�Sure, but aren�t there about a gazillion boxes?�
�Yes, and they�re all in my apartment.�
�Why don�t I get a nice box and we put one complete place setting in it? That way you only have to take one box. Tami can come over tomorrow and get the rest.�
�I knew there was a reason I keep you around,� I told my Mom.
She tried to whack me, but I dodged her. Dad smacked me on the back of the head as he came to get a soda. It was just not fair that there were two of them. I went up, got one of everything for a place setting, and took it to Mom. She used Saran Wrap and newspaper to keep everything from moving around and then stuffed the box with confetti. I just taped it shut. Tami would call me a wimp if I wrapped it because she knew I was terrible at wrapping presents. She said it devalued them.
I was able to walk with just the one box. When I rang the doorbell, Mrs. A answered.
�Good Lord, David, when are you going to learn to wrap a present?� she asked me, as she hugged me and kissed my cheek.
�I believe �it�s the thought that counts,�� I shot back.
Tami walked up behind Mrs. A.
�What did you get me?� she asked.
I handed her the box and she peeked inside. She gave me a big hug and kiss.
�You did good. Now tape it back up, and I�ll act surprised,� Tami told me as she went out back.
�Ah, I see. What�s the point if she�s is going to peek?� Mrs. A surmised.
I just nodded. I followed her out back and found Jeff and Alan. Besides the �rents and Beth, we were the only guests. We four had been best friends ever since Tami moved here. I remember the guys had tried to warn her off from becoming my friend when she first met us. It was a good thing she never listened to them.
I found her showing Jeff and Alan all the college materials she�d collected.
�Right now, we like Cal Berkeley,� Tami said.
�Are you getting everyone to go to the same college?� I asked her.
�Yep, and you�re going to buy a giant house so we can all live together,� she informed me.
�Better yet, I should buy an apartment complex.�
�Whatever. You handle the details, I�ll handle the big picture,� she told me.
I wasn�t really sure if she was kidding or not. If she was, I needed to get busy and make more money, especially if we ended up in California. She could see I was worried, and she sat down in my lap.
�Don�t worry about it, David. If it�s meant to be, you�ll get it worked out. You just need to find the right people to help you. Remember, you�re a doer, not a wanter. We talked about this. We have plenty of time.�
I could tell she had our lives planned out for us. I just wished she would clue me in.
After dinner and opening gifts�and yes, she acted surprised�we put on our swimsuits. I had on board shorts because I was tired of wearing a Speedo. Jeff and Alan pushed me into the pool. It was freezing. Greg had helped Mr. Anderson fill it today, so it hadn�t had time to warm up. It was good that I didn�t have a Speedo on, because I think there was major shrinkage. Of course, I jumped out, picked them both up, and threw them in.
�What are you, the Hulk? How strong are you?� Alan complained.
Tami and Beth shoved me in with Alan and Jeff. It was on. The girls sprinted to Mrs. A for protection. I stalked them and Mrs. A put up her hand, so I stopped. Tami and Beth gave me satisfied smirks.
�Now, no running,� she told me.
I thought about it for a moment, and then I grabbed Tami and threw her over a shoulder. Beth went to hide behind her dad. I scooped her up under my arm and jumped into the pool with the both of them. By the time we were done, I think there was more water out of the pool than in. We were almost blue, we were so cold. We crawled into the hot tub, and Mrs. A made us hot chocolate.
I looked up as Cassidy walked in with her dad. I glanced at Tami.
�Did you invite them?�
�Nope, and she doesn�t look happy. Let�s go see what�s going on.�
We got out, Cassidy saw me, ran into my arms, and burst into tears. Coach Hope just shrugged and went to talk to the adults. I saw Mr. Anderson hand him a beer, so I figured this could take a while.
Cassidy did that girl thing where she says about five minutes� worth of stuff in thirty seconds. I looked at Tami to translate. She just shook her head. She had no idea either. I pulled Cassidy off me and we sat down by the pool.
�Take a deep breath, and let�s try that again,� I encouraged her.
�Jim broke up with me, and it�s all your fault,� she informed me.
I looked at Tami and she was even more confused than I was.
�Come again?� I asked.
�All the guys broke up with us today. They said they wanted to do the �just friends� thing like you do.�
Tami got it. I was still lost. Eventually, she explained it to me.
�Your dumbass friends figure they can sleep around this summer. They see you doing it with your �friends with benefits.��
�Oh, shit. Oops, sorry. You�ve got to be kidding me,� I said as I took Cassidy�s hand. �I�ll talk to the guys and get this straightened out. Jim�ll be begging for forgiveness by the end of the weekend.�
�Don�t bother. The girls have all talked. If the guys are this stupid, we don�t want them back,� Cassidy said, crossing her arms across her chest.
�I�m so sorry they hurt you girls. I wish there was something I could do to help,� I said.
�Funny you should say that. We all decided that, since it was your fault, you�d just have to cut us all the same deal you do your other �friends.��
I think that was the best birthday gift Cassidy could have given Tami. She took one look at the shocked expression on my face and burst out laughing.
�I was just telling Missy and Harper that this friends-with-benefits deal was going to bite you in the ass someday. Well, here it is!� Tami howled as she got up and staggered over to tell Beth.
After she told everyone in the hot tub, I heard them all burst into laughter. I decided to ignore them.
�Cassidy, the key for something like this to work is that you have to be friends first. Honestly, I couldn�t even name half the girls the guys were going out with. You�re the only one I consider a friend.�
I knew it as soon as it was out of my mouth: she�d set me up. I could tell by the twitch of her mouth.
�Alright, I�ll let them all know that you�re only going to do �friends with benefits� with me. They�ll just have to get over it,� Cassidy said glumly.
�Nice try,� I told her.
Cassidy ignored me and got serious.
�How could Jim do this to me? I thought we had something special going on. I gave my virginity to him!� she said, heating up.
I glanced over to make sure her dad wasn�t listening. Jim was dead if he was.
�Stop right there. You�re too young to be that serious about a boy. Jim is only one of many practice boys you�ll go through before you find the right one. That was something I had to learn the hard way ... twice,� I added.
�I already know who the right guy is. If he�d get his head out of his butt and man-up, he could get my dad to let me date him,� she said with �that look� in her eyes.
�Coach, can I date Cassidy?� I yelled over.
�Nope, not as long as I�m breathing!� he yelled back.
�Okay, just checking!�
She rolled her eyes at me in disgust. I knew this wasn�t over, but I�d slowed her down. I got an evil glint in my eyes.
�Let�s go tell Beth that we need to eliminate some of her dates with me because I have to add all your friends.�
It sounded like a great plan until Beth splashed Cassidy. I thought I was going to see my first girl-on-girl fight so I grabbed Cassidy, ran over, and jumped into the pool. It�s good that I was strong or she might have hurt me. I kissed her. That took all the fight out of her.
Beth got her one of my t-shirts and a pair of shorts so she could get out of her wet clothes. I needed to inventory those things. Every time I turned around one of my girls was wearing a t-shirt that I never got back. And not my ratty old ones, either. Cassidy had on my three-hundred-dollar �Double Dragon� t-shirt. How the heck did Beth get it, and how many more did she have? Good thing I didn�t pay for it, or I might have been mad.
I hadn�t had a chance to do my afternoon workout, so I jumped into the pool and started swimming laps. I was surprised when Jeff joined me. He�d started to take to working out. The changes in his body were obvious. He still thought of himself as a nerd, but girls were taking notice too. I predict that he�d have them chasing him when he went back to school. I might even get him to go out for football. He�d make a good wideout.
TAMI GAVE ME A RIDE in her new car. We went back to my place so I could load her china and flatware into her hatchback. She came upstairs, saw all the boxes, and then made me haul them all down to her car. Her job was to make sure I put them in the right place so they wouldn�t shift during the eight-block ride to her house.
�You gave me the best birthday ever. I had a blast on the trip, and the china was the most thoughtful gift. I couldn�t have picked out anything better. Now you need to think about what you want,� she said, and she saw me get thoughtful. �It�s not going to be that ... maybe that ... I�d only do that if I was really drunk, and even then it�d be messy.�
She�d been talking to Eve.
�I guess I�ll just have to get you drunk.�
She kissed me and got in her new car.
Wednesday May 28
WE HAD ALL JUST FINISHED eating at Greg and Angie�s rehearsal dinner, and the waiters brought us champagne. Dad got up, gave a nice speech, and welcomed Angie into the family. It was touching and had Angie in tears.
Being on the shy side, I figured I would never get a better chance to practice my best man�s speech. Everyone looked at me, and Greg flinched. Angie, his wife to be, got a big smile on her face.
�In every young man�s life, there comes a time when he finds that one true love, the person that makes him complete. For Greg, that happened fifteen years ago when he met me. I guess I should introduce myself. For those of you who don�t know me, my name is David. I�m Greg�s younger brother. I was truly honored when Greg asked me to be his best man because he finally admitted it ... I am the best.
�Greg told me that if I do a good job as best man tomorrow, he�ll let me do it again at his next wedding,� I said. Angie shook her fist at me.
�This is actually the first time I�ve made a speech, and it�s true when they say that it�s nerve-wracking. I only feel slightly better knowing that I�m not the only person in the room who�s apprehensive; but then again, she�s about to marry my brother.
�Seriously, though, when Greg told me that he was going to ask Angie to marry him, I got choked up. Then when he did, and she said yes, it made me extremely happy. I knew that Greg and Angie were perfect for each other.
�I was nervous about giving a �best man� speech tonight, so I went online to find out how to do it. I found a website that had great advice on how long the speech should be. It said it should be as long as the groom can make love. I�m sorry that I went over the allotted time,� I said and took my seat to laughter and applause.
Angie was in tears. I guess my speech touched her.
GREG HAD MADE ME PROMISE that there wouldn�t be a bachelor party, so I had talked to Angie. I reminded her of a fantasy Beth had. Beth wanted to be tied up and blindfolded. She wanted me to go find a random guy, bring him back, and let him have his way with her while I watched. At the time, Angie had agreed to let Greg do it, but I never followed through.
�So what do you think? Beth�s coming over tonight. If there was ever going to have a chance to be together, it has to be soon,� I said.
�So tell me what�s going on again?�
�Beth told me a few of her fantasies. One is she�s tied up and blindfolded. I go find a random man and he has his way with her.�
�That�s hot. I can see the fun in that fantasy, but it�s scary also. She must trust you a lot.�
�Greg refused a bachelor party, but he�ll regret it later. So I want to replace it with something he�ll gladly do instead.�
�I want to watch,� Angie demanded. �If we�re together, I�ll be fine with this. If he does it without me there, it�ll feel like he�s cheating.�
I had to think about this one. I would need to talk to Beth before I could say yes. I didn�t want her to feel uncomfortable. I could sell it as a girlfriend wanting to watch her man making love to another woman. We would see.
�No guarantees. Beth will be here in a little bit. I�ll talk to her.�
Chapter 4 � Buttercup
Wednesday May 28
BETH HAD THE CODE TO my apartment�s lock, so I wasn�t surprised when I heard my door open and she came straight up. She was wearing a short skirt and t-shirt. I now understood why she didn�t want to be waiting outside. She didn�t have any underwear on, and she was a wet dream in that outfit.
�I like this getup. You can wear it anytime,� I told her.
�I don�t look too slutty?� she asked.
�Just the right amount of slutty,� I leered.
�That�s the look I was hoping you�d give me. Take me to the bedroom and make me want to wear this for you every day.�
I took her to the bedroom and we got comfortable and made out for a while. She was confused as to why I hadn�t taken our clothes off. My phone chirped and I grabbed it. Angie had sent me a text.
I crawled back onto the bed and covered her body. I kissed her and then whispered into her ear.
�Do you want to do something naughty?�
She pushed me back to look me in the face.
�What did you have in mind?�
I had ordered everything I needed on the Internet. It was better than going to the seedy bookstore at the edge of town that sold adult items. I also didn�t want to be seen going or coming from there. In a small town, people talk. I reached over to my nightstand and pulled out the fur-covered handcuffs and blindfold. Her eyes got big, and then she smiled.
�Do you mean ...?�
�I want to tie you up and use your body as I see fit. Do you remember your safe word?�
She sucked in her breath. This suddenly became a little scary for her.
�What are you going to do to me? Why do I need a safe word?�
�Because I�m going to make you do things you�d never do on your own. I promise to keep you safe, but I might invite another girl or guy to join us. You would have to submit to my desires, and my desire is that you have the best time possible. I�ll be in control until you say the safe word. I�d then let you go, and you�d be in control of your body again.�
�Buttercup.�
�Alright, I�m going to get you ready. Give me your hands,� I ordered.
She put them out in front of her and I put the cuffs on.
�Are they too tight?�
�A little,� she told me. I redid them and she said, �That�s better.�
I put the mask on her and had her lie down. I had installed a snap hook on the headboard. Angie was picking out a new bedroom set for me, so it didn�t bother me to mar the finish when I fastened it on earlier today. I lifted her hands over her head and snapped the cuffs to the headboard. She tested them and got scared.
�Buttercup!�
I pulled her mask off and un-cuffed her. She wrapped her arms around me.
�I�m sorry. I just freaked out when I realized I was really under your control. Give me a second and I�ll be okay.�
After a short time, she nodded. I re-cuffed her and put the mask back on. I then laid her down and clicked the cuffs in place. I gave her sweet words of encouragement and a light massage to help her relax. When I thought she was ready, I went down on her. I wanted to make sure she was aroused before Greg and Angie showed up.
I got out the lube to prepare her.
I went back to eating her and applied the lube at the same time. I kept her on the edge. I wanted her first orgasm to come from Greg. When her neck flushed and nipples went rock-hard, I sent a text to Angie.
They must have been waiting just downstairs. I heard a knock at my door.
�Baby, I�ll be right back, they�re here.�
I found them both smiling when I met them downstairs. I wanted to talk to them before we went up.
�She�s nervous, so nothing rough. She�s right on the edge, so if you want to do her, she�s ready. Her safe word is �Buttercup.�
�Also, no talking. I want to build the mystery. Our goal is to rock her world.�
�Condoms?� Greg asked.
�Yes, on the nightstand.�
Angie gave me a smoldering look. What was that all about?
�David, Greg said I could cash in my free passes tonight.�
�Angie, we�ve talked about this. It�s not happening. You�re my sister now, and I just can�t do that with you.�
She bit her lip, pulled out a dollar bill, and gave it to Greg.
�Told you,� he said to her.
Who was the mature one here? I just shook my head and went up first. I had them wait in the living room while I talked to Beth one last time.
�Baby, they�re here. They�re a college couple, and he�s good-looking. You�d be okay having a fling with him if you could see him. She�s gorgeous and wants to watch her man with another woman. I don�t know if she�ll touch you or not. Is it okay if she does?�
�Can we see how it goes?�
�Of course we can, but he�s going to have sex with you. I�ll be here if you need me. Are you ready to have some fun?�
�Yes.�
They�d been listening. Greg openly gawked at Beth�s hot little outfit. We had talked about what turned us on many times. Beth in a miniskirt was high on our list. He surprised everyone when he clamped his hand over Beth�s mouth. Then he shoved his fingers beneath the hem of her skirt, confirming that she was ready, and simply stroked her already hypersensitive button to a quick orgasm.
Greg pulled his hand off Beth�s mouth and kissed her deeply. I got onto the bed and leaned back against the headboard to sit back and watch. Angie came over, sat between my legs, and settled in to watch the show. Greg had Beth pinned to the bed with his body. I could tell she was into it by the moans she made deep in her throat.
It dawned on me that I had made one error in my preparations. Beth still had her t-shirt on. Greg looked up at me and I just shrugged. He spotted my scissors on my desk. He jumped off the bed and grabbed them. I thought I had better explain the situation to Beth.
�Beth, I forgot to take your t-shirt off. Do you want him to cut it off, or do you want us to free you so he can get it off without damaging your shirt?�
�Go ahead and cut it off,� she said.
It sounded like him doing that was turning her on. I knew another fantasy of hers was to be
When Greg ripped the t-shirt off Beth, we could hear her sharp intake of breath. I could see her bottom lip quiver and I knew she was on the verge of shouting �Buttercup.� I think she would have if he hadn�t immediately started to give her the full treatment. He took his time mapping out all her erogenous zones. I watched as Greg gave a masters class in building a woman�s arousal.
I felt Angie wiggle her cute derri�re back against a rapidly inflating Mr. Happy. She looked back over her shoulder and I gave her a stern look. I could tell she wasn�t buying it by the naughty grin she had on her face. I knew it turned her on to think that she could arouse me so easily. Beth moaning brought us both back to the floor show.
Greg had found the back of her knee was sensitive. I�d missed that one. He got undressed and then pulled her skirt off so Beth was now naked as well. Angie locked eyes with Greg, slid off the bed, and went to her man. I leaned down so I could whisper in Beth�s ear.
�He has a nice, fit body and a fat one. You�re going to enjoy this. His girlfriend is making sure he�s nice and hard for you,� I informed her, as Angie went to her knees and sucked Greg into her mouth. Greg grunted when his wife-to-be took him to the hilt. �She�s worshiping his hard member, getting him prepared to take you. You want it hard, don�t you?�
�Oh, yes. I want him to pound me,� Beth almost whined.
Angie let Greg pull out of her mouth. She grasped him at the base and put a condom on it. She then guided him to Beth and rubbed his fat head up and down her folds. She found Beth�s entrance and released him as he slid home.
�Ooofff... YESSS DO MEEEE!� Beth screamed, loud enough to wake the neighbors.
The sexual tension was too much for both of them. Greg rhythmically pounded into Beth�s well-oiled sheath while he palmed her tits as handholds. This was one of those fun encounters I loved. She was meeting each one of his thrusts with gusto. I looked over at Angie and she had her shirt off and was playing with her nipples. I could tell Beth was close. She moaned and her chest began to flush, sure signs of a big one. Neither of them lasted very long, but I could tell they both had tremendous orgasms.
I unclipped Beth and freed her hands. I left her blindfold on to prolong the mystery.
�Roll over. He�s going to take you from behind while you blow me,� I told her.
I think that excited her because she got right into position. Greg proved he was my brother when he didn�t lose his erection. Angie had a washcloth handy, cleaned him off, and then put another condom on him. It was very hot, watching her handle him. She slotted him again, and he began an even more energetic pace. I loved the sound of Beth�s well-lubricated channel sloshing with each of his long hard thrusts, and then as they came together, Greg�s stomach would smack against her firm bottom.
Both of them were working hard. Greg�s face became flushed and I could see him start to glisten with sweat. I had almost forgotten that I�d said I was going to double-team her. Angie touched my arm and smiled at me. I got undressed and both Greg and Angie did a double take. I�d seen photos of me from the first of the year and more recent ones from San Francisco. I had much more definition now, all due to Cassidy literally working my butt off, which made my jeans a little loose now. I could also tell I was growing because I had to wear my jeans lower on my hips so that I didn�t have high-waters. My member also looked bigger, but that could just be from me losing abdominal fat. Tami had commented that it seemed to have grown, but I�d never measured it.
Angie scooted over and grasped Mr. Happy. I gave her a look that told her to let go. She guided me to Beth�s mouth and rubbed my dick on her face. She lined me up and Beth got the idea and sucked the head in. The force of Greg�s thrusts pushed Beth onto my rod. As she rocked back and forth, I slid into her mouth. I was careful not to go too deep.
Beth got close to her orgasm. She went nuts and slammed back and forth between us. She�d never really tried to deep-throat me before. I was amazed when she took all of me, and then she would bounce back into Greg. He grasped her hips and got serious about what he was doing. I could hear a deep-down growl coming from Beth. I took in the erotic sight of her body being taken. I loved to watch her breasts sway as she enjoyed us.
We all three came, very close to one another. We were all a sweaty mess and there was a strong odor of sex in the air. After Greg and I pulled out of Beth, she rolled over onto her back.
�Buttercup.�
I took her mask off. She smiled when she saw it was Greg.
�I guessed it!� she crowed.
�What gave me away?� he asked.
�How you handled me before you had sex with me. David is the only guy that can make me get my cookie by just teasing me. So I knew it had to be you.� Beth swatted me to get me to move out of her way.
�I have to go pee.�
I followed her in and cleaned up. I came back to find Angie naked and Greg busy between her legs. Angie had lost all her baby weight and looked hot. Greg was a lucky man to be marrying her. I put on my shorts and a t-shirt. Beth got dressed in one of my t-shirts and shorts, and we left them to their fun. We went to the kitchen. Mom was drinking coffee and eating ice cream. I got two bowls out and got us some ice cream.
�What have you kids been up to?� Mom asked.
Beth and I looked at each other, and Mom raised her hand.
�Don�t tell me,� she ordered us. �Where are Greg and Angie?�
We both looked at each other again.
�Ditto,� Mom said, and then smiled at me. �Your speech was good. Everyone got a laugh out of it.�
�I had fun.�
�I thought Greg was going to swallow his tongue. You caught the right balance of zinging him and keeping it short. On Saturday, I want you to play it straight in front of everybody. I talked to Angie�s aunt, and she thinks she can get Angie�s parents there. I�d like you to talk about Kyle during your speech. I want everyone to know that we love him unconditionally.�
�That�ll be easy, and I�d love to do it.�
I walked Beth home and we sat on the porch talking till Mrs. A told her she had to come inside and go to bed.
Saturday May 30
TODAY WAS THE BIG EVENT. I got up early, ran, and showered. I went to the kitchen to make the coffee and cinnamon rolls. Grandma Dawson came in wearing a housecoat.
�Good morning, David. Do you have any decaf?�
�Not yet. Can I get you some orange juice while you wait?�
�Sure. Then sit; I want to talk to you.�
I got us both a glass of OJ. The first pot of coffee was done, so I put it into a carafe and started the decaf. Greg wandered down and Grandma told him to join us.
�I wanted to talk to you boys. Your grandfather would have been so proud of both of you. I see a lot of him when I look at you boys. Did I ever tell you how I met him?� she asked.
We shook our heads.
�His parents moved to town when I was fourteen. They bought the five-and-dime from old Mr. Harrison. My friends and I used to love to get a soda and have Davey tell us stories about England. He was seventeen, and all the girls thought he was something special.�
I�d been named after him. Granddad Dawson had been my favorite grandparent until his death four years ago.
�The worst day of my life, as a teen, was when he went off to college. There were rumors he had gotten two girls in the family way. He never told me about it, but his daddy had enough money to make problems like that go away. I suspect your dad may have some half brothers or sisters.
�When he came home, I had just lost my first husband in a farm accident.�
Greg and I had never heard about this.
�I never knew you were married before granddad,� Greg stated.
�Curtis was a good man. I met him at church. His first wife died in childbirth. It was sad. He lost them both that day. We�d been married six months when he tangled with a combine. Davey came home six months later. He barely was settled when I threw myself at him. I wasn�t waiting for the other ladies to get their claws into him. We were married three months after that.
�I had your dad seven months later.�
Greg and I looked at each other again. We could do the math.
�Growing up, your dad and uncle seemed to go through girlfriends like there was an endless supply. I was never happier than the day your dad brought your mom home. You could just tell that she was different. When she lasted six months, I knew he�d found the one.
�Your uncle never did find the one. I think living on the farm keeps him out of trouble. In college, though, he had three girlfriends. I think he wanted to marry all three of them. Sadly, he could never choose one of them, so they all left him, are now married and have children. He took it hard, and Davey put him to work on the family farm. He also worked for the school district part-time, counseling troubled youth.
�Something happened that he refuses to talk about. That�s something you Dawson men do that drives me crazy. There�s a story in there that isn�t pleasant. He wasn�t the same for a long time. Davey and I worried about him, but he seems to be doing better.�
The coffee was done and the timer for the rolls went off. I got everyone a couple of rolls and Grandma a cup of coffee. Mom, Dad and Uncle John showed up and helped themselves. Angie and Kyle were staying with her aunt. They were holding to the old superstition that the groom shouldn�t see the bride until the wedding.
�You both remind me so much of your granddad. If you�ve only inherited a half of his charm, you�ll go a long way. Greg, you take care of Angie and my great-grandbaby. I just wanted to tell you both that I love you. I also wanted to spend a little time with you.�
�Mom, have you been telling them stories?� Uncle John asked.
�Only the good ones,� Greg told him.
Dad and Uncle John looked at each other. I started to chuckle because it reminded me so much of what Greg and I had just done. Grandma and Greg joined in and the �boys� just glared at us. Mom patted Dad�s hand and he suddenly only had eyes for her. Uncle John got a sad, faraway look in his eyes. I knew exactly how he felt because in many ways Greg was leaving me. I got up, gave him a hug, and then went to take a shower before anyone could see the tear in the corner of my eye.
WE GOT TO THE CHURCH at noon with the wedding scheduled for one o�clock. Mom looked great in a strapless silver dress. Angie had called and told Dad that he didn�t need to give her away, her father had agreed to do it. I guess last night had been interesting. Her parents had tried to talk her out of marrying Greg. They finally relented when she told them that if they interfered, they would never see Kyle again.
Once they gave in to the inevitable, they started to rebuild their relationship. I wasn�t too sure I wanted to meet them. No one that would turn their back on their little girl in her time of need rated very high in my book. The best thing we ever did was have her and Kyle move in with us.
Mom had been irritated all week because her brother, Uncle Jim, had told her they couldn�t make it to Greg�s wedding. He had a work assignment come up. I was disappointed Aunt Tanya and the girls weren�t coming. Grandma Felton wasn�t feeling well and wouldn�t be coming, either. So no one from Mom�s side of the family would be there.
Greg and Angie had decided to keep the wedding small. Of our friends, only Cindy, who was the maid of honor, and of course Beth and her parents were there. Angie had invited several college friends. Mom had told me they had only invited forty people. Only Cindy and I were standing up with them.
When it was finally time, Greg and I were standing up front, waiting.
�There�s still time to run,� I offered Greg. �I�ll take one for the team, and you can make a clean break for it.�
�Jerk, you just want to marry my girl.�
�You got me. I think I love her and Kyle almost as much as you do. You�re a lucky man.�
He gave me a tight smile and then the music started. Cindy came walking down the aisle. She was a vision. Even the horrible bridesmaid dress couldn�t detract from her beauty. Both Greg and I glanced at each other and tried not to put too big a grin on our faces. Cindy looked at me and saw me wink at her. She bit her lower lip and tried not to look at me.
Then the music changed to the wedding march. Angie looked like an angel. Adrienne had gotten her a dress from one of her designers. She looked fabulous. My brother agreed because I heard Greg suck in his breath when he saw her.
I nudged him and whispered, �Breathe.�
�Who gives this woman away?� the Pastor asked.
�I, John Connor, give this woman away,� Angie�s dad said, and he pulled her veil back and kissed her on the cheek.
He held her hand and put it into Greg�s. Greg helped her up the steps. Kyle chose that moment to start crying. He could see his mom and dad. Without thinking, I went and took him from his Grandma Connor and told him to shush. He quieted right down, so I went back to my spot and gave his mom and dad a sheepish look. Angie just nodded that it was okay.
The ceremony was quick, and my brother was soon married. I had never seen him happier. Someday that would be me.
WE TOOK PICTURES IN the church�s garden. When we were done, Cindy gave me a ride to the country club. I was wondering what was going on when she pulled into an office complex. I figured it out when she undid her seatbelt and slid over to kiss me. What is it about weddings that makes women horny? Mind you, I wasn�t complaining. We then continued our journey to the reception.
The reception only had one incident. Mr. Connor had a couple too many and made some comment within earshot of my mom. She escorted him out into the hall. When they came back, Mr. Connor was red-faced and Mom had a satisfied look. I wish I�d been a fly on the wall for that one. Mr. Connor was much better behaved after that. I have found that having a talk with my mom will do that.
Chapter 5 � Guys� Weekend
First Week of June
GREG AND ANGIE LEFT for Chicago and would be gone until Thursday. Kyle was staying with us for the week. He was my responsibility during the day.
Jim wasn�t happy when I put Kyle�s car seat in the back seat of his car. We met the guys at the health club to work out. The health club had daycare, so Kyle got plenty of attention. I�d talked Bill, Mike and Wolf into showing up so we could run passing drills. They had a big grassy area, so we had plenty of room. We�d progressed to running actual plays.
We modified the Wesleyan drill to add some defense. Since we had an extra guy, we had two defenders. We would switch it up and go from zone to man-to-man to max-man coverage where two guys would defend one. Wolf and Bill had to work hard to get open and Mike and I had to learn when and where to throw the ball.
Jim took us to Beth�s for lunch. After lunch, Kyle and I would swim with Beth. He loved the water. Mom had me go to the Andersons� because she was worried about me being responsible for Kyle all day. Everyone was much more comfortable with Kyle in daycare and going to Mrs. A�s. Mrs. A would put him down for his nap after he swam for a little bit.
Mrs. A was his third grandma and took care of him for the rest of the day for me. Beth and I would relax in the hot tub and lie out, working on our tans. By Wednesday, word had gotten out, and Mona, Kim and Sammie were showing up to tan also. Tracy showed up on Thursday.
At four o�clock each day, we�d go back to my house and I would make a five-gallon container of Gatorade. I would use a half-gallon plastic ice-cream container to make a chunk of ice each night and throw it into the beverage cooler. By four-thirty, everyone would show up and Cassidy would put us through our paces. We consistently had over forty people working out.
Mom or Dad would pick up Kyle from Mrs. A�s on the way home.
By the time Angie and Greg came home, Kyle was a little red from getting too much sun, but overall he�d survived his week with his uncle.
Friday June 6
DAD WANTED US UP EARLY so we could go to Uncle John�s. Our �guys� weekend� was finally here. I came down from my apartment with my packed bag to find Angie cooking. Kyle saw me and wanted to be held. I picked him up and kissed Angie�s cheek.
I started to go for some bacon.
�Hold up there, buster. You have blood tests this morning. You can�t eat anything until afterward,� Angie chastised me.
Are you kidding me? I thought Dad and Uncle John were just teasing us. Were they really going to do blood work on us? I wondered what else was in store. I got a glass of water and started to get my supplements out, and heard Angie clicking her tongue. I guess I couldn�t have that either.
�Can you help me out today?� I asked.
�Sure, what do you need?�
�Cassidy will be here around four o�clock to set up for our afternoon workout. Can you help her make the Gatorade?�
I showed her where the mix was and how much to use. I was getting low and needed to get more mix. I would have to talk Mom into taking me to Sam�s Club. I then showed her the block of ice I made each day to help keep it cold. I made them use reusable water bottles for the Gatorade. Over the years, I�d collected several, and gave them out to the people who didn�t have one. I didn�t like cleaning up disposables and dealing with the trash.
Mom and Angie ate in front of us. Dad, Greg and I each had a big glass of water. Dad and Mom talked and Greg and Angie had their conversation. I got some Kyle-time. I had him all wound up by the time we had to leave. Angie took one look at her giggling mess of a son and gave me the evil eye. The good news was that he would need a nap soon.
WE MET UNCLE JOHN AT Dr. Chapin�s office. He was the doctor for the small community where Uncle John lived. I got to go first. He did a complete physical and pronounced me healthy as a horse. I was now six-three. That was another inch since August. He told me that I might grow another inch or two. The nurse came in and took four vials of blood. It seemed like a lot. I had to tell her all the supplements I took.
I came out to find Uncle John waiting his turn.
�I�m starving. I�m going to the diner and order us some food,� I said.
�Grace is back from college for the summer. Why don�t you go flirt with her while we finish up?�
I walked the two blocks to the diner and walked in. I waved at Billy, her dad and owner of the Coffee House, who was working the kitchen. His wife didn�t seem to be around. Grace had her back to me while taking an order at a table. She was waiting on Mr. and Mrs. Hass, who owned the farm behind Uncle John�s. Mrs. Hass saw me and I put my finger to my lips. She smiled at me. Before Grace could turn around to see who Mrs. Hass was smiling at, I slipped my arms around Grace and kissed her neck. She squeaked and tried to get away.
�David, you jerk, you scared me to death. Lord, have you been growing?�
�Yes, ma�am.�
�Go sit down and I�ll be right with you.� She finished taking the Hass�s order and then sat down at my table.
�Is your uncle coming in?�
�Yep, and my brother and dad will be joining us. Has the coffee klatch ordered anything other than coffee this morning?�
There was a group of retired farmers that came in every day and gossiped. If you needed to know anything, this was the first place you went.
�Are you kidding? They�re all too cheap to order actual food.�
�Do you have any of that coffee cake left?�
�No, but I could run next door to the bakery.�
I reached into my wallet and handed her a twenty.
�Okay, you know what they like. Also, could you ask your dad if he has any chicken ready? I�m on a high-protein diet.�
She came back from the kitchen before she went next door.
�Dad says he had a couple of chickens he poached to make homemade chicken noodle soup for lunch.�
�Perfect. I�ll have half a chicken, minus the skin, and a large salad with a side of scrambled eggs. My brother will have your chicken-fried steak special. Bring my dad a waffle with a side of crispy bacon, and you know what John wants. Just bring us a carafe of coffee and me an iced tea.�
�You want me to just bring it out like I know what I�m doing?�
�Tell them that here, you get what�s served, no exceptions.�
She put in our order and told her dad, who got a laugh out of it. She went next door and got what �the boys� liked. When she gave it to them, they pulled a couple of tables together so they could give me the third degree. It seems this group of old men had followed my football and baseball games.
Greg, Dad and Uncle John found me holding court. I was telling them about my perfect game. Grace came over and poured everyone a coffee. Dad tried to order. Grace held up her hand.
�I don�t know where y�all are from, but here, you get what we serve you, or you get out.�
Uncle John about choked on his coffee. They�d played the same prank on me when I first came here. Phil clued Greg and Dad in.
�Just go with the flow. Remember when Jess tried to order?� he asked everyone, and they all nodded. �I think they banned him for six months.�
I loved these guys. They were masters at pulling pranks. One time, Uncle John had come in complaining that the deer were eating his cattle feed. Roger had convinced him that if they were coming up for feed, they were half tame. He should set up a small pen, lure one in, and feed it corn to make the meat better.
I�d called bullshit, but the guys worked on Uncle John for a couple of weeks. I just ignored them, because I could see they were setting him up. He had me putting out �special� feed that they said deer couldn�t resist. Each day we would go out and find there were deer tracks around the feeder.
Roger offered to help Uncle John catch his deer. I knew he just wanted to be there to see it. Uncle John had me set up a cattle chute and pen. The plan was to rope the deer and then guide it through the chute into a pen.
The four of us, which were Beau�Uncle John�s 120-pound mastiff�and us, got up early to do the deed. We were in luck. There were three does and a big buck eating from the feeder. Uncle John told me to hold Beau�s collar so he didn�t spook the deer. Beau and I peeked around the back of the truck so we could watch.
Uncle John walked through the cattle so he could get close enough to lasso the deer. I about swallowed my teeth when he tossed the rope and it actually settled around the big buck�s neck. The buck�s head went up and it froze. Beau jerked me under the truck and the cattle scattered. They sensed something.
Roger was standing there with his mouth open as John calmly walked over to the chute and tied the rope off. He then tugged on it. That had the effect of unfreezing the buck. It decided it was going to stomp the shit out of Uncle John. It clipped him in the forehead before he realized that he might have made a mistake.
Roger was under the truck with us in a flash. Uncle John ran to join us as the deer took out after him. Uncle John tying off the deer saved him. It slowed the buck down when he came to the end of the rope. He jerked to a stop and then went nuts. The buck was determined to kill us. He dragged the chute over far enough to kick the shit out of Uncle John�s truck. I looked over and he was bleeding pretty good. Beau had had enough. He took off back to the barn. Roger got out a big pocketknife and opened it.
�Here, go cut the rope,� he said, shoving it in my hand.
My mother hadn�t raised a fool, but I didn�t see either of them fixing this. I rolled out the other side of the truck and eased around until I had a straight shot to the chute. I sprinted to the chute and climbed in so the deer couldn�t get at me. He ignored me because he was intent on putting more dents in my uncle�s truck. I cut the rope. As soon as the deer figured out it was free, he was gone in a flash.
So I knew these guys would help me out.
Grace started bringing out food as if by magic. Greg and Dad grinned at me, knowing I had just pranked them. They all saw what I got.
�Good lord, are you going to eat all that?� Roger asked.
�Yes, sir! Growing boy, here. Don�t get your fingers too close, or you might lose them,� I teased.
It was fun catching up. Grace joined us, had a cup of coffee, and told me about college.
WE WENT BACK TO THE farm and Beau about killed me, he was so happy to see me. We wrestled in the grass, and Dad and Greg were worried I was being mauled, there was so much growling going on. I found his favorite spot to scratch on his tummy and Beau just rolled onto his back. Uncle John mumbled something about a worthless hound as he led them into the house.
I grabbed our bags and brought them to the house. I came up short when I saw Bonnie there. She and Uncle John had just started dating last summer. I was wondering what was going on.
�Part of the reason I wanted you guys to come up this weekend is I wanted you to meet Bonnie. I asked her to marry me, and she said yes.�
We all just stared at the two of them. Bonnie started laughing.
�Oh good lord, they are Dawsons,� she said, as she came over and gave me a hug.
�Congratulations,� I told her.
Greg and Dad got their hugs. Bonnie talked to us for a while and then said she had to leave because she knew that no girls were allowed for a guys� weekend. I don�t know where she got that crazy idea.
Uncle John took us out to the barn where he had two four-wheelers.
�David, take Greg and do a fence run. You go west and I�ll go east with your dad. We�ll meet up at the pond.� I noticed that we had supplies to fix any fence problems and fishing gear.
I showed Greg how to fix fences. We found a few minor problems and we were almost done when we heard a cow bawling. It didn�t take us long to find it. It had stepped into a hole and broken its leg. I got out my cell phone and called Uncle John.
�What�s up?� he asked.
�We have a cow down with a broken leg. We need to put it down.�
�There�s a .38 in the glove box.�
�Okay, I�ll have Greg take care of it,� I said, and hung up.
�Take care of what?� Greg asked.
�Putting the cow down,� I told him.
�You�re out of your mind if you think I�m shooting a cow.�
�I was just messing with you. Uncle John�ll call the slaughterhouse and they�ll come out and take care of it. We just need to stay with her and make sure nothing more happens.�
Uncle John came and verified my diagnosis. He agreed and called his guy. They came out with a cattle hauler and three men. We decided to go fishing instead of watching how cows are euthanized. Uncle John sent me back to the barn to get a shovel to fill in the hole. By the time I got back, the cow was gone. I filled in the hole and then found the guys fishing. I had also gone into the house because I�d seen that Uncle John had forgotten the most important part of fishing: the beer. I got myself a few Cokes.
We spent the afternoon catching catfish. Uncle John had a fifty-gallon stock tank near the pond. If we caught a nice one, we�d put it in the tank. When we had about twenty catfish in the tank, I was sent to get a couple of coolers and the fishnet. Greg and Dad netted them and put them in the coolers. Uncle John said we would take them to the diner and they�d make us a catfish dinner. We got back, he had me ice them down, and Greg and I put the coolers in the truck.
WE TOOK SHOWERS, AND I called the diner to tell Grace what we were bringing in. She wanted to know how many, so I told her and gave her an idea when we�d get there.
When I went for a shower, I realized I missed working on the farm with Uncle John. Today had brought back so many good memories. I�d been a mess when I was here last, but the farm work and Uncle John had healed me. I could see staying here and chasing Grace all summer, but that was just a fantasy. I had other stuff to do ... like play football. We�d be leaving for Kentucky next week. I�d been working too hard to pass that up.
We pulled around back, and Greg and I jumped out and took the coolers into the restaurant. Billy carefully checked all the fish and gave us the thumbs-up. We found Dad at a table, waiting for us. Uncle John was talking to some of the diners. Greg and I went around and met people. Most were there because of the fresh catfish. Grace must have made a few calls.
We had an excellent dinner. Billy really knows what he�s doing. It was much better than what I�d had at Uncle John�s house. When we were done, Grace told us our coolers were around back. I jumped out to load them up and Grace stopped me.
�How long are you here for?�
�We�re going back Sunday. If you�re free tomorrow night, I�d like to see you,� I ventured.
�There�s a dance at the Moose Lodge.�
�I�ll see what the guys have planned, and let you know.�
�See you, David,� Grace said as she winked at me, and then hurried back into her family�s restaurant.
I got into the cab of the truck.
�What was that about?� Dad asked.
�Grace is playing hard to get. She told me there�s a dance tomorrow night.�
�I hate to tell you this, David, but I think Grace has a boyfriend,� Uncle John told me.
I just shrugged. There are plenty of fish in the sea.
WE GOT BACK TO THE house, and Uncle John said he was going to get a few beers. I told him to wait. I went and got the guys their gifts. There were four bottles of scotch: Glenmorangie 18-Year-Old, The Macallan Cask Strength, Royal Lochnagar 12-Year-Old, and The Dalmore. They each got four leaded-crystal scotch glasses, and four decanters with different English hunt scenes.
�This is a very thoughtful gift,� Uncle John said.
�Yes, thank you. I like a nice scotch, now and then,� Dad said.
�Is any of this any good?� Greg asked.
�It was recommended by a liquor salesman in England. Mom helped pick it out. Neither of us drinks much, so I hope it�s okay,� I told them.
Uncle John got the glasses out and washed them. He brought them back with a couple of cubes of ice and a small pitcher of water.
�What�s the water for?� Greg asked.
Uncle John opened the Macallan and poured some into each of our glasses.
�Take a sip.�
I did, and it wasn�t really something I liked.
�Now, put a splash of water in it.�
It completely changed the taste. It was smoother, and I could see why people drank it.
�That makes it taste better,� Greg said.
We all sat back, relaxed, and sipped scotch. Then Uncle John told us why we were here this weekend.
�I got the test results from your blood work. Before we talk about that, I need to give you some background. I know Mom told you about your granddad. What she didn�t tell you was that your granddad comes from a long line of leaders. I didn�t know my granddad, so I�ll confine this discussion to my dad, your dad and me.
�Let�s start with our dad. When our dad would walk into a room, people noticed. He wasn�t an imposing figure, as you know. He was five-ten and weighed 150 pounds. People naturally sought him out. Have you ever noticed that when people are talking, someone will talk over them to get a point across? That never happened with Dad.
�When he graduated from college and passed the bar exam, he was busy from day one. I wish you could have seen him in court. Juries loved him. He was one of those soft-spoken men that you completely trusted. He rarely lost a case. He was also the guy you came to if you wanted to get something done. It didn�t matter if you�d been working to move it forward for years. Once Dad got involved, it got done.
�Dad�s friends were also a lot like him and they sought him out. They were the movers and shakers. They talked Dad into going into politics. At first, they thought they could pull his strings, but they soon found out that Dad was the one pulling the strings. He was the representative for our district, and by the time he retired, he was the power behind the scenes in our State.
�I was told by the party chairman that Dad had turned down three separate offers to run for governor. He turned them down because he said he could get more done right where he was.�
Uncle John paused to let what he told us to sink in.
�What I�m about to tell you next has to stay between us. You�re at an age where your father and I expect you to keep things like this in confidence,� Uncle John said in a manner that was clear he was serious.
�I agree,� Greg said.
�Yes, I�ll keep this in confidence,� I told Uncle John.
�Shortly before Dad died, he sat down with your dad and me and had a frank discussion, like we�re having with you. He told us about his success with women. Mom suspected him of having two children outside of wedlock before they married. He said he could confirm six. Your dad and I suspect that the number�s higher.
�The simple fact is that women were attracted to him. Even if they didn�t know him, they�d be drawn to him. When he talked to us, he confirmed he was seeing three women. He told us that he could easily do it three times in a night without any chemical aid. At the time, he was sixty years old. I know several forty-year-olds who�d kill to do it even twice in a night.
�Now I�m going to talk about your dad and me. Well, because he is your dad, I�m only going to talk about me. When I hit puberty, my life began to change. I was a star basketball player and I had a different girlfriend every few weeks. I liked a challenge and variety. I got bored with the same girl.�
Greg and I looked at each other and, in a lot of ways, we could see ourselves in what he was saying. He smiled at us.
�Don�t worry, I�ll get to you.
�By the time I graduated from high school I realized I was different from most guys. I wanted to find out why, and that�s what led me to study psychology. I told our story to one of my professors. He told me that your grandpa was a real-life Alpha Male.
�At first I didn�t believe him. In the wild, the Alpha Male is the dominant male. They normally are associated with strength and size. It�s a biological mandate that the best representation of a species tries to replicate itself. In a lion pride, or a wolf pack, the Alpha Male mates with the majority of the females. Dad was neither big nor strong.
�When two people come together, there�s a natural tendency to establish dominance. Humans can�t help it. We have millions of years of genetics that make us that way. We do it at a subconscious level and you probably don�t even notice it.
�When you think of the prototypical Alpha Male, you think of the physical side. You put two men in a room and only allow women to look at them, and they�ll go for the big, healthy-looking man 80% of the time. Many times, when you think of these men, you think they�re brash, assertive, and overbearing in their attempts to establish dominance.
�I bet you can think of a few guys who try to intimidate others into doing their bidding. These are your bullies and jocks that people love to hate. This type of Alpha Male only has half the package.
�But then there are the men who walk into a room and command it. You�ll notice people defer to them, and they soon attract a crowd. The other sub-alphas will be attracted to them, and push the beta males away. In a high school setting, this would be a clique of friends.
�Then there�s that rare man who transcends cliques. They can quietly command a room and tend not to be loud. Quite often, they are good listeners, connectors, mild-mannered, and physically unassuming. What is it about these men? What gives them this seemingly mystical aura?
�Finally, there�s the Alpha Male that has both. He�s physically what you�d think of as an Alpha Male, and he has the mind of an Alpha Male.�
Uncle John got up and started to pace the room as he spoke.
�In college, I found I had many of the physical attributes of an Alpha Male. I could get about anyone I wanted to go out with me. Not just go out either; I could also bed them. It didn�t matter if they were engaged, married or single. I had a chance at being with whomever I wanted. It scared me. That, and a very angry school administrator made me realize that the physical side was not the kind of leader I wanted to be.
�I�m not half the man your father is. He�s more the mental side of the Alpha. He�s been able to keep a long-term relationship in place without straying.�
Uncle John took a deep breath.
�Okay, I�m getting off track. Let�s talk about the physical side. There are chemicals in your body that determine how fast you are, your strength and endurance. The main one is testosterone. It�s the hormone that will make you aggressive and dominant. It also boosts decisiveness.
�Studies have shown that when two rivals play, your level of testosterone goes up if you win. The losing team�s levels actually drop. However, the level of your testosterone is not a good measure of a man�s dominance. If that was true, any juiced-up �roid guy would be an Alpha Male.
�There�s another hormone called cortisol which the body releases in response to stress. If you ask the guys that lost whether they wanted to play the winners again, the men with high testosterone levels and low cortisol levels will want another try. If they have high testosterone and high cortisol levels, they�ll decline. They feel too much stress.
�So basically, testosterone may help build the look: lean muscle mass, greater strength and masculine features. Cortisol regulates stress. These two are the main components of the physical side. The other side is what makes the Alpha brain.
�Dopamine is a neurotransmitter that drives pleasure-seeking and sensation. While testosterone will give you the drive for status, dominance and winning, dopamine allows a man to achieve these.
�A simple way to explain dopamine is the difference between �liking� and �seeking.� If you
�The next brain chemical that comes into play is oxytocin. When you hold or cuddle someone, your level of oxytocin shoots up. Oxytocin is all about bonding. It�s the hormone that helps you bring groups of people together.
�Finally, there�s prolactin production. High levels of prolactin are generally associated with a decreased sex drive.
�Okay, I�ve bored you enough with the technical data. I just had to prove to myself that there were actual physiological reasons for why we act as we do. Suffice it to say that our genes have made us what we are. And David, you have it in spades.�
Great, I was an Alpha Male.
DAD MADE US ALL ANOTHER drink. After listening to all the technical stuff, I needed one. Uncle John went over each of our blood results.
�So what does all this mean?� Uncle John asked. �If you don�t get the right moral compass in place, you can cause great damage. My dad was a good example. He would sleep with anything in a skirt, and left his progeny for others to take care of.�
�That�s why we set up the rules with Greg, and then he shared them with David,� my dad said.
�Always use a condom, never sleep with a girl who�s seeing someone else, no means no, and so on. That�s the cautionary side. The helpful side is putting you out there. That�s why your dad taught you to work a room. If you have charisma and seek out others, it gives them permission to come to you. The ones who don�t have your charisma, well, they need a nudge sometimes to connect.�
Uncle John seemed to organize his thoughts again.
�So why did I just lay all this Alpha Male stuff on you? I�ve seen David make a huge leap in leadership skills in the last eight months. I have also seen his sex life get crazy complicated. What amazes me is that he handles it with such a deft hand that he makes it seem easy. What absolutely floored me was that he�s able to delegate�I encouraged him to do so, but I didn�t expect he�d be able to do it effectively so soon. He doesn�t have to be in front all the time, but if it gets off course, he�s right there.
�All that combined show me that David has huge potential. His skill with delegating means he can do many more times the amount of good than if he had to control everything himself.
�Let me caution you on what matters may come up that get you off course. The first is your sex life. Alpha Males don�t seek support in a relationship, because they don�t need it. They�re dominant, and in control, and have comfort and security because of that. They want fun, pleasure and novelty. For the Alpha Male, novelty means multiple and new women. This is where the danger comes in.
�Women love the Alpha Male, but they don�t marry him. If they do, it many times ends in divorce because it�s not in the Alpha Male to have just one mate. Here�s where it gets interesting. The Alpha Male is also swimming in testosterone. So he can�t stand the thought of another male touching his females,� Uncle John said, looking right at me.
�That�s why I warned you off Grace,� Uncle John confessed.
Grace and Uncle John had been together. He was telling me to stay away. He also just got engaged. Technically, he no longer had a claim on Grace, and I could see where I might assert my dominance by taking her from him. What stopped me was I owed him for everything he�d done for me. Plus, he was family, and if he asked, I would relent. I saw how being the Alpha Male could mess up your life. It would take a special woman to marry an Alpha Male. I suddenly had a lot more respect for Mom and Grandma.
Chapter 6 � I Should Be Okay
Saturday June 7
DAD, GREG AND UNCLE John had stayed up and put a serious dent in a bottle of scotch. Uncle John had to take care of the cows, so he came staggering out.
�You look like shit,� I told him.
�Funny, I feel like shit. My brother tried to outdrink me. I�m a dumbass for trying to keep up.�
�If you give me the keys to the pickup, I�ll fill all the feed racks and take care of the grain feeders.�
He went and got the keys while I put on a pot of coffee. I loaded hay in the truck and bags of feed. Beau hopped in and was riding shotgun. Most farms feed at the barn and just call the cows in. I really didn�t understand why Uncle John had three different feed stations around the property. I found one of the automatic watering stations was stuck in the �on� position, making a mess. The float had rubbed up against the side, so I adjusted it so it would shut off.
I came back to the house and parked the truck. I changed into my running shoes and jogged up the road. I needed to wrap my mind around this whole Alpha Male business. I set a brisk pace and dropped into my thinking zone. I�d read a lot of books that made it sound like being an Alpha Male was kind of magical. I knew the reality was much different.
Tami had already talked to me about being a �doer,� as she called it. It was similar to what Uncle John described as a �seeking� behavior. The simple fact was that even if my brain chemistry made me able to get things done, I still had to do them. I couldn�t let a label make me slack off.
Something that did concern me was the need for �novelty,� as Uncle John called it. I found the experience with Greg and Beth had given me a charge. I had to be cautious or I�d turn into a hedonistic, pleasure-seeking bad boy. Just because you can, doesn�t mean you should.
The one insight that bothered me before was my need not to have another guy touch a girl I was interested in. In a way, that insight about testosterone let me off the hook. I�d been worried about the fairness of me being with multiple partners, but I expected fidelity from those same partners. At least now I understood the forces that drove me.
I found myself back at the farm. I hadn�t done my afternoon workout yesterday, so I did
�I don�t know how he does it. I�d be slacking off if I was doing that on my own,� Greg said as he shook his head.
�He has a goal, and nothing�s going to stop him,� Uncle John told Greg. �He knows what the payoff is, and has figured out how to get there. Don�t be surprised when he becomes one of the best.�
�Go get a shower. I need to eat and there�s no food in the house,� Dad ordered me.
WE WENT TO THE ONLY game in town, the Coffee House. Grace needed to clean off a table so we could sit down. They were packed this morning. I realized that Grace no longer held any interest for me. Knowing that she was with another guy, who happened to be my uncle, put a damper on my desire.
Grace took our orders and I got up to use the bathroom. When I came out, she�d noticed and had waited for me.
�So, are you going to the dance tonight?�
�I don�t know, why?�
She looked hurt.
�Sorry, I just don�t know what the plans are for today. Dad and Uncle John haven�t told us what we�re doing, and I�ve just been going with the flow and enjoying the weekend,� I explained.
�I thought you might want to dance with me.�
I gave her a tight smile.
�If we go, I promise to save a dance for you,� I said, not wanting to commit to more.
Her dad yelled that she had an order up, and I was saved before the conversation got any more awkward. Uncle John eyed me when I got back to the table. I just ignored him.
UNCLE JOHN, BEING A (soon to be former) confirmed bachelor, had toys. One of his toys was a bass boat. It fished three comfortably. Four was tight quarters. The lake we were fishing had a nice beach. I told them I needed to work on my tan so the boat wouldn�t be crowded.
I guess the warm sand under the beach towel and a full stomach made me sleepy. I woke to a female voice telling me I needed to turn over. I opened one eye and saw a lady my mom�s age smiling at me.
�Thanks, I must�ve fallen asleep.�
�I�ll say, you snore like a freight train,� she teased me.
�I call bullshit. I don�t snore.�
Her eyebrow over one eye went up and she gave me the
�Bullshit, you say? Didn�t your momma teach you not to say bad words?�
�I think my momma would be fine with that,� I shot back with a grin.
Two girls came lugging a cooler. I jumped up and took it from them. They were obviously the daughters of the lady who made disparaging remarks about me. They both looked to be older than I was. They just stared at me as I carried the cooler over to where their mom had camped out. I went back and picked up my sunblock.
�Could one of you help me put some on my back so I don�t burn?�
I thought there was going to be a fight, but the older one stepped forward to help me out. I lay down on my towel. It seemed to take a long time to get the sunblock on.
�Darleen, I think he�s done,� her mom said.
I looked over my shoulder and smiled at the girl.
�Thanks, Darleen.�
She blushed and hurried back to her towel. The girls had a Bluetooth sound bar so they could play tunes from their phone. I was relaxing, listening to their songs when more girls showed up. It was obvious they had all planned to spend the day at the beach together. I overheard them checking me out.
�Dang, who�s that?�
�Darleen got to put suntan oil on him,� her sister said in an excited whisper.
I heard another car pull up and male voices.
�Who�s that?� a male voice said, and he sounded irritated.
I figured I�d better introduce myself. I stood up.
�I�m David Dawson, John Dawson�s nephew. I�m just here for the weekend,� I assured the boys.
The last statement seemed to relax them. I made a point of meeting everyone, and they gave me a Coke.
It was warming up, so we all got in the water. Someone wanted to play Marco Polo. I liked how they played. It was with a partner. Darleen claimed me and climbed onto my back with her legs wrapped around my waist and I felt her pert breasts push against my back. The water was still cool, so we didn�t last long. I was walking up the beach when Greg and the older generation arrived.
They docked the boat and we decided to go to the diner one town over for lunch. Uncle John claimed they had the best fried chicken. He was right, it was good. In the afternoon, we all went out on the boat. There wasn�t much fishing going on because they were kicking back and drinking beer. Dad and Uncle John were telling stories on each other. They had Greg and me in stitches. It surely met my definition of a �guys� weekend.�
WHEN WE GOT BACK TO Uncle John�s farm, there was a message from Bonnie. We were invited to her house for dinner, and then we were going to the Moose Lodge to the dance. Mom had made us pack nice clothes. I suspect that she and Bonnie were in cahoots. We all had sports jackets and slacks. I was wearing a silk t-shirt. Greg and Dad were wearing dress shirts. Uncle John had on jeans and a nice polo shirt. I had a sneaking feeling we were going to be overdressed.
Bonnie lived in a small two-bedroom home in town. She had a nice deck in the back and she had the grill going. The guys all had a beer. Bonnie and I drank lemonade. I told her about the girls enjoying whiskey and lemonade in San Francisco. She passed, saying she was the designated driver tonight.
She pulled out huge rib eye steaks that must have cost her a fortune. Then I remembered who she was dating. She had a garden going and had made a fresh lettuce salad as well as twice-baked potatoes. They weren�t exactly on my diet, but it was too good to pass up. By the end of the meal, even I was full.
Greg and I cleaned up while Dad got to know his future sister-in-law.
�So, is it true that what happens on a �guys� weekend� stays there? Kind of like the Vegas ads?� Greg asked.
�It depends, what you�re planning?�
�I thought I might have a little fun tonight.�
�I think we�ll all have fun tonight,� I said, purposefully misunderstanding.
Greg sighed. He just nodded, not wanting to push it. He knew how I felt about Angie and Kyle. He suspected that I might side with them if it came to that. He was 100% wrong on that one; I knew I never would. He was my brother, after all. I might get pissed at him, but he was family. What I wouldn�t do was allow harm to come to them if I could prevent it. That included kicking my brother�s ass if he tried to cheat.
�What�re you going to do about Grace?� Greg asked to change the topic.
�Nothing. That�s between her and Uncle John. I just hope I don�t need a scorecard tonight to figure who I can and can�t dance with.�
�You should be okay as long as you don�t go horizontal.�
�I should be okay. Last time I was here, it was slim pickings. Plus, all the good ones were taken,� I shared with Greg.
THEY HAD A COUNTRY and western band at the Hall. I took off my jacket and left it in the truck. Dad and Greg kept their coats on. The Moose Lodge was set up with the bar on one side and the dance hall on the other side of the building. The kitchen was in the center, dividing the two. That allowed underage people to attend the dance.
They snuck Greg into the bar and I went to the dance side to get us a table. Grace saw me right away.
�Hey, you made it. I heard you were out at the big lake today.�
News travels fast in a small town.
�I was. I had a good time. We didn�t catch much, but we had some quality male-bonding.�
�I hear that Darleen�s going to be here tonight.�
I just shrugged.
�That�s nice. I hope she has a good time.�
�So you�re not interested in her?�
�I have no idea, I just met her. She seemed okay, but I�m only here this weekend. If something happened, it would just be casual. I have no idea if she�s even into that.�
Grace got a big smile.
�I might know someone who�d be interested.�
�That�s great. Be sure to introduce us tonight.�
Thank goodness, Grace could see I wasn�t taking the bait.
�Okay, I�ll talk to you later. Save me a dance,� she told me as she went to the bar.
I found a table that seated six and claimed it. The place started to fill up and people were asking if I had open seats. I sent Greg a text and told him that if they didn�t come soon I was going to lose our table. They showed up before anyone forced the issue.
The music started and it was obvious I would have to use my newly acquired two-step skills. Greg and I were checking out the available talent pool. That�s when Mary Vander walked in. How had I forgotten her? I�d met her at the County Fair last year. She was showing a bull for a 4-H project. I�d gotten to know her because Uncle John bought the bull. We had to go to her farm to pick him up. She had shown me the farm while her parents talked to my uncle.
She was with a group of friends. I winked at Greg to let him know I was going into enemy territory.
�You want a wingman?� he asked.
That wasn�t a bad idea, except I didn�t need him stealing Mary. I pointed out who I was after and he grinned.
�Let me soften her up,� he told me.
I followed him over.
�I do declare, you�re right, David. The heavens are weeping because an angel has fallen to earth. What is your name, darling?� he said to the girl next to Mary.
The girl�s eyes got big and I thought she was going to pass out.
I stepped forward, cutting Mary off from the group.
�Miss, are you okay?� I asked the shocked girl.
Greg stepped forward and whispered something in her ear that caused her to take a deep breath. As he was doing that, I turned around and took Mary by the arm.
�I�m sure they�ll sort that out. May I have this dance?�
She followed me to the dance floor. Mary was in dark blue jeans and a country blouse with some frills on it and a white cowboy hat. She was of medium height, with straight black hair. We danced well together. I didn�t release her for four songs. By then, we both needed a break and a drink.
Greg had made a point to dance with all of Mary�s friends. We got a couple of bottles of water just as the band took a break so we could talk.
�Your friend was pretty slick. I don�t think Becky knew what hit her. Is he your wingman very often?�
�Actually, that�s my brother Greg. I told him I was going to ask you to dance, and he wanted to have a little fun.�
�So is what Grace told us true?�
I almost hated to ask.
�What�s that?�
�That you�re only looking for a one-night stand.�
�If it were true, I�d have asked Grace to dance, and not you.�
Mary had a good laugh at that. I had a feeling I needed to warn my uncle. Grace�s big mouth was sending off warning signals, and she might make trouble for him and Bonnie.
�Ouch, but I think she deserved it.�
�I wouldn�t say no ... if you�re interested,� I said in a conspiratorial whisper.
She looked me up and down and then shook her head no.
�Oh, well, maybe we can just make out,� I offered.
�You�re terrible. There�s no way I�m letting you near me when we�re alone.�
I leaned forward and gave her a kiss. She didn�t say anything about being in public. The music started and I pulled her back on the dance floor. We were on our third dance when she suddenly stiffened up.
�What�s wrong?� I asked her.
�I completely forgot. I came to the dance tonight to meet Lucky Edwards.�
�His name is Lucky?� I snorted.
�Don�t ask. His real name is Isaiah.�
�Want me to go with you to smooth it over?�
�No, you might have to punch him. I don�t want him getting hurt.�
�If you change your mind, I�ll be here.�
She went to see Isaiah and I went back to our table.
I flagged down the waitress. It looked like Dad and Uncle John were having a good time. I ordered a pizza and a couple of waters. I figured some food wouldn�t hurt them. Greg came back and Grace came over and asked him to dance. She gave me a smirk that I just ignored.
There was a commotion at the entrance. A group of teens who looked like they�d been drinking came in. One of the boys was being escorted out, and the others were laughing at him. I got up to take a leak, and on the way back one of the drunken girls stumbled into me. Great, just what I needed.
She looked at me and smiled. She was pretty, with pure blond hair and bright blue eyes.
�Dance with me?� she asked.
What the hell? I took her out on the dance floor and she was good, much better than Mary was. This girl seemed to float. She reminded me of Dana in my dance class from last semester. I decided to try some of the fancier two-step moves that the girls had taught me. This girl just followed my lead. We were making a slow circle around the dance floor, and soon we found we were the only two dancing. Everyone else was watching.
I could understand why. She was something to watch. When it ended, she gave me a big kiss and then ran off to be with her friends. I just had a big stupid grin on my face as I walked back to my table. I was ambushed by an older lady. She could also dance. The older ladies had staked me out because of my skills. I ended up dancing all night courtesy of my mystery girl. No one seemed to know who she was.
The band finally stopped playing at a quarter to one. When I saw the guys, I was glad Bonnie was the designated driver. She got us home in one piece and took Uncle John to bed.
Sunday June 8
I GOT UP AND FOUND the coffee on and a note from Uncle John saying he was taking care of the cows. I went back upstairs and put on my running clothes. When I got back from my run, everyone was up. I took a shower and packed. We all went into town to have a last meal at the diner.
Grace seemed irritated with me. Before we could order, she asked me to come with her. I looked around the table and got shrugs from everybody. What could Uncle John say with Bonnie there?
I followed her out back.
�I thought you liked me,� she started off.
�I do like you. You�re a great gal,� I told her.
�Then why the dancing around? I think I made it pretty obvious that I was interested. I was interested even if what we�d have had was a one-night stand.�
�Grace, John and I talked.�
The look on her face was one of confusion, and then she got it. She blushed and then began to cry.
�I�m so stupid. I knew I shouldn�t have been with him. He�s with Bonnie and I made a fool out of myself. And I just did it again with you.�
�I was a little mad you told Mary that all I was after was a one-night stand. You don�t know me very well if that�s what you think.�
�You�re right, I was a bitch.�
�Look, you and my uncle need to talk.�
I left her standing out back, went in and sat back down.
�Are we going to get to eat?� Greg asked.
�Probably,� I answered.
Grace did show up and take our orders. We went back to Uncle John�s house, loaded up and hit the road. I�d really enjoyed my time with the guys. I was hoping we would do this every year.
Chapter 7 � Football Camp � Kentucky
Tuesday June 10
MOM DROPPED DAD AND me off at the school. We were meeting the bus at the football stadium at ten o�clock. Coach Hope and Brad were the first two there. I could tell something was up.
�We wanted to get you two together and clear the air. We�re a team come this fall, and if you two are not on the same page we have a problem,� Coach Hope told us. �Who wants to start?�
Brad shot off his mouth before I had a chance to react.
�David thinks he�s God�s gift to football and needs to be knocked down a few notches so that he can play within the scheme my dad is bringing to Lincoln. It might do him a world of good to ride the bench for a year and learn from someone who has actually run the offense.�
I could have said that this particular �God�s gift� could outplay him any day of the week, but that would have been childish.
�Maybe you missed the memo. Your dad has declared you as our starting quarterback. I�ve already said I�ll play wherever I�m needed. My goal is for us to win State this year. If that means I need to play another position, so be it. I�m still waiting for you to make a similar commitment,� I shot back.
�What? You think I have to be part of your workout program to be a team player? Kiss my ass.�
�That right there is your problem. You�ve decided the program is worthless just because you�re not in control. Where you�re missing the boat is I don�t control anything. You constantly make derogatory remarks about me and anyone who�s not in your little clique.�
�You�re no better. Calling us a bunch of ass-hats is being committed to the program? You�re so full of self-righteous shit that you think the world is brown.
�I apologize for calling you a bunch of ass-hats. It was a sophomoric reaction to your bunch of benchwarmers who think that just because they�ll be seniors, they�ll start.�
�Okay, that was a good beginning,� Coach Hope said. �I think we may have to get you two into couple�s therapy.�
�Coach, I for one feel much better. I think open dialogue is what we need,� I said as Dad dragged me away.
How dare he! I was just getting warmed up. I guess Brad and I wouldn�t be roommates. When we were separated, Dad shook his head.
�I swear that you inherited too much of your mother sometimes. Do you think Brad knows what half the words you were throwing at him even mean? Derogatory? Sophomoric? Hell, he�s a Neanderthal.�
I burst out laughing.
�What?� he demanded.
�Neanderthal? Next, you�ll be saying he has a truculent personality.�
�We should never have gotten you that word-a-day calendar,� he teased me.
�Hey, Tami used those words on me. I�m just happy I looked them up and now can use them in a sentence.�
WE HAD THE BUS LOADED by ten-thirty. I sent the guys�minus Brad, who had to sit next to his dad�to the back of the bus. We had a forty-minute drive to Washington High. I got into the aisle and faced them.
�I have three topics to discuss. The first is we can no longer call Brad or his buddies �ass-hats.��
�We could call them assets,� Mike suggested.
�I like that. They�d never know we thought they were jerks.�
�We can hear you up here,� Dad told us.
�Oops. We�ll have to think of something else. The second thing is I wanted to talk to all of you ass-hats and find out why the hell you broke up with your girlfriends. I heard a strange rumor that I was responsible in some way.�
�We thought they would want to do �friends with benefits� with us,� Ed offered. �We see you do it all the time.�
�You bunch of dorks. How�s that working out for you?�
�Not so good. Cassidy told me she might have to hurt me if I don�t quit calling to apologize,� Jim said.
�I was afraid of that. Are any of you having any luck with your plan?� I asked.
No one would meet my eye.
�You�re all dumb as a box of rocks when it comes to women. Here�s the new rule: from now on, before you do something like this, you will talk either to me or to another woman. Mike, I�m not a woman! We�ll use this week as a team-bonding experience. When we get back, we�ll work on getting you ready to date again. Are we clear?�
They mumbled.
�I said, are we clear?�
�Yes, sir!�
�Third and final is Washington is coming as our guests. It�s okay to let them know we�re superior in every way. But they�re like small children. We need to help them learn to be better. Plus, they�re a lot of fun.�
They chuckled at that.
�Brad, get back here!� I called.
�What do you want?� he grumped.
�You have a choice: sit by your dad for the whole trip, or become part of the team.�
�I want to be part of the team. I�ll go nuts if I have to hang out with Dad the whole time.�
�I heard that,� Coach Hope told Brad.
�Team, meet your starting quarterback for next year. I want you to make an effort to get to know him. If you want to have hours of fun, ask him about his Prom date with Lisa Felton.�
That got their attention. I went up front and sat by my dad. Brad needed to get to know them without me around.
�Just so you know, you don�t drive me nuts,� I told my dad.
�Same here,� he said as he messed up my hair.
WE PULLED UP TO WASHINGTON and they were all milling around. I jumped off the bus.
�I thought we were picking up a football team,� I teased them.
The bus driver got off and opened the storage under the bus. Ty came over and hugged me.
�Are you trying to start trouble already?�
�Of course.�
Coach Hope and my dad got off, followed by Brad and the rest of the team. Everybody introduced themselves. I introduced Dad and Coach Hope to Darryl Wilson�Ty�s dad�and Coach Crouch. I was surprised that Washington�s head coach was going. Ty had told me that one of the assistants would join us. The two coaches got us quieted down and paying attention.
�The ride to Lexington is five hours. During the trip, I want you to send your contact information to David. Once he has it, he�ll send a text to add everyone�s contact info to your phone. We�ll also send you a schedule that will remind you when and where you need to be. Once we get off the bus, I want you always to go with a buddy. That means if you want to go running or lifting, find a friend. Finally, it�s your job to be on time. Don�t make me come looking for you,� Coach Crouch told us.
We all loaded onto the bus and got settled. I used the event app that Lily had found for me. It was meant for registration. You entered everyone�s contact information, got some personal anecdotes and took their picture. Once registration was complete, it sent everyone a link that loaded the app on their device and added the whole group to their contacts. It also updated their calendar, complete with alarms and walking directions based on where your phone was.
For the coaches, there was an administrative feature: the �Find� function. If someone was missing, we could at least find their phone. The hope was that they would have it with them.
It took me over two hours to get everyone loaded into the app. When I sent it out, they quickly figured out that we had funny things to say about each player. Lily and Ty had worked to get some dirt on everyone. Mine was all about how Adrienne had dumped me for Prom. Lily even got Adrienne to record a video saying she had no idea who this stalker was. I think that was payback for �Babygate,� from when I told the reporters at Prom that she was carrying my love child.
Cassidy had sent me a picture of Coach Hope before he joined the Marines. He was a hundred-fifty pounds, soaking wet! For Brad, we had pictures of Lisa Felton in some of her better school clothes. How she didn�t violate at least one school dress-code policy was beyond me. Let�s just say Brad got a lot of high fives.
WE ARRIVED IN LEXINGTON at four that afternoon. They were allowing us to move into the dorms a day early because we�d driven so far and had such a big group. We all got key cards to get us into the dorm and the cafeteria. The cards also gave us access to the football facilities. I was excited that John Phillips was assigned to be our guide. He was staying on our dorm floor to help us with anything we needed. He made sure everyone was settled into their room. I was put with Isaac Fellows, Washington�s quarterback. Mike was rooming with Brad.
Once we were done, John had us meet in the lounge in shorts and t-shirts. Before John could start, I got up.
�You guys need to know who this is. This is John Phillips. His high school won state two of the four years he was there. He was the starting quarterback the last two years when they won. He holds the state record for the most touchdowns in a season with seventy-two. John was named All-State both his junior and senior years. He was named MVP of the championship game his senior year and is also the prize recruit for Kentucky�s nationally ranked recruiting class.�
�I�m sure you�re going to work on breaking all of my records before you come here.�
�Oh, yeah! You are
�I�ve no idea how you guys put up with him. Anyways, I�m going to show you around and take you to the football facilities. I hear you want to work out. I think I�ll join you since I haven�t gotten a chance today.�
John took us on a tour around campus and then led us to the Nutter Center and showed us where everything was. When we were done, Coach Hope ran us through our
I went and helped Ty up.
�Domination, baby! We
�How often do you do that?� Ty asked.
�Five times a week since February,� Mike told him.
I was happy to see Jim helping Brad up. I went over to John and whispered, �I thought you were in shape?�
He glared at me as I helped him up.
�We had it easy today. Normally, Coach Hope has his daughter lead us. She would�ve killed you,� I told him.
John took us back to the dorms and we showered and ate. Some of the guys went to movie night. Others walked the campus. I stayed in and caught up with Tami on video chat. She had started her job with Teddy Wesleyan.
Wednesday June 11
I GOT UP EARLY TO RUN and found John waiting for me. We didn�t say a word as we did our morning routine of stretching. We were used to doing it alone and it was our personal time. I let him lead the way since he was now living on campus, taking summer classes. The run reminded me of why I was interested in going to college here.
�You want to see something neat?� John asked me.
�Sure.�
�It�s a long run, think you can keep up?�
I just smiled at him.
John took us by the football stadium and then down Alumni Drive. We came to a park called The University of Kentucky Arboretum.
�This is a hundred-acre park that has a path all around it,� John told me.
�What the heck is an arboretum?� I asked.
�They tell me it�s a collection of trees.�
Not profound, but it seemed accurate. The park reminded me of a garden. Dad would love this place. We had a good run, about 2.5 miles just in the park, and came back in time for everyone to go to breakfast. At breakfast, I told Dad about what I�d seen. He had free time this afternoon and planned to check it out.
Something I learned during the run was that I was in better shape than John. His pace wasn�t nearly as fast as my normal pace. I challenged him to pick up his speed to where it was just fast enough where he could still talk, but not so fast where he was just gasping. I enjoyed the company too much to complain. I would have to work out harder later to make up for it.
Today was a lifting day, so John took the Lincoln team. Washington was taken on a tour of the rest of the campus. Last night Isaac had confided to me that the Washington team couldn�t believe how hard we worked out. They�d made a vow to catch up. I had to chuckle when they didn�t show up to work out this morning. Word would get out how hard we worked, and teams would be beaten before we ever played them.
When we were done, we still had an hour before we needed to report for camp. Mike, Wolf, Bill and I went to the practice field and began running our drills. Brad was watching us. I waved him over and let him rotate in. We switched to the defended drills and Bill was wearing Wolf out, so I went over to cover him.
Bill had been asking me to challenge him more. He wanted me to be more physical so he could learn to fight me off. He was taunting me this morning to get my head into the game.
�Come on, wuss. There�re people watching, and I�m going to make you look foolish.�
�Bring it on,� I challenged him.
I set up right on him. He was going to have to fight to get past me. Brad was quarterbacking.
�Go!�
I took two hands, popped Bill in the shoulders, and put him on his ass. We never stopped until the ball was thrown, so Bill got up and ducked his shoulder and did a nice swim move to get a step on me. I turned my hips to run with him, keeping my body between him and the ball. Bill was quicker in making his moves than I was, but with my height and long arms, I could stay with him�at least, within Brad�s range.
Brad dropped the pass where he thought only Bill could grab it. I jumped and got a hand on it as Bill got two on it. I ripped it out of Bill�s hands and then did a little jig. Bill knocked me down for good measure. I hadn�t realized it, but while we were running our drills, the campers had come out onto the practice field to watch us.
A guy with a PA started calling out where everyone should go. When they called quarterbacks, I started to head off when one of the coaches grabbed my arm.
�Oh, no, you don�t! You�re coming with me.�
�I�m sorry, sir, but where are we going?�
�I�m BJ Erickson, Defensive Coordinator and Linebacker Coach. You�re David Dawson, correct?�
�Yes, sir.�
�I�m stealing you. Those yahoos will just mess up the way you throw. I think you have more potential on this side of the ball. You just showed what you could do against a high-level division one talent. I want to teach you how to dominate that talent.�
I thought about it, but I wasn�t sure.
�Can I do both?�
�Of course you can. We�ll work with you in the morning and then in the afternoon you go play quarterback. Now we have camp for everyone, and then we have camp for the elite. See that big bruiser at the end?� he asked, and I nodded. �Go tell him I want him to teach you to be a middle linebacker.�
I went and put my football gear on. The bruiser turned out to be their soon-to-be four-year starter at the position. He gave me the basics: how to get into a stance and move as a linebacker. He glided, parallel to the line, and then he exploded to the ball. Right before lunch, he brought over a huge lineman to teach me how to shed blocks. That kid had to outweigh me by a hundred pounds.
�He�s probably going to move you around because you haven�t put on enough weight yet. But I want you to stand him up and get by him.�
The first time was a disaster. The brute just ran over me. Holy cow, he was strong. I got up and we went again. This time I decided to give him a shot and see if I could slow him down that way. He came off the ball and tried to control me, but I put my shoulder down and hit him like I would a defensive lineman. There was a tremendous crack of the pads that had everyone turning to see what was going on.
Unlike a regular high school player, this beast absorbed the hit, got a big paw on me and pulled me down. Damn it, that didn�t work.
Then I remembered one of Cassidy�s lessons. You don�t meet force with force. My goal was to get past this mountain and make a tackle, not tie him up.
The next play I acted as if I was going to take him head-on and, at the last moment, I slammed both my palms into his left shoulder to redirect his momentum and I walked through the hole. This guy was intense. I had heard all the words before, but he had some new combinations.
The next time he thought he�d be ready for me and was back on his heels. This time I smacked the crap out of him, putting him on his ass.
On the next play, I used the same swim move that Bill had used on me. This time he kept me engaged, but we both knew I�d beaten him.
We were called to lunch. The monster quit growling at me and took off his helmet. He just shook his head at me as we trotted into the Nutter Center to grab a quick shower and then go eat. I couldn�t believe how many guys hadn�t even broken a sweat. I could smell myself, so I knew I needed a shower.
After lunch, we were pulled into an auditorium to watch some video of the morning�s practice. I hadn�t realized they were videotaping anything. I found our group. They�d saved me a seat next to Coach Hope. Kentucky�s head coach, Matt Styles, came to the podium. I looked around and would guess there were three hundred campers and about fifty or more high school coaches in the audience.
�Good afternoon. Good to see everybody. I�d like to welcome you all to the University of Kentucky. I�m impressed you all want to improve your game. We�re excited, excited that each and every one of you are here today. Our players and coaches have worked extremely hard to get ready for you.
�After this session, the other coaches and I will show you some things that I think will help improve your game. The offensive and defensive players will be separated, and we�ll have a one-hour film session. Then we�ll get into helmets and shoulder pads so we can run drills and then we�ll play seven-on-seven.�
He next brought up Ned Braun, the offensive coordinator. Coach Braun showed highlights of the morning practice. He singled out people that had done well. From our group, Ty and Bill made the video.
Then he brought up BJ Erickson, the defensive coordinator. Cory, one of the Grant brothers from Washington, was singled out for his defensive play.
Then Coach Styles came to the podium.
�I want to show everyone an example of the kind of improvement that can occur at a camp like this. I want Trevor Allen to come up here.�
I recognized the behemoth I had been going head-to-head with.
�Trevor will be a senior this year and is rated one of the top lineman prospects in the country. We had a little one-on-one drill this morning, and I want you all to see what Trevor does to linebackers.�
He played Trevor manhandling me and putting me on my ass. Several of my teammates recognized me and started to give me shit. Then they saw me try to level him and Trevor just shrugging it off.
�Now I want David Dawson to join us.�
I got up and went up front. I made a point of not standing too close to Trevor, and everyone laughed.
�David plays quarterback for Lincoln High and is a top-ten national prospect in the upcoming sophomore class. Coach Erickson talked him into playing a little defense this morning because of this particular play.�
He ran the play with Bill and me before practice.
�We had David work on his linebacking skills this morning, hoping we would see something like this.�
The next play showed me pushing Trevor to change his momentum and getting around him. Then I put him on his ass, and finally I used the swim move to beat him to the other side.
�David, tell us what made the difference in those three plays compared to the first ones where Trevor controlled things.�
�Well, I was warned that I needed to get stronger if I wanted to play in college. Trevor made a believer out of me. Then I remembered what Coach Hope�s daughter, Cassidy, taught us. You don�t meet force with force. You defeat force by redirecting it. That�s why I pushed Trevor to the side.�
�But the next play you ran over him.�
�Yes, sir, can you show that again? I just want to remind Trevor that it can be done.�
He started the play again.
�See how he�s back on his heels? He was ready for me to try to move him again. His force wasn�t coming at me, so I became the force and put him on his ass.� I looked over and gave Trevor a sheepish grin. �Sorry, man.�
I WENT WITH THE OFFENSIVE players and then they sent the quarterbacks to a smaller conference room. I was surprised there were only eight of us. We had brought four on our bus.
Coach Braun came in and sat down at the head of the table.
�We don�t have much to show you on video yet, so I wanted to teach you how to evaluate game film. The further you go in football, the more important it will be to prepare by knowing what to expect from the other team. John, please hand out the check sheet.�
John handed us out a form with a long list of questions.
�You need to watch game film with a purpose and a plan. The purpose is to find ways to defeat your opponent and the plan is this checklist. It will make you do it the same way every time so you don�t miss anything.�
He put the form on the screen behind him.
�At the top of the form, you put the opponent. Right under that, you have three slots for their opponent in the videos you watch. Next, you put down their coverage packages. The form breaks it down by their lead coverage against a pro set, twins, trips, etc. You�ll find that most teams only have a few consistent packages, though they may seem to start a play differently. You�ll use the form to find their core set.
�We do this because we want to make sure you understand what their tendency is against each one of your formations,� Coach Braun said.
I was thinking that I needed to get Alan and Lily together, and we should convert this form to something more dynamic. I was also thinking this was what the defense should be doing in reverse. I was sure they were, but here they were just showing me what they do for my position. It would be nice to be able to have a laptop in the booth and pull up third and long and see their tendencies when we set up in trips, for example.
I thought of another great use. During the game, have the software available and one of the coaches input what was happening on each play. You could run a comparison between what we expected and what they were actually doing. It might find differences we could use to make adjustments.
I raised my hand.
�Dawson.�
�Coach, do you use the same forms for the defense?�
�Good question. No, we don�t,� he told me, and then he turned to one of the assistants. �Go over to BJ�s office and have them get you the forms they use when watching game film. Have them make enough copies for everyone.�
�Thanks, Coach,� I said.
�The next section asks about their defensive backfield. There is a slew of questions here. This is especially important to your receivers. Your answer tells you who their best cover guy is and why; who is their worst and why.
�The next is how do their safeties cover the run? Are they in a cover four, and are going to be aggressive in run support? Are they soft, playing cover two? How do they play? Can we dictate what they�ll do based on our formation?
�How do the safeties cover the pass? Can we get somebody matched up and run a vertical route? Are they too loose and do we need to throw the ball underneath?
�When do they blitz? Down and distance? Where does the blitz come from? What area of the field and situation? Knowing when and from where it�s likely to come is sometimes the difference in a game.
�Next is, can we get mismatches in our formation? Be careful with this one. I�ve never seen a good receiver who doesn�t think he can beat a defender. Think about this. Could we get a safety to cover a wide receiver? Could we get a big tight end covered by their smallest corner?
�Next we figure out how you tell what coverage they�re going to be in. Look for keys that you can go to and know how they�re setting up. It�s better to know it before the play than to try to figure it out on the fly.
�What are our keys to run an audible? I�m not a guy that likes to call an audible, but if a play isn�t going to be successful, I sure don�t want to waste it. So every week you should have three to five audible plays so you can get out of a bad situation and turn it into something that has a chance.�
Coach Braun ran us through the rest of the sheet. He then brought up game film and would freeze it before the snap. We would write down our observations. It made looking at game film so much easier. I was seeing things I never had before. If I learned nothing else this trip, that just made it all worthwhile.
THE AFTERNOON WAS SPENT running drills and then we played seven-on-seven. Since there were only eight quarterbacks, we each got to play with three different teams. It was fun playing with the different players. My teams went 2�1. We would have gone 3�0, but John was a referee and said I took too long to throw the winning touchdown.
Afterward, there was dinner and then free time. We had to be back to the dorm by eleven o�clock. The university had several student activities. The student union had bowling, darts and pool. They had an open swim at the aquatic center. There was a movie theater within walking distance.
The chaperones were taking a majority of the guys to the student union. Coach Hope had promised everyone pizza, so that sold it. John had taken me aside and told me that he was thinking of joining Theta Chi and they were having a little get-together with Chi Omega. I told Jim, Wolf, Mike and Bill, and they all agreed to go. Since my guys are complete dumbasses, I had to give them all condoms. John said he had his own, which floored me because I thought he had a steady girlfriend who was coming here to be with him.
When we got to the party, John introduced us to Boomer and Jaycee.
�Guys, tonight is mystery-date night. No one gives out a real name, we all use nicknames. So if you�ve got one, great; otherwise, we get to give you one.�
When it came time for Mike, I shouted out �BMOC.� He flipped me off but got stuck with it. They gave me �GQ,� and I about choked when John got tagged with �Player.�
I was relieved when Jaycee told us we couldn�t drink. They had plenty of coolers of soda. Boomer warned us not to touch the �Mind-Wipe Punch.� That was for the girls. We were early, so they had us help set up. They showed us the �Make-Out Lounge.� The room was set up with screens and beanbag chairs. At 9:00 on the dot, twenty Chi Omega sisters showed up
I was mentally evaluating all the women. They came in all shapes and sizes. They talked Jaycee into being the DJ and the music started. The girls were in a good mood and it seemed they might have started drinking before the party. I was contemplating the tall brunette with a killer backside or a perky blond who put my teeth on edge because she was so hot. One of the fraternity members asked the blond to dance, so I went over to the brunette.
�Would you like to dance?�
�Not yet, but look me up later. I have some matters I have to take care of. While you wait, could you dance with Sure Thing?�
I looked at the girl she was indicating. She blushed when the tall girl said her name. The girl was Emo-looking with pink and purple highlights in her hair. She even had black nail polish. She was last on my list; but if there�s a list, don�t you have to work through it? What the heck. I would just work it in reverse order.
�Sure, I�d love to,� I said which got a nice smile from the tall girl.
We went out on the dance floor and she did this little move where she would put one hand up and the other on her tummy as she wiggled her hips. Her moves had me wanting to put my hand on her tummy.
�So I take it you didn�t pick out your nickname.�
�No, Stork thought that it would be funny. How did you get GQ?�
�I model part-time,� I told her.
�Anything I�ve seen?�
�I�m currently on TV in the Red commercial.�
�I thought you looked familiar. Take your shirt off.�
�No, not happening. I get teased enough by my friends. I don�t need to do it again,� I said.
�I suppose you take your shirt off a lot,� she goaded me.
�Too much. Sooo, let�s change the subject. How come you look Goth?�
�Funny story; I lost a bet.�
�So tell me ...�
�Nope, not until you lose the shirt.�
The song ended, so I walked Sure Thing back to her sisters. Stork was talking to two other sisters. The conversation seemed intense, so I cut my losses and got another soda. I checked the crowd and I was proud to see all my guys were talking to girls.
As I tried to figure out what to do next when a Theta Chi came up and introduced himself.
�Hey, call me Major for the night,� he said as he shook my hand.
�GQ,� I offered.
�I like that one. Was that your real nickname or did someone give it to you?�
�John, I mean, Player, gave it to me.�
�Player�s a good guy. He told us he was bringing some of the players from the football camp. They all seem to be hooking up. What�s your story?�
�The girl I was interested in seems to be busy.�
�That would be Stork. She is striking, and I could see the two of you hit it off. I think they�re having some internal house problems and she�s trying to get them resolved. You might want to set your sights on someone else,� Major told me, and then he pointed at Sure Thing. �I saw you dancing with her, is she a bit too different for your taste?�
�I think I�m a little more mainstream.�
Major snapped his fingers.
�I know, Candy,� he said, pointing at a pretty brunette that I hadn�t seen before. �She�s a great gal. I think every man in the fraternity has tried to date her. It�s not like she�s a bitch or anything, she just gets hit on a lot. She and I are great friends.�
�So what�s she looking for in a guy?� I asked.
�She doesn�t really have a type. What I do know is that she respects confidence. I�ve tried to set her up a couple of times, and whenever I introduce her to a guy, she rejects him. She says if he isn�t man enough to ask her out without my help, he isn�t man enough for her.�
I liked her already.
�Do you have any other tips?� I asked.
He just shrugged. I went over to Candy and her friend Daisy. These nametags were helpful.
�... how can you think he�s sexy? He has such unfortunate red hair,� Daisy said.
�Who has unfortunate red hair?� I asked.
They both turned to see who had interrupted their conversation. I looked right at Candy. In the background, I heard the music stop. I wanted to glance to see what was going on, but I needed to focus.
�Hi ... who has unfortunate red hair?� I repeated.
�Prince Harry. Nancy, I mean Candy, thinks he�s sexy,� Daisy told me.
�That�s funny because I think your friend Candy is sexy.�
Candy got a look of disbelief on her face.
�Yikes! You did not just say that,� Candy shot back at me.
�How old are you?� Daisy said, taking a shot at me.
I gave her the look Tami had given me, many times when I�d said something stupid.
�What are you, thirteen?� I asked.
�Focus; leave her out of this conversation. So, answer the question,� Candy said, trying to wrest control from me.
�What? Are you a lawyer?� I asked Candy.
�Uhh ...� Candy said and shrugged her shoulders.
�Really?� I asked, not believing her.
�She will be,� Daisy supplied.
�Are you really that lame that you need to use cheesy pickup lines?� Candy asked me.
�Objection, leading the witness,� I said to Candy and then turned to Daisy. �Daisy, are you religious? Because you�re the answer to all my prayers.�
�Oh, my,� Daisy giggled.
�Now,
�Forget about her,� Daisy told me.
�But I can�t take my eyes off of you,� I told Candy. �I find you very attractive.� I gave her a smile. �Do you find me attractive?�
�I do!� Daisy declared.
Candy gave me a doubting look.
�I don�t,� she answered me.
I heard some groans. I guess everyone was watching me go down in flames.
�No, I think you do,� I shot back.
�Yes, she does, I do,� Daisy confirmed.
�I don�t!� Candy said emphatically.
�Don�t believe her,� Daisy said.
�I respect that, let me give it one more shot,� I said. �We live in a world where we deny ourselves things, things we later wish we�d allowed ourselves to have. I guarantee you this: you will never regret going home with that one guy you met at a frat party who made your toes curl. But I can guarantee that if you leave here without going home with me, you will regret it.�
�Oh, my! It�s time to get out of here,� she said, getting ready to leave.
�Do you want to go to the Make-Out Lounge, or back to your place?� I teased her as she walked away.
She gave me a royal wave and walked out of the party. I turned back to the crowd and shrugged. Everyone erupted in laughter and clapped. I just bowed and smiled at them.
TWO THINGS HAD HAPPENED by the time we got back to the dorm. The first was I had a new nickname. The second was that the tale of me going down in flames had spread like wildfire. Dad came around and did bed check. He took a moment to make sure I was okay. I just shrugged. It was no big deal. I had done my usual over-the-top approach and it had fallen flat. Now Nancy, a.k.a. Candy, was a challenge.
Chapter 8 � GQ Busted a Move
Thursday June 11
I MADE JOHN RUN BY the Chi Omega house so I knew where Nancy lived. He found no end of amusement in knowing I was interested in the girl who had shot down almost every Theta Chi on campus. It just made me want her more.
We got back to the dorm, showered, and then went to breakfast. Everyone joined us because they wanted the scoop on what really happened last night.
�Come on, GQ, tell us what happened last night,� Jake begged.
I was trying to ignore the nickname because complaining would only make it worse.
�John took us to the Theta Chi house last night because they were having the Chi Omega sorority over. Before you ask, we were only served sodas. Who you should be talking to are the other guys. They had much more success than I did. I thought we�d never find Jim when it was time to go home,� I said, trying to divert the conversation.
�Oh, no, no, no ... we�re talking about your very public and spectacular flameout,� Jim said, sending the mess back into my lap.
�One of the Theta Chis pointed out a girl he thought would be perfect for me, so I went over and said �hi.� She told me she wasn�t interested.�
�Enough of this,� Wolf said. �It was like he was James Bond or something. He walks up to these two sorority girls as if he�s the king of the world. He tells one of them that he can�t take his eyes off of her. No, that�s not right. He said that all the women there were gorgeous, but he only had eyes for this one girl.�
�No, he told her she was sexy first,� Jim corrected. �She accused him of using a line on her. Then he used a line on her friend. I swear I thought she was going to hand him her panties. Then he told her it couldn�t be a line because he only had eyes for her.�
�She didn�t believe him, so he told her she�d regret not spending the night with him,� John said. �I can�t do it justice. Let�s just say I have no idea how the girl walked out. GQ has some serious game. There were panties dropping all around the room, and he wouldn�t look at a one of them after she left.�
�What�s really sad is you all spent so much time worrying about me, when you could have been talking to some
I left them to debate the finer points of hitting on a girl and went to get ready for practice. John caught up with me.
�I just have one question: why didn�t you hit on any of the other Chi Omegas after Candy left?�
I looked around to make sure no one else was listening.
�Simple: she was testing me,� I answered.
I love it when the light bulb turns on.
�Her sisters would have told her that you were just on the prowl,� John deduced. �You plan on seeing her again.�
I gave him a wink as my answer.
I WAS TOLD TO GO WITH the quarterbacks to start our day. Ned Braun gave us each an envelope and we were told not to open it.
�Inside you�ll find a scouting report from a game you played last year. This afternoon, we�ll bring you in and play sections of the game for you. I want you to identify what the defense is likely to do based on down, distance, formation you�re in, and so forth. Then we�ll run the play so you can see what really happened.
�Open the envelope,� Coach Braun told us.
Mine read �Beverly,� Coach Hope�s old team that had taken us out of the playoffs. I was scheduled for four o�clock, in film room �A.� I�d figured they would put me in one of the small rooms, but this was the large one that could seat the whole team.
We were told to be ready for our slotted time and to go out for practice. I was sent to the defense in the morning. Coach Erickson sent me to work with the linebackers. They were teaching us how to get in our stance and slide down the line, and then they had a tackling dummy for us to tackle.
They had pads to mark where each lineman would be. I slid down the line when it was my turn and tackled the dummy.
�Dawson, get over here,� Coach Erickson called. He had me get into my stance.
�Now get your hands up, palms out. When you slide down the line, punch out with both hands to keep the linemen off you. Linemen are taught to work inside out,� he coached me.
He had me in my stance, and he showed how a lineman would put his hands in the center of my chest and worked them out to control me.
�Your goal is to pop him to keep him from getting you under control. Shuck his block and slide down the line with your shoulders square, and when you have a shot at the running back, explode through the hole and tackle him.�
We did variations on that drill all morning.
Then they brought linemen over so they could practice on us and we could learn to evade them. Everything was done at three-quarters speed so no one got hurt. Right before lunch, they brought us running backs to add to the mix. We could wrap them up but not put them on the ground.
On the last play before lunch, the moons aligned! I got Ty as the running back and Trevor, the lineman I�d worked against yesterday.
�One time, full speed,� Trevor begged coach.
�You okay with that, Ty?� Coach Erickson asked, and Ty nodded �yes.� �How about you, GQ?�
�Bring it on!� I yelled back.
They had round tackling dummies lined up along the sides, so they could only run in a ten-yard area. Ty�s job was to read the block and get past the linebacker. Trevor wanted to bury me. By now the defensive players were making so much noise that the offense came to see what was going on before lunch.
�You ready, ladies?� I taunted Trevor and Ty.
Trevor just growled at me and Ty did the Heisman pose, with one knee up and the handout, to show me what he was going to be doing once he got past me. On the snap of the ball, Trevor exploded towards me. Shit, he was fast and going to get locked onto me. I used the move that Cassidy had used on me hundreds of times: I used his momentum to do a modified hip-toss. Trevor�s hands were inside mine, so I hooked his elbow and let him catch my hip as he went flying by.
As I spun, I located Ty. It was one of those �Uh Oh� moments for him. I swear I wasn�t trying to crush him, but I came out of the spin with more momentum than I thought. There was a tremendous crack of pads and the ball went over Ty�s head. I let go of him, picked the ball up, and went the other way. Ty was on his ass looking back as I did the Heisman pose.
I trotted back and helped Ty and Trevor up. Trevor gave me a good-natured head-slap and we went to lunch.
AFTER LUNCH, WE HAD our film session. Coach Styles was in a good mood and having fun with it.
�Coach Braun, get up here. In my thirty-two years of coaching, I�ve never seen such an epic failure. I want you to explain what happened here,� Coach Styles ordered.
He then ran our play. Everyone was laughing when I did the Heisman pose.
�Well, Coach, Trevor got off the ball really well,� Coach Braun said as they showed that Trevor had me right where he wanted me.
�And...� Coach Styles prompted.
�I�m not quite sure, Coach. I have never seen a three-hundred-pound lineman catch that much air.�
�Coach Erickson, do you have anything to add from a defensive point of view?� Coach Styles asked.
�That is a product of superior defensive coaching. GQ busted a move,� Coach Erickson offered.
That got the place rolling. The coaches wrapped up their comedy routine and we headed out to the field.
I GOT TO PLAY QUARTERBACK and we were running goal-line passing plays. Mike and I had a huge advantage because we�d been practicing this daily. It became more entertaining when they brought over defensive backs.
�We�re going to make this interesting,� Coach Braun told us. �We�ll keep rotating until the defense stops you. Then you drop out. Last man standing gets this �Top Gun� jersey to wear until tomorrow.�
I went first and hit my receiver in the corner, but he dropped the ball. I was out. Brad, Isaac, Mike and a kid from Lexington were still in. Two rounds later, Mike and Isaac were still going strong. They went four more rounds.
�Coach, let�s make it harder. Tell the defense what the play is,� I offered.
�They can�t stop me,� Mike crowed.
Isaac wasn�t so sure, but he wasn�t backing down from our JV quarterback. They both completed one and then failed. Coach Braun called it a draw and they both got jerseys to wear. One of the staff came and got me for my film session.
I WALKED IN AND THERE had to be fifty coaches in the room. I was brought up front and they put a mic on me and sat me next to Coach Hope. Coach Styles kicked the session off.
�Yesterday, we had the quarterbacks at camp learn how to watch video. Today�s assignment was to read a scouting report, and then we wanted the quarterbacks to come in and watch game film. We want to see that they�re grasping what they should be looking for when watching a film.
�To make it more interesting for them, we picked a game for each in which we felt they could have improved their outcome if they were watching the films correctly.
�This time, we have the added benefit of having the opposing coach for the team we�ll be watching today. I�m hoping we get some added insight,� Coach Styles said.
He got the video set up and then began the session.
�We�re going to be watching this from Lincoln High�s perspective. This game was played last year in the quarterfinals of the State Championship. Lincoln was playing Beverly. Today we have Coach Hope who at the time was the coach for Beverly and is now the head coach at Lincoln High. You�re about to see one of the finest quarterback talents in the country. At the time of this game, David Dawson was a freshman quarterback. He is currently ranked eighth in this year�s sophomore class. He was All-State his freshman year.
�David, why don�t you give us an idea of what the game plan was, going into this game?�
�Coach, our plan was to throw long and make them make plays. We felt like we had superior athletes. I was told to force the ball deep. We felt that if we could start making big plays, we would roll Beverly.�
�Coach Hope, what was your game plan?�
�Stop the deep ball at all costs. We had seen what David had done to previous opponents. He�s right. If we hadn�t been disciplined, he would have run us out of the stadium. We got up pretty good and were feeling cocky, but this guy is not a quitter. They made some adjustments and had me worried late into the fourth quarter.�
�We�ll come back to that later,� Coach Styles said, then brought up my first long ball that was intercepted. �David, tell me what defense they�re in and what you should do against it.�
�They�re in the cover two. The two safeties have responsibility for the deep halves of the field. The middle linebacker drops back and plays the middle zone. The cornerbacks are what we call �hard corners.� That means they have run-support responsibilities.
�Where�s the weakest portion of this defense?� Coach Styles asked.
�The deep center is susceptible to a tight end or running back slipping out and running a post. That�s because the safeties tend to drift to the sides to cover the sidelines.�
They ran the play and I didn�t see the safety that had coverage on Bill. All I saw was he had broken free of the cornerback. Crap, Ed was one-on-one with their linebacker. If I had gone to my second option, we would have scored.
The film session was one of the most excruciating and most educational experiences I had ever had. I had a lot to learn about the mental aspects of the game before I could become a top-flight quarterback. I had the physical skills but needed to spend time playing and watching film.
I enjoyed our comeback. At the half, Beverly had been up 28�7. We came storming back and held a 31�28 lead late in the game. With less than two minutes, we had the ball and then the fumble happened. I�d never seen it before. I stepped up to point out a blitzing linebacker when the center snapped the ball. The coaches in the room all groaned when they saw it.
I still think that if they�d let me back into the game, we could have won. But I�m not unique. Any top athlete thinks the same, or he wouldn�t be elite. We lost 35�31.
I SHOWED UP AT THE Chi Omega house at six and knocked on the door. Stork answered it.
�Mr. GQ, you�ve been the talk of the house. I take it you�re here to see Candy.�
�Actually, I�d like to see Nancy, and my name is David.�
�David, I�m Jill. Let me get Nancy. You can wait in the living room.�
It seemed to take a long time for her to come down. While I was waiting, every girl in the house stuck her head into the room to check me out. Nancy came down in a nice conservative outfit, but I knew I was in when I saw she had taken the time to put on makeup.
�So now you�re a stalker,� Nancy greeted me. �I thought I made it clear I wasn�t interested.�
�I wouldn�t be here if you weren�t. You ready to go on our date?� I asked.
�Do you always make wild-ass assumptions?�
�Do you answer every question with a question? Come on, I�m starved, and you�re going to show me a great spot we can go eat and get to know each other. I promise to not make any inappropriate remarks or to even talk you into giving me your panties,� I assured her.
�Who said I was wearing panties?�
�There you go with the questions again. I think you�ll make a great lawyer someday.�
She followed me out the front door and we stopped on the sidewalk in front of the sorority house.
�So where do you want to go?� she asked me.
�Again, with the questions ... you�re a strong, independent woman. I would expect that you could decide where we�re eating. The only requirement is that I�m on a high-protein diet and would like to stay on it, but would go off of it just for tonight.�
She just smirked at me and led me to her car. We ended up at a nice mom-and-pop place.
�So tell me about yourself, David.�
I smirked. Had she said anything yet that wasn�t a question? I gave her the basics and told her I would be a sophomore this year. What a coincidence, so was she. She finally figured out I meant high school.
�Dang it, and I was thinking you might be okay,� she complained. �You might have noticed I�m a little picky about who I date, and apparently for good reason.�
�Maybe I made a mistake. I pegged you as someone who doesn�t have to follow the social norms. I thought you were stronger than that. Who says a woman has to marry an older man to support her? If you�re worried about that, I can show you my bank balance.
�The only other objection I can think of is that you might be afraid of what others will think. That just doesn�t seem like the woman I�ve been getting to know.�
�I don�t really have that much of a problem with it except for the legal one.
�Finally, we�ve found a starting point for these negotiations. We just need to figure out how far we can go before we break the law,� I said, waggling my eyebrows.
�Yikes! Again with the come-on lines.�
�Nancy, it�s only a come-on line if I don�t mean it,� I told her. �What I said yesterday was true: I only had eyes for you. There were other women there last night. I only danced with one other, and that was before you showed up.�
�How do I know you�re not just some kind of player?�
�Because you talked to your sorority sisters, and know that I didn�t make a pass at anyone but you. I think you�re just scared that someone could be interested in only you.�
She looked at me like I was from another planet. It was too soon to push it, so I changed tactics.
�Let�s go do something fun. All my teammates are at Dave and Buster�s. I�d like to introduce you to them so you can see me as I really am.�
�You just want to show me off as the girl you bagged at the fraternity party,� she accused me.
�Is it so bad that I want to show you off? Every guy there will be envious of me because of who I have on my arm. But that�s true for any place I could take you. At some point, you need to realize that you�re special.�
�Nice save,� she told me.
OMG! I was making headway. I paid our bill and we walked to her car. I pulled her to a stop and kissed her.
�What was that for?� she asked.
�I knew you were curious, and I didn�t want you worrying about it the rest of the night.�
I just laughed when she rolled her eyes at me.
I think it took all of thirty seconds for word to spread that I had brought Nancy. I was surprised when the guys were on their best behavior. She joined in on the games and soon won them over. I watched as she made a point to meet each one. I introduced her to my dad. I think she was surprised he was there, but they hit it off. She took him aside and he was soon telling her stories about me. I could see through her evil plans.
At ten-thirty, she took me back to my dorm because I had a curfew.
�So? Same time, same place, tomorrow?� I asked her.
�Are you up for meeting my sorority sisters?�
�Of course.�
�Then we�ll have dinner at the house. What do you want to do after that?� she asked me.
I leaned over and kissed her as an answer. She shook her head as I got out of the car.
Friday June 12
I WAS SURPRISED WHEN John and I were met by ten guys who wanted to run with us. They were a mix of Washington and Lincoln players. John ran us through the business district near campus. You felt like you were in a smaller town than the half-million population in and around Lexington.
I was in a good mood when we went for breakfast.
�Good morning, men. It�s a wonderful day in Lexington,� I announced.
�I�m worried about you,� Mike said.
�Why�s that?� I asked.
�I�ve never seen you this cheerful. Something has to be wrong,� he teased me.
My phone dinged. It was a text from Tami. I was free to talk, so I called her back.
�Good morning.�
�Someone�s happy. Did we meet a new girl?� Tami asked.
�Yes,
�Yeah, let�s skip the football junk. Tell me about Nancy,� Tami ordered me.
�Why don�t we cut out the middleman and I give you her cell number?�
�Good boy, I see my training is taking effect.�
I did, and she hung up on me. I turned to the table.
�Okay, who�s Tami�s mole?�
�Sorry, man. I talked to Suzanne before going to bed last night, and she asked about you. I guess I�m the leak,� Jim confessed.
�Who�s Tami?� Isaac asked me.
�She�s my best friend. I thought I was free from her web of spies, but she found me even here. It really is no big deal. She�s been keeping tabs on me since we were six years old. I just like to uncover her sources of information,� I told him.
�Sounds like she�s a little bit of a stalker,� Isaac offered.
�Maybe, but she keeps me out of trouble.�
WE HAD SOME TIME BEFORE we needed to be in camp, so I went and lifted. Coach Braun caught me as I was leaving.
�I had a talk with Coach Hope. I don�t agree with his plans for the coming year. I�m impressed that you�re taking it as well as you are,� he started out.
He had to be talking about the plans to start Brad over me at quarterback. I just kept quiet, because I didn�t want to come across as a complainer.
�We�re ending the defensive experiment for now. I think you need to focus on working with the backs. It will have the most impact on your preparation for the coming year. I don�t want you not to play defense this fall. Hell, if I were Coach Hope, I�d be playing you on offense, defense, special teams and you�d be the water boy. I would never let you off the field.�
�I�ll do whatever they want me to. I just want to play. That being said, I want to play at the next level also. Will my playing fullback and defense hurt those prospects?� I asked the question that had been in the back of my mind.
Coach Braun got serious.
�Frankly, yes. The big boys want to know what they�re getting. If you�re a four-year starter and put up the numbers I think you will, you�re a lock to go anywhere you want. If they see you were beat out by a kid who�ll never play beyond high school, they will have their doubts.
�You could also get to a top-tier program as a fullback. It would be a real shame because as a professional, you�d make a fraction of what you could by playing quarterback. The other option is to focus on defense. I could see you as a stand-up defensive end making the pros. You would need to add fifty pounds, but I think your frame could take it and not lose any of your speed.
�Actually, speed is your weakness right now. If you were faster, I might plug you in at cornerback. You would make a fortune after college because receivers are getting bigger and stronger.�
I had a lot to think about. I needed to have a serious talk with Coach Hope. I also wanted to talk to the speed guy that Bo Harrington had mentioned. I had been busy but should make this a priority.
�David, Kentucky will stand by their commitment to you regardless of what happens. I think we both know you may be destined for bigger things, but if they fall through, we�re here. And God forbid, if the coaching staff isn�t here when you graduate, I�ll look you up and you�ll be welcome wherever I�m coaching,� Coach Braun assured me.
�Thanks, Coach, I appreciate your confidence in me.�
I PRACTICED WITH THE running backs in the morning. I had a good time with Ed, Jake, Bert and Ty. We got to run the drill where a lineman blocks and you follow his lead. They kept giving me shit because I wasn�t following my block. I was running into the defensive player every time. What I didn�t tell them was that I wanted the contact. Hitting the crap out of a defensive lineman or linebacker was good therapy.
We finally went to lunch and I was starved. When I sat down I was surprised to find Isaac was pissed.
�Is it true what they say?� he asked me.
I had no idea what he was talking about, so I just raised my eyebrows.
�Is it true that they aren�t giving you a shot to play quarterback at Lincoln?�
How do you answer that? Telling him the truth causes problems since I look like I�m not a team player. If I lie ... well, that wasn�t going to happen.
�Don�t yell at David, he doesn�t know the offense as well as I do. Giving him a year of experience playing behind me will make him a better player his junior year,� Brad boasted.
�I call bullshit. It�s obvious he�s the best quarterback at this camp. Hell, he�s been invited to the Elite Quarterback Camp this year. Only four underclassmen have been invited. Don�t believe me, look it up.� Isaac was seething. �I would kill to have him take my slot at Washington. You�re being a selfish prick by riding your daddy�s coattails to screw him like that.�
Oh, crap. I jumped in before this got worse.
�Isaac. I agreed to the plan. No one is forcing me out. While I appreciate the support, I�m afraid that I�ll not get a shot at playing quarterback till my junior year. Coach Hope made the call and I�m a team player. Coach thinks we can be good this year with Brad�s leadership. If you all remember, Brad did lead Beverly to the State Championship game.�
The damage had been done, though. Brad gave me a look that told me that all the good will I�d built up over the last few days was now gone. I had a bad feeling we would have some serious problems this coming year. Brad Hope was too proud ever to admit I might be better than he was. The worst part was, no one else jumped to Brad�s defense.
I saw Coach Hope out of the corner of my eye. His face was red, and I was worried my relationship with him was damaged as well. I really was trying to take the high road on this. At some point, I was going to have to talk to him about what was in my best interest, and how that could work for our team. The more I got to know Brad, the more I felt he was bad for us.
I ARRIVED AT THE CHI Omega house at six o�clock. Karen, a.k.a. Daisy answered the door. She grabbed my arm and pulled me in.
�So, David, I hear you and Nancy went to dinner last night. How was it?�
�Nancy is even more special than I thought she was. I had a great time getting to know her. We went over to meet my friends, and all of them liked her a lot,� I told her.
I knew everything I said would be getting back to Nancy. I had been around Beth, Suzanne and Cindy too long to expect anything else.
Nancy came rushing in the front door with her book bag, dressed in shorts and t-shirt. She obviously was just getting back from campus. I smiled at her.
�Sorry, time got away from me. Have you been here long?� she asked.
�No, just got here. Karen was pumping me for information about our date last night.�
She gave Karen a look.
�It�s all good,� she reported.
Nancy grabbed my hand.
�I need to change. We can talk while I do that.�
�Oh Boy� turned into �Dang It.� She had a big walk-in closet that she changed in as she talked to me. She told me about her day. I told her about lunch and what Coach Braun told me.
�So how good are you?� she asked.
�To be honest, I don�t know. That�s what the next two football camps are about. USC is a major program and the state of California produces a lot of division-one talent. The Elite Camp will tell me for sure.�
She came out in jeans and a nice shirt.
�No, you need to put a skirt on,� I told her.
�What?� she asked.
I wanted her a little off-balance. I was sure no one had ever bossed her around.
�I would love to see your legs. Go change.�
I was shocked when she went back and came out in a skirt. I got up off her bed and I rewarded her with a kiss. All the gals were going down to dinner, so I didn�t push it. Nancy introduced me to everyone. Dinner was a lot of fun. The women of Chi Omega were hopeless flirts. Nancy was impressed as I deftly deflected their advances while I tried to eat.
After dinner, she led me back to her room to talk. I don�t think any of her sisters believed her. When the door closed, she looked hesitant.
�You make me nervous,� she started. �I want to believe that you don�t just want to get into my panties. I also know you�re leaving tomorrow. I�m trying to come to grips with my feelings and the reality of what this is.�
�Basically it�s us having a good time. I like you a lot. I picked you over several less-interesting women. I say that not to brag, but to let you know I think you�re special. I also don�t think of you as a conquest. I think that if this goes the right way, we might be more. I personally am not big on one-night stands. For you, I�d make an exception if that�s all this turns out to be.�
She was shaking her head.
�See, that�s the problem right there. You say the exact right thing. I get the feeling you�re too good to be true.�
I figured it was �put up or shut up� time. She needed to be controlled. If I left this up to her, we would talk this to death. I�d given her an order before and she�d followed it. I wondered if she had a little submissive side to her.
�Kiss me.�
Her eyes got big and I could see she wanted to argue.
�I said, kiss me,� I said more forcefully.
She looked down, but I saw a hint of her face starting to flush. I reached for her, grasped her behind the neck and kissed her. She put both hands on my chest and stiffened. I leaned back and smiled at her.
�I think we both liked that. I know that I�m not looking for a one-night stand with you. I also know that we don�t have the time to build a relationship. How about we just make out?� I asked.
�What if I want more?� she asked.
�Don�t tempt me. I�m not sure I could resist you,� I predicted.
�Too good to be true,� she repeated and then kissed me again.
We had a nice make-out session and then started talking. I laid back on her bed and got comfortable. At some point, she joined me and we cuddled.
I must have fallen asleep. The next thing I knew, my phone was ringing. Shit, it was eleven o�clock.
�Hey, I�m on my way back,� I told my dad.
Saturday June 13
SATURDAY WAS A FEEL-good day. We had a light scrimmage and then we watched video of the highlights from the week. They named a Top 10 list of players at camp. Ty, Isaac, and Bill were on the list for our two schools. John told me I hadn�t made the list because I�d split my time between three positions.
The bus pulled out of Lexington a little after two. We stopped at a buffet on the way home. Coach Hope used the money Mrs. Sullivan gave him to pay the bill. Several of the guys were relieved because they were out of cash.
We got home just after nine o�clock. Bus rides got old very quickly. It did give me time to reflect on what was going on this summer. It seemed like time was rushing by. I just got home and I would be going to USC in a few days. Then my birthday, and a week later I was off to the Elite Quarterback Camp. I was only going to have a couple of weeks this summer just to have fun.
I was one happy boy to find Suzanne in my apartment. How she got in, I have no idea, because I never gave her the code, but she somehow made me forget to ask. Suzanne got a surprise after playing with Mr. Happy just a little bit: he erupted, and boy, did I need that.
�Good Lord, David, don�t you masturbate? I�ve never seen you produce that much,� Suzanne observed.
�I was saving that all for you.�
She wasn�t impressed. She shrugged.
�I�m not worried. You�ll be ready again in a few minutes.�
Sure enough, moments later we were off to the races. Suzanne was exactly what I needed, and she was happy to help me out since she was as needy as I was. What were friends with benefits for?
AFTER SUZANNE WENT home, I called Nancy.
�Hey, it�s David.�
�I�m not sure if it was good or bad what we did because now I miss you,� she complained.
�Look at it this way: you had a new experience and have no regrets. We had fun. If down the road we get together, that�ll be a bonus.�
�You know, you�re right. I did have fun, and I�m glad you were such a gentleman. You made me feel special, even though you�re too slick for your own good.�
�I�ll call you next time I�m headed that way.�
We said our goodbyes.
Chapter 9 � This is Just a California Thing
Wednesday June 25
I ARRIVED AT LAX AND went to the baggage area. It wasn�t the prettiest airport I�d been in, and it seemed like there was a lot of construction going on. I came out and got in line for a cab. Talk about a hot mess. The traffic coming out of the airport was crazy. I just closed my eyes and let the cabbie do his thing.
I�d arrived a day early to meet with Bo Harrington. He had rented practice time at an area high school and arranged for a couple of receivers to work with me. This week I would be attending USC�s �Rising Star Camp� as a way of preparing for the �Elite Camp� the second week in July. Elite would place me front of every recruiter and scout who mattered.
The USC camp was advertised as being for advanced football players. They said the players would possess the skills necessary to play at the highest levels. Bo suggested we get together today so if there were any rough edges, we would have them worked out before camp began. The USC camp was only two days, so I couldn�t afford to have a bad day.
Bo was one of the coaches for both the USC and Elite camps. He was working with me and Hunter Green, a big-time prospect out of San Diego. Hunter was about to begin his senior year and being recruited heavily. Bo arranged for us to stay at a hotel within walking distance of everything we�d be doing while we were here. Hunter would also be my roommate.
I sent Bo a text telling him I was almost to the hotel. I was paying the cabbie when Bo came out of nowhere and gave me a big hug. He grabbed one of my bags and we went inside. He had already registered us, so we went straight to my room. As we walked, we got caught up.
He knocked at the door and Hunter answered. He was built like a lineman, gut and all. I would guess he was over two hundred fifty pounds, and a couple of inches shorter than I was. Bo made the introductions.
�Hunter, I want you to meet David. He�s one of my clients. David, this is Hunter. He hired me this summer to get him ready for the fall.�
We shook each other�s hands.
�I didn�t know which side of the room you wanted, so I haven�t claimed a bed yet. I hear you get up early to run, so it might be better if you take the one closest to the bathroom,� Hunter offered.
�That might work best. When I was out here last month, I tended to get up early because my internal clock is two hours ahead,� I said.
�You guys get settled and meet me out front in thirty minutes,� Bo told us.
After Bo left, we unpacked and got to know each other. Hunter was an only child; his dad was in the Navy and his mom was an executive secretary. He didn�t have a girlfriend ... ever. He wanted one ... badly. He seemed like a great guy.
WHEN WE ARRIVED AT the high school I took a moment to appreciate the weather in LA.� There was hardly a cloud in the sky and it was in the mid-80s. It was obvious why so many people wanted to call this home. It was perfect.
Bo had video equipment set up with three angles: he had a camera on the ground in front of us; one high behind; and a wide-angle from the side. He had garbage cans set up for the fifteen-yard down-and-out, the ten-yard buttonhook, and the thirty-yard touch pass where the can was sitting straight up.
For this drill, Bo would call out a number and you threw to the garbage can he called out.
�Who wants to go first?� Bo asked.
Since Hunter was looking at his shoes, I stepped up. I ended up going eleven of fifteen.
�Good job, David, you finished strong with five in a row. You�re up, Hunter. Remember, just throw it, don�t aim it,� Bo coached us.
Hunter looked like he was trying to stack greasy BBs on a hot July afternoon. He was overstriding, had a weird hitch in his throw, and couldn�t hit the broad side of a barn. I was looking around to see if I was being punked. Bo was stunned speechless.
�You can only get better,� I offered.
Hunter burst out laughing. Bo and I looked at him like he had lost his mind.
�Sorry, I was just goofing you guys. Let me do it again?�
�Hunter, we don�t have time to fool around,� Bo said, obviously pissed.
�Sorry, Bo, it won�t happen again.�
The second time through, Hunter hit twelve of fifteen. Bo was still pissed, so he had him go run five laps around the field while he set up the next drill.
�David, be careful with Hunter because he�s a jokester. He�ll try to pull one over on you if you aren�t careful. I�ve found if you don�t take his shit, he settles down and can focus. So if I come across as a dick, I�m just coaching him the way he responds best.�
I was rethinking some of what he�d told me earlier. Would a star quarterback not have girls interested in him? I doubted it, even if he did look like the Pillsbury Doughboy.
I was surprised when he came back sucking air. He was in terrible shape. Bo ran us through our paces. We practiced for nearly four hours. I felt good by the time we were finished. Hunter, on the other hand, lay on the ground like a beached whale. While Hunter caught his breath and Bo packed up, I did our
�I want to throw up from just watching you,� Hunter said.
WHEN WE GOT TO THE hotel, I talked Hunter into going swimming. We saw the pool area was packed with good-looking women. I got changed while Hunter had to call his mom and give her an update. I went down and found a couple of empty lounge chairs. Several boys, who looked to be a year or two older than me, came out and jumped in the pool. The camp coordinator had suggested this hotel for anyone who had come from out of town. I guessed the rowdy boys, who chased off the older crowd, were going to be at camp.
Hunter came down and took off his shirt. He wasn�t as bad as I�d described. He was just built very solidly. He reminded me of �Big Ben� Roethlisberger of the Steelers. He was also a hairy beast. He was one of those guys you would swear was too old to be in high school.
�How�s your mom?� I asked.
�Good, I think she�s enjoying her freedom with me gone.�
�She�s probably sick of you lying about the house all day.�
�Funny. Hey, I need a beer, do you want one?� Hunter asked.
�No,� I chuckled as he got up and went to the bar just off the pool.
He came back empty-handed.
�No luck?� I asked him.
�No, they�re sending out a waitress with it.�
The rowdy bunch was out of the pool, so I decided to swim laps. I�d missed my morning run, so was trying to make it up. I swam for about thirty minutes and came back to find Hunter with two girls.
�Finally,� he complained. �David, I want you to meet Mia and Ava. They want us to take them to dinner.�
Mia was a cute Eurasian and Ava was a leggy blond. There were worse things we could do for dinner.
�Sounds like a plan. Where are you ladies from?� I asked.
�We go to school at USC and are roommates. We sneak in to use the pool,� Ava explained.
�Kelsey, our other roommate, called us and said there were some hot guys here today. She said there was a football camp at USC. Are you two a part of that?� Mia asked.
We got to know the girls. It didn�t hurt that Hunter was buying them drinks. They kept quizzing us about football and how good we were. It started to feel like they were gold diggers. Chuck had warned me some California girls only thing they cared about the size of in your pants was your wallet.
�I�m going to take Hunter to the hot tub. Why don�t you go with David to his room and help him figure out what to wear tonight,� Mia suggested.
Hunter and I both did a double take. At least he was cool about it. Ava took my hand and I went willingly. I was going to see what this girl was made of. I opened the door and went to the closet.
�I have four outfits with me,� I said holding up a couple of shirts.
�Actually, I�d like you to kiss me,� Ava said.
I gave her a curious look.
�Do you do this often?� I asked.
�What, kiss boys? Yes,� she responded.
�Do you realize what can happen when you follow a guy who you don�t know to his room? You come, isolate yourself, and then offer to kiss him. He may take it the wrong way,� I warned her.
A flicker of nervousness crossed her face.
�Most are happy to kiss me.�
�Some boys aren�t nice. You shouldn�t leave yourself vulnerable,� I advised her, as I stepped closer.
She took an involuntary step back.
�Are you one of those boys?� she asked, with a little quiver in her voice.
I reached behind her neck, pulled her to me, and kissed her. It didn�t take Ava long to forget her fear, and she was a good kisser. What I liked about her was there was no pretense. One minute we were kissing; the next she had me pinned to the bed, putting a condom on me.
�We need to hurry. Mia and Hunter should be back shortly,� she warned me.
I love taking my time and making a girl�s body sing, but there are times when fast and hard hit the spot. Ava was a nice, average girl, just a little on the heavy side. She was firm and had all the right parts. She wanted to hurry, so I obliged.
I think this was a new record for me in terms of the initial meeting to having sex with someone. I wonder if this is just a California thing. The next-quickest encounter was when I met the sorority girl at Stanford. I met her in a bar after a touch-football game. It hadn�t taken her long to lead me to a bathroom and give me a fantastic bj.
Maybe girls knowing about great sex was a California thing also. Ava certainly acted like she knew what she was doing. I would need to be careful or the bad boy in me, a.k.a. Mr. Happy, would be picking a school in California for college. There was something to be said about meeting a girl and finding myself in bed with her a few minutes later. I might have to add that little factoid to my decision-making process. I�m sure Tami would appreciate my thoroughness. We�d just finished and I was in the shower when Mia and Hunter came to the room. Ava let them in. When I came out Mia was eyeing the two of us. She knew what we�d been up to. I think the rumpled bed and the smell of sex was a dead giveaway. Poor Hunter seemed oblivious. We made plans to meet downstairs in forty-five minutes, and the girls went back to their place to change.
�We�re going to score tonight!� Hunter said, just about jumping out of his skin. �Mia let me touch her boobs. Then she touched me as we made out. This is going to be great!�
I watched him almost float to the bathroom to get ready. He was eager to go, so I relented and went to the lobby twenty minutes early. I decided to see if Sage or Rose were free to do something while I was here. I called Rose first.
�I was wondering if you were up for a massage,� I said without saying hello.
�Who is this?� she asked.
�I�m wounded! You�ve forgotten me already.�
�David?� she asked hesitantly.
�You do remember me.�
�I thought you�d have called me sooner,� she chastised me.
�Sorry, I was with friends. The reason I�m calling is because I�m in LA for the next few days. I�m tied up tonight, but I�d love to see you if you�re free.�
�I wish you�d called me sooner. I can�t do it Friday or Saturday, but I might be able to rearrange my plans for tomorrow. Can I text you by noon?�
�Perfect.�
She had friends over, so I let her go. I then called Sage. I just got her voicemail, so I told her I was in town and would love to take her out Friday. Hunter was giving me funny looks.
�What?� I asked him.
�Nothing, I ... How could you ask someone else out?� he accused me.
I looked at him, trying to figure out where he was coming from. All I could figure is he really was inexperienced.
�Dude, lighten up. We�re just having a good time with new friends,� I tried to explain to him. �Ava and I aren�t going to get serious. We live too far apart.�
�Mia was telling me if we both came to USC they could be our girlfriends. Don�t you like Ava?� he asked.
This poor boy was going to be led by his dick if he wasn�t careful. I had seen it before, the first time a guy got lucky he was whipped. Or worse, he wasn�t getting lucky, but she was still leading him around by his balls. Why would Mia be telling him she�d be his girlfriend unless she was up to something? The sad part was I knew guys like this would never listen to reason. I was afraid Hunter was going to have to learn this lesson the hard way.
�I like Ava fine. I�m just trying to be realistic. I live halfway across the country and will be a sophomore next year. There�s no way we could keep up a long-distance relationship that long. You, on the other hand, could be here next year and drive up on weekends until then.�
�I guess,� he said, pouting. �I�m just afraid you�re going to blow it for me.�
�Slow down there ... I�ll pull my weight tonight. I promise you Ava will have a good time. You should go see if they have an extra room in case you get lucky. I�m sure you don�t want to be doing it in front of me.�
�Seriously, you wouldn�t leave if I had a girl over?�
�I�m here to play football first and foremost. If you needed the room for an hour, I would get out. I won�t sleep in the hall, though. Just go check and see. Maybe they�d cut you a deal because a room wasn�t booked.�
He went and checked. They had several vacancies. He wanted to go ahead and check into one. I calmed him down and told him they would still be there later. There was no need to spend money before he had to. I was starting to believe him about being a virgin.
The girls showed up in sundresses, which looked great with their Californian tans. There were some restaurants within walking distance, so we walked to their favorite place. It wasn�t very busy. When I read the menu, I knew why. It was vegetarian and prided itself on only having the freshest of ingredients. The salad was priced higher than I was used to paying for a good steak. I wasn�t eating here. I knew Hunter would be pissed.
�I�m on a high-protein diet to build lean muscle mass. While I�m not opposed to vegetables, I need protein.�
�The black bean burger is full of protein,� Mia offered.
�Yes, black beans are an excellent source of protein, and I eat a lot of them. But I need the real thing. Let�s try somewhere else,� I offered.
�What do you think, Hunter?� Mia asked.
He looked like he was going to throw up. He desperately didn�t want to disappoint Mia, but I knew he couldn�t afford this place, so I intervened.
�Ava, would you do me a favor, and take me somewhere else? I know I�ve changed everyone�s plans, so I�ll buy Mia and Hunter dinner as a way of saying I�m sorry.�
�Of course I will. I know just where to take you,� Ava said.
I pulled out my wallet and handed Hunter two hundred-dollar bills. I could see him relax. He was going to need every dime of it. I got an uneasy feeling when Mia gave me a look. I think she now realized I had money. I probably should get out of there, and quickly.
We went outside, and it was the kind of night that reminded you why I should move to California. There was a nice breeze, and you could hear people out and about, having a good time. I took Ava�s hand and let her lead me to a barbecue place.
�I�m sorry about Mia. She likes to go to places like that. What�s funny is if she was being truthful, she�d rather be here. The food is terrific. Have you ever had bark?� Ava asked me.
�Sounds like something on the menu at the last place.�
�No, the bark is the crust which forms on the meat as it�s smoked. It has an intense flavor that�s created when the rub�s sugar caramelizes. Here they use apple juice on the brisket instead of sugar. Some people think the taste is too intense. You might want to get something else, and I�ll let you try mine.�
This was one of those places where the meat was brought out dry. They had several sauces you could put on it. Ava suggested I get the variety platter. They brought you a small sample of everything and then you chose what you liked best and they brought you a full serving. She recommended I get the baked beans with Andouille sausage and the mac and cheese as sides. I love mac and cheese, but it was a terrible choice for my diet. I decided I could splurge.
The more I was around Ava, the more I liked her. She had a dry sense of humor that caught me off guard. It would take me a moment to realize she was teasing me. What I liked best was she could take it as well as she dished it out.
The meal was great. I�d never tried Carolina Mustard barbecue sauce. I put it down as one of my favorites. I also liked the California Asian sauce. It had a soy-sauce base. The bark was good, but a little bit went a long way. The mac and cheese was creamy goodness. I wanted to lick the bowl when I was done.
We were stuffed, so Ava took me for a walk around campus. We ended up at the famous USC Rose Garden close to the football field. We weren�t the only couple walking through the garden tonight. We found a bench by the fountain.
�I�m really having a good time,� I told her.
�I know, I thought you�d just want to go back and have sex after dinner,� she teased.
�Dang it, I didn�t know what my options were,� I said as she leaned in and kissed me.
I love kissing. It was something so sensual and personal to do with someone else. My second favorite thing was holding hands. Combine the two and I think you have the basis for getting to know someone very well. She had me regretting setting up other dates earlier. Well, nothing was definite yet. I might be able to take her out again before I left.
On the way to the hotel, we acted like an old married couple and just held hands. There was never any discussion about her spending the night. I asked about what Mia had planned for Hunter because if he were coming back, I would get us a room. She showed me a text from Mia saying they were going back to the apartment. Ava then showed me how much she enjoyed the evening ... three times.
This was the best kind of surprise, the unexpected one.
Chapter 10 � Carry My Bags
Thursday June 26
I�D STARTED TO ADJUST to the time change, but I was still up by six and running by a quarter after. I wanted to see the Rose Garden in the daylight. I pulled my phone out and took some pictures. I was to meet Bo Harrington for breakfast at seven forty-five. I made it back and showered.
�Morning,� Ava called out to me when I came out wrapped in a towel.
�Morning, I�m meeting my coach in a little bit,� I told her.
�Will I see you tonight?� she asked.
�I might have plans. I�ll know before noon. Can I text you, and let you know?�
�Sure, but don�t wait too long,� she teased me.
�Do me a favor, and call Mia and have her get Hunter up. He needs to be in the lobby in twenty minutes.�
I heard her make the call.
�Good thing I called, they were both asleep. She�ll have him here on time,� she told me.
She hit the shower and then we went downstairs. Bo was waiting and I introduced him to Ava. We chatted and Hunter and Mia hurried in.
�Sorry I�m late,� Hunter apologized while trying to catch his breath.
We said goodbye to the girls and Bo took us to breakfast at a cafeteria on the USC campus. We found an out-of-the-way table so Bo could tell us what to expect.
�Coach Sterns and I will be working with the quarterbacks. There are only eight of you, so there�ll be a lot of one-on-one coaching.�
Coach Sterns was the new USC football coach. The previous coach was young and brash. He�d rubbed people the wrong way. He was now the offensive coordinator for South Carolina. It would be interesting to see how the new head coach would do. USC was a pressure cooker of a job, produce or be gone.
�Coach Sterns has a lot of catching up to do, recruiting-wise. One of his biggest problems is the Southern California area is a great source for talent, and he has a lot of competition. The good news is the area has produced a bumper crop of top quarterbacks. Of the top ten I�ve rated for the next class, I have five located right here. Three are already committed to Notre Dame, UCLA and Arizona State. One of them was committed to Alabama and is now committed to USC.
�Hunter, I want you to make Coach Sterns think about opening a spot for you. I need you both to hustle and not take any drills off. They�ll be evaluating you, as will the scouts who make the rankings. David, the West Coast scouts are eager to see you perform. This camp will set the tone for the Elite Quarterback Camp in July. We�re going to push to get you into the Top 5, maybe even to number one.�
�I�m just getting over my ankle injury. Is this a good idea to have me here?� Hunter asked.
�The timing isn�t great, but it is what it is. They know you�re just now getting back into shape,� Bo assured him.
We finished breakfast, went and signed in.
I GOT TO SEE THE POWER of Nike. They were allowing campers to �test� their shoes. Of course, all our gear was Nike and we had to wear it during camp. I heard Under Armour was making a big push to eat into the Nike market. They had just signed a ten-year deal with Notre Dame.
The morning session was all evaluation. They measured and weighed us. Then we did the forty-yard dash, both forwards and backwards. They had us do push-ups, long jump and standing high jump. Then they split us up and had the quarterbacks run drills to show their speed and ability to change direction. Finally, we were taken to the field and had to show our accuracy. At lunch, we were split into two groups for the rest of camp. I was happy to see Hunter and I were put into the top group.
Coach Sterns gathered together the four who were going to be working with him.
�I�m going to assign you a buddy. The two of you will do everything together and be responsible for each other. So if one of you is late, the other better be with him,� Coach Sterns told us.
My buddy was Ridge Townsend. He was the one everyone was talking about and the recruit who�d switched his commitment to USC from Alabama. He was six-four and weighed one ninety-five. He was rated the number one pocket passer and number eighteen overall recruit. Ridge was all business, and barely acknowledged me when we were introduced. I didn�t take it as him being a dick; he was just focused on what we were doing.
They had four different stations with different drills at each. We were the gold team. They had a coach at each station to run the drill, and Coach Sterns would float to watch the action. One of the coaches announced on the PA where we were supposed to go.
�Gold Team, station one...�
Stations one and two were focused on footwork. It was arranged so we could both be going at the same time. That allowed us to maximize practice time. This was something I wanted to work on. I was able to watch Ridge before I started the drill. The coaches would stop me and have Ridge demonstrate. About halfway through, Ridge wanted to stop so he could watch me.
�David, do it again. I need to see you so I can help you fix what you�re doing,� he offered.
Coach Sterns came over, and soon he and Ridge were offering advice. At first, it felt awkward, but I soon figured out what I was doing wrong. The simple answer was: everything. You ever have one of those �aha� moments? I had one. I hadn�t really done it wrong; it was subtleties like moving the ball back towards your shoulder instead of holding it centered in your chest. The slight adjustment meant I could get rid of the ball a fraction of a second sooner and more accurately.
�You see that? You feel the difference?� Ridge asked.
I think he was more excited about my improvement than I was.
�Thanks, I really appreciate the help.�
The third station was very similar to Bo�s trash-can setup. They used tires. This station I excelled at. I was able to match Ridge throw for throw.
Ridge took me aside before we went to the next station.
�You�re better than they led me to believe. I only wish I was that good my sophomore year,� he smiled at me. �They put us together for a reason. I�m supposed to talk you into coming to USC, and I�m starting to think that�s not a good idea. Why don�t you go to Notre Dame so I can kick your butt?�
�Why don�t I come to USC so you can back me up?�
�It�s going to be like that, is it?� he shot back, and we both grinned.
�I�ll need someone to carry my bags and stuff like that. I think you might have the skills,� I teased him.
�You know what the perfect day is?� he asked me.
�No.�
�It�s when USC wins, and UCLA and Notre Dame both lose,� he said, and we both laughed.
The PA announced that we were going to station four. There was a crowd waiting for us. Ridge clued me in: they were scouts for the different services who rated high school talent.
They had a good idea for a setup. USC had a gold circle painted on the ground to indicate the pocket and a three-legged stand where the football sat. It simulated getting the ball from the center. There were three receivers for us to throw to.
We started out just dropping back and throwing. I was doing well until they added distractions. They had one coach act like he was blocking for the offense, and he would back into the pocket. Another one had a pad he would swipe at you or make you throw over him. It was obvious Ridge had practiced doing this before. The purpose was to get you to move in the pocket and throw.
�This is your strength, David. Don�t be afraid to move,� Ridge encouraged me.
I quit thinking about making the perfect throw and having my technique correct. I started making plays. Coach Sterns sent four guys at me, and I had to dance around them; I hit a long fly pattern right in stride.
�Yes, yes, yes!� Coach Sterns yelled. �Better, much better, we�ll make a football player out of you yet!
�Good job, both of you. Now we�re going to make it interesting. Set up the one-minute drill.�
They had us start on our own 20 yard line. The ball stands were set up every fifteen yards on different hash marks. They wanted us to throw fifteen-yard down-and-outs. If you completed the pass, you moved to the next stand. If not, you had to repeat the throw. The last pass was from five yards out, and they had four coaches stand on the goal line. You were expected to throw over them and hit your receiver to score. They didn�t stop the clock.
�I�ll let the kid go first. I don�t want to embarrass him,� Ridge taunted me.
�Tell you what, big shot, the loser has to carry the winner�s bags to and from practice,� I shot back.
We didn�t carry bags, but you could bet we would find one.
�You�re on,� he said, accepting the challenge.
This was fun because it felt like a real game. I knew I was better in games than practice. I put my hand on the ball and Coach Sterns yelled, �Go!�
I did a three-step drop and completed my first pass. The next station was set up on the left hash mark. I sprinted the fifteen yards. They called out the time: �forty-five seconds.� The next one I hit the near sideline. I ran to the 50 yard line. �Thirty-five seconds,� was called out. I took the snap from the center of the field and overthrew my receiver. They had another ball ready to go as Ridge was doing a happy dance to my side.
I completed the next pass and ran to the 35 yard line. �Twenty-five seconds.� I fired a rifle shot and sprinted to the 20 yard line. �13 seconds.� I gunned another one and ran to the 5. �Five, four, three ...� I took the snap and hit the receiver in the end zone.
Ridge ran up and gave me a high five.
�Good job, David,� he said. �Now see how it�s really done.�
�Wow, that was intense. I hope you don�t embarrass yourself in front of your future coach and all these scouts. It�d be a shame if you lost your number-one ranking,� I said to rattle him.
We jogged back to the starting point, chatting back and forth. Ridge wasn�t going to get flustered.
He took the first snap and promptly threw the ball into the dirt.
�Dude, that sucks. I�ll get my bags ready for you.�
He flipped me off and completed his first pass. �Forty seconds� was called out. Crap, he was going to have to hustle. He quickly made it to the 50 yard line. �Twenty-five seconds� was announced. He threw to the outside receiver and he sprinted to the 20 yard line. �Eighteen seconds� was yelled. He drilled the receiver. He ran to the 5 yard line. �Ten seconds� was called as he smirked at me. He tried to drill the ball into the receiver and hit a coach. �Three, two, one, Time!� was called as he dropped back and completed the pass too late.
I did the whole soccer-goal routine. I ran around, pulled my shirt off and threw it in the air. Ridge beaned me with a ball as I slid on my knees. Everyone laughed at our antics. Coach Sterns had them go get a bag and made a presentation of handing it to Ridge. He took it with good grace.
We next went back in to recap the day. Coach Sterns had us wait outside. He was talking when one of the assistants told us to come in.
�I want to introduce the best quarterback in the country, Ridge Townsend.�
Ridge stepped forward as everyone clapped for him.
�At least I thought he was until I saw him bested today by a mere sophomore. You might notice Ridge is carrying David Dawson�s bag.�
I stepped forward as everyone laughed. I reached into the bag and grabbed a water bottle.
�He�s getting in practice for when I come to USC,� I said.
He took another water bottle out and poured it on my head. He then pulled a towel out and threw at me.
�I have time to get him trained,� I teased.
Coach Sterns sent us to our seats.
�I�ve been informed Ridge would like a chance to regain his honor. He has issued a challenge to young Mr. Dawson. David, would you be willing to play a seven-on-seven game to see who�s best?� Coach Sterns asked me.
�I�m ready right now,� I informed him.
�Would you be okay with Coach Harrington as your coach?�
�Of course,� I answered.
�We had planned for dinner and then a movie night. Would it be okay if we postponed dinner and watched these two have some fun?� Coach Sterns asked.
We all went back to the field, and several guys volunteered to be on my team. I sent them all to Bo so he could sort it out.
While I was walking to the field, Rose had sent me a text to tell me she would pick me up in a half hour. I told her where I would be.
Somehow Hunter had gotten in the middle of all this. He was busy giving each side disinformation about the other. I had him tell Ridge I had trouble throwing long. He came back and said Ridge�s weakness was throwing to his left.
Bo gave us the play. They allowed the coaches to show us plays in the huddle because we�d never played with each other. It was better than telling them just to go out. We broke the huddle and I checked their defense. They were in a cover two to prevent the long sideline play. I was proud of myself for seeing it. The Kentucky camp was paying dividends.
I got set and yelled, �Down!�
I looked in disbelief as everyone collapsed. Offensive and defensive players had fallen on the ground. I looked over at the sidelines and everyone had fallen there too, even the coaches. What had happened to everyone? Then it hit me. Hunter!
I drilled him with a pass as he lay on the ground and everyone erupted. He got up and ran when I gave chase. It wasn�t much of a chase because we were both laughing too hard.
Coach Sterns got everyone�s attention.
�I want to thank David for being a good sport. Go eat. We�ll do this for real tomorrow. See the bulletin board to see what team you�re on. For the linemen ...� Coach Sterns stopped as Rose came strolling out onto the field.
�There you are. You about done playing your silly game?� she asked me. She swayed her hips as she came to me.
I turned bright red and started to apologize.
�Just get out of here before you start a riot,� Coach Sterns told me.
Ridge came trotting up with my bag. He obviously wanted an introduction.
The three of us walked off the field together.
�Rose, this is Ridge. He carries my bags and keeps my seat on the bench warm while I�m playing.�
She winked at him, knowing I was giving him a hard time.
�Is that true ... Ridge?� she asked him and batted her eyes.
�It is if I get your number.�
The little snake, he was about to get his butt kicked. She gave him a coy look as she bit her lower lip, and then turned to me and gave me a big smile.
�Sorry, David is who I want to go out with,� she said, and she hooked my arm and took me to her car.
We left Ridge to mutter to himself.
SHE TOOK ME BACK TO the hotel so I could shower and change. Hunter and Mia showed up while I was shaving. I heard them all talking in the bedroom. Mia was pumping Rose for info on how she knew me.
I came out in a towel.
�David, is your website handy?� Rose asked, and she handed me my tablet so I could put in my password.
I pulled it up the site and handed it back to her. I grabbed what I was wearing tonight and went back into the bathroom. When I came out, Hunter and Mia looked at me funny.
�Are you really a model with Ford Models?� Mia asked.
�Yes, I am. I work with Range Sports, and I did a commercial for Red that�s running right now.�
�How come you don�t have any photos of me?� Rose asked.
�Look under the �New� section. There are photos from the San Francisco shoot,� I told her.
�Where are the ones where you have your hands down my suit?� she asked.
�They deleted them,� I told her.
�Yeah, right, I call bullshit,� she said.
They were in the folder with my nude pictures of Adrienne from Miami. There was no way I was showing them those photos. I just shrugged.
�Would it be okay if we went to dinner with you?� Mia asked.
Rose looked at me.
�It�s up to you. I�ll let you plan the night,� I told her.
�It�s fine with me, as long as you understand David and I are going to be taking off after we eat. I want to spend some time talking to him.�
�Hunter and I will be going back to my apartment afterward, so it would just be dinner,� Mia clued us in.
Hunter got a ghost of a smile when he heard he was getting laid again.
�I�m going to run home and change. Hunter knows where I live. I shouldn�t take too long. Give me twenty minutes,� Mia said and was out the door.
We told Hunter we�d meet him in the bar so he could have some privacy taking a shower and changing out of his workout clothes. We went down, found a quiet table, and ordered a couple of iced teas. Rose told me about what all she�d been doing since I had seen her. Range Sports had given her a good review, which had helped increase her bookings. Hunter found us and we drove over to Mia�s place.
When we got there, Ava was sitting on the front steps. I turned to the back seat and looked Hunter in the eye.
�This is a shit move. I sure hope you had nothing to do with this.�
�No, I didn�t. Let me go get Mia and find out what�s going on,� he told me, as he got out to get his date.
I turned to Rose.
�Just so you know, I went out with the girl sitting on the front step last night. She�s Mia�s roommate, and I suspect Mia sent her down to cause trouble.�
Ava came to my side of the car, so I got out to talk to her.
�How are you?� I asked.
�I�ve been better. Mia said you�d upgraded. I had to come out and see,� she told me.
�I hope you know Mia isn�t really a friend. No real friend would put you in this situation.�
She just sighed. I felt bad. Rose got out of the car and introduced herself. The girls went off and talked, leaving me to twist in the wind. I heard Hunter and Mia coming back.
�Don�t worry about it. David�s a big boy. Ava needed to know what kind of guy he really is.�
�Are you serious? What�s David done that�s so wrong?� Hunter asked, trying to defend me.
Mia saw me leaning up against the car. Hunter froze in his tracks when he saw me.
�Come on, we�ll talk about this after dinner,� Mia told Hunter.
Rose and Ava came back. I couldn�t read their expressions as Ava went back to her apartment. Rose turned to Mia.
�I�m going to have to renege on our offer to take you to dinner,� Rose said, and then she turned to Hunter. �I�ve just met you, but I�m going to give you some advice: run for the hills. This one is bad news. If you want to go to dinner with us, you�re more than welcome.�
She took my hand and we got into the car. Hunter looked horrible, but he stayed with Mia. I�d called it. He wanted to get laid too much. He would learn.
Rose took me to a nice place where I got an aged rib eye. We never mentioned Ava, which was fine with me.
�How�s your back?� I asked her as we were waiting for our check.
�It�s been better. I wrenched it again when I lifted a heavy box moving. I can�t seem to get it well.�
�Have you gone to a doctor?�
�No, I keep thinking it�ll get better. What I need is one of your massages.�
�I can do that. We need to make a stop to get some massage oil on the way back,� I told her.
WE CAME BACK TO MY hotel and I told Rose to strip while I grabbed some clean towels to put on the bed. When I came out of the bathroom, all she had on was a smile. Rose had been tanning nude if her lack of tan lines was any indication. I had to shake myself to quit staring at her flawless body.
�Lie down before you distract me,� I said.
She crawled on the bed and I opened the massage oil she had picked out. I put some on my hands and smelled it. It had a nice minty scent. I was torn between wanting to help her and instead using my tongue and lips to explore every inch of her. The big head won out and I began to work on her back.
I first gently worked in the oil. If you�re doing a deep tissue massage, you don�t use as much oil because the friction on the skin actually helps. Not enough oil can lead to chafing. Even with a gentle touch, I could see her twitch when I found problem areas.
�I can help you relax and loosen your muscles, but you�re in too much pain. You need to have a professional look at this,� I advised her.
�Okay, Dad,� she teased me.
Greg had been teaching me more about giving a proper massage over the summer. Angie�s back was our preferred test dummy. Lifting Kyle would cause her to have trouble spots. Greg taught me how to find them and then melt them away.
Rose�s back was a mess. I worked on it for nearly an hour. By the time I was done, she said she was pain-free. I knew it was only temporary, but she was a happy girl.
�Your turn,� she announced.
�My turn what?� I asked.
�Strip, I want to give you a massage.�
That was the best idea I�d heard in a while. I stripped and mimicked her look of smiling at me. She had me lie on my stomach and she poured oil on my back. I was going to be a mess. Rose had an interesting technique. She used her breasts to rub on my back. This might be my new favorite way of getting a massage. I would have to talk to Greg and see if we could find someone we could train to do this technique. I think he�d make a fortune.
When my back was done, she had me roll over. She poured oil onto my chest, stomach and crotch. She used the same technique of giving me a massage. There was the added benefit of her straddling my crotch and rubbing Mr. Happy with her sex. Her lips parted and she was slowly humping herself up and down my oiled length as she rubbed her breasts on my chest.
At some point, we gave up the pretense of a massage and I found out that my first assessment of Rose was correct: she did have kissable lips. I don�t know if she intended it, but she slid up too far and Mr. Happy jumped up, and when she came back down she impaled herself on him. That was when I had the �Aw Shit!� moment. I�d forgotten to use a condom.
�Rose, are you protected?� I asked.
�Yes, baby, and I�ve been checked. We�re safe. Now shut up and get to work,� she ordered me.
There was a difference between making love and sex. Making love is about making a connection. You take your time. Soft caresses, gentle lovemaking, lingering looks and butterfly kisses are all a part of it. Sex is all about having fun. It�s much more primal. The caveman came out in me. I wanted to grab her and just have fun with her. Pure sex is much more intense, and you have much harder orgasms, at least in my experience. That was why people do it.
I�m sure you�ll find people who will tell you having an emotional connection is the only way to go. I bet if you asked a hundred teenage boys, the majority would rather have fun.
Rose wanted to have fun. She kept urging me to go faster and harder. I finally took control. I rolled over on her and then made her get on all fours. I grasped Mr. Happy and took her from behind in one easy stroke. Rose let out a long satisfied moan.
�Yes, be a man, take me,� she begged.
It was as if she had given control over to me. I felt a rush of adrenaline and began energetically to enjoy her. Our hips slammed together and she grunted at each thrust. Then she became religious.
�Oh god, Oh God, OH GOD!� she screamed as she climaxed.
She collapsed under me as I joined her in my release.
At that moment, Hunter opened the door and promptly closed it. I heard a muffled �Shit, sorry. I�ll be in the bar.�
We both began to giggle.
�Let�s get this shit off of us,� Rose said, and she led me to the shower.
I had to suds-up twice to get all the massage oil off me. Rose had an early shoot, and I had to get up and run, so we called it a night. I walked her out and then went to find Hunter. He was sitting in the bar with Ridge and Chris Hart, a wide receiver we had worked with today.
�Sorry about that,� Hunter apologized.
�She wanted to know why you took off,� I told him.
�Oh, don�t tease me about that,� he groaned.
�Buddy, get used to it. He owes you big-time after the stunt you pulled on him today,� Chris said.
�That was classic. The look on David�s face was priceless. Have you seen the video?� Hunter asked.
�Oh man! I forgot they record everything. Tell me it isn�t on YouTube,� I complained.
�It sure is,� Ridge said.
I handed him my phone and he brought it up. It was funny. I looked so intense and focused. You could tell I was completely confused as to what had just happened. Then I figured it out and I took out after Hunter.
I forwarded the link to Lily. If I was going to be made fun of, I wanted to be in control of it.
�Where did you ever come up with that?� Chris asked.
�I saw a video of a college team doing it in practice. I thought it was funny as hell. When Mr. Ego was swaggering around, I figured he needed to be taken down a notch or two. I talked to some of the coaches and they thought it would be funny, and it was,� Hunter filled us in.
�I hear you guys are working with Bo Harrington. How do you like him?� Ridge asked.
�I messed my ankle up playing a pickup game of basketball. It screwed up my throwing motion because I was worried about hurting it again. I worked with him for a week and I was throwing better than I had been before the accident,� Hunter told him.
�Our starting quarterback got hurt. He was a pure option quarterback, and our offense was geared towards that. They hired Bo to come in and revamp everything to a pass-oriented offense to better fit my skills. He helped get me to the point where I didn�t embarrass myself. Why, are you looking for someone to help you with that little hitch in your throwing motion?� I asked.
�What hitch?� Ridge asked.
We all laughed at him.
�Funny. No, I�d heard he was a fixer. I just want to be ready for the season,� Ridge explained.
�We�re staying an extra day to work with Bo on Saturday. Why don�t you talk to him about stopping by to see what he does with us?� I suggested.
�As it happens, I have to leave. Maybe Ridge could take my spot,� Hunter offered.
We talked for a little while longer and then headed up to bed. When we got there, Hunter wanted to talk.
�Sorry about tonight. I really wanted to go to dinner with you and Rose, but I needed to talk to Mia.�
�What she did was cruel. Ava and I knew what we were doing. We were enjoying each other�s company. Mia just wanted to hurt her and I think she wanted to hurt me. I think you can do better than her,� I said.
�That�s the reason I�m going home early. I need to put some distance between us. I know if I�m around her, I won�t be able to resist her. I hate how much control she has over me, but I love what she does to me.�
�Well, it sounds like you have it figured out. I�ll see you at the Elite Camp in a couple of weeks. Maybe we can find you another crazy one to hook up with.�
Friday June 27
IN THE MORNING, I GOT to play four seven-on-seven games. My teams won three of them. My only loss was to Ridge, and the show-off won all four of his games. Ridge was a joy to watch. He took defenses apart with ease. Hunter also went three and one. I got to watch him and he was good. He was much better than he showed the first day.
Bo sat me down at lunch and gave me some feedback.
�You scored out as the best underclassman, with only Ridge and Hunter rating better. To be honest, Hunter is dead even with you. The one knock is your speed, but we�ll work on that. You just aren�t used to playing at the pace of the college game. I have every confidence you can make the transition to the next level without a problem.�
He told me a lot of little things I need to work on. The long and short of it was I had to put the time in and play. My greatest shortcomings would get resolved by being on the field and being a quarterback. The biggest were pre-snap reads. I needed to recognize what defense they were in and what they would do to camouflage that. It was a game of cat and mouse, and sometimes you were the mouse.
The afternoon was interesting. They wanted to give us the USC experience. It started out with videos of past USC players and teams. If you weren�t impressed after seeing the success they have had ... Let�s just say they�re a top program.
The Lori Winnick of USC is Will Ferrell. They showed some of the funny things he�d done at practice. He had dressed up as the Trojan and led the band in. The funniest bit he did was when they had a guy fall off of the video tower. There was a solid fence between it and the field. It looked like the guy had killed himself. Will came walking around the fence in a superhero outfit carrying the guy. I give a slight edge to Kentucky because Lori was hotter.
Then they had us meet with our position coaches one-on-one. Coach Sterns met with me.
�I want to thank you for coming to camp this year. We�re very interested in you coming to USC. I have only one reservation. Bo Harrington told me what your coach�s plans are for you. I just want to hear from you what�s going on.�
�Coach Hope was at Beverly last year. He took what I consider an inferior team, talent-wise, to the State Championship game. We had them beat but for an unlucky bounce at the end of the game. So, when our coach left for greener pastures, my school went out and got the best they could. Coach Hope was at the top of their list.
�He relied on defense at Beverly. He wants his offense to manage the game. His son was his starting quarterback and knows the offense. Coach feels it would be better to have me play fullback and then move to quarterback for my final two years,� I explained.
He didn�t look happy.
�David, I like you a lot. You have a ton of leadership skill. I�ve seen you go head-to-head with the number one pocket passer, and you held your own�as an incoming sophomore. What�s missing is game experience.
�If you were going to be a four-year starter, I would offer you today. I know with Bo Harrington in your corner, you�d be a lock to be a top five quarterback your senior year. I just got off the phone with Scouts, and they�re pushing you up from number eight to number three in the sophomore class, based on what they saw here at Camp. My guess is you could climb to number one if you put on a show at the Elite Quarterback Camp.
�But it�s all hot air if you don�t play quarterback this year. We�ll still be looking at you hard your junior and senior years. You have the kind of talent needed to be an elite quarterback. At USC, we can�t take a chance at a position so critical to our success. We want to win national championships year after year. I don�t want to have any doubts about you if we select you to lead us,� Coach Sterns said.
�Thanks for being honest with me, Coach. I have a lot to think about.�
�I�d be remiss if I didn�t ask this next question. If USC were to offer, would you accept?� Coach Sterns asked me.
�If you made an unconditional offer today, I would,� I said, surprising myself because I hadn�t realized how I felt. �But since you�re taking a wait-and-see attitude, I need to explore my options and do the same. There are two other Universities in the state of California I would seriously consider, Cal and Stanford.�
�Thank goodness it isn�t UCLA or I might have to break your arm,� he chuckled.
�Nationally, I have to consider the SEC. Florida, LSU, Alabama all need to be looked at hard. The other big names would be Florida State, Notre Dame, Ohio State and Texas. If I were asked right now where I�d go, Kentucky would be the surprise choice. I like where they�re going, and I like the campus. I�m good friends with John Phillips, their new quarterback. He�d make a good replacement valet if Ridge doesn�t get the job.
�Seriously, though, I�ve just started this process. I also have people I want to think about beside myself. I have several good friends who I think can play at the next level. I would consider taking a step down to be able to play with them. I�m not going to hold a school hostage and say we�re a package, but I�d hope you�d give them a fair evaluation.�
�Who are they?� he asked.
�Wolf Tam is a six-five tight end who�ll be a sophomore this year. Bill Callaway has the best hands I�ve seen on a receiver. He could start for you in the slot tomorrow, and by the time he was a senior, he�d dominate at his position. He�ll be a senior this year. Jim Ball is a six-five tackle who just needs to put on weight and get stronger. He�ll be a junior. Finally, there�s Ty Wilson. He plays for Washington at tailback. He�ll also be a sophomore,� I answered.
�No promises, but we�ll watch their development. I�ll have them pull tape on Bill. If he�s as good as you think, we need to get on him fast.�
BO HARRINGTON WAS WAITING for me. He wanted to know everything said.
�The package deal may turn some programs off,� he warned me.
�I told him it wasn�t a deal-breaker. I just would like them to at least look at them,� I defended myself.
�What are you going to do about Coach Hope naming his son the starter?�
�After going to Kentucky and then here, I need to have a serious talk with him. If he�s not going to give me a shot, then I may want to look at my options. I�m torn, though. I�ve invested a lot in Lincoln, and have made some good friends. I have to weigh that against my long-term goal of playing on Sundays.�
SAGE WAS BUSY AND AVA wasn�t taking my calls, so I decided to run and work out. I ended up getting on Yelp and found a nice restaurant where I had a big slab of prime rib I could have cut with a butter knife. When I got back, I walked around the campus. I could imagine myself going here. It felt crowded, but there was energy with all the people living so close together. I definitely wouldn�t be bored.
Saturday June 28
I SPENT THE MORNING working solo with Bo Harrington. He hadn�t allowed Ridge to practice with me. He said he wasn�t taking on any more clients, and there was nothing wrong with how Ridge was playing quarterback. I respected Bo for not taking Ridge�s money if he couldn�t help him.
We practiced for four hours in the morning and two in the afternoon. My arm was ready to fall off when he was done with me. We made a plan for me for the next two weeks. We agreed to get together in Houston a day early. He said he had a couple of other guys who might be joining us. I grabbed a taxi and left for home.
MOM PICKED ME UP AT the airport. On the ride home, she told me what all she�d been doing to get the new cancer foundation going. They planned to start small and work with the local hospital to see if there were gaps in service where she could be helpful. I promised I would go with her to meet some of the patients. She said several were fans who asked about me every time she went.
When we got home, Mom did something weird.
�Leave your bags. I�m sure everything needs to be washed. I want to show you something,� she said as she led me up to my apartment.
She made me go up the steps first, and I about had a heart attack when I opened the door and everyone yelled, �Surprise!�
Mom blocked my exit. I absolutely hate surprises, and my first instinct was to bolt. Tami grabbed my arm and pulled me into my newly decorated apartment. Angie got on my other side and started showing me everything.
�You know how I showed you a bunch of different concepts?� she asked.
I nodded.
�We were trying to figure out what you liked. You tended to like Art Deco and Frank Lloyd Wright-inspired designs,� Angie told me.
My eye was drawn to the kitchenette area. The cabinets were a black lacquer. They had found a candy-apple red, fifties-looking refrigerator. I opened it to find it was new and full of Gatorade and Mountain Dew.
�Where did you find this?� I asked.
�eBay,� Angie told me.
The toaster and microwave matched the fridge. The red really popped against the black cabinets.
The wall behind the couch had half-inch vertical columns relief, and my photos were all hung between them. There were half-inch deep columns behind the sofa about four feet apart. My photos were artistically arranged between the columns. At the end of the couch was a five-foot lamp with a stained-glass shade. I loved the simple clean lines and masculine feel the room gave off. I gave Angie a hug. She had hit it out of the park.
�I love it. Thank you all for helping. This is exactly what I wanted,� I said.
I even enjoyed the two hours it took them all to tell me in detail how they found each piece of the puzzle that was now my living room. Normally I would have been ready to pull my hair out, but I was enjoying my remodeled apartment too much to complain.
Chapter 11 � Birthday Week Festivities Begin
Tuesday July 1
TODAY I WAS MEETING with my speed training coach at the gym. There had been some hassle to get him in because they didn�t like outside trainers. They ended up making me pay for a guest pass to let him use the facility. I met him at the counter at the entrance. He was a young man in his twenties who looked like he worked out�a lot.
�Chris?� I asked.
�You must be David. Bo told me you were in shape. I hear you need to make some quick improvements in your speed before next week,� Chris Case told me.
�If you can, I�ll be grateful. The long-term goal is to work towards being fast enough to compete at the next level. I need speed and agility, not just a short-term fix.�
�Let�s go get changed, and we�ll do your normal workout. Then we�ll take it outside and see you run.�
He spotted me while I lifted. Like every trainer I�d worked with, he had some good ideas on how to do a workout to get the most out of it. He then took me over to the free weights. He showed me a piece of equipment I�d seen but never used. It was called a trap bar. A normal bar is a straight length of metal. A trap bar you step into. On the ends, where the weights are, it looked normal. Then it split with bars in front of and behind where you would stand. It had handles on each side, a little further out than shoulder width.
�We�re going to be doing deadlifts. The reason I use this is that it helps distribute the weight so it�s more centered instead of in front of you. This helps prevent lower-back injuries,� Chris taught me.
Lincoln High planned to get a new set of free weights. I would talk to Coach Hope have them add a trap bar.
�We�re going to start with light weights and work on form. The trap bar is fifty pounds instead of the normal forty-five of a regular bar. So keep this in mind when you put weight on it. You need to account for the extra five pounds.
�Now watch me. Notice I�m keeping centered, I�m not leaning over like I would with a regular bar. I keep my head looking up and I explode up, and then exhale and set it back down.�
He showed me five reps and then I did it. He started me off with three sets of eight lifts. Chris warned me at heavier weights to do more sets with lower reps. He suggested four sets of three. He then took me over to some boxes the gym had; I never knew what they were there for. Chris picked out two. One was just below my knee height and the second just below my waist. He put them about four feet apart.
�The first exercise is a seated box jump. I want you to sit down on the smaller box. I don�t want you lifting your feet off the ground or swing your arms. I want you to explode up and jump onto the other box.�
He then showed me. He had me do three sets of six. The next exercise he taught me was to sit and jump on the same box. The motion was straight up. The third exercise had me hop over the first box and then jump onto the higher box. I did three sets of eight for both of those.
We went outside so he could work with me on running exercises.
�I�m going to show you how to be more explosive on your starts and cuts. You, as a football runner or defender, can make your biggest improvements in cuts up field. You find your hole and you cut and burst through it. That�s what this first exercise is all about. I want you to start on one knee,� Chris showed me.
We would run south and he was faced west with his left knee on the ground and his right leg up.
�Now I want you to power off your back leg. This is to teach your body how to do power-ups and allows you to feel the moment of a cut. You plant your foot and go, no hesitation or choppy steps. I want you to sprint fifteen to twenty yards as hard as you can.�
He then showed me at half speed. Chris came up, pushed off his back leg, turned ninety degrees, and sprinted down the field. He then had me do it.
�Good, but I need you to stay lower. You popped straight up and then went. I want you to stay low and then go. You don�t run standing straight up in football unless you want to get yourself killed.
�Something else I wish you�d to do is to end your run by stopping on a dime. The great players seem to be able to stop and then to burst in another direction. You can�t do it unless you practice it.�
He had me do three off my right leg, I turned around and did it off my left leg. I could feel it in my thighs and hips. I used my muscles differently, and they told me about it. The next drill he called pop-up sprints. He had me on my knees, sitting on my heels. He had me swing my arms and pop up into a squat position like I would when I played linebacker, and then I�d sprint twenty yards.
The first time I tried it I was a little off balance and about killed myself. He laughed at me.
�It�s going to feel weird. Just make sure you land softly, and then go.�
I did it again and it was better. He worked with me on my lateral movement next. He made me stand on one side of a yard line, hop over it, and then back as fast as I could. He instructed me to keep my feet together, so I bounced back and forth.
�Faster, faster, faster!� he urged.
I felt it in my hips when I was done with that exercise. He then had me run stairs. By the time we were done my butt, thighs and hips hurt and a trip to Beth�s to use her hot tub was required.
Chris then worked on my running mechanics. I twisted my upper body too much as I sprinted. I also ran with my arms out to the side, which caused a swinging action, which then caused my torso to turn. He had me run with a straight-on approach with my arms close to my body, which corrected my upper body movement. Chris had me run full out both ways and proved I could knock a tenth of a second off my forty times with this simple fix.
I thanked Chris for abusing me and we set up times for the next two days and then next week until I left for my Elite Quarterback Camp. He promised me within four weeks he could have me faster. I already had seen results and felt the muscles he planned to work on.
AFTER CHRIS LEFT, MIKE, Bill and Wolf showed up at the gym, and we did our passing drills. I showed them some of the new things Bo wanted us to work on. I also talked to them about my speed coach. Bill gave us all a ride home, and he dropped me off at the Andersons�. Mrs. A would feed me lunch, and then I hung out with Beth. While there, I would swim laps and relax. I think Mom still thought someone had to watch me over the summer. For me, it was a win-win. They fed me, and then I was able to use their pool and hot tub in the company of Beth and our friends.
Today was different. Mrs. A wasn�t home.
�Where�s your mom?� I asked Beth.
�She went to my aunt�s. Dad and I will be joining her when he gets home on the third. We�ll drive up that evening and then come back on Sunday. So I�m home alone.�
�That�s nice. Any chance I can still get fed?� I asked.
Okay, my dad dropped me on my head when I was a baby. That�s the only excuse I can think of. Beth gave me an exasperated sigh and made me soup and a sandwich. She went to do something while I ate. Beth came back into the kitchen, sauntered up to me, and gave me a kiss. She was wearing a teddy.�
�David, would you let me have one of my fantasies today?� she asked in a husky, breathy way.
I just nodded, not able to talk. She caressed the side of my neck, which sent chills all over my body. She leaned in close and I could smell her perfume.
�What�s your safe word?� she asked.
What was up with this? Then she licked my ear and I just moaned.
�Uncle,� I told her.
�If you promise to be good and keep your blindfold on, I won�t cuff you. Are you going to be good?�
Being cuffed would freak me out. I would do just about anything not to lose complete control. Then I realized she held a blindfold and cuffs. I really needed to talk to these girls and find out how they got into my place. If I had to bet, it would be Angie letting them in.
�Yes, I�ll be good,� I promised.
�Today is the first day of your birthday week. I have a special friend or two or three who�ll be joining us the next three days. They want to have fun, but they don�t want you to see them. They want to be able to deny they were ever with you,� Beth told me.
�I call bullshit. You know I�d never talk, especially if they didn�t want me to,� I shot back.
�I know, but they have their reasons. I�ll give you a hint: you�ve never been with any of them.�
I started to get worried. There was probably a reason I hadn�t been with them. The first name, which popped into my head, was Gina, or even worse, Angie.
�Hey, just make sure it isn�t someone who breaks the rules. I don�t want to regret this for the rest of my life,� I told her in all seriousness.
�No, Angie�s not on the �playlist,�� Beth assured me, as she predicted who I was worried about. �I know you�d never be with someone who�s currently dating or married.�
I let out a sigh of relief. Then I blinked. Married? Surely not. Then I decided this might be the best birthday present anyone had ever given me. Sex with mystery girls was a real turn-on. I got up and showed Beth how much this meant to me. She was panting when our kiss finally broke.
�You do know after they�re done, you have to do me, right?� she asked.
I just waggled my eyebrows and leered at her.
She took my hand and we went to the master bedroom. She had me get undressed and put the mask on. You really couldn�t see anything with it on. She kissed my cheek.
�Stay right here, and no peeking,� Beth ordered, and was gone.
Being blindfolded had me off-balance. It seemed like Beth was gone for hours, so Mr. Happy lost interest. He was a more of a �right now� kind of guy. I about jumped out of my skin when someone ran their fingernails down my chest. I went to grab their hand and Beth stopped me.
�No, you don�t, or I�ll cuff you!� she reminded me.
I pulled my hand back. Whoever it was delighted in touching me in unexpected places. She would brush my ear, run a fingernail across the sole of my foot, and then run her palm up my side. She had me twitching. Then she added her tongue, lips and teeth to the mix.
She made me roll over and went to work on my neck, back and butt. She had me spread my legs and then get up on my knees. I felt the mystery girl�s tongue tease me right below my ball sack. Then the bed moved and Beth guided my head to her sex.
�Do me,� she ordered.
The mystery girl played with my balls and ran her fingers across my butt. I was both aroused and nervous. Mr. Happy needed some direct contact and soon. This girl about drove me nuts. I was right on the edge. By the noises, Beth made I�d helped over a cliff.
Beth got out of the way and I spun around and grabbed the mystery girl. She gave out a startled yip as I pulled her to where Beth just left and went down on her. She was skinny and not very tall. I started to try and figure out who it was. Beth said I had never been with her and I also knew her. My first thought was that she was built like Kim Sun, the JV cheerleader.
I buried my face between her legs and as I ran my tongue through her center, I heard her suck in her breath. It was my turn. I attacked her sex with gusto. She squirmed to beat the band and started to make little squeaks of pleasure. My mystery girl had a soft patch of pubic hair. She grabbed my head and held me in place as she ground her sex against my tongue. I inhaled the fragrant aroma of her desire. I felt her shudder and then collapse.
Beth handed me a condom. It�s wasn�t as easy putting it on when you couldn�t see. Beth ended up helping me out and then I felt her hot breath on my ear.
�Go easy, this is her first time.�
I almost came as I groaned in response. Beth guided me by my member and put me into position. I waited until Beth told me to go.
�Okay, she�s ready,� Beth told me.
I eased forward and felt a pop as the head entered her.
�Ouch,� my mystery girl complained.
I froze. It wasn�t Kim�s voice, but it sounded familiar. Could it be Lisa Felton? The thought of her sexy body under me made me want to just ram home and pound her unconscious. Okay, I have a dark side which comes out occasionally. Even if it were Lisa, I would never hurt her. It drove me crazy not knowing who this was.
�She�s ready,� Beth assured me.
Over the next several minutes, I worked to get myself fully embedded in her depths. Once she was ready, I started my long-then-short stroke technique. The first clue I had she was ready to peak was when she clawed my back. What the hell, that would leave a mark. She climaxed and then started to push on my chest to get me to pull out.
�David, don�t take off your mask. She�s bleeding. I need to help her,� Beth told me with concern in her voice.
It was all I could do not to pull the mask off because I was worried I might have hurt her. She helped the mystery girl to the bathroom and I heard the shower start. Beth came back and took my mask off.
�Come on, Stud. Let�s go to my room and finish you off,� she told me, and I realized I hadn�t cum.
Beth made love to me and thanked me for being a good sport. When we were done, Beth made sure the mystery girl had left. She then let me take a shower and change to go out to the pool.
I WAS MET BY TRACY, Mona and Sammie. The three girls had four other girls I had never met before with them. They were all cute and looked to be younger. Tracy came up and gave me a kiss.
�David, I�d like you to meet next year�s freshman cheerleaders,� Tracy told me.
Emma was the tallest of the bunch at five-ten with long brown hair. Piper was her fraternal twin and shorter at five-eight with long blond hair. Kylie was Miss Personality and was five-five with naturally curly blond hair that came to her shoulders. Faith was the serious one at five-six with long black hair. All four were shy around me, and Mona gave me hip-check when I started to flirt with them.
�Leave them alone. Sammie wants her turn before you start working your way through the new cheerleaders.�
Sammie went bright red when I turned my attention on her.
�So, you come here often?� I teased her.
She pushed me into the pool. I grabbed her wrist and she followed me in. I wrapped her up and started to suck on her neck to give her a hickey. She shrieked.
�Stop, my dad will kill us both!� she yelled at me.
�Kiss me,� I ordered her.
Sammie thought about it for a moment and then did as she was told. The new girls all watched wide-eyed. I gave them a leer and they scampered away to the hot tub. Beth came out with drinks and snacks. I looked around and didn�t see the last member of Tracy�s posse, Kim. Could it have been her?
�Where�s Kim?� I asked.
�She�ll be here later,� Sammie told me.
Everyone else was in the hot tub, so Sammie and I had some privacy.
�Did you really want to spend some time with me?� I asked.
She wouldn�t look me in the eye, so I touched her chin and made her look at me.
�Just because other people do things, doesn�t mean I�d feel any different if you didn�t do the same. You were the one who told me to look out for my own self-interest. I�d hope you would do that for yourself,� I told her.
She didn�t answer, but smirked at me, got out of the pool, and joined the rest of them in the hot tub. I got out, dried off, put on sunscreen, picked out a lounge chair and caught some rays. I must have dozed off because I was jerked awake to the feel of an ice cube being run over my nipples. My eyes snapped open to see Mona�s angelic face grinning back at me.
�I told the freshmen you give great massages. They want a safe way to get to know you. Do you think you can do that for me?� she asked.
I agreed and gave all four of them a semi-sexy massage. I made sure Mr. Happy rubbed their butts, but nothing else to keep from crossing over the line. When I was done, I was aroused again. The four freshmen had impure thoughts if their looks at me were any indication. I looked at Sammie and she shook her head �no.� Tracy pointed at Mona, so I got up and led her inside.
We went a couple of rounds and we were both well satisfied when we came back out. I had to get going because Cassidy and the gang would be at my house in about a half hour. I needed to go make the Gatorade. I kissed the girls and told Beth I liked my birthday present. She gave me a sly grin.
�Tomorrow will be special. Be sure to drink plenty of fluids,� she teased me.
MIKE HAD ME TELL EVERYONE what my speed coach taught me. The guys all wanted to come watch me tomorrow. I was doubtful because this man wasn�t cheap, but it was an open gym. Cassidy had us all either wear ankle and wrist weights, or a weighted backpack. She made sure we would be in the best shape of our lives when football started.
Peggy Pratt had started to bring her cross-country team to our
Our workout group kept growing. The guys in charge of finding new people seemed to be working overtime. They had started to invite incoming freshmen. Another group who�d we�d missed was the wrestling team. They started when I was away at USC. They loved Cassidy and her workout. The wrestling team brought a new energy, which made us all work harder.
Wednesday July 2
CHRIS WAS NOT A GOOD sport about everyone showing up to watch me work out with him. He explained his rates to them, and they soon lost interest.
Today he videotaped me running. He was able to show me I wasn�t picking my feet up high enough off the ground. When my back leg was extended, he wanted my front leg to be at a ninety-degree angle at the knee, and my thigh to be horizontal to the ground. By �picking them up and putting them down,� as he called it, I could generate more power, which translated into more speed.
Coach Hope caught wind of I was up to and showed up with Cassidy. I had a feeling I knew who told him. He talked to me after I was done with my passing drills.
�The latest rankings came out. You�re up to number three in the sophomore class national quarterback rankings. I take it the speed coach was suggested by Bo Harrington,� he commented.
�He, Coach Styles and Coach Sterns all said I needed to get faster. Bo had suggested Chris at the beginning of the summer, but I got busy. At the USC camp, Coach Sterns made a believer out of me.�
�He called me and told me what he told you. Do we need to talk?� he asked.
�I think so. I hate to come across as a prima donna, but I need to think about my future. USC refused to offer me a scholarship because they have concerns about me playing out of position for a year. If they�re having issues with my change of position, so are the other top programs. I just need to know if you plan on giving me a fair shot to play quarterback or not. If not, I may need to start looking at the second- and third-tier programs to go to college.�
�David, I don�t respond well to ultimatums,� he started, but I interrupted him.
�Coach, I�ve never given you one. From day one, I�ve played ball. I was the only one who stood up and defended your position at Kentucky when Isaac ripped into Brad. All I�m asking is will there be an open competition for quarterback this fall? If not, I need to change my plans as far as recruiting goes.�
�Are you thinking of transferring?� he asked me.
I wanted to shout at him, but I tried to take the high road. I really did.
�I have no control over something like that. If my parents have to suddenly move to the Washington school district, I have to move with them. So, no, I�m not planning on transferring. My parents have roots in this community. I�ll just have to suck it up.�
�David, I just don�t see you beating Brad out. He�s played in my system since he was in middle school. I don�t want to set any false expectations,� Coach Hope explained.
�I understand. May I make a suggestion?�
�You�ve earned that,� he told me.
�In obvious passing situations, or two-minute drills, give me the ball. It gives us a better chance to win.�
He thought about it for a long minute.
�If you show me you�re better in those situations, I�ll have the best player on the field.�
�Oh, and something else: I want a shot at defense. I think I can make an impact going both ways.�
�That I agree with. I saw what you did playing seven-on-seven and how you ate Bill alive at Kentucky. I�d also like to see you try some kick returns. In the open field, no one�s going to want to tackle you. If you let me, I�ll make sure you make an impact. Can I count on you, David?�
�Yes, sir,� I answered.
That didn�t go well. Could I make a change at this point? Probably not. Could I make Coach Hope take me seriously? I would make it so even a blind man could see I was the better choice to start. If he picked Brad over me, then so be it. At least I�d given it my best effort.
BETH�S SECOND GIRL took me all of ten seconds to figure out who it was: Cassidy. I took my mask off.
�Nice try,� I told her.
�Hey, Beth said if you�re not good she�ll handcuff you,� she glared at me.
�Cassidy, I�d love to spend the afternoon making love to you. We both know there are good reasons why we�re friends and not lovers. Two of those reasons I like too much to hurt: Jim and your dad would be disappointed in us.�
My words took the wind out of her sails. She wasn�t done, though.
�Put the mask back on. I�ll send someone else in,� she promised.
�We both know I can�t pretend I don�t know it�d be you. Plus, you�re my friend,� I said while hugging her.
I put on a pair of shorts and walked Cassidy out. Beth just shrugged when she saw I�d said �no.� I think she thought there was a chance it would happen. I spotted Kim and winked at the cute Asian cheerleader. She looked at Sammie and she told her something. Kim jumped up and pulled me upstairs. She obviously didn�t want to miss her chance at the birthday-week festivities.
No one else had a curvy little body like hers. I did my level-best to rock her world. I found her ribcage was sensitive, and she loved to have her butt kneaded while I licked and sucked her nipples. I think Kim was as surprised as I was that she was a screamer. I had just started working her G-spot when she tried to make me deaf. I stopped.
�What the hell?� I asked.
I found Kim had one of the largest G-spots I�d ever encountered. It was almost stupid-easy to get her off, and I did, again and again, until she was a worthless puddle. Beth finally came in and pulled me off her.
�I�ve heard her screaming for the past hour. She�s had enough, and you�re scaring the children,� Beth scolded me.
�Oh, the freshmen are here,� I said.
�Yes, and they think you�re up here killing poor Kim. Tracy and Mona aren�t helping. They�re telling them how your big tool is probably ripping her apart. They�re having as much fun as you are.�
�I might have to spank their butts. They don�t need to be scaring off cute girls.�
Kim seemed to regain her senses. We got dressed and went out to have a talk with Mona and Tracy.
THE FRESHMEN WERE A little jumpy around me. I glared at Tracy and Mona who just shrugged at me. I was surprised Lily was there. Then it hit me: she was my mystery girl! I went up to her and gave her a long, passionate kiss.
�I guess you figured it out,� she told me.
�Just now. You had me completely fooled. I had guessed Kim Sun,� I confessed.
�I�ll take that as a compliment.�
Kim was a good-looking girl. Lily was too, in her own way. She covered it up more but could be stunning if she put on a little makeup and let more of her body show.
Lily had something to show me. She pulled out her phone and showed me the latest ad flyer Mr. Hill had put out. It was boy�s briefs. One of the shots I thought was deleted was in print. It showed the outline of Mr. Happy lying off to the side. Lily giggled when she saw my expression. There wasn�t a damn thing I could do about it now. I needed to tell Kendal and find out how it was printed. I grabbed my phone and had Lily send me the picture. I sent it on to Kendal. My phone rang a minute later.
�That�s not good. Where did you see it?� Kendal asked.
�Lily had it sent to her. I guess it was in the Sunday paper.�
�Let me find out how this made it to press. Don�t do anything until I confirm this isn�t a hoax. I remember the shot, and I saw him delete it,� she told me.
I hung up and spotted the freshmen in the hot tub. I went over and got in with them, which caused all conversation to stop. That was how you knew they were talking about you.
�You guys know Tracy and Mona were just teasing you, right?� I asked.
They all looked at me and nodded. They weren�t sure; I could tell that by the looks they gave me. I motioned Kim over. She got into the hot tub with us.
�Please tell them I wasn�t hurting you,� I told her.
Her eyes got big.
�I�m not sure if I need to go to the doctor or not,� she said in mock horror.
They looked at her then stared at me. I just shook my head and got out of the hot tub. The older girls could have their fun. It was a rite of passage for older teens to haze freshmen, as long as it didn�t get out of hand. Kim had just gotten started. Tracy, Mona and Sammie went to join in the fun. Lily, Beth and I went and caught some rays.
AFTER DINNER, ANGIE wanted to show me a bedroom set online. She�d found it in a design magazine. They had taken wood flooring and put it on the wall behind the bed. The caption said it was walnut. The bed itself was very modern. It had round wood legs, and the mattress sat down in the frame so only two inches showed. The frame was made of walnut and had a padded black leather top, so it looked comfortable to get in and out of. What made it unique were the sides flared out like a baby grand piano to make built-in nightstands. All along the back was an adjustable leather headboard. The headboard would go from lying flat to tilted, so you could sit up in bed.
�I love it,� I told her.
�Thank God, Tami told me I better tell you before it showed up. I ordered it last week and it should be here tomorrow. The flooring guys are in your apartment right now doing the wall.�
�Yeah, I might�ve freaked out. Thanks for helping me get the apartment redone. I really love the living room. You guys did a great job of making it something I�ll love for the next three years.�
MY PHONE RANG. IT WAS Tami.
�Guess who�s taking me to dinner tonight?� she asked me.
�I have no idea.�
�You are. I just got home and will be here through the weekend. So get your butt in the shower and I�ll pick you up in thirty minutes.�
She hung up on me. I guess I had no say in the matter. I found the wall was done and looked great. There was an electrician working on wall sconces. I looked at the box and they were an Art Deco design, which carried over from the living room.
I got ready and went downstairs when I heard Tami honk.
�So where are we going?� I asked her.
�To pick out your birthday present,� she told me.
�Puppy?� I asked, bouncing up and down.
�Hell, no! Your mom would kill me.�
She took me to the Sullivan car dealership. Mr. Sullivan at the door was waiting for us.
�Tami came in and picked out three cars for you to look at,� he told me as we walked out onto the lot. �The first is the Camaro SS.�
He had me get in and get a feel for the car. Tami smirked because she saw I loved it. We took it for a test drive, and it was everything a teen boy would want. Then he showed me the Jeep I�d planned to buy. I was torn. I liked both of them. If I had to pick, it would be the Jeep.
�We just got the next one in. Let me see if it�s ready,� Mr. Sullivan told me.
�What is it?� I asked Tami after he left.
�Patience,� she advised me.
I heard the rumble from the motor before I saw it. It was orange, so it would fit in with our school colors. It looked like an old muscle car. When it got closer, I saw it was a Dodge Charger with the V8 Hemi engine in it. I looked at Tami, and she knew. This was what I�d end up with. We took it for a test drive, and her suspicions were confirmed, I loved it. We got back to the dealership, and Mr. Sullivan wanted to talk.
�I want to ask you a favor. Would you allow us to display this car at the Taste of Lincoln and say you�re buying it?�
�You can�t drive it till Monday, anyway,� Tami told me.
One downside to being born on the fourth of July was the DMV was closed. I couldn�t get my license until Monday. Dad told me life was a negotiation, so I had to ask.
�What do I get in return?�
Tami just gave me a look but stayed out of it.
�I know the NCAA won�t let us give you too good of a deal on price. How about we wash it whenever you need it done, and we�ll detail it once a month while you�re going to Lincoln High,� he offered.
�Throw in regular maintenance and you have a deal,� I countered.
He laughed at me.
�Okay, but we get to say you have all your work done here,� he shot back.
Tami shook her head at both of us. So I agreed. I called Kendal to make it happen. She planned to buy it through my company. She would wire the funds to them. We shook hands and he promised to deliver it on Monday.
�Thanks, this is a great gift. I guess Teddy must be paying you well,� I teased Tami.
�Oh, you poor �stupid boy.� Have you not learned yet that your money is my money?� she said, as my eyebrows disappeared into my hairline.
She just patted my hand. I had so much to learn.
Chapter 12 � Best Birthday Week Ever
Thursday July 3
AFTER MY WORKOUT, I went to Beth�s to find out who my next new girl was going to be. I was amused when I found Tracy and the four freshmen in the master bedroom. They were all in their swimsuits. I looked at Tracy and she smiled at me.
�David, Beth said you�d be a good boy, so you have to do what I tell you,� Tracy informed me.
I just stared at her. The four girls were nervous, so they giggled.
�When I was a freshman, the head cheerleader helped to explain about boys. She had her brother help with the demonstration. Since I don�t have a brother, you get to let them figure it out on you,� Tracy explained.
I just stared at her. She finally had enough.
�Get naked,� she ordered me.
�Not happening. I�ll end up breaking them. Then Beth�ll be pissed at me,� I said with a straight face.
�Dream on. You�re not sleeping with any of them,� Tracy told me.
I just shrugged and stripped down to my boxers. Tracy patted the bed and I jumped up like the good boy she wanted me to be.
�As you can see, GQ is shy,� Tracy started out. �This is for you girls, so if you have any questions, please ask.�
�Can I kiss him?� asked Kylie, the one with curly blond hair.
�We need to ...� Tracy started as I reached over and put a lip-lock on Kylie. �I guess that�s a yes.�
It was just a quick kiss. I needed to stay in control because these girls were too young for me.
Tracy gave me a tight smile.
�Well, that was interesting. Does anyone else want to kiss David?� she asked, trying to be smart.
Emma raised her hand. Piper saw Emma and put her hand up too. Faith just shook her head.
�I was just kidding,� Tracy scolded them. �How many of you have been with a guy?�
No one was about to fess up. By the way Kylie kissed, she had made out with someone. I looked at them all. They weren�t comfortable doing this in front of everyone.
�How many of you are uncomfortable with this?� I asked.
They all raised their hands. I thought about it for a moment.
�Would it be better if you spent a half-hour with me? We could have a frank, one-on-one, hands-on discussion,� I suggested.
�What do you mean, �hands-on�?� Tracy asked.
�If they want to see and feel me, they can.�
�Oh ... that works,� she conceded.
Faith raised her hand, so Tracy pointed at her.
�We can ask you anything? You�ll show us stuff?� she asked me.
�I won�t give you names and dates, but if you have questions I�ll answer as best I can. If you want to practice on me, or I do some things to you, I�m willing. BUT, we�re just learning. There�ll be no actual sex,� I told her.
Tracy smiled.
�Yes, I want to do that,� Faith voted. �And I want to go first.�
The others agreed. They all left and I was alone with Faith. She didn�t hesitate, she just asked what was bothering her.
�Why do boys lie?� she asked.
I suddenly felt like I was in over my head. Why does anyone lie? There could be a million reasons.
�I met Jerry at church camp. We�ve been together for the last five years. We were first friends, and then this year we decided to be boyfriend and girlfriend. We ... did stuff. He told me he loved me. That we would be together forever,� she said, and she began to cry.
I took her into my arms and held her. She poured her heart out to me. I think she�d been holding it in because she didn�t have anyone to talk to. She didn�t want people to know she�d given her virginity to a boy who didn�t appreciate the gift.
She shocked me before we were done. She asked to see my dick. I showed her and she just smiled and rushed out of the room.
The twins were next. They wanted to go together. It was obvious neither of them had ever been with a boy before. I let them kiss me. I gave them the same lessons Suzanne and Cindy gave me. They next had me strip so they could see a boy naked. I let them play with Mr. Happy until he got too excited. They wanted to do it again, but I figured if that happened they�d be losing their virginities. I knew that Tracy would have my head over her mantel if that happened.
Kylie just wanted to make out. That was not happening. I gave her the same lessons I gave the twins. I talked to her a long time about birth control, because it wouldn�t be long before she needed it. We also talked about finding a boy who�d respect her. I told her if she was thinking about a guy, to come talk to Tracy or me before things got too far. She was happy when she left.
WHEN I GOT HOME, I found my bedroom set had arrived and been set up. I tracked down Angie and Mom and thanked them. Dad and Greg had installed a closet system that almost doubled my storage. My apartment was now set.
Friday July 4
IT WAS A PERFECT SUMMER morning. I could hear the birds waking up and decided I needed to go run. Chris, my speed coach, had changed my morning runs. He called how I normally ran steady-state running. It was when you ran at the same speed for the duration of your run. Chris said it wouldn�t challenge my body in the ways I needed to run faster. Instead, he wanted me to perform interval training, which alternated bursts of speed with your normal pace. He had me run at my usual speed for five minutes, then for one minute, I would run at a speed that was ten to twenty percent faster. Chris said by doing this enough times, I would increase my heart and lung capacity, which would allow me to run faster.
He also told me I should run twenty to twenty-five miles a week. That wasn�t a problem for me, but when the rest of the guys heard, there was some complaining. I was happy to see Mike step up and organize them. He talked the girls� cross-country teams into helping them. They seemed to calm down when they realized they�d be chasing cute butts while they ran.
Chris had taught me to do something that at first made no sense. He told me to run as hard as I could with the least amount of effort. He explained if I remained relaxed while I ran, it would make me faster. We worked on overcoming my instinct to run as hard as I could with tremendous effort. I found it easier to relax in my distance runs than when I sprinted.
I decided to avoid the park this morning because they�d been setting up for the fundraiser, Taste of Lincoln. The carnival had arrived last night and blocked a big portion of the park off. So I decided to run in some of the subdivisions. I had my headphones on and wasn�t paying attention when I felt someone touch my shoulder. I about had a heart attack. It was Mitch Evans, the captain of the boys� cross-country team.
�You scared me to death,� I told him.
�Sorry, I just wanted to see if you wanted to run with me?� he asked.
�I�m doing interval training. Are you up for it?�
�Sure, you want me to push you?� Mitch asked.
�No, but I need someone to, so do your worst.�
Mitch was about five-ten and weighed maybe 150 pounds. He was fast for a distance runner. I could outsprint him, but he buried me by the end of the run. I had too much body mass to make a good distance runner. When we got back to my house, I collapsed in my front yard. He was having none of that.
�Get up and walk it off,� he ordered me.
I had my hands on my hips as I tried to get my heart rate back to normal. He told me he�d meet me tomorrow at the same time. I wondered what I�d gotten myself into.
I WENT UP TO MY APARTMENT to find Tami waiting for me.
�Does everyone know the combination to get into my apartment?� I complained.
�We get an update every time you change it,� she teased me.
Since I had never changed it, I knew she was bullshitting me. I gave her a quick kiss and went to shower. I was surprised when she joined me. She wrinkled her nose when she saw I was about to use my Red body wash. I really had no idea why girls didn�t like the smell of it, because I liked it. Angie had gotten me some lavender-smelling body wash Tami handed me instead.
I got a good lather going and then Tami took over. I found I had been doing it all wrong. I didn�t pay enough attention to my naughty bits. She made a mess and I had to wash her. We were both smiling when we left the shower.
�I thought I was getting up early enough to wake you up,� Tami told me.
�Maybe you should just sleep over,� I suggested.
That got me silence, so I tried another tack.
�Well, I�m off my diet for the day. Dad will make his Country Eggs Benedict,� I said.
Instead of an English muffin, he used buttermilk biscuits. He substituted the Canadian bacon with sausage patties and the Hollandaise sauce with cracked pepper sausage gravy. When you added an over easy egg it was one of Tami�s favorites.
�I picked a good day to come to breakfast. Get dressed, I�m hungry.�
We found everyone up when we made it to the kitchen. Tami made a pig of herself. She ate four of the biscuits. I had to join her, since Dad was in rare form, cooking, today. After breakfast, I opened my presents. The apartment was the big one, so I only received small stuff. Kyle was the star. He got me a Dodge Charger keychain. He sure was smart to be able to guess what kind of car I was buying. I wondered if his Aunt Tami had something to do with that.
Greg�s gift was five coupons for massages. Tami and I took him up on it and used two of the coupons. It had been several months since he�d given me one.
�Dang, Bro, you can feel the difference in your muscles. You�re going to kill them on the football field,� Greg said.
�That�s the plan.�
When we were done, I couldn�t find my three remaining coupons. Then I realized Miss Tami had snagged them. I guess what was mine really was hers.
DAD, TOM AND COACH Hope were working with Mrs. Sullivan and the Booster Club to run the fundraiser. This meant we all had to chip in and work it, too. Brad and Cassidy were put in charge of the bake sale. Greg and Angie helped several of the boosters with the gates. I grabbed several of the guys and we handled parking. Dad was in charge of collecting the money for parking. Tami and Tracy were in charge of the dunk tank.
I got a break around lunchtime and walked the midway. The Chinese restaurant had their peanut butter chicken, so I had it for lunch. I went to the Sullivan tent to sit in my car. They had me take my picture with some kids.
I was on my way back to parking duty when I ran into Kendal. She was with a couple of cute girls her age. She introduced me to them and then we caught up. I wanted to know about the Sunday flyer. It wasn�t a hoax because Mom still had the ads since she hadn�t gone through all the coupons yet. I found the flyer and sure enough, it showed the obvious outline of my member.
�Mr. Hill is beside himself. He wanted to let you know he takes full responsibility. I guess they have backup software that copies all files if they�re connected to the network or Internet. They pull the photos off the server to do the ads. He has it set up so the backup isn�t deleted if something�s deleted off a PC. This way they can recover the photo if there�s a mistake,� Kendal said.
�So how are they going to fix this?� I asked.
�For now they�re disconnecting the PC from the network until they�re done. They�re working on a better solution, but for now, this should work.�
We said our goodbyes and I went back to ushering in cars.
MY SHIFT WAS OVER AT three o�clock. The guys I worked with all wanted to go on the rides. I went to the dunk tank to see Coach Hope was this half-hour�s victim. Cassidy had bought six balls. I watched her miss with all six. The next guy was no better. Cassidy bought three more. She missed on the first two.
�He looks awful dry,� I teased her.
She put her hands on her hips and glared at me.
�Do you think you can do any better?�
�Give me the ball,� I told her.
Coach Hope had been making fun of everyone.
�David has no arm. I�m safe,� he announced to the crowd.
Actually, it was a smart move. Piss them off and they�ll overthrow the ball. I just smirked at him and tossed it.
He was a good sport. I went and found Tami checking out the baked goods. There was a German chocolate cake I�d set aside. Mary Dole had made it, and it was my favorite cake.
�What did you get?� she asked me.
I showed her.
�I should have figured. Will you buy me the peach crumble?� she asked me.
�What about the coconut cream pie? I thought it was your favorite.�
�You could get me both,� she said, batting her eyes.
I knew we were going to Tracy�s house for dinner and her dad was grilling. They�d invited half the school. The plan was to swim and eat. We would then come back to the carnival since the fireworks were scheduled for sundown. Then there was supposed to be a dance for the teens.
They were down to only about ten items left at the bake sale. All the proceeds went to the fundraiser since the baked goods were donated and they would have a new batch tomorrow. I decided we could just take them to the cookout. I was sure a pack of teenagers could polish off what was left.
�Just sell me the rest,� I told the girl.
�Thanks, David. That means I get to go to your party,� she said with a smile.
I sent a text to Greg and Angie to help us take all the food to the car. Between the four of us and the girl manning the booth, we made it in one trip. Mrs. A had taken Kyle for the day, so we picked him up on the way home to get our swimsuits. Tami had brought her bag to my place, so we were soon on our way to the Dole residence.
We walked in with all the baked goods, and Mary had us put them on one of the buffet tables she�d set up. Tami and Tracy got small paper plates and plastic forks and started cutting the cakes so people could have a slice. I went with Mary and helped her make side dishes. She had me on the food processor, cutting up cabbage and carrots for coleslaw. Mrs. A and Beth showed up with a huge pan of mac and cheese.
When I was done with the coleslaw, she sent me out to help Tom with the grill. Mr. Anderson was his helper.
�Tom, don�t let him near your grill or you�ll have a fire,� I warned him.
Mr. Anderson just shot me with the squirt bottle.
�Careful, Smoky, don�t be starting something you can�t finish,� I warned him.
My mom chose that moment to show up and whack me in the back of the head. Tom and Mr. Anderson were trying not to laugh.
�I don�t care if it is your birthday, I can still tan your hide right here in front of everyone,� Mom told me.
�Yes, ma�am,� I answered sheepishly, which the two clowns thought was hilarious.
�You two are old enough not to torment the poor boy,� she said, turning on them.
Mr. Anderson shot her with the squirt bottle. I had no idea he was so fast or she would have caught me. Tom and I wisely stayed out of it.
�What�re you going to do if there�s a fire?� I asked him.
�What men have been doing since before our time,� he told me.
�This I have to hear.�
�Use this,� he said lifting his beer.
He seemed to have it figured out. He had a cooler next to him. He winked at me, got a beer koozie, and put a nonalcoholic beer in it for me. He had me put cooked hot dogs into buns and then wrap them in foil for when everyone showed up. Mr. Anderson came limping back to help.
I WAS FINALLY FREE to have fun. Cindy and Suzanne were talking to Beth and the four freshman cheerleaders. I ran up, grabbed the first two, and jumped into the pool. I didn�t plan this very well. There were seven of them, and one of me. I saw Jim.
�Jim, go get help!� I yelled.
The pool was soon full of teens having a great time. We had an epic water fight. Girls are sneaky. They would get one to distract me, usually by kissing or flirting with me. Then three of them would gang up on me and dunk me. The other guys were being tricked with the same tactic. I couldn�t believe we kept falling for it.
I think the guys were a little horny after their colossal mistake of breaking up with their girlfriends for the summer. Several couples seemed to be mending fences, but Cassidy still wouldn�t give Jim the time of day. I had made a point to stay far away from her. I was afraid she�d decide to tell her dad she wanted to date me.
EVERYONE WENT TO THE park to watch the fireworks. Mom warned Angie she might want to stay home with Kyle. She told Mom if he fussed, she�d hand him to me. Mom and I looked at each other and just shrugged. I guess some stuff you have to learn the hard way.
At our town, they always shoot off a huge noisemaker firework to signal they�re about to get started. I heard the low �whump� of the first launch. We all turned to Kyle to see what the reaction was going to be. When the boom occurred, he began to whimper. Angie handed him to me. I was sitting cross-legged with him on my lap. I faced him towards where the fireworks were going to go off.
We heard three whumps. He was a little startled, and then the three burst into huge stars. He blinked several times, trying to decide if this was something good or bad. I rubbed his tummy and they started in earnest. He just watched in wonder. It was the coolest thing ever to see it through his eyes. He was reached up, trying to grab them. Mom just shook her head in amazement.
When the grand finale came, he�d had enough. He twisted around and buried his face in my stomach. I picked him up and held him. When it was over, he wanted his mom. Angie just smiled at me and took him. They went home with my parents.
Tami and I had arranged a ride with Suzanne and Jim. We went to the dance. It turned out to be lame, so we decided to call it a night. It had been a full day.
Saturday July 5
MITCH MET ME OUT FRONT and I stretched to run. Once we settled into a pace, he wanted to talk.
�Is Cassidy seeing anyone?� he asked.
I didn�t know how to answer him. I had feelings for her, but I knew Jim wanted her back. Mitch would further complicate things.
�It�s complicated,� I told him. �She just broke up with Jim Ball over something stupid. I think they�ll get back together since they like each other. So to answer your question, technically, no, she isn�t seeing anyone.�
�So I can ask her out,� he stated.
�I guess so. Did you hear what I said, though?� I asked.
�Sure. Jim�s interested, but not willing to close the deal,� he told me.
My head hurt. Jim needed to make a move, or someone else would pick up Cassidy. I offered Mitch a deal.
�Tell you what. Give Jim the weekend to work this out. If come Monday she�s still single, I�ll even give you a recommendation,� I said.
He ran for a few minutes thinking about what I said.
�I could just ask her out,� he said.
�So could I,� I shot back.
�Fair enough. I hope there�re no hard feelings.�
I just shrugged. He at least talked to me. I wondered if this was the only reason he ran with me. I didn�t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. I let him run me ragged.
I GOT HOME AND ATE some poached chicken and fresh tomatoes out of the garden. I then went and lifted with Jim. I couldn�t wait to get my license Monday. I was tired of having to be carted around. When we were done lifting, it was back to the park and the fundraiser. I was put back on parking duty. Today it threatened to rain all day, which caused the turnout to be about half of what it was on the Fourth of July.
At five o�clock, they opened it up to free parking. I went with the guys and we tried all the rides.
I was done by seven and starved. I got Jim to take me home and I promised to feed him. What I didn�t tell him was Tami had picked up Cassidy and they met us at my house. It was awkward while we ate, but I was not facing this on an empty stomach. I led them up to my apartment and sat them down.
�Cassidy, I want you to have an open mind and listen to Jim,� I said, and then turned to Jim. �You now have a chance to tell her how you really feel. If, after you two talk, she says it�s over ... then it�s over.� I looked at both of them. �You two were happiest when you were together. I know you had something special. Jim did something stupid, but he quickly realized what a mistake he�d made. Cassidy, if you can�t find it in your heart to forgive him, we�ll all understand. I just think you two are better together.�
TAMI AND I LEFT THEM alone in my apartment. We went and sat on the back patio and drank iced tea.
�You really care for her, don�t you?� Tami asked.
How she figured that out, I have no idea. There was no point in denying it.
�Yeah, I do, but only as a friend,� I confessed.
�What made you force the issue?�
�Mitch Evans. He wants to ask her out. I got him to agree to hold off until Monday to see if she and Jim could work their issues out. I�ve no idea if Cassidy is even interested in Mitch.�
�Not in him, she isn�t. She has her eyes set on you if Jim doesn�t work out. I think she has since the first day she got here. If you haven�t noticed, she�s grown up a lot since the first of the year. You letting her run the program has given her self-confidence she just bluffed at before. She now has a real inner strength. At the first of the year, she�d never go against her father�s wishes. She can stand up to him now.�
I wasn�t sure how I felt about Cassidy. I turned to Tami and she could read me.
�Stop. I hate it when you start to doubt yourself. You�re better than that. Deep down you know Cassidy isn�t right for you. She�s too needy. She�d want too much of your time. You need someone like Harper right now, someone who has their own thing going on and you complement each other. Peggy comes to mind. She hasn�t been hanging on you all spring and has been just fine.
�Jim is also too good of a friend. If you went after her, it would destroy not only your friendship with him but with Suzanne. It would have far-reaching implications. Probably the worst side effect would be damage to your relationship with Coach Hope. Let the Cassidy idea go,� Tami told me.
Her spelling it out for me helped me see it was for the best. I didn�t like it, but it was for the best.
�Thanks. It had been bothering me. It got worse when Beth slipped her into bed with me. I�ll let it go. Now tell me what to do about football.�
�You�ve already made that decision. So stop going back and second-guessing yourself. I want to put forth a theory,� she said, going into Dr. Tami mode. She did this when she�d been really thinking about something. �I think the USC guy ...�
�Coach Sterns,� I supplied.
�... Coach Sterns was playing games with you, so I did a little research. USC was never going to offer you to play quarterback this year. They�d wait until you were a senior. They�re one of the schools who can wait to make a late offer. The cream of the crop can fight the battles for elite talent all the way up to signing day.
�It�s the other programs who want to force you into a box early. They can take a chance. What Coach Sterns did was the classic takeaway. He dangled an offer for USC and then snatched it from you. He knows you�ll work twice as hard to prove you deserve to play for the best. I think you can be the best. I need you to start thinking that way.
�It makes no difference what Coach Hope does this season with you. I personally think you playing fullback is a gift. I�ve seen the hits you take playing quarterback. No one�s body can withstand what happens to you on the field without serious injury at some point. I don�t want your dreams snuffed out with you playing high school ball. Your goal needs to be to get ready to move up to the college level.
�Now for what I predict will happen. There�s tremendous pressure on Brad and Coach Hope to succeed. Brad doesn�t have what it takes to survive. I want you to stay out of it. Your nature is to jump right in the middle and fix it. I have a feeling Brad has some nasty plans for you, and the other guys, come fall practice. I want you to talk to them and make sure they all back off.
�Coach Hope didn�t get where he is without having some common sense. They don�t make you a major in the Marines just because you�ve been around for a while. He also led Beverly to the state title game last year. He�ll give Brad and his buddies a shot. When they prove they can�t handle it, he�ll turn to you and your guys. You may have to sit through a couple of bad losses. Coach Hope has too much riding on winning state.
�You be the guy who�s above it all, and offer him a viable alternative. These guys would follow you to hell and back. You have to have them ready to step in. Just don�t let any of them get hurt. I know you wouldn�t put up with it,� Tami concluded.
Bang! The light bulb�make that light bulbs�came on.
�If what you�re saying is true, it takes a lot of pressure off of me. I�d been stewing over what the college coaches have been telling me. I think Kentucky knew what I was going to hear at USC. They were smart. They knew that right now I was considering committing to them. I need to calm down and to wait and see.�
She smiled and hugged me.
�Good boy. Now quit worrying. In two years, you�ll look back on this and laugh.�
WE WERE JUST TALKING about nothing when Jim and Cassidy came downstairs and joined us. Tami smiled at me, so I knew they were back together.
�Congratulations,� I said.
�How did you know?� Jim asked.
�Tami just told me,� I said.
�She didn�t say anything,� Jim shot back.
�She didn�t say it with words. Are you saying she�s wrong?�
�No, she took me back,� he confessed.
�Did you change the sheets?� I asked.
They both went bright red.
�The clean sheets are in the linen closet,� I suggested.
They took off, giggling.
�You know you won�t see them for another hour,� Tami told me.
�That was the plan.�
We smiled at each other and continued our conversation about nothing. This was the best birthday week ever. Tami had solved all my problems. It felt like old times.
Chapter 13 � Gawd! That�s Not Good
Wednesday July 9
BO HARRINGTON MET ME at the apartment in Houston where we�d be staying. He�d found us a three-bedroom within walking distance of the Elite Camp, and Hunter and Ridge had agreed to room with me. Bo suggested we needed time away from the facility. Bo had rented the unit right across from us for himself. I got settled into my room and then joined him across the hall.
The West Coast boys were not getting in until late this afternoon. I�d caught the first flight out of O�Hare and had arrived just before lunch. Bo had food ready when I got there.
�I�ve had several inquiries about you.�
He then told me of the list of recruiters, several of whom had already been in touch with Bo, and a handful had been to see me play. I was glad to see the list included schools I had on my list. The newest three were Cal, Stanford and UCLA. The girls� trip had let them know I was interested.
Bo got a determined look on his face.
�Some have asked me who your contact person is,� he told me.
�Why don�t they just talk to me?� I asked.
�I think I�d better explain some things to you. Most top quarterbacks are on traveling seven-on-seven teams. That coach is normally not an affiliate of their high school. That allows him to work as the go-to person for recruiting. He�s one step removed from your family and high school,� he told me, scratching his head.
I started to see there was more to this than Bo was telling me.
�Just say it,� I said.
�Okay, IF ... there ever was something provided that was not within the guidelines of the rules, it would be done through your contact person.�
�Ah, I don�t think I want one of those. I don�t want to sell my soul to get into college,� I told him.
�I figured as much. The problem is you need to play their games. You should designate someone they can talk to. I know you have Tracy handling the interface with schools. That�s fine for getting information out, and fielding requests to talk to you, but some of them will want to talk to an adult for negotiations.�
�What kind of negotiations?�
�Things like the number of quarterbacks they�ll take in a class. Will they focus on offensive players to support you, or are their needs on defense? Some other considerations might be housing arrangements and a lot more.�
�I take it �a lot more� could get me in trouble.�
�It sure could, but they�ve been doing this for years, and most have never been caught at it.�
�Would you be willing to help me?� I asked.
�Yes, but I won�t be a party to you jeopardizing your future.�
�Good, we�re on the same page: no deals, no special arrangements. Thanks, that�s a load off my mind.�
We spent the afternoon going over tape of me at USC. He was pointing out areas where we would need to work when the other two arrived. He had an early-evening practice time scheduled from five to eight o�clock.
BO AND I MET HUNTER and Ridge out front. I was surprised when they each had a girl with them.
�David, Bo, I�d like to introduce you to my girlfriend, Penny,� Ridge said.
�This is Samantha or Sam,� Hunter said as an introduction.
We all shook hands, and Bo and I helped carry their luggage upstairs. I gave Bo a questioning look, and he just shrugged. Hell, if I�d known I could have brought a date ... then again, maybe not. We got them settled, and then we all piled into Bo�s rental car and went to the Methodist Training Center. It was right next to NRG Stadium, the home of the Houston Texans. It had three outdoor practice fields and an indoor field. Tomorrow we would use the facility for camp.
Since we only went three blocks, I decided I�d walk home later. We met three receivers and a video crew. Bo got everything set up. Hunter and Ridge left their girls on the sideline and made a beeline for me.
�Hunter said you�d be cool with this. I hope you�re not pissed we brought our girlfriends,� Ridge said.
�Why didn�t you tell me? I would have brought someone. Now I�ll have to just use your girls,� I teased him.
Hunter looked nervous, but Ridge had a different look. I wasn�t sure what it meant.
�I don�t know about that,� Hunter sputtered.
I winked at Ridge and Hunter caught it.
�Up yours, asshole!� he said as he gave me a shove.
Bo called us over and ran us through his drills. I don�t know what the other two had been doing for the last two weeks, but it wasn�t football-related. It was good that we had today�s session because they were both off just a little bit. Towards the end, Bo was getting on them pretty good. They�re both competitors, so they quickly got focused; besides, they were tired of me making them look bad.
I didn�t feel like getting back into the cramped car, so I ran back to the apartment. I decided to skip my nightly workout. I wanted to be fresh for tomorrow. I looked forward to a big day and I wanted to make a good impression. This year was all about introducing myself to the scouting services. My junior and senior years were when the heavy recruiting would begin.
I actually beat them, as they were stuck in traffic. I was in the shower when they came back. When I got out, they were planning dinner.
�David, aren�t you on a high-protein diet?� Ridge asked.
�Yeah, I vote for a good steakhouse. I hear that Houston has some great ones, but I don�t want to break the bank,� I told them.
�The girls want to go get sushi,� Hunter told me.
�Why don�t you guys go do that and I�ll take Bo out for a steak.�
�You don�t mind?� Sam, Hunter�s girlfriend, asked.
�No, not at all. It�ll give us a chance to talk,� I told them.
I was actually relieved. I didn�t want to feel like the fifth wheel. Bo had worked in Houston after he left Lincoln in the fall. He knew just the place to take me. When we got back, I got to know the girls better.
�I just left Hunter in LA. He never mentioned a pretty girlfriend,� I said, to start digging for some dirt.
Samantha was a very cute blond who was all legs. She seemed to be a little older, maybe too old.
�I wasn�t going out with her. Sam was my physical therapist. I had one last appointment the Monday after I returned home, and I got brave and asked her out,� Hunter told the story.
�He was so cute. I thought I was going to have to ask him out, he was so shy. Then he comes back from hanging out with you all week, and he�d changed,� Sam told us.
What she didn�t know was he�d finally gotten laid.
�I told her it was all because of you,� Hunter said, trying to clue me in.
�I was afraid I�d damaged you for life,� I teased him.
Hunter blushed, and everyone wanted to know what happened.
�This guy is an animal,� Hunter started. �The first night he picks up this college girl. They went out to dinner and then came to our room. He kicked me out for hours.�
I was tempted to call him on it, but I could tell he didn�t want to tell Sam he spent the night with Mia. I just shrugged.
�The na�ve boy that I am, I was pissed at him the next morning. We were waiting around for something in the lobby, and he starts making calls. I�m thinking he�s calling home. Nope, this Midwest boy has serious contacts there in LA. He was calling honest-to-God models,� Hunter said, now on a roll. �Back me up on this Ridge, you saw one of them.�
�What was her name?� Ridge asked me.
�Are you talking about Sage the ballerina, or Rose the Latin goddess?� I shot back, knowing full well it was Rose because Sage and I never were able to meet.
He snapped his fingers.
�Rose! She comes strolling in at the end of practice. You know how it is. All the guys are cutting up and making a lot of noise. Coach was telling us about the activities they had planned for us. When they saw her it went dead quiet, and for a good reason. She was an F! O! X! Fox!� Ridge told the girls.
�Here I�m pissed because I liked Ava, the girl he met the first night. I thought he was cheating on her. I never stopped to think people just hooked up,� Hunter confessed.
Everyone gave him a hard time. Hunter can take it as well as dish it out, so I was expecting him to rat me out.
�I came back to the room the second night from dinner and walked in on David and Rose going at it. I about died. He didn�t even break stride, they just kept going.�
�My ass was getting cold from the draft at the door. I think he watched us for like thirty minutes,� I said. �I finally had to kick him out when that couple wanted to join us. He was causing us to draw a crowd.�
�Don�t believe him!� Hunter defended himself. �I guess I did peek a little, but it wasn�t for thirty minutes. It was more like thirty seconds.�
Ridge pointed at Hunter.
�Brother, you and I need to talk later.�
�You do and you�re toast,� Penny told Ridge.
�How did you two meet?� I asked Ridge and Penny.
�On a bet,� Ridge told us.
�Oh, don�t start that crap. You know you had the hots for me. Just because your best friend bet you to come talk to me doesn�t mean you weren�t interested,� Penny scolded him. �This dork was at a middle school dance, holding up the wall. He�d been flirting with me all year, so I knew he was interested. His friends bet him he wouldn�t ask me to dance. He finally got up the courage to ask me to dance. We�ve been going out ever since.�
I liked Penny. She had spirit, and I could tell she kept Ridge grounded. Hunter, on the other hand ... I was afraid he�d found himself another gold digger. How could you be going out with someone for only two weeks and then fly them to Houston? Okay, I�m a �stupid boy� at times.
I wanted to be fresh for tomorrow, so I went to bed. I checked my messages and Tami wanted me to call her. I didn�t bother getting on video chat.
�Hey, what�s up?� I asked.
�I just wanted to tell you that you�ll do great tomorrow.�
�Thanks, Tami, I love you.�
�Goodnight, David, I love you, too.�
Thursday July 10
I GOT UP AND WENT FOR a short run. It was already humid, so I decided to stretch in the air conditioning of the living room. I had to move the coffee table.
My focus, on stretching after a run, was to increase my flexibility and coordination. I find it helps my overall performance. While I stretched, the girls came out and sat at the kitchen table, watching me. I had taken my shirt off when I came in and they were taking in the show. It had been a while since I had so blatantly been checked out. Hunter and Ridge came out. Hunter had his head in the refrigerator when Ridge figured out what the girls were doing.
�David, get some clothes on. There are womenfolk in the room,� he complained.
�You just be quiet. We were just discussing when you and Hunter were going to get in shape like that,� Penny said.
�Leave me out of it. I�m never going to look like that,� Hunter said.
I just finished my routine and took a shower. I�d forgotten to take my supplements last night so I brought them out to the kitchen. I made myself a protein drink and took all my pills. Ridge started looking at them all.
�What�s BCAA?�
�It helps me gain more strength to complete more reps during weightlifting, which results in new muscle mass and improved results. It also reduces soreness after a workout,� I answered.
�I�ve seen creatine before, what does it do?�
�It�s stored in your muscles, and later converted into energy when needed. During workouts, more energy can be used, and creatine will allow for it to be available. Creatine then increases muscle mass, and allows for enhanced performance.�
�What was that you drank?�
�That�s the most important one. It�s whey protein. It helps with strength, speed, and recovery time. Since whey doesn�t need to be broken down, it starts working immediately and doesn�t need time to be converted into something useful to your body. Whey protein also leads to faster muscle repair, and increases your metabolic rate.�
�How does it taste?� Ridge asked.
I made him a small glassful. It tastes terrible, but the results make it worthwhile. He got a look like he�d just drunk a glass of curdled milk.
�Gawd! That�s not good.�
Hunter took it from him and tried it. He just shrugged and downed the rest of it. We heard a knock at the door, and Sam went and let Bo in.
�I was just showing them the supplements you have me taking,� I told him.
�They don�t work out hard enough for it to be a benefit,� Bo replied.
�Speaking of which, I didn�t get to lift yesterday. Is there somewhere I could work out at after camp?� I asked.
He asked me where I worked out. It was a national chain and he knew where one was.
�Do you mind if I come too?� Ridge asked.
�If you want to go and watch, that�s fine,� Bo told him. �But if you�re going to try and do his workout, you�ll be too sore to throw tomorrow. I can help you get to David�s level, but it�ll take time.�
�You guys suck. Now I�m going to have to get my fat ass to a gym,� Hunter complained.
We all knew he was bullshitting. We all worked out. Bo was just goading them into working out harder. It was funny to watch him push their buttons as he used me as his example.
Our group walked to a place for breakfast, which was across the street from the training center. I was happy to see you could order � la carte. I ordered six eggs, steak and a small salad. When it came, Sam looked concerned.
�You�re going to eat all of that?� she asked.
�The diet Bo put me on makes me hungry all the time. If I don�t eat this much, I lose weight,� I explained.
�When you do intense workouts and eat a high protein diet, you build lean muscle mass,� Bo told her. �His body�s burning up enough calories for almost two people. Plus, he�s a growing boy.�
THE GIRLS PLANNED TO go to the beach. They would meet the boys after camp. We went as a group to the Methodist Training Center. Sign-in had already started. They limited the camp to forty quarterbacks this year. In past years, they had upwards of a hundred but found it was too many. This camp was five times more expensive than the other two I attended this summer combined. You were broken into teams of four quarterbacks, and each team got intensive instruction.
They brought in some of the best college quarterbacks as counselors. This camp was something where you couldn�t just sign up, you had to be invited. Being rated number eight in the sophomore class had me waiting when I first sent in my application. Of the seven ahead of me, five had declined to come. I was re-ranked upwards in front of two more quarterbacks, and one other was selected. They�d allowed two incoming juniors and two sophomores.
Next year I would get priority placement because of this year�s invite. Bo told me it wasn�t guaranteed, but they had only declined five players over the years. So I was a little nervous. These guys were the best of the best.
We had three goals at this camp. The first was the training. Top quarterbacks wanted to come here because of the success stories of people making amazing advancements in their skills.
The next two went hand in hand. The second was you were being compared by the scouting services. They would all be here. You could try to say your rating didn�t matter, but you would be crazy, because colleges, their boosters, alumni and fan bases all kept score. If a coaching staff couldn�t land enough blue-chip recruits, you better be winning some games, otherwise you�d be done.
The third goal was to get seen by the top programs. You couldn�t have any direct contact with them at the camp, but they were all there to watch you. If you wanted to get on their recruiting list, you needed to show them you had game. You were only allowed a small number of official visits during your junior and senior years, and you wanted to make every one of them count. My goal was to visit the best possible programs. To do that, I needed to have the interest be both ways.
I asked Ridge why he was coming. He was already rated the top pocket passer and the number eighteen recruit overall. He told me he was doing it because he hadn�t signed a letter of intent yet. Either he or USC might reconsider. Alabama wasn�t giving up, and he wanted to leave his options open.
Personally, I think he just wanted to see how good he really was. I�d seen flashes that told me he would be playing on Sunday, if he didn�t get hurt. I�d seen him take our seven-on-seven team apart. He was a machine. If I was game-planning against him, I would just look at how to keep the score within reach, because you wouldn�t stop him. Maybe you could slow him down some.
We arrived at the sign-in desk and I forgot my name. They had the Houston Texans Cheerleaders signing us in. Just for full disclosure, I had spent a few minutes on their website. One of the girls I was smitten with was Kaitlyn. I was leading the guys to the table and came to a complete stop, three feet in front of it. The both almost ran me down. Ridge shoved me, and I stumbled up to her.
�Hi, Kaitlyn,� was all I could get out.
�Well, hello, handsome. Do you have a name?� she asked me.
I did. Oh My God, she was gorgeous. Oh crap, everyone was staring at me. WTF was my name? Ridge whacked me in the back of the head. That seemed to dislodge it. Now I felt stupid. She was trying not to laugh at me. Then I remembered I was a Dawson.
�You know who I am. You�ve been looking through the folders and figuring out who the cutest guys are. I bet you pulled mine out and put it on top.�
Bold statement, maybe, but I�d seen mine was on top. She got a big grin on her face. I heard Hunter, behind me, mumble, �Oh, crap.�
�So you think I�ve been looking for cute guys?� Kaitlyn asked me.
�Not just any cute guy, but me,� I told her.
She raised her hand to me.
�Hang on a second, handsome,� she told me. �Cass, Lindy, get over here!�
Oh, shit, she was getting backup. Ridge and Hunter took a step back. Nice wingmen.
�What�s up?� Lindy asked.
�Take a picture of me with this one. We need to send it to all the girls so they�re warned. He�s too cute and too smooth for his own good. I want to be able to say, �I knew him when.��
Kaitlyn and Cass stood on either side of me and had our picture taken. Suddenly Ridge and Hunter wanted in on the act. All five of us got into the shot. I had her text me the pictures. I sent them to Lily so she could tweet them out and put them on my other social media. Kaitlyn then had me tell her my name. She looked sheepish when she found my envelope on top, so I just smiled at her.
They sent us to the locker room where we each had a nameplate above our locker. In it, we had a jersey with our name on it. I had number eleven on mine. We also had everything we would need. We were told to get into shorts and our jersey. This morning was about measurements.
I was surprised when they gave us all a physical. Part of it was to test for drugs or illegal substances like steroids. They had sprung it on us so we couldn�t try and mask the test. Two guys opted to go home instead of taking the test.
We were then put into our teams. I was happy to see Ridge and Hunter were part of my team. As happy as I was to have them in our group, I was equally unhappy to see our fourth: Mark. He was following me around like a bad penny. Ty had told me he�d moved to California. Now he was here. I decided to take the high road because it was only for a couple of days out of my life.
�Hello, Mark. I�d like you to meet Ridge and Hunter,� I said as an introduction.
�I guess they let just anybody into this,� Mark said.
Okay, forget the high road.
�Let�s get something clear: I�ll kick your butt if you�re going to be a jerk. We all came here to get better. I�m not putting up with your snarky attitude for the next few days. So, what�s it going to be?�
Hunter and Ridge looked at me funny. I think they were putting the pieces together that Mark and I didn�t get along. Mark blanched when I said I was going to kick his ass. He also knew I was serious and would do it.
�They�d kick you out of camp,� Mark told me.
�I�ll track you down after hours and you won�t have anyone to pull me off of you. So, what�s it going to be? Ass-kicking or you act like a civil human being?�
He looked at the other two for help.
�Don�t look at us,� Hunter told him. �My guess is if you act like a jerk all day, we may help him.�
Mark blushed and then nodded.
�Let�s call a truce for camp. I don�t want this to be awkward,� he said, offering his hand.
I took his hand and we shook. Ridge stepped between us and put his arm around each of our shoulders.
�It�s good to see we�re all competitive. It�s also good to see we can work together. Now, let�s go kick some ass
We met our coach and camp counselor, Coach Bud Mason, who was a long-time quarterback coach. When he first got into coaching in the NFL, he was with the Oakland Raiders. The Raiders relied on quick movement by their wide receivers on the outside sidelines for the deep threat or long ball. It had been a hallmark of Al Davis as their general manager while he was alive. Coach Mason looked to be almost 70, but there was still fire in his eyes.
Our camp counselor was Quaid Rudd, the starting quarterback for Florida. Last year�s season had been the worst since 1979. They lost their last seven games and finished 4�8. It was the first time they�d missed a bowl game since 1990. Quaid was not a lock to start this year, but he was an alumnus from the camp and had enough talent to be recruited to Florida. It was one of the places I was interested in going, so I hoped to get a chance to talk to him about the campus.
�Quaid and I have had a chance to watch you all on film. Ridge, we need to work on your release on your long ball. You�re overthrowing it and we need to get you a more natural motion. Hunter, you have a high ceiling if we can get you focused. You�re too inconsistent right now. Mark, you have a great short game. I�ll help you develop a medium and long game to make you a well-rounded quarterback, or you�re going to have to find a very specific college program to fit your style,� Coach Mason told the guys.
�David, how you survived last season, I have no idea. We need to make you more of a pocket passer or you won�t survive at the next level. I know the trend is for a quarterback being both a run and pass threat. I personally don�t agree with it. I think it shortens your career.
�Now, I�m not one for a bunch of drills. I want to see you in live action. We�ve got some boys to come in so I can see you with actual players. I don�t need to see you throw to garbage cans. I�m sure you can do that or you wouldn�t be here.
�If you haven�t noticed, I�m old,� he said, and I chuckled. �Something funny about that, son?�
That caught my attention.
�No, sir,� I answered.
�Ah, good, a boy with manners. What I was going to say is I�m not your mama. I�ll get on you hard. We only have a few days and I don�t have time to mess around with you complaining. If I come across as gruff and uncompromising, it�s because I want you to be the best damn football player you can be. If you feel like crying, be a man, and do it in your car on the ride home.
�Now let�s talk about Quaid since I personally picked him. The reason I did was because he played on the worst Florida team in many years. You�re all used to winning. So was Quaid, until last year. It takes real character to go through what he did. I picked him because he has the character to turn it around. I want a fighter at quarterback. Quaid had his nose bloodied and he�s back for more. I want him to give you all a reality check. Before you�re done with football, you�ll face adversity. I hope you can learn some things from Quaid that�ll help you when you do. Plus, he�s one hell of a quarterback. So listen to him when he talks.�
We were then sent to lunch. Quaid went with us while Coach got everything ready for the afternoon.
THE CAMP HAD PASTA or hamburgers for lunch. I had them give me four hamburgers without the bun and a big salad. I�d also brought a couple of protein drinks because I was afraid of what might be served. I was glad I did. We found a table to talk. Mark chose to go sit with some other guys he knew.
I�d gotten my tablet and brought it to lunch. Kendal wanted me to start blogging. I felt it was kind of like having a diary but sharing it with the world, and that made no sense to me. A diary should be your innermost thoughts, not shared with the world. Despite my misgivings, I promised I would start at camp.
�What�re you doing?� Hunter asked me.
�My blog.�
�Don�t tell me you do the whole social-media bit,� Ridge commented.
�Sure I do. Want to see my stuff? I think I even have video of why I dislike Mark.�
I showed them my football website and I dug into the archive and found the video of Mark saying he was a better quarterback than I was. I then showed them the one where I was on ESPNU announcing for State. I had done five minutes as a rebuttal.
�Who are they?� Quaid asked pointing at the girls.
�The blond is my manager, Kendal. The cute brunette is my social media guru, Lily. And the one sitting next to me was my girlfriend and is my media slash recruiting person, Tracy.�
�Good lord, she�s as hot as that girl you were within LA,� Ridge said.
�The girl in LA was even better looking with her clothes off,� Hunter shared.
�Hunter!� I warned him.
�Sorry, Dude, I wasn�t thinking,� Hunter apologized.
�What are you guys talking about?� Quaid asked.
I pulled up the photos of Rose and me at the pool.
�I don�t have anything to teach you,� Quaid moaned. �I need you to come to Florida, and I�ll be your wingman.�
�Wait till you see this,� it told him.
I showed him the photo of Hannah Minacci kissing me on the plane.
�Is that ...?� Hunter asked, and I nodded.
I couldn�t help myself. I pulled up the video of Adrienne in Chicago where I put the lip-lock on her.
�Hey, is that Adrienne? Dude!� Ridge exclaimed when I kissed her.
There were some high fives, I�m embarrassed to say.
�That job as my benchwarmer, bag boy and picking up my overflow isn�t looking so bad now, is it?� I teased Ridge.
�Penny would kill both of us.�
Yes, I think she would. We then talked about Coach Mason. Quaid told us what he knew.
�I came to camp my senior year. I was honestly not the best quarterback here. We�d won state the year before mainly due to our defense. I was motivated to learn when I came to camp. I was lucky in getting Coach Mason as my coach. He taught me to be a quarterback, and when it showed on the field, I got a lot of offers. I owe a lot to him. He got me headed in the right direction. I came back as a counselor to learn more from him.�
I went to the locker room to put my tablet away. I found Mark talking to a recruiter. Their body language screamed �sneaky,� so I turned on my tablet videocam and recorded them. I then saw Mark take money from the guy. I quietly went to my locker and put my tablet away. Mark and the other guy didn�t appear to have seen or heard me. They left, and I hurried out to find the guys. I�d never expected to see that. What had I stumbled into?
Hunter saw my mood had changed. I didn�t know what to do.
�What�s wrong?� he asked.
�I ran into Mark.� I tried to play it off.
Dang it, I shouldn�t have told them I saw Mark.
�You know what? Let�s just forget I said anything, and go learn some skills.�
THERE WERE TEN GROUPS of quarterbacks working with their coaches. Bo was doing his thing with video and the trashcans. Each coach seemed to have his own approach. Coach Mason took us outside. He had us in full pads; he said you don�t play in shorts and t-shirts, so you should practice in what you�d wear in a game. He was definitely old-school. It was also 91�F and it felt like 100% humidity. We were going to be sweating our butts off.
There were three fields outside and we got half of one of them. The other five halves had groups working on them, too. We were the only ones fully decked out in our gear. We met ten athletes who�d be working with us.
�These guys have volunteered their time. I do not want you killing them. There�s supposed to be only light contact, but if you lead them into a defensive back, you�ll answer to me.
�While your arms are still fresh, I�m going to teach you three ways to throw a deep route. Quaid, get in here and show them what I mean,� Coach Mason told us.
One of the receivers ran a post and Quaid put it on a rope. The boy had some arm strength. He then threw what we were used to seeing. It�s where the ball has some arc on it. Then he showed me something I had never seen before, at least not in person. He threw the rainbow, putting a huge amount of air under it, and the receiver ran under it and caught it.
�Mark, tell me when, why and what the risks are with the first pass,� Coach Mason said.
�If you have a small window in which to get the ball to a receiver, you�d need to get it there as fast as possible. The risk would be it getting picked off by an underneath defender.�
�Good! Hunter, same questions with the second pass.�
�I�d say it would be the preferred method. You keep the ball up so the underneath defenders can�t get to it and you give your receiver a chance to run under it.�
�Okay, Ridge, tell me about the last one.�
�I have no idea why you�d throw it that way,� he confessed.
�David, give it a shot.�
�I actually think it might be the safest pass. The way the ball drops down, only the receiver would have a chance to catch it. With the second pass, you can defend it if you�re close enough, whereas the last one has too high of an arc for you to get it.�
�Exactly right. Only a few coaches teach you this pass now. It takes practice but is unstoppable if you do it right. I�d compare it to the skyhook Kareem Abdul Jabbar made famous.�
I looked confused. Coach Mason rolled his eyes at me.
�Before you say anything, David, I�m frigging old. If you don�t know who that is, look him up,� Coach Mason ordered me.
Coach Mason set it up so there was one receiver and one defender. That kept them fresh because they were rotating. It also allowed us to rotate. We got a lot more reps because we would go as soon as the pass was completed.
On my first throw, he stopped us.
�You�ll be much more accurate when you hold your hands to the side, instead of at the center of your body.� Coach demonstrated what he was talking about. I cringed because Ridge had pointed that out at USC. �See how your hips work better and you get your legs into it. Also, you�re striding too long. Shorten it up a bit. Now, let�s try it.�
He had me go again.
�Better, better. Now go with Quaid and take one of the receivers, and you two work on that,� he told us.
Quaid and I worked one-on-one for the next twenty minutes until he was satisfied. We came back.
�Get in there, Dawson. Show me what you learned.�
I went next and Coach Mason was pleased.
�Good job!� he told me, then turned to Mark. �Go with Quaid and show him what I�ve been complaining about.�
He then changed things up. He wanted us to get used to avoiding pressure. He had an extra defender hold a blocking pad and take a swing at us as he rushed. Hunter went first and the defender clobbered him. Ridge and I chuckled at his misfortune.
�You couple of jokesters think that was funny? We can do this live and see how funny you think it is,� Coach challenged us.
�I�ll go live,� I shot back.
Ridge looked at me like I�d gone insane. I jumped in and went next. I probably shouldn�t have done it, but I love contact. Plus, the defender was getting a free shot at me with a ten yard sprint and nothing to slow him down. On the snap, my receiver got tangled up with the defensive back and almost went down. There was no way he would get free before the rusher got to me.
If I was going to be hit, I was going to hit back. I lowered my shoulder, took two strides, and exploded through the poor kid. The crack of pads had everyone�s head snapping around. The kid staggered backward and fell on his butt. I recovered, and my receiver was open and I hit him in stride.
�Hell, yeah!� Ridge yelled.
Coach Mason had a different take on it.
�God Dammit, David, throw the ball away. You do that in college and they will eat your lunch! I guarantee you if I can break you of just that one habit, you�ll thank me down the road.� He looked at the kid sitting on his butt. �I think we should go back to the pad.�
�You think?� the kid shot back and grinned.
I reached down and gave him a hand up.
�Get off your butt and let�s go. Ridge, get in there.�
What I liked about Coach Mason was there was no standing around. He moved practice right along. I hated our practices last year. It seemed like we were hurrying up and waiting. You could tell the years of experience he had.
I was sent to work with Quaid on my footwork. The whole Mark deal with him taking money bothered me. I needed someone to talk to about it.
�Can I ask you something and it just be between you and me?� I asked him.
�Sure,� he answered.
�Not so fast. This is serious. Once I tell you, you might not be happy,� I told him, making sure he meant it.
�If it�s something illegal, I would have to say something,� he told me.
I thought about it for a minute.
�I�m not sure if it�s actually illegal, but I do know it�s against NCAA rules,� I told him.
�Okay, just tell me.�
�I saw Mark at lunch taking money from a man who represents a university,� I said in a rush.
Quaid had us stop our drill and got serious.
�That�s a serious charge. It would just be your word against theirs. I would advise you just keep it to yourself.�
�I have video,� I told him.
�Shit, shit, shit!� Quaid said, looking at the sky.
My thought exactly. If I had even liked Mark, a little bit, I would have kept quiet, but he represented everything that was wrong with football. He was a bully, and he was a cheat.
�We�ll talk to Coach Mason after practice and see what he says,� Quaid said, not happy I had told him.
BY THE END OF PRACTICE, we were all sweating like pigs. But it was the best afternoon of practice I�d ever had. On the way into the locker room, one of the men from a scouting service wanted to talk to me. I was able to put him off until the next morning. I needed to deal with the Mark issue, and then go lift. When I was getting dressed, Quaid came and got me.
�Quaid told me what was going on. Let me see the video,� Coach Mason ordered me when we entered his office.
I played it for Quaid and coach.
�That�s ...� Quaid started.
�I know who it is,� Coach said, cutting him off. �David, I�d like to keep your name out of this if I can. This will get ugly. Can you get the video to me so I can show it to who needs to see it?�
�Do you have a laptop?� I asked him.
�You dork! I may be old, but I do keep up somewhat,� he teased me.
�Don�t believe him, David. He�s just old,� Quaid shot at him.
He put Quaid in a headlock and we were all laughing. They were obviously friends.
I didn�t want to email it to him. We were afraid they could trace it back to me if I did. I looked in my bag and found a flash drive. I made sure it was a new one that didn�t have anything on it. I copied the video and handed it to him. Quaid showed him how to save it on his hard drive.
AFTER PRACTICE, WE hooked up with Bo and went to lift. He worked with them on setting up a routine while I worked with one of the trainers to spot me. I then showed them the workouts the speed coach had taught me. I got all three of them to join me in
The staff wasn�t happy when Hunter puked in the middle of the gym. My weak gag reflex almost had me join him. Bo wanted to know where I�d learned the routine.
�The Marine Corps does a version of it. My coach�s daughter leads us in a full sixty-minute routine each night. I�ll tell you what, the Marines can get you in shape in a hurry. Once you get past the puking stage, you begin to look forward to it,� I assured them.
I don�t think they believed me.
BO GOT A CALL ON THE way home. It seemed all the coaches were being called in for a meeting. I was sure it was because of the video.
When we got back, the girls talked me into going for Indian food for dinner. I really enjoyed it. If I ever became a vegetarian, I could see eating Indian food. I loved their spicy vegetable dishes. After dinner, Hunter and Sam were going out to a club. Penny wanted to talk to me. Ridge went for a walk.
�Do you find me attractive?� she asked me.
Huh? My mind went blank. WTF, twice in one day!
�Uhhh ...� was all I could say.
�You think I�m ugly?�
�Uhhh ...�
�Just answer me.�
Let�s think this through. When a girl asks you this kind of question, it usually leads somewhere. Penny was Ridge�s longtime girlfriend. Either Ridge knew what she was up to, or she was cheating on him. I would guess he knew, hence his exit to leave us alone.
�Why do you want to know? You have a serious boyfriend.�
It was her turn to squirm.
�You�re not going to make this easy, are you?� she finally asked.
�Nope, and before you ask, let me tell you about myself. I don�t sleep with other guy�s girls. It�s a rule I have that keeps me out of trouble ...� I said as she tried to interrupt me. �Hang on and let me explain. Boys are wired differently than girls are. We can�t stand to think of our girl with another guy.
�I tried to explain this to a friend of mine. He thought he could handle it. I kept telling him it would be different if it actually happened. I won�t go into details, but he saw me with her. I�m not proud of that, because he�s a good friend. He admitted I was right. We agreed never to do anything like it again.
�Sex changes things. The other reason I don�t do it is for me. I know if I have sex with someone, I grow attached to them. I have a hard time seeing them with someone else, even their boyfriend.�
�So you�ve done it before? Had a threesome?� she asked.
Had she not heard what I said?
�Yes, I�ve had a threesome before,� I confessed.
�So, do you find me attractive?�
�Yes, Ridge is a lucky man.�
She just smiled. I had a bad feeling about this. Ridge came back and they went to bed. I figured I�d better, too, before I got talked into something I didn�t want.
Chapter 14 � Turn Lemons into Lemonade
Friday July 11
I DID A SHORT RUN BUT pushed the pace. I decided to stretch outside instead of giving the girls any more ideas. I came inside and found everyone was up. I hurried to take my shower and changed so we could go to breakfast. We knocked on Bo�s door but no one answered. I sent him a text. He said to go on without him.
We went to the same place as the day before. Today I didn�t feel like eating just protein and had a couple of pancakes along with my steak and eggs. I found if I didn�t allow myself some slips it was almost impossible to stick to my diet. I was usually good. After last night and this morning, I would be fine for the next week or so.
WHEN WE ARRIVED AT the sports complex, I met with the reporter for the scouting firm. They had websites with paid subscriptions. Part of the paid portion was where interviews from potential recruits were put. They made money off scouting and rating prospects for college coaching staffs and the fan base. Before he got started, he asked me if I knew Mark. I figured word was out that he�d been caught taking money.
�He played at a neighboring school where he was one of our rivals. I met him a couple of times. He�s part of my group here at camp,� I offered.
�Have you ever seen him take money from anyone he shouldn�t?�
�I couldn�t tell you, but I know he carries a lot of cash on him. I always just assumed it was from his dad. He works for a wealthy family.�
I was trying very hard not to lie. I didn�t want to be caught saying no I hadn�t.
�He said you also carry a lot of cash on you. How much do you have right now?�
This was taking a wrong turn.
�That�s a little forward of you. May I ask what this is really about?�
�There�s been an allegation made that you�ve taken money from a booster.�
�So you�re repeating this slander?� I asked.
�Do you have several hundred dollars on you?� he asked.
�Yes.�
�Did it come from a booster?�
�No.�
�I know a couple hundred dollars can make a difference for a kid. I�d suggest you come clean.�
�I will if you answer a couple of questions.�
�I�m the one who asks the questions. So did you or did you not take money from a representative of a university?�
�I already answered. Let me be clear: I have no need for a couple of hundred dollars from a booster. So the answer would be no.�
�Listen, son ...� he started.
�No, you listen to me. Who�s made these allegations?� I asked.
�I can�t reveal my source. I have it on good authority you took money yesterday.�
�What would be my motive?� I asked.
�Your family is strapped for cash because of your mother�s medical bills,� he told me.
�You�ve done part of your homework. Who paid those bills and kept our family afloat during Mom�s illness?� I asked.
�It�s reported you took money from a booster.�
�We can clear this up with one phone call,� I told him.
�I�m listening,� he said.
I called Tom and put him on with the reporter. The reporter soon figured out he�d been duped. He scurried off as soon as he found out I wouldn�t have been bought off for a couple hundred bucks.
WE WERE PRACTICING ten-yard-out end-zone plays. The receiver drove to the back of the end zone and then cut across the back. I threw the ball on a rope, completing the pass.
�No! No! No! David, you have to put the ball up high so only he can catch it.� Coach Mason said as he reached high and hopped, showing me what the receiver should be doing.
Watching him get into it was almost funny. Here he was nearly seventy, acting as if he were a kid. We ran it again. This time the receiver had to go up and get it.
�Yes, good job!� Coach Mason encouraged me. �Nice score; now when you catch the ball, I want you to get on the ground. I don�t want them able to separate you from the ball and let the refs decide if it�s a score or not. Run it again.�
He was even coaching the receivers. We ran it again and the receiver caught it and went to the ground.
�Good play! So many right things happened there. Do it just like that from now on.� Coach Mason said, and then it was Ridge�s turn.
The second day the intensity of the practices picked up. There was a big crowd watching the three of us. Mark had disappeared, and I hadn�t asked any questions. Ridge and Hunter asked, but Coach Mason told them to focus on what they were doing.
We were all getting better. Coach Mason and Quaid made a good team. He would point out something to work on, Quaid would take us off to the side, and we would work on it. If I hadn�t been confident, I would have been in trouble. I went to work with Quaid three times more than the other guys. Quaid finally gave me some advice.
�Quit overthinking it. You�re trying to do everything perfectly. I get that, but you need to just throw the ball. Get out of your own way and play.�
Over the next half hour, I tried to take his advice when I finally fell into �the zone.� It almost felt like a game. Everyone noticed the change as I started to pick the defense apart. Right before we broke for lunch, I threw a pass that split two defenders and hit my receiver in stride. I was expecting to get yelled at.
�Holy Cow! We have us a quarterback. Where�ve you been hiding him? Good job! Only the receiver could have caught it, and you pulled the trigger. Earlier today, you wouldn�t make that play. Let�s end it on that. Nice improvement, David,� Coach Mason praised me.
I was walking on cloud nine when I went to lunch. That was until the reporter for the scouting service showed up again.
�Do you have time to talk to me at lunch?� he asked.
�Are there going to be any follow-up questions from this morning�s topic?� I asked back.
�No, and I�m sorry for that. Another camper got caught taking money and tried to take you down with him. We got it all straightened out. Everyone knows it was just sour grapes, and you�re in the clear.�
�Okay, but let me eat while we talk. I�m starved.�
We sat down and he did the interview. He wanted me to list all the schools that were showing interest. I had him get in touch with Tracy. He asked me for a �Top Five.� I listed them in order. State, because I had made a soft verbal to them. I then followed with UCLA (to tweak USC), Notre Dame (I was two for two), USC and Kentucky. I gave USC a shot to see if they would offer. I listed Kentucky because they�d treated me right and I liked the campus. I called Tracy to warn her that the reporter would be calling and asked her to contact everyone and let them know what I was up to. I didn�t want to make anyone else mad.
IN THE AFTERNOON, COACH Mason turned me loose. He was sending two, three, four rushers at me. Where Ridge and Hunter were unloading the ball like they�d been coached, I scrambled. I felt like Johnny Manziel in some of his crazy plays. Hunter and Ridge had both gotten frustrated. Coach sent them both over to work with Quaid.
The defensive players were having a blast chasing me around. The drills Chris Case had me doing for speed started to make sense. I was able to cut and stop, making them miss just enough to get the ball off. The spectators started to get vocal.
Coach Mason sent four defenders after me. My frickin� receivers were covered. I had a player rushing me from each side and two more up the middle. Instead of peeling off, I stepped up into the pocket and then juked the two in the middle. They bit hard on the fake and I ran for the line. Right before I crossed it one of my receivers broke free. I threw one of those mile-high passes down the sideline. He laid out and caught it.
I did a little dance and taunted the defense.
�You can�t catch this!� I sang.
�Get over here!� Coach Mason yelled at me.
I jogged over and was yelled at for what seemed like forever. Coach Mason did not tolerate taunting. When he was done, we talked about the play.
�I�ve let you show off in front of the scouts and recruiters. Now I want you to do it my way. What should you do if you�re blitzed?�
�Find my hot route or throw the ball away,� I told him.
Ridge and Hunter joined us again and we played it straight after that.
Towards the end of practice, I cramped up. The problem with lean muscles was you needed to keep them hydrated and your sodium levels up. That was why I drank Gatorade. I�d been too focused on playing all afternoon in the heat and humidity. I hate cramps. Quaid helped stretch me out and one of the helpers brought me salt pills and water.
Coach Mason wouldn�t let me back in practice. He had me stand with Quaid so he could tell me what he was seeing. He helped explain what Coach Mason was teaching Hunter and Ridge. His running commentary helped clarify some things I hadn�t realized. He pointed out why the dump-off or hitting the hot route was a better play than the scramble for most quarterbacks. The percentage of interceptions went way up when they could force a quarterback out of his comfort zone.
When he wasn�t telling me about what he saw on the field, he was gently selling me on the virtues of Florida. He told me Joe Phips, their recruiting coordinator, said to say �hi.� It sounded like Quaid really enjoyed campus life. He�d joined a fraternity because he didn�t want to have to go out to bars for a good time.
Coach finally called an end to the day. He told us tomorrow morning we would have a quick film session. Then we would be back on the field for the last day of camp.
I TALKED BO INTO TAKING me to the fitness club. I got a massage and then hit the hot tub. Bo and I went to dinner so we could talk about Mark.
�Coach Mason told me you caught Mark on video,� he told me.
WTF? I thought he was going to keep my name out of it. Bo saw my expression.
�He only told me. Mark�s a real class act. I heard what he told the reporter. Next time you see him, just kick his ass.�
I guess the guys had filled him in on our initial meeting.
�I really wish it hadn�t happened.�
�I know, but I warned you about this stuff. I also heard about your top five. It serves USC right. Something you
�Some of the funding for seven-on-seven teams is from Nike. They also sponsor camps. Notice the logo on the jersey. It�s in their best interest if the top athletes go to their schools that wear their gear.�
�They�re going to love that I�m the face of Range Sports.�
�They should be fine until Range starts sponsoring teams. Then look out,� he warned me.
When we got back, I was dead tired and I fell asleep watching a movie. I woke up at midnight, got a drink, and took the supplements I�d forgotten to take earlier. Hunter and Ridge�s doors were still open, so I knew they weren�t back yet. I went to bed.
I WOKE FROM A SOUND sleep. I tried to make sense of what had woken me and then I felt a hand grasp my member. Warm wetness engulfed the head of Mr. Happy. A couple of head-bobs and hard sucks, and I was completely rigid. I tried to figure out what was going on when my eyes fluttered open.
Ridge was standing naked by my door and had a haunted look in his eyes. I looked down and Penny was slowly sucking my member. She really was cute and she and Ridge made a handsome couple. I could tell this wasn�t Ridge�s idea. He was doing this for her. She wiggled her butt at him.
�Ridge, honey, do me,� she purred.
It seemed to snap him out of his daydream. My friend clenched his jaw and forced a smile on his face; the smile never made it to his eyes. I felt sorry for him. He had dated the love of his life since middle school. If he was anything like me, this was killing him, but he loved her enough to make her happy. I wondered if I could ever do something like this if I was as in love as Ridge was. I decided I couldn�t, and at that moment, I knew Ridge was stronger than I was.
Ridge stepped up behind her and began to slowly enter Penny. Mr. Happy wrenched control of the body and I just lay back and let her take advantage of me. I wasn�t going to stop this if it was what Ridge and Penny wanted. If it had been under different circumstances, I might have been able to enjoy the experience. This was probably the least enjoyable bj I�d ever had. It wasn�t that she was bad at it; it was because it was being done without my consent.
I could tell Ridge and Penny had done this dance many times. He seemed to sense what she needed, and Penny was an enthusiastic lover. She met him thrust for thrust as he began to hammer her from behind. I had a little smile when I saw the determined look come across his face. I knew Penny was in trouble.
She released me and I could tell she had a big orgasm. The look of rapture on her face made me envious. I wished I had a girl with me right now who I could make look like that. Ridge reached down and smacked her butt. A grin came across Penny�s face.
�Do me, baby!� she yelled.
Ridge finally got his and he slumped over Penny as she worked to catch her breath. When Ridge finally was able to stand back up, Penny looked at me and tried to crawl into bed with me, but I stopped her. I was not going to follow Ridge. Not with the woman he so clearly loved. I wasn�t
�Thanks, but I�m good,� I told her.
Ridge looked at her funny.
�I thought you said he was willing to do this?� he asked her.
She gave him her puppy-dog eyes.
�I figured if he got started he�d be on board,� she told him.
�Did you say you�d do this?� he asked me.
I just shook my head �no.�
�Dude, I�m so sorry. C�mon, Penny, leave him alone.�
They left. Now I was aroused and couldn�t sleep. Great!
Saturday July 12
WHEN I CAME BACK FROM my run, it was obvious that Ridge and Penny had been fighting. Hunter and Sam looked like shit. They must have been out most of the night. I just ignored them all, went and showered. I came out, took my supplements, and just left. I needed to be alone.
I went to the restaurant because I was in no mood to find another one. I found a table for two and fell into thought. I quickly decided I wasn�t going to let some random girl derail my chance this weekend. I had invested too much time into football for that to happen. I felt better when they all came in to eat. I was a little surprised when Penny sat down with me. I did the smart thing and waited her out.
�I was going to give you a piece of my mind, but I can see it from your side. I know I�d be screaming �rape� if you pulled what I did. I�m sorry,� she told me.
I just nodded. She waited for me to say something, and when she saw I wasn�t going to, she got a sad look in her eyes, got up, and sat next to Ridge. When I was done, I walked to the cash register to pay. Hunter slid up next to me.
�I don�t know what happened, but are you okay?�
�Yeah, I�m fine.�
�I don�t know how to ask this, but I spent all my money last night. Can you loan me a few bucks?�
I reached into my wallet and gave him sixty dollars. I paid for my breakfast and took off to the complex to get ready. A few minutes later Ridge and Hunter showed up. Hunter made himself scarce as Ridge sat next to me at my locker.
�Are we okay?� he asked me.
�We�re okay. I just thought I�d made it clear to Penny I wasn�t willing to do a threesome. Once it started, I didn�t want to be a dick and make her feel bad. But I couldn�t do more than just lay there. I�m sorry.�
�I wasn�t thrilled with the idea, but she said you were up for it. I figured if it was anyone, that you at least were out of state. So the odds of it happening again were slim to none.�
�Are you guys okay?� I asked him.
�Not really. I�ve never had a reason to doubt her until now. It was also painful to watch her be with you. I wish I�d never caved into her fantasy.�
�Don�t let it ruin what you guys have. You two have a lot of years invested in your relationship.�
�She told me last week she�s going to Cal Berkeley. I brought her this week to see if we were going to try the whole long-distance arrangement. I thought we were going to the same college and we could be there for each other. I guess she doesn�t feel the same way. Hell, I don�t know what to do,� he moaned.
�Bullshit. You�re Ridge Townsend, the number one quarterback in the senior class. You�re not some normal wuss who�s going to let a girl run his life. Man up. I know you know what you want to do. You just need the courage to do it,� I told him.
�What if I said I wanted to marry her?� he asked.
�Then do it!�
He chuckled. I had no idea what he was going to decide, but he had a bounce in his step. We were goofing off when we joined Hunter for the film session. He looked relieved.
OVER THE NEXT HOUR, Coach Mason showed us how much we�d improved. I still had a lot to learn, but I had made big strides in the last few days. He then analyzed my dance moves, to the amusement of everyone. I should have remembered that all this is videotaped.
The rest of the day was spent working on different scenarios. Coach Mason would call out a down and distance and we had to get a first down. I found I was much more likely to go for a score as to try to move the ball. I asked Quaid about it.
�Don�t worry about it. I like how you go for it, and I know Coach does too. His background is in stretching the field vertically. It makes for exciting football. Don�t get hung up on style right now. When you get to college, you�ll need to fit a system. There�s always a place for a guy who makes things happen.
�To be honest with you, the others aren�t seeing the openings you are. They�re too focused on getting the first down. Coach Mason is going to get on them if you keep throwing scores,� he assured me.
The next round, Ridge was up.
�Third and seven,� Coach Mason called out.
Ridge hit his guy for the first down.
�STOP! EVERYONE FREEZE!� Coach Mason yelled.
�Ridge, look at your slot receiver,� Coach Mason told him.
He was a couple of steps past the safeties. Ridge looked at me and got a funny grin on his face.
�You�re only going to get so many opportunities in a game. If you have a receiver that wide open and miss him, I could forgive you. But good golly, at least
From that point on, we just had fun. We even gave Quaid some turns. We thanked all the guys for volunteering their time. Coach Mason took a moment to point out what they were doing right and a couple of suggestions for getting better.
We hadn�t realized it, but Coach Mason had put a freeze on interviews until after he was done with us. He let us go early, and we soon found ourselves answering the same questions over and over again. I told Ridge about my top five and he told me to expand it to a top ten in no particular order. He said to leave Notre Dame in if I was interested in going there. I decided to say I had a verbal with State. I figured it was true, so why deal with the mess of the rest of it?
My media requests were more than the other two guys because I was just going to be a sophomore. So I didn�t get to say goodbye, because I was still being interviewed when they left. They had booked earlier flights. I sat down with Bo and he said I didn�t need to stay another day, so I booked a flight that would get me into Chicago by ten o�clock. I called home and arranged for someone to pick me up.
I WAS HAPPY TO SEE Tami and my car waiting on me. I talked the poor girl�s ear off telling her about everything that happened. It had been the best week all summer, and there had been some good ones. Then she said the words I dreaded hearing.
�I need to talk to you,� she told me.
�Sure, what�s up?�
�First of all, I want you to know I love you. I don�t know if I told you or not, but there are a couple of other people working for Teddy this summer who are from Wesleyan.�
�No, you never really told me much about it.�
�Well, you remember Trevor?�
He was the boy she had been casually dating. I felt my stomach tighten.
�Yes,� I said as the life went out of me.
�I promised to tell you only if things got serious; well, they did, while you were at camp. We�re going to take our relationship to the next level.�
I took a moment to take in what she told me. The only reason she would be telling me was if she slept with him. To get to that point she needed to have been seeing him. Tami would never just sleep with a random guy. I knew she was seeing him and had asked why she didn�t take him to the formal. She said there was no spark. I also remember telling her not to tell me the details until it got serious.
I have a bad habit of jumping to conclusions. That�s why Tami always tells me not to go with my first reaction to something. What confused me was I now had a car; she had to know I would come up every weekend to date her. The only reason she�d be telling me this was because she had chosen him over me. She kept saying she loved me. I guess she didn�t love me in that way.
I suddenly didn�t feel well. I pulled off the highway and puked. I got out of the car to try to get my emotions under control. She got out to check on me.
�I was never going to be good enough, was I?� I asked.
She looked on in stunned silence.
�I was never going to be grown-up enough. I was never going to be wealthy enough. I could never compete with Wesleyan or the people who go there. That�s why Harper and Missy will never get serious with me. I�ll never be enough. I see that now.�
�David, it�s not like that, and you know it,� she scolded me.
�Maybe, but that�s how I see it.�
�Bullshit! Don�t act like this with me. We have too much history. You know I�m not doing this to hurt you, but don�t I deserve some happiness? Don�t I deserve to have a boyfriend during high school? Trevor caught me by surprise. You know him. He�s a sweet kid. He and I have a lot in common. I just want to give this a chance.�
�Of course you do. I wish you only the best. I�ll never stand in your way for happiness and I mean that with every fiber of my being. I hope you remember that.�
�Then why are you acting like this?� she demanded.
�Did you even think to ask me to be your boyfriend?� I asked.
I could tell by the look on her face she hadn�t.
�Tell me, what about us?� I asked.
�We�ll always be best friends, so nothing has really changed. We�ve talked about this. Now is not the time for us,� she told me.
She was probably right, but that didn�t mean I had to like it. Mom says I can be pigheaded. This just hit me all wrong. The Alpha Male was showing his ugly self, and I couldn�t get the image out of my head of another man touching my Tami. She was mine!
We didn�t talk the rest of the way home. She knew I needed to process this. That was why she told me in person. This was how Tami managed me. She knew I�d get mad, and then she would have me see reason. When we got home, Tami just got in her car and left.
I went inside and found Angie. Tami had picked out my new car, and now I hated even to look at it. I couldn�t ever see myself driving it again. I knew it was irrational, but that was how I felt. I didn�t want to have the constant reminder of Tami every time I drove it. I guess my stubborn side must be showing. My rational mind would have told me this was immature and stupid ...
�Give me your car keys,� I told her.
She went and got them. I traded her. She looked confused so I forced a smile.
�Please, I�d feel better knowing you and Kyle had reliable transportation,� I told her.
She didn�t know if I was serious or not. What I said was true; Angie�s car was on its last legs. What is it that they say, turn lemons into lemonade?
I just went to my apartment and I got out the manual on how to change the code for the lock on my apartment. I changed it, and then went upstairs and stared at the ceiling. I needed some time to get my head back on straight. I was also tired of everyone just walking into my apartment.
Chapter 15 � You Already Have Three Jobs
Sunday July 13
I WOKE UP EARLY AND ran. Today was a lovely summer day. You could smell the cut grass, which reminded me I needed to mow our lawn. I took in our neighborhood as it slowly came awake. As I began to run, I knew I needed to think. I quickly fell into the zone.
Tami dating Trevor had rocked me. I�d been making decisions based on our long-term relationship above and beyond just friendship. She said nothing had changed, but for me it had. My other two best friends, Alan and Jeff, were nowhere as involved in my decision-making. I treated Tami like my future wife. That had to change, if for no other reason than I needed to learn to make my own decisions. I had to remember she was a friend, just like everyone else.
I�d been worried our being apart would change things. Her living at Wesleyan had finally done it. I still loved her ... that wasn�t in question. I think if we�d seen each other every day, many of our misunderstandings over the last few months would never have occurred.
She was right in saying she deserved to have a chance to spread her wings. Even I couldn�t be that big of a hypocrite. But here�s the rub. If she were just a friend, I could�ve handled it. If I looked at her as my future wife, and the mother of our children, there was no way. I would go insane. For both our sakes, I needed to make this transition in my head, or I was going to destroy everything. I would never be able to get over it, and she could read me too well. She would never be happy knowing I wasn�t happy. I couldn�t do that to her. I loved her too much. Of all the people in my life, I couldn�t imagine being the reason she wasn�t able to be happy. It would kill me.
I then started thinking about all of the friends who were moving on with their lives. Eve left me at the beginning of the summer to chase her dreams. I hadn�t heard from her in over a month. Shortly I�d be losing Beth, Cindy, and Suzanne. Greg and Angie would be leaving with Kyle. They would all be leaving for college in about a month. I was feeling a little like everyone was leaving me. Again, part of me knew this was way overblown, but the emotional side of me kept screaming, �me, me, me!�
Beth had been trying to find me replacement friends in Mona, Kim, and Sammie. Sammie wasn�t really interested. Mona had indicated that she wouldn�t be satisfied with just being friends. Kim and I never really clicked beyond friendship. I just didn�t see it happening. The freshmen felt more like little sisters who needed protecting, rather than girlfriend material.
The only person I was semi-interested in was Peggy. To be honest, she had drifted away as a friend since the first of the year. I still had a little crush on her, but I wasn�t sure we would date.
The final two who came to mind were Harper and Missy. They were Tami�s friends first and foremost. This was made clear in San Francisco when Tami told them not to sleep with me.
The only viable option I saw right now was not dating for a while. At first blush, I wanted to reject the notion out of hand. Regular sex had been something I could count on. I sometimes wondered how regular guys survived without it. The sad truth was they did. With my track record, it was probably the best option. I had football coming up and didn�t need the distraction of trying to find a new girlfriend. I�m sure if you asked my mom, she would say it would help me build character. Unfortunately, it looked like this was where things were headed.
I guess the good news about Tami going out with Trevor was she would have someone else to focus on. The last few times she�d manipulated my life it hadn�t gone so well.
Something else I had to deal with was I was going to New York tomorrow. I was going to live in a house with five other models, and we were going to go through an extensive three-week training program. I�d received a text from Kat in England that said she�d been confirmed for the training. I let Adrienne know I was open to working, so she and Tyler could find me a few jobs.
I figured while I was there, I might as well make some money. Speaking of which, Mr. Hill called and they were nailing down a date for the commercial where I�d be a gladiator. That one sounded like fun.
I turned onto our street and saw Tami�s car was at our house. At least I didn�t have to worry about her being in my apartment since I�d changed the lock�s code. I went up to my apartment and showered.
I WANTED TO GET MOVING to make it to church. I hustled down and found Tami talking to Mom. I ran in and opened the fridge. Mom had poached chicken breasts for me so I threw one into the microwave.
�Hey, Tami, are you going to church with us?� I asked.
�I was actually hoping to talk to you before I go back,� she said.
�Sure, we should be back by about ten-thirty,� I told her.
�I need to be on the road by then if I�m going to be in time for lunch at Wesleyan,� she told me.
I suddenly lost my appetite. The hidden text was she was having lunch with Trevor; otherwise, she would�ve said who she was joining for lunch. I pulled the chicken out of the microwave and put it back into the refrigerator.
�Well, I guess I�ll see you next time you�re in town,� I said, and then turned to Mom. �You ready to go?�
She went to get her car keys.
�You can�t skip church?� Tami asked.
�No, Mom would string me up. I�ve missed too many times this summer as it is. Will I see you before school starts, or are you going straight back to Wesleyan?� I asked.
�I could come back tomorrow,� she offered.
�That�s great. I�m sure your mom would love for you to be home because I know she misses you. Unfortunately, I�ll be gone. I�ll be in New York for the next three weeks for modeling camp. They say we�ll be crazy-busy. If you�re back home before school starts, call me, and we�ll get together.�
Mom came back with her purse and we walked Tami out. She seemed frustrated. I was trying to be as pleasant as possible, but I wasn�t up for another long conversation ... with the same ending. I wasn�t going to talk her out of dating, so I decided not to make myself crazy with trying.
�David, I love you,� she told me.
�I love you, too. Have a safe trip and tell Trevor �hi� for me,� I said, as a subtle way of saying I knew who she was having lunch with. �I�ll call you when I get settled in New York. I don�t know my schedule, yet, but we�ll talk no later than Monday night.�
I GOT IN THE CAR, AND Mom was about to burst to find out what was going on.
�Who�s Trevor?� Mom asked.
�Tami�s new boyfriend.�
�What? When did this happen?�
�She�s been seeing him off and on. Apparently, they took things to the next level while I was at football camp. She wanted to pick me up yesterday so she could share with me.�
�Are you mad about it?�
�No, not really. She deserves to be happy.�
�But?� Mom asked, knowing me too well.
�Our relationship needs to change. We have to learn to be just friends. I can�t be pining over her if she�s dating someone else. I can�t be thinking of her as my future wife. I�m just not wired to see her with someone else if I have that kind of claim. I�m not even sure we�ll ever get married.�
�What are you talking about? What makes you think you won�t get married?� Mom asked.
�I guess that wasn�t a fair statement. We very well might, someday. I just need to change the way I look at her, or this�ll be a huge problem for me.�
Mom pulled into the church parking lot, but we weren�t getting out of the car. We rolled down the windows because it was warm out. I watched people in their Sunday best migrate to the entrance. It looked like we were going to talk about Tami and skip church.
�I guess I don�t understand.�
�Okay, what if you and Dad ever divorced? How would he react if he saw you with a new boyfriend?� I asked her.
We both knew that would never happen, but if it did ... Mom would destroy him.
�Oh, I get it. But don�t you feel a little hypocritical with how you�ve been free to date other women, and she hasn�t had the same freedoms?�
�I never said she didn�t. I want her to be happy. I want her to have every opportunity that�s out there. What has to change is me, and how I look at our friendship. I�ve always put Tami up on a pedestal. She�s special to me, but now our situation has changed.�
�What changed?�
I will give it to Mom, she was like a bulldog on a bone. She wasn�t going to let go until I told her. So I did.
�In my mind, I committed to Tami to be my one and only. I do things with and for her that I would only do if we were deeply committed to one another. A good example is how my girlfriends react to Tami. My commitment to her has been a cause of disagreement with them. They all know all Tami would have to do is snap her fingers, and I�d be with her. No questions. All she has to do is ask.
�I figured at some hypothetical point she would date. Now that it�s here ... I actually like the guy she�s with. I guess I even suspected she would sleep with other guys. She told me she was taking her relationship to the next level. She�s making a commitment to someone else. I have to respect that. I care too much not to. I have to set her free, so she can find happiness. I can�t have her be my focus for my long-term happiness. That isn�t fair to her or Trevor.�
�Do you still love her?�
�Of course I do. But the kind of love has to change. It needs to become the love of a friend, not the love of a life partner. I need to grow up, and not have Tami as a crutch. I have to learn to stand on my own, and can we both remember, for just a minute, I just turned sixteen?
�I don�t have all the answers. I�m sure I�ll piss her off before this is over. In fact, I probably already have. I just hope our friendship survives this.�
We ended up talking right through church. I was surprised when Mom called Tami. I suddenly realized Mom was one of her major sources of information. They talked like old friends. I think Mom let me in on this little secret because I�d been so forthcoming. Tami said something that upset Mom.
�Let me go find out. I�ll call you back,� she told Tami.
�Did you give your car to Angie?� she asked.
�Yes. She needs a reliable car, and I no longer want mine, so we traded. When I get back from New York, I�ll trade her car in, and get what I really want.�
�A Jeep?� she asked.
�Yeah, I got the Dodge Charger because it�s what Tami wanted me to get. I also liked it, but I made the decision to buy it over the Jeep because of her input. If I�d been on my own, I would�ve bought the Jeep. I wasn�t looking to spend that much money on a car. Plus, it�s awful flashy. I really don�t want people thinking I�ve changed just because I have a little money.�
�Okay, I understand.�
As my mother started to dial, I put my hand on her arm.
�Mom, this sharing everything about me with Tami has to stop. If I think I have to filter what I tell you,
Mom had a tear trickle down the side of her cheek.
�Oh, David, I�m sorry. I know this is killing you, but you need to grow from this. We all love Tami, but you�re my little boy. I think we all made assumptions because you two were inseparable. It makes me a little sad to see you growing up. But I�ll respect your wishes,� Mom assured me.
Mom called Tami back and told her that the car rumor was true, but it was a family matter now.
�Don�t be sad, Mom. Tami needed to hear what you said. You did me a favor. I don�t have to face her now.�
We got home to find Angie talking to Tami.
�Hang up, please,� Mom ordered.
Mom called a family meeting while I made brunch. I was starved, so I wasn�t waiting until after the meeting. Mom went into great detail about how Tami and my relationship had changed yesterday. The bottom line was we were still best friends, but she wasn�t family. Mom explained we all needed to be able to have frank and open discussions within the family and be assured it would stay within the family.
Tami wouldn�t be happy about this, I warned them.
Monday July 14
I WAS ON THE FIRST flight out of Chicago into New York. It was full of businesspeople who�d gotten an early jump so they could make business meetings. I sat next to a group of bankers going to a fraud symposium. I wanted to blow my brains out by the time I landed. The bankers were in their own little world of numbers and processes. I would go crazy, stuck in a cubicle all day.
I almost sprinted off the plane to get my bags. Ford told me to bring just about everything I owned. There was a man holding a sign with my name on it. It made me smile because I had five bags with me, a personal record. I needed his help to get everything to the car.
As we left the airport, I was reminded why I love New York. There was so much energy, you just felt anything was possible. I loved the high-rises and the wild ride. Seeing my driver navigate effortlessly through the congestion was a rush.
The driver took me to a three-story brownstone. I went up the steps with three of my bags and then ran down to get the other two. The driver had already been paid, so I tipped him. I rang the bell and was surprised when the person answering the door was someone I knew. It was Tiffany Edwards, Ava�s agent. I�d helped Ava with her portfolio, and she ended up being my date at the party where I kissed Adrienne, in Chicago.
�Good morning, Miss Edwards.�
She looked shocked that I remembered her.
�Hello, David, and please call me Tiffany. You have the front bedroom on the third floor. Since you�re the only guy, you�ll have a single. When you get unpacked, come back down and we�ll talk.�
It took me two trips to get my bags upstairs. I was happy to see most everything was wrinkle-free. I would have to figure out where an iron was later. When I was done unpacking, I came down and found Tiffany in the living room.
�I received a call from Devin Range before you arrived. He said congratulations on being ranked number one, whatever that means. He would like you to do a store appearance. Finally, he needs you for some catalog work. So you�ve been in New York for less than an hour, and you already have three jobs.�
The rankings for football must have come out. I would have to check the recruiting websites when I got a chance. My phone chirped. It was a text from Tom confirming my ranking. Hell, yes!
�Sorry, you only said two of them, the store and catalog work.�
�Jade wants you for a shoot this afternoon,� she clarified.
Jade was a young men�s and women�s clothing line that was very much in demand right now. If it was like their other advertising, I would have my shirt off most of the time, and I�d be with someone smoking-hot.
�What time do we have to be there?� I asked.
�What do you mean, �we?��
�My contract states that I must have a chaperone at every shoot. Do you need to see it?� I asked.
I went to my Dropbox account and emailed the Ford contract to her. She read the first three sentences and her head snapped up.
�You�ve got a five-year contract?�
I just nodded. She read the rest and didn�t look happy.
�I have the girls all showing up this afternoon at different times. I can�t go.�
�Then we need to hire someone,� I told her.
�I don�t have the authorization to do that,� she told me.
I flipped to the perks page and it spelled out what the chaperone�s duties were and what Ford would pay. She looked like she�d just bit into a bad lemon.
�Hang on. I might have someone who�ll do it,� I told her.
I called Tyler, Adrienne�s girlfriend and business partner.
�Hey, I�m in town and I need some help with a shoot,� I told Tyler.
�What do you need, kid?�
I love how New Yorkers don�t take any shit.
�I have a shoot with Jade and my contract calls for a chaperone.�
�What does it pay?�
I told her. I also explained it was this afternoon, and they had to be able to sign off on photos.
�Tell you what, I�ve wanted an excuse to get my foot in the door at Jade, so I�ll meet you there.�
I hung up.
�We�re all set,� I told Tiffany.
�Great. Now let�s go over the house rules. Respect everyone and their property. Work comes before training. No overnight guests. No drugs. No going out alone; well, that one�s more for the girls. Just be watchful if you�re coming home late, and be aware of your surroundings.
�We have a catered meal brought in three times a day,� she told me as she handed me the menu.
I glanced at it and knew I was on my own for food. It was mostly fruit and salads. I would just have to add to it. I made a note to talk with Kendal about my contract. This bird food didn�t cut it.
She gave me a key and contact numbers and she was done with me. I looked at the time and had to get going soon, so I ran down to the corner deli and bought my lunch. I tried their hot pastrami with spicy mustard. I went back to the house and grabbed a salad and some fruit that I ate in the kitchen. When I was done, I ran upstairs and showered. I found it saved time at the shoot to shower beforehand.
I came downstairs to find my car waiting on me. I was worried for a little bit because we hit traffic, but my driver found an alternate route. I was glad I wasn�t driving. These streets were narrow and the people were crazy.
I was hustled in and sent to makeup. A man in a suit came back with a blank release form.
�We need to get you to sign this so we can get the shoot started,� he told me.
�I�m not authorized to sign anything,� I answered, as Kendal had taught me.
�Look, our lawyer�s here, and we have to get the paperwork done now so he can leave. We�re on a tight schedule, so please don�t hold things up,� he said, acting reasonably.
I had been warned about this ploy at my first photo shoot. They get you to sign the release, and the next thing you know you have nude photos on the Internet. I was about to tell him what I thought of this when Tyler showed up.
�Hey, Tyler, can you deal with these blank release forms? I can�t sign what I can�t read.�
She smiled at me. Holy Crap! I had no idea Tyler was an attorney, and a scary attorney to boot. She explained to the studio rep that I was a minor. She wanted to see all the film already shot. She explained if they stalled her, they�d be out of business by the end of the day. About that time, the rep from Jade showed up.
That�s when it got fun. I wished I had a bag of popcorn as I sat back and watched the fireworks. The Jade rep fired the studio on the spot. I was told to get dressed, and we were headed back to their offices. They had a small place on site where they could do the session. The studio was as scared of Tyler as I was impressed. They had video of me in the dressing room. At some point, I would have been nude.
Tyler took me aside.
�Look, these guys are the scum of the industry. We can press charges, or try to get some quick cash out of them. I vote for cash,� she told me.
�Cash is good. You take care of it, and I�ll meet you at Jade.�
I left Tyler to do her scary-lawyer bit. The Jade rep seemed like a nice man. We went back to the offices and they turned out to be more of a warehouse. They were designing the clothes on site, and they had a corner set up to do photo shoots.
It was pretty much what I expected. It was very Abercrombie in style. I put on everything, from ripped jeans and wrinkled t-shirts, to swimsuits, to sports jackets. When we were done, they had a check ready for me. I sent a text to Tyler, and she said she was thirty minutes away.
I sat down with the photographer, and he pointed out the problem shots, the ones that showed a stupid look, or my eyes closed. I agreed they were all the ones I would ask to be deleted, but I needed Tyler to authorize it since I wasn�t eighteen yet. We were just finishing when she came in clutching a big bag. She shoved it into my hands and then worked with the photographer.
Tyler made me more money ... again! Because I was on time at the first location, I was owed a show-up fee. When the location was changed, and I did the shoot, I was owed for actually working. So they had to write me a check for the show-up fee. Of course, it was written to Ford. Tyler had the bad shots deleted, and then she signed off.
She took me back to their place. When she got into their apartment, she collapsed into a chair.
�Open the bag,� she told me.
I did and about dropped it. It was full of bundles of hundred-dollar bills. I got a big grin on my face and began to laugh.
�Crap, Tyler, what did you do?�
�You being a minor caused them some problems. I guess what they�ve been doing is lucrative because they had much more than that on hand. That was so much fun. I haven�t gotten to be a badass lawyer in a long time. I can�t believe people fall for their shtick.�
�Newbies don�t know any better. They made it sound very reasonable. If I hadn�t been on a few jobs, I might have fallen for it,� I admitted. �How much money is there?�
She told me. I now had enough to buy the Jeep. She put the money into Adrienne�s safe. She said she would take it to the bank tomorrow and wire my portion into my business account. She wrote up an invoice for her time today and gave me the checks to give to Tiffany. I needed to get back, so we said our goodbyes. I asked her to give my regards to Adrienne.
I FOUND TIFFANY IN the office downstairs.
�You must have made an impression. Jade wants you back tomorrow. They also want us to send over a few girls to work with you. I want to send the new girls with you so they get the experience of a casting call.� She looked at the checks. �How come you got paid twice?�
�There was a problem at the first location. We had to move it to their offices.�
�There has to be story there. Hang on and I�ll get the girls down so you can meet them. They might as well learn something today while they�re at it.�
While she did that, I went to the kitchen and grabbed some fruit. I needed some quick energy. I was going to have to go grocery shopping, or I might starve on model food. I was stuffing my face when I heard.
�There you are, sexy boy.�
It could only be Kat. I turned around and she was standing in the doorway, barefoot and in short shorts and a silk t-shirt with no bra. Boy, did she look good!
�Kat! I�m so glad you made it. We�re going to have fun for the next three weeks.�
She came up and gave me a kiss on my cheek, and then took my hand.
�Everyone�s ready,� Kat told me.
We walked in and I guess what Kat was wearing was some sort of uniform because they all had on similar outfits. Mr. Happy tried to take control. He recognized a target-rich environment when he saw one. Damn.
�Oh, good, David�s here,� Tiffany started the meeting. �David was at Jade doing a job. We�ll talk about it in a moment. I want formally to introduce everyone.
�Let�s start with the lone male. This is David. He�s under contract as the face for Range Sports. He�s also currently on the air with his ad for Red. David�s by far the most experienced model here, so if you have questions, please ask him.
�Katrina or �Kat� is from our Paris office and lives in the UK. As it happens, she has worked with David on a Range shoot. Next is Sasha, who�s also from our Paris office. She was just signed two weeks ago.�
Sasha had a dark complexion, or she was deeply tanned. She was a striking brunette with deep brown eyes I could see falling into. She had an air of sophistication about her that made me think she could do very well in Europe.
�Sarah is from our Chicago office. She signed six weeks ago.�
Sarah was your blond bombshell with piercing blue eyes. She also had a quick smile that made you like her.
�Olivia and Courtney are both from our New York office, and I�m their agent. They were both found at our open casting in May.�
They were brunettes. Olivia looked like a Russian princess and Courtney had some Asian ancestry mixed in. All five of the girls had the looks to be models. The question would be if they could perform in front of the camera.
�David, please tell us about your day,� Tiffany said.
�Tiffany told me this morning I had three jobs lined up when I got here. Range Sports wants me to do a store appearance and then some catalog work. I also had a shoot lined up for Jade this afternoon. When I first got started as a model, a photographer gave me great advice. He told me always show up on time, follow directions, and never sign the release until you see the check.
�When I got to the studio, they wanted me to sign a blank release as soon as I got there. One of my agents taught me I should tell them I�m not authorized to sign anything. I normally have someone with me who handles that. We had a little mix-up this morning and didn�t have anyone available. So we had to get a last-minute replacement, and she was running late.
�These guys made it sound perfectly reasonable to get the release signed so they could get started. If I had done that, any shots or videos taken today on their premises were theirs to use. So, if they would�ve had a video camera set up in my dressing room, they could plaster my images all over the net. I would also be violating the terms of my contract with Ford if there was any nudity.
�Something else you do before you sign a release is to review every shot. A good photographer will point out the ones you�ll want them to delete. Make sure they�re deleted off both the camera and the PC.
�So let�s get back to today. Once my chaperone arrived, she stopped them and demanded to see any images of me they had taken so far. Sure enough, they had me on video in my dressing room.�
The news seemed to upset the girls.
�Before you worry, this is the first time anything like this has happened to me. So when the Jade rep showed up, he pulled the plug on using their studio. We went back to their corporate offices and did the job there.�
�Tell them why you got paid twice,� Tiffany told me.
�When you show up to a shoot, and it doesn�t happen for whatever reason, you�re paid a portion of your fee just for being there. So I got paid for showing up at the studio, and then again for going to their corporate offices and doing the shoot there.�
�But isn�t that just like a location change?� Olivia asked.
�It would have been if they hadn�t canceled the first shoot,� Tiffany told her. �David must have done a good job today because he�s been called back to work again tomorrow. They�re also looking for someone to partner with him, so in the morning all of you are going to the casting call with him.�
It was interesting to see the different reactions. Kat had obviously been on a casting call and took it in stride. The other four were all excited. Kat and I left Tiffany to deal with that mess.
I was starved, so Kat and I went to dinner. She told me Ford had hired Aubrey to train their models in Europe. Kat also was starting to pick up steady work. After dinner, I took her to the grocery store. She was fascinated with the different products we had compared to England. She had me get her some loose-leaf tea and assorted marmalades. I was drinking tea now, so I thought it was a great idea. On the way back, I had the driver take us by the fitness club so I knew where it was.
After unloading the cab and putting the food away, I went to my room.
I SENT A TEXT TO TAMI and we jumped onto video chat.
�Did you see? I�m rated number one in the sophomore class.� I told her.
�No, I hadn�t heard. That�s great news. You worked hard to get there.�
�You wanted to talk yesterday,� I said confronting the elephant in the room. �Sorry, but I�d made a promise to Mom to go to church with her.�
�I know the timing wasn�t great. So how are you?�
�I�m fine. I had to go to the grocery store because they only have salads and fruit around here.�
�No, I mean how are you feeling about me and Trevor?�
�If he makes you happy, I�m happy for you.�
�Bullshit, David. I know you. You�re not fine with this,� she accused me.
She was right. I wasn�t fine with it, but I was working to get there.
�You got me, but you know me. I�ll work it out, so don�t worry about me causing problems. The truth is I only want you to be happy. We�ve been friends too long for me to want anything less for you.�
She could see the honesty in the statement, so she let it go for now.
�Why did you give your car to Angie?� she asked.
�It was a family decision,� I told her.
This was where it could get interesting. If she pushed it, she would find out how her status had changed. I�m sure she was starting to hit the Dawson cone of silence. I need dramatic music when I say that.
�What are you going to do?�
�For a car?�
�Yes,� she answered.
�For now, I have Angie�s car. I�ll talk to Mom and Dad and see what�ll work best moving forward.�
I could tell warning sirens were going off in her head. I always talked to her about decisions. I�m sure she was wondering why I would go to them instead of her.
�So, are you thinking of trading it in?� she asked.
�That�s one option. I could also just drive it until it dies, or sell it. It�s not like I�m not used to not having one. There�s also the issue of where to put all the cars. I�ll talk to my family and we�ll figure it out.�
�I think you should trade in Angie�s car and get something she�d like and you keep the car you bought.�
�That�s great advice. I hadn�t really thought of that,� I said as I smiled at her.
No way in hell would that happen. I had only had the car a week and driven it three times. It really was too bad that every time I looked at it, I was reminded of Tami, and her telling me about Trevor. I quickly mentally slapped myself. That was the kind of thinking that would cause problems. I should take both cars back and see if the Sullivans would treat me right if Angie wanted something else. I would have Dad talk to them.
She was silent in thought, so I decided to get off before we started to yell at each other.
Next, I texted Angie (because she�s the only one who pays attention to her phone) and called a family meeting on video chat. They were all soon in the kitchen so we could talk.
�I just got off the phone with Tami,� I started out. �We�re still talking to each other, so that�s a start. We talked about the car situation. She mentioned Angie might want to get what she really wants instead of driving my car. I thought maybe Dad could talk to the Sullivans about trading it in along with Angie�s old car and she could pick out what she wanted ... within reason.� I warned her.
She gave me a sly smile.
�Angie and I have been talking about it. She really isn�t comfortable driving the Charger. It�s too much for her, power-wise. She�d rather get a van,� Greg said.
�What do you want to do for yourself?� Dad asked.
�If they still have the Jeep, I�d get that.�
�David, we don�t expect you to buy us a car,� Angie said.
�Today I came into a little windfall,� I said, and then explained about the cash. �So, in essence, we�re getting a free car. We all would feel better if we knew you had reliable transportation, Angie.�
Mom and Dad agreed. I told Dad to call Kendal and she would take care of the actual purchase and insurance.
�If Tami asks, what do you want us to say?� Angie asked.
�Until the deal is done, there�s nothing to tell. This is between us. I�m not trying to hide anything from her, but a normal friend wouldn�t be pushing for such personal information. I just told her I was talking to you all to make this decision. I�m sorry, but Tami no longer gets a vote.�
�This is going to end badly,� Mom warned me.
I knew she was right.
Chapter 16 � Learning Time
Tuesday July 15
I GOT UP EARLY AND went down to the kitchen to put a couple of chickens in a pot with vegetables to poach. I then ran to the gym and found that it was huge. They had an indoor track, Olympic-size pool, and every machine you could imagine. I got one of the staff to spot me as I lifted with free weights. I then did my speed workouts. I was amazed at the number of people there at that time of morning.
When I got back, I could smell the chicken as I came in the door. I found Kat deboning the chicken. I walked up behind her and kissed her neck since she had her hair in a ponytail.
�Thanks, I hate doing that part,� I confessed.
�You want me make soup?� she asked in her heavy accent.
�Sure, but I can�t have a lot of starches like potatoes, noodles or rice.�
�I make it good for you,� she told me, and then kicked me out of the kitchen.
I went upstairs, took a shower, and got ready to go to Jade. I came downstairs and Kat had made me some eggs, chicken and sliced tomatoes. The night before I�d told her what I normally had for breakfast. I watched as she added cabbage, celery, onions and carrots to the broth. She then added the thigh and leg meat to the soup and added seasonings. She put the lid on and turned the heat to low to let it simmer.
She went up to get ready and I cleaned up the kitchen. The other girls started to show up. Sarah, being from the Midwest, was the friendliest of the bunch. She was also a big flirt. I was amusing myself drinking my protein drink as she dropped her knife and just bent at the waist to pick it up.
�Yes, Sarah, you have a great little bottom,� I told her.
�Just jump the boy, already. I bet he wouldn�t be opposed to spending some time with you,� Courtney interjected.
Sarah blushed and hurried off.
�That was mean,� Olivia scolded Courtney.
�Hey, David, are you willing to do all of us?� Courtney asked.
�Just name the time and place,� I grinned at her.
�See, she just needs to ask,� Courtney told Olivia.
�You�re terrible,� Olivia shot back.
She may be terrible, but I had a feeling some of them might take her up on her advice. I was sure it wouldn�t take long for word to get around.
A VAN CAME AND PICKED us up. It was interesting to see the different approaches the girls took. Sarah had on tight jeans, which made her legs look long, and a t-shirt, with just a touch of makeup. Kat wore no makeup, shorts, and t-shirt. The two girls from New York, Olivia and Courtney, were wearing heavy makeup with skirts and blouses. Sasha wore a little black dress and looked like she was going out for the evening.
�Learning time,� Tiffany announced. �David, based on what you see, who�ll get the job today?�
�Sarah,� I said without hesitating.
The other four looked at me with evil eyes. I probably shouldn�t have said anything.
�Why? And before you all get mad at him, remember he�s been doing this for a while. I also agree with his assessment. I just want to hear what his reasons are.�
�Jade has a website. If you�d looked at it, you�d see they go with a minimal amount of makeup. They also have a big jean and t-shirt selection. They don�t really have evening wear.�
�That was a very good critique. So this is what we are going to do. Kat, you�re going to put on some makeup. You have at least to look like you�re trying. Olivia and Courtney need to wash your faces and just apply a little touch-up. Sasha, you�re our dark horse. You look fabulous and will look different from the rest. That isn�t always a bad approach,� Tiffany taught.
The girls did as they were directed and then did their casting call. I went into the back and started my shoot. As I predicted, Sarah got the job. She was raw, but the photographer was patient and worked with her. The girls all watched the shoot. I tried to help Sarah as much as I could.
The problem with catalog work is the monotony; you can lose focus quickly. Sarah had hit the wall. I could tell the photographer started to get frustrated. I raised my hand.
�Can we take a five-minute break?� I asked.
He was more than happy to leave for a few minutes.
Tiffany came over.
�What�s wrong, David?� she asked me.
�This shoot is about to go south. Sarah, this is what sets the wannabes apart from professional models. You being bored is coming through in your work product. You have to find some way to get that cute, flirty girl to come back, or they�ll be calling this shoot early, and you�ll not be asked back.�
Tiffany got it and saw Sarah was about to cry.
�Baby, he isn�t trying to be mean, he�s trying to help,� Tiffany told her. �What does Kat call him?�
Sarah giggled.
�Sexy boy,� she said as she blushed.
�Do you need him to flirt with you to help keep you focused?� Tiffany asked.
That wasn�t a bad idea. I found when I had a connection with a model, I was much better. I waggled my eyebrows at her and she lit up. There it was, the girl they hired. We called the photographer back, and he was much happier after the break. It turned out to be a good shoot.
WHEN WE GOT BACK TO the house, Tiffany wrote down on scraps of paper a potential customer we would be doing a casting call for and had us go to our rooms and figure out what to wear.
We had gone through three of them and Tiffany critiqued us on each one. Then she handed me the next one with a little glint in her eye. It said Speedo. I raised my eyebrow and she looked me in the eye. This was part of the job, so I went up and changed. Range had a Speedo-like suit, so I put it on with a t-shirt and I had swim goggles. I came down to find the girls all in different underwear. They had gotten Victoria�s Secret.
Sasha, being from France, had the least amount of trouble with the exercise. She had on a thong, which kept my eyes flashing over, checking out the smooth skin of her bare bottom. Sarah had the hardest time. When it came time for me, Tiffany told me to take off my shirt. She was seeing how comfortable I was.
Kat giggled as I just took it off and did some fake poses, hamming it up.
�That�s my sexy boy.�
Tiffany called a stop for the day.
I HEARD A KNOCK ON my door. It was Courtney.
�Here and now,� was all she said.
I didn�t hesitate. I picked Courtney up and carried her to the bed, dropped her into a seated position on the bed, dropped to my knees, and then pushed her shorts and panties aside so I could eat her.
�Aiiieee!� Courtney shrieked as I buried my tongue in her folds.
She threw her head back and tried to grind her sex into my face. Whimpering, she let her head loll to the side as I began to finger her. Courtney flopped back onto the bed and her knees came up to give me better access. My goal was to make her climax strong and loud. I wanted everyone to know Courtney was getting it as good as it gets.
Then she became Satan�s spawn.
"I told you to suck it, bitch! Suck it!" she screamed at me.
It was all I could do not to laugh. I found her G-spot and her nubbin and went to work. I aim to please. She had the mother of all orgasms as she tried to snap my fingers off. Thank goodness Mr. Happy hadn�t been in there; he would have been removed at the root. I got free of her and grabbed a condom. I manhandled Courtney and stripped her. I put her knees under her at the edge of the bed so she was the right height. I rubbed the head of my manhood up and down her folds to get it wet. Courtney shuddered as I slapped myself on her button. I could tell she liked it a little rough, so pushed forward and buried myself to the hilt. She came back alive.
�Do me, bitch! Slam into me!� she screamed.
OMG! Where did she get this stuff? The bitch comments told me Courtney had some secrets. She was frigging hilarious. She was so intense I just had to do her hard. I grabbed her hips to hold her in place as I pounded her. I needed some good sex, and Courtney was not disappointing. She used her tight little body to massage my member. She made a high-pitched shriek I was sure would have the other girls breaking down the door. Then she came hard again and I joined her. Holy cow! With Courtney, sex was not the answer. Sex was the question, and
I was still hard, so I pulled out. I found another condom and found Courtney on her back, giving me look that was hard to read. I think she was surprised I was ready to go again, but she wasn�t about to let an erection go to waste.
�Damn, you look good,� she told me as she sat up. �Come here and kiss me.�
This time it was different. She was past being in need and seemed to relax. We took our time and explored each other�s bodies. What�s not to like when you�re spending time with a model? You�re with a sexy girl with legs that go all the way up to a cute little butt. Courtney�s breasts were round and firm with hard little nipples.
This time our coupling was slow and sensual. I found out she wasn�t nearly as experienced as I�d first thought. She wanted to try several different positions. I was more than happy to accommodate her. I was picking up that she expected to dominate me, but I was an unexpected surprise. I think a good surprise. I know I enjoyed our time together. When I finally came, it was one of the best orgasms I�d ever had. We were going to have to do this again, and soon.
Wednesday July 16
SOMETIME DURING THE night, Courtney had snuck out of my room. When I came back from working out, Kat was making my breakfast. I came over and she kissed me.
�Sexy boy is talk of house. Courtney was all big talk. Not so much, now,� Kat said with a smirk.
I ran up and showered. I came down to find all the girls at breakfast. Courtney wouldn�t meet my eyes. Sarah checked me out and looked a little gun-shy after my show last night. Kat sat me down and fed me. I was finding out that Olivia and Courtney were friends.
�You really said, �Here and now?��
�Shut up,� Courtney told Olivia.
�That�s exactly what she said. I said all you had to do was tell me when and where. She told me,� I chimed in.
�So if I said here and now?� Sarah asked.
�Sexy boy will make you woman, right here,� Kat teased her.
I thought Sarah was going to die. She hustled out of the room.
�That girl has it bad. You�d better watch out, David,� Olivia warned me.
I HAD MY STORE APPEARANCE and photo shoot with Range today. I was surprised when Devin showed up. He had a Range logo jersey with the number one and my name on the back of it. I put it on and did the meet-and-greet. When we were done, I finally got some alone time with Devin.
�So, how long are you in New York?� he asked me.
�Three weeks. Ford is teaching me to be a model.�
�Whatever,� he dismissed it. �We have a new toy. It�s a jet-propelled water board.�
My fun meter just went off in a good way.
�Devin, my best friend in the whole world ... when can we go play with it?� I begged.
�Before you get on it, you have to sign one of those waivers which say you can�t sue me if you die,� he teased me.
I got a serious look on my face.
�Can we go now?� I begged.
�Sandy says I�m a bad influence on you. I probably shouldn�t,� he taunted me.
�Okay, if it�s my firstborn you need, I�ll sign him over, right now. Come on, let�s go have some fun.�
�I wish we could, but you have work today. Let me get it set up for Saturday. I�ll get a video crew so you can get paid to play. We�ll make a commercial out of it.�
I really think Devin was more excited about playing with his new toy than I was.
THE CATALOG SHOOT TOOK forever. Nine hours straight. I made Devin take me out to a late dinner.
When I got home, it was almost eleven. I sent Tami a text to see if she wanted to video chat. She jumped on and I was in the middle of telling about the toy Devin was going to let me play on when Trevor appeared. He saw me on her PC.
�Hey, David, how�ve you been?� he asked.
�I�ve been just fine. Sorry to have interrupted. Tami didn�t tell me she had a guest.� I said, trying to get off the line gracefully.
He laughed.
�Nah, I just stopped by to get a DVD I need to return.�
�Well, you kids have fun. I�ll call you when I get some free time,� I said and disconnected.
My smile dropped as soon as I was off. I felt like I was having a heart attack. My next �free time� would be when Hell froze over. Dang it, I needed to get this jealousy under control.
Saturday July 19
MY HOUSEMATES COULD tell my mood had shifted come Thursday morning. By Friday afternoon, they had an intervention and made me tell them what was up. I guess I needed to talk because I went on for almost an hour before I ran out of steam. By the end, I realized Tami and I, as more than friends, were over. I finally came to grips with us just being friends. I�d just needed to work it out. I felt much better after our talk.
I�d thrown myself into working out like a madman to relieve my frustrations. I also tried to model every second of every day, so I wouldn�t think about Tami. I was surprised when my phone rang and it was Harper.
�Why haven�t you called Tami for the last few days?� she accused me.
�Oh, hello, Harper. How are you? What? No small talk? I�m sorry, I�ve no idea what you�re calling about. Tami and I have gone a week or more without talking in the past. Why are you mad about two days?� I shot back.
�She said you were acting like a dick,� she told me.
�When have I acted like a dick?�
I could just see her giving me that teenage girl look like I was clueless.
�You said you�d call her, and she�s been waiting for you to call her back. Don�t tell me you haven�t had time, either. You�re acting like such a boy.�
�You got me there. I just happen to
�Buster, don�t make me laugh. I�m chewing your butt out for being an insensitive jerk. Now call her!� Harper ordered.
This was so like Tami. Instead of just calling me herself, she was sending someone else to chew me out. This was also exactly the wrong way to handle me today.
�Harper, I have nothing more to say to her. I told her I was happy for her. What more does she want from me?�
Harper got frustrated with me and hung up.
I was debating whether to call Harper back and apologize when Missy called.
�David, why did you make Harper mad? She was just trying to get you to see reason.�
�Missy, let�s just cut to the chase: Tami�s mad at me for not calling her. Instead of just sending me a text, she asked Harper to chew my ass out. Since that didn�t have the desired effect, she gets you to call me. Well, for the record, I�ve been working nonstop for the past couple of days. When I get some free time, I�ll call her. If she has something urgent she needs from me, she knows how to reach me ... directly.�
�I�ll pass that along,� Missy told me, and then hung up.
I�d planned to call her this morning, but this little stunt changed my mind.
THANK GOODNESS, DEVIN had just the distraction I needed: his jet-powered water board. I was really looking forward to trying it out. I met everyone at a dock on the Hudson River, and Devin and Lou showed their toy to me.
�It�s hooked to a jet ski and the engine pumped water through a hose that you could either shoot water into the two jets that pointed down for lift or use the back jet to shoot forward.�
It looked like a snowboard on steroids. I was ready to lock my feet in and try it. Devin could tell I was impatient.
�Just show him how to turn it on,� he told Lou, his friend and the product development guru at Range Sports.
Lou explained the controls and then stood back as I sat on the edge of the dock and fired it up. I had it on hover mode, so as it lifted I stood up. I learned by trial and error. At first, it was mostly error. Devin and Lou boarded a pontoon boat and followed me with a cameraman to catch it all. I would have to get a copy of the video.
I learned how to tilt the board forward and pick up speed. If I rocked back and forth, I could slalom above the water. If I rocked all the way to the side, I could do a barrel roll. Okay, the first time was an accident. The next eight were disasters. I was worse than Tami digging for gossip�I wouldn�t give up. Once I figured out you just went for it, I was fine. I knew I had it when I did two full rotations.
Then I switched to the back jet. You could skim along the top of the water, then point the nose up and rocket straight up like you were strapped to a jet plane. The only limitation was the hose attached to it. Then I figured out I could do barrel rolls with the back rocket also. It was all great fun until I broke it.
I figured out two things very quickly. The first was too many barrel rolls would snap the hose from the water board. The second was once there was no longer a supply of water, you dropped like a rock. Of course, I was forty feet in the air when that happened!
Hitting the water from that height felt like I�d landed on concrete. All I can say is thank God they put me in a full life vest. It was also good that they had a lifeguard trailing me on the Jet Ski. I had knocked myself out.
I woke to Devin and Lou arguing.
�I think it�s a design flaw,� Devin told him.
�No one told me you planned on doing barrel rolls. I�ll have to redesign the whole coupling mechanism. It would be easier to just tell people not to do it,� Lou explained.
�Yeah, right, like the first thing I�m NOT going to do is try that. That was too wild. There�s no way you can tell a kid like David he can�t do it. It�ll make them do it faster. Then we�ll have some dead kids.�
�Just make them sign the death thingy,� I offered.
�Hey, it lives!� Devin cheered.
Lou looked at me, all concerned.
�We�ll have you in an ambulance in just a minute,� he assured me.
�Hell, no! I want to go again!�
Devin and Lou about lost it. What they didn�t know was everything was being caught on camera. When they found out, their marketing people recognized what a gold mine they had. They released it to all the local New York TV Stations first. It had everything you wanted for nightly news: a kid doing all kinds of tricks on something with a jet strapped to it; a spectacular crash, where the kid looks like Wile E. Coyote as he steps off the cliff; me coming to and talking about signing the �death thingy� and wanting to go again. Then Devin was interviewed and he said he thought they could
Oh yes, it took about two minutes to be uploaded to the national news. They made it even better by warning people they were about to see a young boy get injured.
Range sports put a preorder section on their website. Someone had just made his bosses a fortune.
MOM AND DAD WERE NOT happy campers when I called home. They�d seen me strapped to a backboard and carted off to the hospital in �unknown� condition.
�I�m perfectly fine,� I said for the fourth time. �I just got the wind knocked out of me.�
I gave up and handed the phone to Devin. He made the big bucks; he could talk to my mom. There was a lot of �yes ma�am,� �no ma�am,� �I understand ma�am,� type of responses. Lou and I were grinning from ear to ear when he was done.
�So, are you grounded?� I asked.
�I�m not sure. I do know that you�re no longer our test pilot.�
I just shrugged. I could talk them into it once they calmed down ... maybe.
I HAD A TON OF MESSAGES when I got back to the house. It was about evenly split. The guys thought it was the coolest thing ever. The girls were all sure I was dead. I had Lily put out a tweet that I was fine and resting. I would return calls in the next couple of days.
There were two calls I returned. Harper and Missy called and said they were sorry for getting in the middle of everything. I assured them there wasn�t a problem, and that Tami and I were fine. But I did ask them to allow Tami to make her own calls, in the future.
Chapter 17 � It�s a Family Matter
Sunday July 20
I WENT TO THE GYM AND did a light workout just to get the kinks out. I used their dry sauna to loosen me up, and then I swam laps. They had a special on massages, so I had one before going back to home base.
We had a free day. The two New York girls, Olivia and Courtney, went home. Adrienne called me and invited me over for lunch. I asked her if it would be okay to bring Sarah, Kat and Sasha. They were excited they were going to meet a supermodel.
Up until it was time to go, I returned calls. I was surprised I had one from Eve.
�Hey, Eve, is this a good time?� I asked.
�Yeah, I was just getting up,� she said, sounding like hell.
�Rough night, last night?� I asked.
�Just about like any other. We had a gig at a little bar. After they closed, we stayed and had a few before going home. No big deal,� she told me. �I saw you about kill yourself. What were you thinking?�
�I was testing a new toy for Range Sports. It broke at just the wrong time and knocked me out.�
�You okay?�
�Yes, thanks for asking.�
�Oh, I finished the breakup song. Sorry, but I don�t think you�ll be a fan. I went a little hard on you.�
�Great, just something else I need to add to my list.�
�What?� she asked.
�Nothing, I�ve just had a bad week. It was good talking to you,� I said as I hung up.
Maybe she and Tami could compare notes. Speaking of which, I needed to call Tami. She�d actually left a message.
�Hey, I just wanted to return your call, and let you know I�m all right.�
�I got the tweet. So you�re really okay?� she asked.
�Yeah, I�m fine.�
�David, what�s going on? I�m going crazy here. No one�s talking to me about you. Why are you being so mean to me? I call and get �it�s a family matter.� Then I hear you traded in the car we picked out. To top it off, I had to find out you were in an accident by watching it on TV.�
�Tami, to be fair, that�s how my parents found out,� I told her.
�David, you came home from the hospital yesterday! Did you not think to even call me? Have things changed that much?� she asked me.
I could hear the pain in her voice. I was messing this up. She was still my friend, after all. I would have wanted to hear from her if she had been hurt. I felt like such a jerk.
�I really am sorry, Tami, I should have called you.�
�You know I love you, David, but right now I don�t like you very much. You even called Missy and Harper yesterday. How do you think that made me feel?�
�Look, I�m sorry. I was still pissed you sent those two to force me to call you.�
�David, that�s just it. I shouldn�t have to force you to call me. Your mom told me you were having a tough time with Trevor and me going out. She said you needed to make some changes to be able to be happy for me. Don�t you think you should be talking to me if we�re going to work this out? If I didn�t know any better, I�d think you�re really trying to hurt me. You know how much it drives me crazy when you keep me in the dark. Why are you being this way?� Tami asked.
�I needed time to get my head around you dating seriously,� I said, and decided to come clean. �We�ve always said someday we�ll get married, you were just waiting for me to grow up. In my mind, I made a claim on you, which wasn�t fair to either of us. I was planning my life as if we were already married, in a lot of ways.
�Eve was a perfect example. She knew what we mean to each other. She knew if I had to choose, I would choose you and not look back. That was why she went a little nuts when you and I talked.
�The good side of me committing to you was we�re closer than friends. The bad side is if we�re this close, I can�t even
�What you�re telling me is, because I�m just a friend, I get the cone of silence,� she accused.
There it was. This was what was going to tear us apart. I had my whole Alpha Male thing, which made it impossible for me to be happy for her if I thought she was mine. She had her need to know everything about me. This was what was going to end us. The realization almost made me drop the phone.
�Look, our relationship needs to change. You�re always bitching about me becoming more mature. How is that
Ever wish you could take something back? I knew it as soon as I said it. If I wasn�t sure, Tami let me know.
�You know what? You�re right. Our relationship does have to change. What you�re forgetting is this is a two-way street. When I thought you were out of the picture, I accepted the scholarship to Wesleyan. I would never have taken it if we hadn�t been on the outs.
�I�m doing it now with picking a college. Hell, I even went and talked to football coaches to see if you were a good fit. I need to stop and look at what�s best for me, not us. I just turned down an opportunity to go study abroad because of you. If I�d realized things between us were so bad, I would have done us both a favor and accepted it.�
�Don�t let me stop you,� I shot back. �I�m not going to be the source of your regrets. You do what�s best for you. If that means dating Trevor, go for it. If it means you studying somewhere else, by all means, go. As far as college goes, I want what�s best for you. Even if it means we�re no longer friends, I�ll always want you to be happy,� I told her.
�Don�t lay your guilt trip on me. You�re such a jerk sometimes. This whole �I�ll sacrifice everything so you�re happy� bullshit makes me sick. If you�d just be honest with me, we could work through this. If you keep spouting your bullshit, we�ll never survive,� Tami said.
�You�re pissing me off with this crap. You�ve set it up so that if things don�t turn out, you can point the finger at me. What�s the real reason you didn�t take it? Remember that �two-way street� comment?� I shot back.
�I guess I was scared. I�ve seen what going to Wesleyan had done to us. If I went to the UK, it would be worse.�
�Well, at least you�re able to tell me the real reason. But let me ask you, could it be any worse than this?� I asked.
I heard her take a deep sigh.
�I�m going to do us both a favor. We clearly need some serious time apart. I�m going to accept the fellowship to go study abroad. I�ll be gone for a year. You need to learn to be your own person. I need to be away from you. The only way we can survive this is if we each learn to be our own person. I want you to promise me something,� she told me.
�What�s that?� I asked, sure a deal-breaker was coming.
�You won�t contact me while I�m gone. I have to get over my need to know what�s going on in your life, and you have to free me from your claim on me. If we ever want to be friends, we have to do this. If we don�t, I can�t see us making it. We�ll end up hating each other, and I don�t want that,� she told me.
�So will we be friends when you come back?� I asked.
�David, I have no idea. But we have to set each other free. I suspect I�ll always have a special place in my heart for you, but I don�t have a crystal ball. We can�t promise each other anything, or that defeats the whole purpose of me going away.�
I felt the tears on my cheeks. My worst fear had come true. I felt responsible for this.
�I�m sorry, Tami, I really am.�
�Don�t be. All the signs were there, I just refused to believe them. No one is at fault. Please become the man I know you can be. I�ll be very disappointed if you don�t. I love you with all my heart, and this is the hardest thing I�ve ever had to do. But I know it has to be me. I�m breaking up with you,� she said, and then sobbed.
The connection ended, along with my world. There was a huge hollow place in my heart where Tami used to live. It felt like she�d been ripped out of my life. I put my phone down and curled up in a little ball. Even though I saw the logic in this, I wished it hadn�t happened like this. She might not love me when she came back, but I could never imagine not loving her. She was the one true love of my life. I would respect her wishes and work on becoming the best I could be.
THERE WAS A KNOCK ON my door. It was Kat. She took one look at me and just held me.
�Oh, sexy boy. She is just stupid right now. Give her time. She will find out what she loses,� Kat assured me. �Go wash your face. Is time to go see your ... supermodel friend.�
I always felt better when I was with Kat. She was a real nurturer. She would make some guy very lucky when she picked him.
I did as I was told and went downstairs and found that Sasha had hailed a cab. I sat up front because of my long legs and gave the cabbie the address. The doorman recognized me and told me Adrienne expected us.
We met Tyler at the door, and she had lunch already on the table. There were five salads and a steak and salad. Adrienne came in, lighting up the room as she always does. I introduced her to everyone.
�Okay, who�s worked with David?� she asked.
Kat and Sarah said they had. Sasha surprised me.
�He and I are doing a Jade shoot tomorrow.�
�What the hell, David? Isn�t that three in one week?� Tyler asked.
�Yeah.�
�Who�s your agent here in New York?� Adrianne asked.
�I don�t have one,� I told her. �Clare Thomas usually handles my assignments, but I haven�t heard from her since I went to San Francisco.�
�Crap, Clare Thomas is no longer with Ford. She�s going back to school to get her MBA. She started at the University of Chicago in June,� Tyler told me.
�So who�s my agent?� I asked.
�You�re now a �pool model.� It means you�re on your own. But they get the pleasure of collecting 35% of your income when someone calls in and asks for you specifically,� Tyler told me.
�Your contract lets you freelance, correct?� Adrianne asked.
�I only pay them if they find me work,� I told her.
�What do you pay Kendal and Tom? What do they do?� Tyler asked.
�They handle my business, and if I need a contract for a job they review it or write it. I pay them 10% of everything.�
�What if we could make you the face of Jade?� Tyler asked.
�Hang on, let me ask Devin,� I said, and I dialed his number.
�Hey, my mom is looking for you,� I threatened him.
�She better not be. What�s up?�
�Do you and Lou want to spend the afternoon with some models and talk a little business?�
�Of course,� he answered me.
�Tell Lou to take a shower and to not wear jeans. If we go out for dinner, it�ll be somewhere nice and you�ll be buying.�
�Maybe I�ll take one, too,� Devin confessed.
�Okay, I just got you face-to-face with the owner of Range Sports,� I said as I pulled out my tablet. �Here�s my current contract with him.�
I handed it to Tyler.
�He�s also less than thrilled with Ford�s talent. I think you could pick up his one-off stuff today. I�m a free agent at the end of the year. You just have to make it worth my while,� I told Adrienne with tongue firmly in my cheek.
At the end of each year, there was a buyout clause. If either of us wanted out, we could, for a price.
�Are you flexible?� Adrienne asked me.
�Morally or physically?�
�Oh, sexy boy is being bad,� Kat said.
Adrienne just rolled her eyes at me.
WHEN DEVIN ARRIVED, he went with Tyler and Adrienne to her office. They invited me in after a while.
�I�ve looked at what Jade sells, and I�m comfortable with you working with them. I�m a little pissed Ford didn�t clear it with me beforehand. We need to get you an agent, now that Clare is gone, to keep on top of situations like this. Ford could have sent you to Nike, which would have breached our contract,� Devin said, heating up.
�You do know I�d never do that, don�t you?� I asked him.
�Yes, I do know, and believe me I appreciate it,� he told me and then smiled. �I have a little reward for you. Since you�ve gotten us so much free press, I�m calling a special board meeting tomorrow. We�re going to add New York as an
�The marketing boys want you back in the studio taking pictures for a new campaign. We�re going to combine all your death-defying acts into a commercial. We�ve partnered with an energy drink manufacturer. We have the video, but we need the photos for the print ad campaign.�
That meant I was being paid the same as for my trips to England and San Francisco. This was an unexpected thank you. Devin might actually have been scared my mom would track him down ... so it might be hush money.
SARAH STUCK HER HEAD in my door before I went to bed. She looked a little nervous, so I gave her my best smile.
�What�s up?� I asked her.
�Can I talk to you?�
I motioned her in and Sarah closed the door behind her. She had a pensive look on her face, and I figured I had better help her before she turned around and ran out. I stepped forward and hugged her. At first, she stiffened, and then she relaxed. I let her go and smiled at her.
�What was that for?� she asked.
�You looked like you needed it,� I replied.
She seemed to hesitate and then the words just poured out.
�When I was younger, I was homeschooled. My father was a troubleshooter for an investment firm. It seemed like twice a year he�d be sent to a new branch that was underperforming, to turn it around. We were always moving, so it was just easier for my mom to teach me than it was to change schools all the time.
�When I turned thirteen I begged them to send me to a boarding school. I wanted friends and some stability. At least that�s what my mom told my father. He thought I was too young to be away from home, but I was going crazy. When I first went, I was shy and it wasn�t much better. Then I met a friend. She helped me so much. I finally felt like I fit in.
�The bad news was she was a little wild. I followed along because I was scared of losing my only friend. I�m still amazed I didn�t lose my virginity when we were hanging out. I certainly did everything else. My second year she was my roommate. She was caught bringing a boy into the dorms so they kicked her out. Because she was fun to be around, and I was always with her, I hadn�t realized I�d made other friends. In a way, her getting kicked out was the best outcome for me.
�For high school, I went to a new boarding school. It was much more upper-crust. My father had started his own business as a fixer. He was making much more money, but he and Mom were still moving. I really liked the new school, and I got involved in theater. I had a boyfriend who encouraged me and convinced me I was pretty enough to be a model. That�s why I went to the Ford casting call.
�He got all possessive about it when I was signed, which caused us to break up. I knew it was coming, so I was okay when it happened. He was a great boy, but the time had come for us to move on. My grand plan was to take the summer to see if I was good enough to be a model. My roommate had done some modeling work, so I wasn�t too nervous about it.
�So here I am in New York, looking forward to whatever�s to come from this adventure. I guess I hadn�t realized a guy might be here,� she said, and then blushed.
�Sarah, why the big buildup? Just ask me,� I told her.
�The big buildup is my way of explaining I�ve never pursued a guy before. I�ve always been the one asked out. I�ve never been as flustered as I am when I�m around you. The other girls tell me to just jump you and get it out of my system. But I�ve never done anything like that before.�
�Let me ask you some questions,� I said, wanting to find out if this was right for her or not. �If we were to hook up, and never did it again, would you be okay with that?�
She thought about it.
�To be honest, I�d be okay, but I would hope we�d at least spend time together while we�re here. I�m not inexperienced; I�ve been involved in some crazy stuff. It�s just that you confuse me. I�ve put out the signals that I�m interested, and you haven�t asked me out. If I hadn�t heard otherwise, I�d be guessing you were either a virgin or gay.
�So it�s not that I�m not able to handle a little fun, and realize that�s all it is. What I�m having a problem with is chasing you. You have me so jumpy I have a hard time staying in the same room with ...�
Wow, I had to shut her up. She was starting to get on my nerves with all the self-doubt, so I kissed her. I figured it would short-circuit her brain and we could push the reset button. Yep, she reset all right. She actually tore my t-shirt getting it off. I had figured her problem was she was inexperienced. I�d been avoiding her because of it. I was wrong.
I�m normally the aggressive one in bed. Sarah had so much built-up frustration she wasn�t letting me get away. She forced me back onto the bed, and then pushed me flat as she crawled up on me. She gave me a sheepish grin.
�I hope you don�t think I�m a slut.�
I grabbed her neck and pulled her down for a thorough kissing. She was right: she had done this before, and very well. She took ahold of my head and was guiding me as we made out. I wasn�t completely passive. I undid the buttons of her shirt and found her bra clasp in front. I soon had both hands full of breasts. Sarah stopped kissing me long enough to shrug out of her shirt and bra.
I�d been daydreaming about her breasts all week. They sat high up on her chest, and she was blessed with long, thick nipples. I wanted to play with them for hours. I�m normally a butt man, but I think she could convert me. I finally broke free from her lip-lock. At first, she wasn�t happy, and I could hear her moan. I ducked my head down and sucked her left nipple into my mouth. I heard a little whimper and felt her caress the back of my head.
I wasn�t surprised when Sarah took control again and shifted my head to her other breast. I was being selfish and not sharing between the two. I was happy to see she was all about fair play. While I was orally making love to her right breast, I was busy. I had both of my large hands cupping her tight little butt and massaging it.
She pulled her nipple out of my mouth and looked down at me with fire in her eyes.
�I think we have on too many clothes,� Sarah announced.
�I like how you think,� I said with a mischievous grin.
I dumped her next to me and jumped up to get my jeans, shoes and socks off. She was giving me a dirty look.
�Get naked,� I ordered as I hopped around on one foot, trying to get my sock off.
I dropped my boxers to let Mr. Happy come out to play. Her eyes got big and she tore them from my groin to look me in the eyes. I came to her and gently stroked her cheek.
�I promise to make your first time special. I can�t promise there�ll be no pain, but I�ll try and make you experience as much pleasure as I can,� I assured her.
I could see the hesitation leave her eyes.
�Thank you. Just go slow with me,� she almost begged.
I leaned down and blew a raspberry on her stomach.
�David!� she squealed and wiggled away.
She jumped up and pulled her tight shorts and panties down at the same time. The little minx did it with straight legs and facing away from me. She was lucky I knew she was a virgin, or I would have taken her right then. She glanced back when she was bent over and wiggled her butt. I lunged for her and she screamed in mock fear and ended up in the middle of the bed with her legs spread. Hmm, I wonder how that happened.
�Okay, you big tease, I need your help,� I told her.
�What do you need?�
�I need you to get me off, so I�m not anxious when I make you a woman.�
�Oh, Honey, I think I can help you with your little problem.�
I put my hands on my hips and swung Mr. Happy back and forth.
�Who are you calling little?� I demanded.
�Oh, dear, it�s the biggest one I�ve ever seen. I have no idea how you can even walk with a weapon like that swinging between your legs. I�m sure women all over the world would swoon if they ...�
�Whatever,� I huffed.
�Oh, poor baby is worried his little pee-pee isn�t big enough?�
�Woman!� I warned her.
She grabbed Mr. Happy and pulled me to the edge of the bed. She looked him over and seemed to come to a decision.
�I will say this: it looks like it�s more than a mouthful.�
I started to laugh at her antics and she quickly shut me up by going down on me. It was all I could do to stay on my feet as she bobbed her head up and down. I had to grab her shoulders to keep from tipping over. Sarah was on a mission to get me off. I didn�t even try to slow her down. I grunted to warn her about what was coming, and she pulled off and jacked my length furiously. She was smart enough to point me away from her face. This was obviously not her first rodeo.
When I came to my senses, I was glad there were hardwood floors, or cleanup could have been a problem. I found a condom on the nightstand and put it on. She was surprised I was still hard. I wanted to be ready when the time came. I spread her legs and I could see fear touch her eyes. I think she thought I was going just to mount her. I gave her a warm smile, bent my head down, and sucked her fat lower lips into my mouth to get them moist.
Sarah let out the breath she�d been holding and moaned. I tentatively licked her sex. I took my time and slowly made love to her sex. It didn�t take long for her lips to swell and open on their own volition. As her passion rose, I became more aggressive and attacked her center. Sarah grabbed my ears to guide me. I looked up and saw her nipples were rock-hard.
I waited until she began to come. She let go of me, grabbed her nipples, and squeezed them. I knee-walked forward and slotted Mr. Happy. He slowly sank into her depths. When I bottomed out, I slowly began rotating my hips to help loosen her up some.
Sarah suddenly realized she had my shaft buried in her.
�Yes! Go slow, so I can get used to it.�
�Tell me when you�re ready,� I said.
She bit her bottom lip and nodded. I began slowly to move in and out. Our first coupling was slow and gentle. Our second was a little more vigorous, but she was sore, so I tried to keep from just pounding her. When we were done, she wrapped me in her arms and we cuddled.
�If you could do anything between now and the end of camp, what would it be?� she asked me.
�Sexually?�
She smiled as an answer. I liked how she thought. I was going through my bucket list when she interrupted my thoughts.
�You�re thinking too hard. Quick, what comes to mind?�
�A threesome,� I answered.
�And?�
�I wouldn�t be opposed to sleeping with all the models here,� I told her.
She kissed my nose and hopped out of bed. She stole my robe, grabbed all her clothes, and ran out before I could say anything else. I was just a little nervous about what she had planned.
Chapter 18 � There�s Going To Be A Bloodbath
Monday July 21
WHEN I GOT BACK FROM working out, Tiffany met me.
�The Senior Vice President for Talent Development in Chicago requests that you call her,� she said, acting a little snotty.
�What does Deb want?� I asked, knowing it was Deb Thomas.
�I guess shit rolls downhill. I was unaware of your other requirements. She thought I would have known all projects have to be cleared with Range Sports,� she informed me.
�I bet you don�t even have their contact info.�
�Nope. I think she just wanted to yell at someone.�
�Sorry. I�ll call her and make her happy. Range is in the process of adding a week to my
�There�s going to be a bloodbath when the agents figure out you don�t have someone representing you. I�d love to be your agent,� she offered me.
�You mean I have some say in the matter?� I asked, always assuming I was stuck with Clare.
�Read your contract, David. You pretty much have control of everything. I hear the top agent in our company is losing his top model in a few weeks. You might want to talk to him. He can keep you busy full-time without even trying.�
That must be Adrienne�s current agent. I really wasn�t looking for full time. I was looking for someone competent. I wasn�t qualified to decide on something like this. I would call Kendal and see if they could talk to some agents at Ford.
I phoned Deb.
�Ford Models, how may I direct your call?�
This was new.
�Deb Thomas, please. This is David Dawson, returning her call.�
�One moment.�
�David, I talked to Devin Range this morning. I hear you�ve been modeling without his approval.�
�Deb, I was sent by Ford. I assumed they knew what they were doing.�
�Yes, we haven�t gotten you a new agent yet with Clare leaving. She was going to start this fall, but they had a last-minute opening for this summer. I figured you were going to be in camp and I had a little time. I see now I need to get an agent assigned to you ASAP.�
�That�s great, Deb. I�ll have Kendal set up interviews. In the meantime, give me to Tiffany to get me work in New York.�
�What do you mean, set up interviews?� she asked, sounding unhappy.
�Read my contract. I have some say in who I work with.�
�Fine.�
Then she hung up on me. That was nice. I called Kendal and filled her in.
I found everyone waiting on me when I came down from my shower. Kat shoved food in front of me.
�Hurry up; we have to be at Jade in twenty minutes,� Tiffany told me.
I wolfed down my breakfast, Kat handed me my supplements and a bottle of water, and we were out the door. They had ordered a van to take everyone. When we got there, Tyler was talking to the Jade rep. I was in makeup when they called me into the front offices.
The Jade rep and Tyler were seated in a conference room.
�David, I think you�ve met Michael Reese. He�s the Vice President of Marketing at Jade. He had some questions about you possibly being represented by AT Modeling.�
Adrienne and Tyler had finally named their agency using the first initials of their first names.
�I�m a little concerned we might owe Ford some money if we put you under contract,� he told me.
�Do you have a contract with Ford?� Tyler asked.
�No, we�ve been signing one-day contracts up to this point.�
�I�ve reviewed David�s contract, and he�s able to get outside work. Since you�ve only done one-day deals with him, you�re free to lock him into a long-term deal with us,� Tyler suggested.
I don�t know what I had been thinking. It suddenly hit me this was not how I wanted to do business. Ford, regardless of their shortcomings in my regard, was a major player. Jade would be stepping in it if they did this. The same could be said of Range Sports. As long as I was under contract with Ford, I needed to show them loyalty. I was embarrassed. I wanted to have a hard conversation with Tyler.
�Michael, could you give us a moment?� I asked.
He left, and Tyler looked at me.
�What�s up?� she asked.
�I can�t do this. Even though Ford dropped the ball a couple of times, that doesn�t give me the right to be disloyal to them. I need to work this out with Ford. I know legally what we�re doing is fine. I�m just having a moral and ethical problem with it. I just realized it, and I�m sorry.�
�Kid, you surprise me. I think I respect you more because of this. I�m a big girl, and you haven�t hurt my feelings. Do you want me to send Tiffany in?�
�Yes, please, but send in Michael first.�
�Alright. I have some other work for you this week if you�re interested,� she told me.
�Of course. I know we�ll make money together. Thank you for being so understanding,� I told her.
Michael came back in.
�Let�s do this right,� I told him. �Tiffany from Ford will be in here in a moment. If you�re interested in me being under contract, I want to do it with them.�
He smiled at me.
�That makes it easier for me. Yes, I want you under contract,� he told me.
We heard a knock on the door.
Michael called Tiffany in. He explained what we talked about. I went back and did the shoot while they talked. Sasha was a natural and it was obvious she would be successful. I would get to say, �I knew her when she first started.�
TIFFANY WAS WALKING on air when we got back to the brownstone. Deb had called her and told her she was my agent for now, and she had gotten Jade to agree to sign me for a year. I had her forward everything to Kendal so she and Tom could review it. Kendal called me when I got back.
�Hey, what�ve you been up to?�
�Making things happen,� I told Kendal.
�I see that. Jade has an interesting exclusivity section. Unlike Range, who wants to review who you work for, they have specific companies they want to exclude. It looks like they want to prevent you from working with clothing companies that sell similar clothes.�
�Is it something we can live with?� I asked.
�I called Mr. Hill, and there are two on the list who you do flyer work for.�
�What do you suggest?� I asked.
�Let�s talk to Jade about it, and see if they�re open to letting you continue doing the flyers. If not, it�s not worth fighting over,� she suggested.
�I disagree. Mr. Hill has been good to us and was the first one to give us a chance. As much as I�d like to help Jade, I think our first loyalty is to Hill Advertising.�
�I see your point, and I can sell this to Jade. Let me get to work.�
I told Tiffany what was going on, and she called Kendal so the two of them could coordinate.
I CAME OUT OF THE OFFICE to find Sarah sitting in the living room, staring off into space. I watched her for a moment as the afternoon sun filtered through the sheers, highlighting her beauty. Sarah looked gorgeous at that moment. Not that she wasn�t always, but there was just something about her vulnerability that held my interest. I sat down next to her and gave her a hug. Her face changed and she was smiling at me.
�How did you know I needed a hug?�
�I didn�t. Do you want to talk about it?� I asked.
�Take me to dinner. I want to go to someplace nice where we can dress up and look like the toast of the town,� she encouraged me.
�Of course, how dressed up do you want me? I have both a suit and a tux with me.�
�How �bout you wear your suit? I have a new dress I�ve wanted to wear. Give me forty-five minutes and I�ll meet you downstairs,� she told me.
I have no idea how all the girls knew we were going out, but they were all waiting downstairs when I came down. Olivia was fussing over my tie when I felt every eye shift to the stairs. I slowly turned to see Sarah in a cream-colored halter dress that showed plenty of skin. It was a modest length, coming just above the knees. She�d gone easy on her makeup and looked exactly like someone I would want to date. As she came down the stairs, her breasts swayed just enough for me to know she wasn�t wearing a bra. I then mentally kicked myself. Where would she hide a bra in that outfit?
Her eyes locked with mine as I watched her walk down the stairs. She was making sure I found her desirable. I think my open-mouth stare confirmed I liked what I saw, resulting in the big smile that appeared on her face. When she reached the bottom of the stairs, she did a little twirl, and all the other girls descended on her. I stepped forward, put my arm out and the crowd parted.
�Sarah, you make that outfit look stunning. I�m proud to be your escort tonight,� I said as the other girls gave a sigh.
�You�re not too bad yourself. I bet we turn every head in the restaurant,� she predicted.
We walked into one of the trendy places in New York. It was packed, for a Monday night. I was worried we would never get a seat, but the ma�tre d� recognized me and sat us immediately in a prime location to be seen. Sarah was giddy with excitement.
�Everyone�s looking at us. This is so much fun.�
�You called it earlier, every head would turn. This is your special night,� I told her.
We had a wonderful evening. Sarah enjoyed every moment of it, which made me enjoy it even more. The bonus was that we got to know each other better. This time she made me talk. I told her about my family and my little buddy, Kyle. She already knew I wasn�t dating anyone. She wanted to know all about my exes. I drew the line there. When we got ready to leave, she got a serious look on her face.
�Thank you for making this a special evening for me. I�m glad we did this. It makes me see you in a completely new light. I think we can actually be friends now,� she said, and then frowned. �That sounded kind of bad.�
�No, I get it. I think this is good. I can see us being more than just people who hooked up in New York. We can have a conversation,� I said as she nodded.
When we got home, she kissed me on the cheek and then ran to her room. When I walked by her door, going to my room, I heard several voices asking her all about her night. A hint of a smile crossed my face as I headed to bed. I think I may have found a new friend.
Tuesday July 22
I CAME BACK FROM WORKING out and found Kat cooking my breakfast. She turned to face me before I gave her my morning kiss on the neck.
�Sit,� she ordered as she put steak and eggs in front of me. �We will talk, you and me.�
�Sure, what�s on your mind?� I asked.
�You are sexy boy with everyone but me. Why I am not good enough for you?� she asked, obviously hurt.
I was completely taken aback. I thought Kat was one of the most desirable, if not
�What does this mean?� she asked, confused.
I waggled my eyebrows at her, which made her giggle. She got up and I chased her upstairs. I dragged her into the shower and took my time soaping her up. I found her naughty bits were very dirty and had to be cleaned inside and out ... repeatedly, until she had an earth-shattering orgasm. Kat wanted to return the favor, but I felt I owed her. I got her out of the shower and had her lie back on the bed. I crawled up between her legs and used my tongue to make sure I hadn�t left any soap on her which might cause irritation.
When Kat was about to lose her mind again, I used my probe to ensure I hadn�t missed any spots deep within her. After we were both exhausted from her thorough cleaning, I looked at the clock. I had to jet to make it to today�s gig. I was doing a runway show for a fall line. I left Kat snoozing as I ran to make it in time.
I CAME HOME FROM WORKING all day to find the house empty. I went up to my room to find Sasha in my bed with just a smile on. This was a pleasant surprise.
�Here and now?� I asked.
She just smiled and nodded. Then I heard my toilet flush, and out came Sarah in her birthday suit. I figured I was overdressed and quickly got naked. I winked at Sarah. She had pulled off the threesome challenge. I needed to reward her.
�Nice,� Sasha hissed when Mr. Happy came out to play.
Sasha seemed to be the instigator and Sarah let the older girl take the lead. But I decided Sarah had earned a reward. I winked at Sasha and took Sarah in my arms. She was eager to kiss me and she was soon running her hands all over my back and bottom as she rubbed against my leg. I reached behind her and slid my index finger through the fold of her sex. She was more than ready. I broke our kiss and looked Sarah in the eye.
�Sasha, grab a condom out of the nightstand and come put it on me,� I requested.
I was looking into Sarah�s eyes, seeing if she was ready for this. It�s one thing to plan a threesome, and quite another to do one. I liked this girl too much to push her past her limits. She pushed me back so Sasha could get access to my member. She watched as she slid the head into her mouth to get it ready for the condom. I wasn�t sure if that was required, but I wasn�t going to argue.
Once it was on, I reached out and grabbed Sarah�s hips to turn her around. She bent forward and put her hands on the wall. I edged up against her with Mr. Happy eagerly preceding me. Since I was taller than she was, I had to bend my knees. I slid up and down her slit to lubricate the tip. I eventually got everything ready.
�Please!� Sarah begged. "I want you!�
I glanced over at Sasha who was touching herself with a look of lust, which held promise for later. She moaned along with Sarah as I pushed forward, I slide smoothly inside until my pubic bone rubbed her perfect butt.
"Oh, yeah," Sarah groaned.
I was surprised when it felt like she shivered with joy along the length of my member. This was a new trick. The little vixen had been holding out on me. Sarah had muscles in the right places and it felt like she began to grip and release me. As she milked my shaft, I held her hips tight and concentrated on not losing it.
�Stop for a second,� I ordered her. �Or this is going to be over before either of us wants it to be.�
She looked back at me and smiled. There was a glint in her eye that said �game on.�
�You like that.�
�Yes, I love that. I�m just disappointed I�m just now finding out about your little talent. We�ve wasted a full week,� I complained.
I felt the urgent feeling subside and I began to move gently at first, but quickly picked up speed. Sarah whimpered at every one of my thrusts, her breath turned into panting as I moved. The feel of her gripping my shaft was unbelievable.
"How does it feel?" Sasha asked Sarah.
"Wonderful," Sarah shared. "He�s so deep!"
I clenched my butt and furiously thrust in and out of Sarah. I reached around and toyed with her nipples.
"Oh, Sexy, you�re amazing," she said.
I was losing my rhythm as I stuffed my member into her over and over. Sasha used her fingers to copy our every thrust. Her other hand pulled on her engorged nipples. She made grunting noises to match Sarah�s desperate whimpers.
"Yes, Yes, Yes!" I started to chant.
Sarah�s body shivered under my onslaught. Her arousal smelled wonderful as I leaned forward and kissed her in between her shoulder blades. She was working overtime, as she tried to bring me off. It took every bit of my willpower to keep from accommodating her.
�Move, Sasha,� I warned her, as I picked up Sarah and lay her on her back on the edge of the bed.
I lifted and spread her thighs and took her with my feet planted on the floor for better leverage.
We got a good cadence going and her whimpers turned to groans of pleasure.
"God, David, I love it! Do me, do me harder!" she implored me.
I clenched my butt cheeks and worked her with a purpose. I felt my abs begin to burn. I felt Sasha behind me, guiding my hips as she rubbed her breasts against my back.
I grunted and knew there was no stopping it this time. I jerked out, pulled off the condom, and came hard. Sarah was in the middle of her own orgasm. Sasha giggled and went and got us a towel to clean up with.
"Oh man, that was good!" Sarah moaned.
�Yes, and now it�s my turn,� Sasha said. She rolled me onto my back and put a new condom on.
Sarah and I watched as Sasha straddled my hips and her lower lips seemed to swallow my member. I just lay back and let her drive. Sarah cuddled up next to me and put her head on my shoulder so she could watch.
We both watched as Sasha rode me to a couple of orgasms of her own. After the second one, she collapsed on my chest and stopped moving. I was close, so I took over.
The pleasure overtook me as I was bucking up under her. I slammed up tight against her and I felt the familiar rush. Sasha rolled off me and Sarah took care of the condom. I drifted off as the two of them talked quietly, snuggled up against me.
FROM THAT DAY FORWARD, my remaining time in New York was fully booked up. I would work out, eat breakfast with Kat, shower with Kat, re-shower after Kat left, and then I would have two shoots a day, most times with one or more of the girls. When we got home in the evening, we would all go out to dinner and then to a dance club until midnight or so. Then one of them would spend the night with me. I never figured out how they decided, but each one of them was special.
During that time, I got to know Tiffany better, and found I liked her. She was named my agent before I went home.
Those two weeks were exactly what I needed to get over the loss of Tami. The last morning before I left for home, I realized I hadn�t even thought about Tami for two days.
Saturday August 2
I WOKE OLIVIA AND COURTNEY and sent them off to finish packing. Tiffany had another group of newbies arriving on Sunday. I took a shower and then started bringing bags downstairs. I had promised the girls I would help them. Kat and Sasha were the first to leave. Their flight was early, so I got them situated in the entryway and said goodbye.
The driver came and got their bags as we hugged and kissed. I knew Kat had halfway fallen for me, and Sasha had to pull her off me so they could leave. I would miss them both.
Sarah and I were taking the same flight back. I had upgraded us to first class because I was not going through the same fun that was my flight to New York. I got our bags ready and went looking for Courtney and Olivia to say goodbye. Olivia�s brother would pick them up around lunchtime.
Sarah and I made it to the airport and checked our bags in. We timed it just right so we boarded about ten minutes after we got to the gate and we settled in for the flight.
Shortly after takeoff, Sarah floored me.
�Do you know Missy Stone?� she asked me.
My eyes got big and I looked at her in disbelief.
�I thought so. Are you her David?� she asked.
�I guess I am,� I answered.
�Did you know she and I room together at Wesleyan?�
I sucked in my breath, held it for a moment, and slowly let it out. How had I missed this? It was obvious, now that she�d said it. I really was a �stupid boy� sometimes.
�No, I had no idea,� I said, and then asked the question that jumped to the front of my brain. �Is this going to be a problem?�
�I don�t think so. She said you two weren�t going out, but you were a great guy and she wished you went to school with us. Are you really planning on going to college together?�
�I don�t know. Tami was leading that up, and you know how that went,� I told her.
I had probably shared waaayyy more than I should have because I didn�t know if Sarah would ever meet Tami. I realized another lesson: never assume something won�t get back to the person you are talking about. Greg had taught me better, and I was more than a little embarrassed.
�I put together who she is a couple of days ago. If it�s the same Trevor I�m thinking of, she won�t be dating him much past a summer fling.�
It sounded like she knew more than she was telling.
�Why do you say that?� I asked.
�Trevor�s a trust-fund baby. His parents won�t allow it to go on for long. He has to marry the right girl, after all. The old-money set like to play, but they�ll never allow a long-term relationship outside their class.�
�Crud, that sucks. I hope he doesn�t hurt her,� I said, meaning it.
�More than likely, she�ll hurt him. Tami�s a smart girl. She�ll figure this out, so don�t worry about her.�
�Sarah, could you do me a real favor? If it looks like he�s going to hurt her, can you clue her in? I�d hate to see her blindsided.�
She chuckled.
�I�d be more than happy to.�
I then got to thinking about what she had told me earlier. She had a friend when she first got to boarding school. I was wondering if I knew her.
�Who was your first friend at school?� I asked.
�Liz Towson. Why, do you know her?� she asked.
She was one of the two girls Jennie�s mom had sent to seduce me in the limo ride to their house. She was a piece of work. I chuckled.
�In fact, I do know Lizzie. She�s a persistent flirt, I�ll give her that.�
�That she is,� she answered, and then had a question of her own. �Since we�re so close, were you planning on letting me see you again?� she asked.
�Oh God, you better!� I exclaimed.
I reached over and took her hand to reassure her. We talked about everything and nothing the rest of the flight.
I MET SARAH�S PARENTS at baggage claim. I went outside and found Greg with my new Jeep. He helped me load everything in the back and then tossed me the keys.
�You�re not planning on breaking up with me on the ride home, are you?� I teased him.
�Little gun-shy, are you?�
�A little,� I confessed.
�Angie wouldn�t let me. She needs you to get Kyle back under control. He�s a little jabberer now. It�s almost like he�s having a conversation with you. It�s cute to see him explain things.�
�I can�t wait,� I told him.
�I was hoping you�d feel that way. Would you babysit him tonight? Angie wants me to take her to dinner. We won�t be out late,� he assured me.
�That�s good because I have some friends who have plans for me. I guess being away for back-to-back camps for almost a month has them being a little demanding.�
�So did you have fun with the models?� he asked.
�What do you think? Five girls around my age who all are, well, models. We had little or no adult supervision, and they ran around in their underwear ...� I told him.
�You suck, little brother. Have I ever told you that?�
�I think once or twice. Speaking of things you should be jealous of, did you see that jet water board?�
�It was awesome. When are we getting one?�
�As soon as Devin can fix it, but trust me, we want it fixed. When it broke, that sucked.�
�It looked like you bounced. Did it hurt?�
�Hell, I don�t know if the landing hurt, it knocked me out. I was pretty sore when I woke up, though.�
�Yeah, let�s wait till they fix it.�
I had missed my talks with my brother. The ride home was fun. I was going to miss him, even more, when he went off to college.
Chapter 19 � I Couldn�t Say Goodbye
Monday August 4
I HAD JUST RETURNED home from my morning workout when Mom made me promise that instead of swimming at Beth�s, I would go with her to the hospital. I�d been putting it off. Every time I thought of it, in my mind�s eye I would see Terri, the girl Mom was friends with at the cancer center at Stanford, and who�d passed away. What finally convinced me was when Mom said I knew one of the children.
As we parked, Mom gave me some pointers.
�This is a traumatic time for these kids. Be patient when you talk to them. Always respect them. Not everyone wants people to know they have cancer. If they don�t tell you, then don�t pry. Just let them talk about whatever�s on their mind. Listen to what they want or need to talk about, without interrupting or being judgmental. Get them to focus on the future. Talk to them about football or anything to get their mind off what they�re going through, and where they are.
�Offer to help them with anything which might be too strenuous for them right now. Ask, don�t assume they need help.
�Here�s the big one: if you�re going to be visiting once a week, tell them. One of the biggest mistakes people make is dropping out of their lives because they don�t know how to handle it. These kids need structure, and they need to know they can count on you. So if you tell them you�re going to stop by next Sunday, keep your commitment. For today, just tell them you�re there to see someone you know. This can be stressful, so if you don�t think you can do it again, I�ll understand.�
�So who is it I know?� I asked.
�Billy Felton; he told me he met you at the church ski trip. I think you know his sister, Lisa,� Mom told me.
�Yes, the little shit gave my cell number to his sister. I think I need to kick his butt,� I told her.
MOM LED ME TO BILLY�S room and then left me to do her volunteer work. The room was a double, and the little boy who was Billy�s roommate was asleep. Billy stared out the window. When he heard me enter the room, he turned and smiled at me.
�David, how did you know I was here?� he asked.
�I think you talked to my mom. She told me you were camping out here, so I figured I�d come to see you. Mind if I sit down and stay a while?� I asked.
He gave me a sly look.
�You just want to wait until my sister gets here.�
�Speaking of which, I think someone gave their sister my cell number.�
He giggled. Then his parents and Lisa came in. I could see him stiffen, and his mood changed. He was not a happy boy. I was confused by his attitude and figured they might need to talk, so I told him I�d be back later, and left.
I went from room to room and said hi to the kids. The nurses had given me books to read to the younger children. The older ones, I just spent time talking to. For the most part, it was okay. There was one little girl who was so weak my heart went out to her. She had a smile on her face when I was done reading a story about a china bunny.
�You need to practice,� she said.
�I do? You didn�t like how I read the story?�
�You have to do the voices,� she told me.
�Do you have a favorite one we can try?� I asked her, showing the books they gave me.
She pointed to one about a little princess. She helped me come up with the voices for each character. We were both having a good time when the nurse came in.
�I see you conned someone into reading to you,� the nurse said, trying to be stern, but failing. �What did I tell you about taking a nap?�
�I�ll sleep later.�
�You�ll sleep now, or you�ll be overtired later. Now let Mr. David go see his friend Billy. He wants to spend some time with him, too,� she said.
I went back to Billy�s room and found him alone.
�So what�s up with your family?� I asked him.
�They treat me like a baby. I�m twelve years old, not four,� he huffed.
�Don�t be acting like that,� I said, shocking him. �They love you and are worried about you. You have to think about others, not just yourself.�
�But I�m the one who�s sick,� he shot back at me.
�So what? That doesn�t give you the right to be mean to them. What if they quit coming to see you?�
�Fine by me!� Billy exclaimed.
�I don�t buy that for a minute.�
We sat there staring at each other. He then burst into tears, and I went and sat on the bed with him and hugged him. Lisa peeked in as Billy cried.
�I�m so scared. They won�t tell me anything. I can tell it�s bad by the way they treat me. I just wish they thought I was old enough to handle it.�
The floodgates opened and he told me all about it. He needed someone he could talk to. He finally wore himself out and fell asleep; I laid him down. When I walked out, I found Lisa sitting on the floor with tears streaming down her face, and her mom and dad were holding each other. They came up to me and hugged me. I knew right then I would be doing this the rest of my life. I felt I was making a difference and could see why Mom was passionate about it.
I helped Lisa up, and she gave me a hug.
�I need to get out of here for a while. Would you take me to the diner across the street?� she asked me.
I sent Mom a text telling her where I was going. The diner had a sign advertising homemade pies and ice cream. That sounded good. When the waitress came over, I was surprised to see Kim Sun. I knew she worked at her dad�s pharmacy, but I didn�t know she a job here.
When she came up to the table, her smile faltered when she saw I was with Lisa. She quickly put it back on.
�I didn�t know you worked here.�
�I fill in for my cousin once a week. My aunt and uncle own the place,� she explained.
�I think David wants pie and ice cream. What�s good?� Lisa asked.
�The peaches are in season, and I heard they just made peach ice cream,� Kim told us.
�David, get that and we can share,� Lisa told me.
�Not happening. I know you: if you like it, you�ll eat it all. I�m buying, so bring us two,� I told Kim.
The pie was huge. I now knew why Lisa wanted to split. It had to be three inches thick. It was still hot, right out of the oven, and the ice cream had a home-churned taste. I�d get fat eating here. I got a text from my mom that said she was ready to go. I needed to get back for my afternoon workout.
I went up to the register to pay Kim, and Lisa followed me. I told Kim I�d see her tomorrow at Beth�s pool.
�Thank you for this afternoon, you were wonderful,� Lisa said, and gave me a nice kiss.
I was surprised when I realized I hadn�t lusted after her even once today. Normally she got my motor running. She thought she had my attention and gave an extra wiggle in her walk as she left me at the cash register. I hurried out to meet Mom at the car.
On the way home, I told Mom about my day. I agreed to go once a week until football started. I couldn�t see doing more than that, because I was mentally exhausted. Keeping a happy face on for the whole day had been hard. Seeing the look on the faces of Billy�s family made me decide to go back.
CASSIDY WELCOMED ME back by trying to kill me!
�Two weeks till two-a-days, people! I�ll not be embarrassed when my dad tries to separate the men from the boys,� she told us.
Coach Hope had weeded out the baseball team by running us to death. I anticipated a similar experience come the official start of practice. I was happy to see Jeff was holding his own. He had lost all his baby fat since the start of baseball season. He should be our poster child. I noticed he no longer worried about taking his shirt off. He had never been fat, he just wasn�t in shape. We�d played video games way too much when we were younger.
�I heard a rumor that you and Tami are on the outs,� Jeff said.
And so it begins.
�We had a disagreement,� I told him.
�Sorry to hear it,� was his only response.
You have to love guys. If this had been a girl, I would have been grilled for hours for every detail. This had always driven Tami crazy. I just nodded to him.
�So is it true? Did she really get a scholarship to study in England?� he asked me.
�Yep, she�ll be gone a year.�
�Good for her.�
�Exactly,� I said; Jeff caught the double meaning and gave me a tight smile.
�Sorry, man.�
�Don�t be. We�ll be fine.�
I don�t think he believed me.
AT DINNER, THE SUBJECT came up again.
�I�ve been getting calls about you and Tami. What do you want us to say?� Greg asked.
�Well, I don�t want to make it worse,� I answered.
�You need to be very careful what you do and don�t say,� Dad advised. �I know you care for her a lot. I would lead with that. You don�t want it to get back to her that you�re blaming her, or you don�t like her anymore.
�It had to be the hardest thing she�s ever done. Your mom and I have talked about this, and we feel she did you both a big favor. You guys do need time apart. There�s no need to share this with anyone but us. Just say you still care for each other, but you both need to focus on yourselves for a time. You�ll be working on your football, and she has her opportunity to study in England.�
We all agreed that was the best approach. I decided I had better call Tami and see. I know she�d said not to contact her, but I didn�t want to mess this up.
�Hey, sorry to break the �no contact� rule, but I have a question,� I started.
�What is it?� she asked.
�What do you want me to say about us? I don�t want you thinking I�m being a jerk, or don�t care about you. I�d hate it if you thought that. Dad suggested I say I care about you, but we decided to focus on each of our opportunities,� I suggested.
There was silence for a moment.
�That works. I�ve had some awkward questions too. I think if we give them the same answer they�ll back off.�
�Are you okay?� I asked.
�No, not really,� she told me.
�Me, neither.�
�We can�t do this. It�s too hard. You have to promise me you won�t call me unless it�s an emergency or something big.�
�So, if I win State I can call you?�
�Yes, that�d be okay. When I get to London and get a new phone, I�ll give the number to your mom. She won�t give it to you unless she approves. That should keep you from calling me,� she told me.
�You forget, I�m a resourceful little shit if I want to be,� I teased her.
�Don�t make me laugh. I need to stay mad at you, for now.�
�Okay, you be mad at me.�
�I will, you �stupid boy.� Do me a favor and stop moping around. I still love you,� she told me.
�I love you, too,� I said, and she hung up.
Tuesday August 5
I HAD JUST GOTTEN UP when I got a call from Kendal. I had no idea she even knew there
�Good morning, sunshine,� I answered.
She made some very specific threats to my person and then told me why she was calling.
�Jade and Range both want you in the studio for work. I just got off the phone with Tiffany. She has arranged for you to go to Hill Advertising to do the shoots. You have to be there by ten o�clock today and then you�re booked for all day Wednesday and Thursday. Friday and Saturday is the commercial. Since Tiffany�s working with her new group of models, I get to go with you.�
�You want me to pick you up?� I asked.
�That�s right; you have your driver�s license now. Yes, that would give me a chance to get ready. Bring coffee,� she ordered me.
I hurried downstairs to find Mom drinking coffee with Dad.
�Hey, I have to go be a model starting today through Saturday. The workout group will be here at four o�clock. Can you handle that for me for another week?�
�I suppose this means you�re leaving me to mow the yard,� Dad said.
�Pfft, you still have slave labor living under your roof. Get Greg to do it,� I told him.
I took my supplements and ate quickly. I poured coffee into an insulated travel cup and headed to Kendal�s. On the ride over, I called my speed coach, and he told me he was charging me for the week. I told him, in that case, I�d have someone there he could work with today. I think he thought he was going to double-book my slot the rest of the week because he wasn�t happy.
I thought about who should fill my place. Bill was going to be my primary receiver and had division-one talent. Wolf was developing into a good tight end. Mike had been helping with my quarterback workouts. Finally, Jim was going to protect my blind side at left tackle. I picked Jim. He was excited to go learn. I knew he�d take full advantage of the coaching.
I ALMOST MADE KENDAL walk. She spilled her coffee all over my new Jeep. I explained you didn�t take the lid off the thermal cup. She reported that the lid leaked. She was still apologizing when we got to Hill Advertising. We went up to the receptionist, who was new, and cute.
�I�ll get the carpet cleaned,� Kendal told me, then turned to the receptionist. �Mr. Dawson to see Mr. Hill,� she told her.
�Don�t worry about it. Mr. Sullivan promised to clean my Jeep. I�ll just take it to the dealership and have
�I�m sorry I converted your new-car smell to coffee.�
�Get over it. Wait until Kyle rides in it. I�m sure it�ll smell much worse when he gets done.�
That got Kendal to smile. Another new gal came out and led us to the studio. There were all kinds of people running around. I looked at Kendal and she just shrugged.
�Mr. Hill said to go straight to makeup. Is there anything I can get you, sir?� the new gal asked.
�Can you get Kendal some coffee in a sippy cup?�
�Yes, sir, anything else?
�I could use a bottle of water,� I told her.
�Any particular brand?� she asked.
�Just regular will be fine.�
She hurried off.
�If she brings me coffee in a sippy cup, I�ll kick your butt,� Kendal threatened me.
�Whatever. Go find out why we�re being treated like royalty. It�s starting to unnerve me.�
Mr. Hill came back with a big smile on his face.
�I hear you�re complaining about the service around here,� he said.
�Since when do I rate service?� I asked him.
�Read your contract sometime. I get to hire all these people to make sure the �talent� is happy,� he told me.
�Can�t you just pocket the money?� I asked him.
�Well, no, but you�re making me a popular man. You�re good for the local economy. I think Range and Jade are trying to outdo each other. We were even able to hire a top-of-the-line model to work with you today. I think you know her.�
�Hannah Minacci?� I asked, getting excited.
Hey, a boy has to have dreams.
�I�m not the first one who pops into mind anymore?� Kara asked me.
�Kara!� I said as I jumped up and kissed her.
I hadn�t seen my exotic beauty in way too long. Mr. Hill left us alone and I finally let her go.
�I guess that makes up for not picking me first.�
�If I�d known you were even in the country, I�d pick you every time,� I told her.
�You�ve gotten bigger and you�ve been working out. How tall are you now?� she asked.
�I�m six-three. They think I might grow another inch.�
We caught up while they did our makeup. She was still in demand and working every chance she got. Tyler had clued Jade in that I liked to work with Kara, so they hired her for a couple of days.
�I heard about your friend Tami. How are you doing?� she asked.
�I�ve been better. She leaves tomorrow. They�re taking her on tours so she gets to know her way around the UK before school starts. She�ll live with a host family while she�s there.�
Mom and Tami still talked, so Mom told me what her plans were. Mom said Tami wasn�t handling our breakup, for lack of a better word, very well. Mom called me and told me that since I wasn�t going to Beth�s today, Tami would be there to say goodbye to everyone. My whole family planned to spend the afternoon with her. I was sad I couldn�t say goodbye to my best friend in person.
Kara�s flirting got me out of my funk, and we did the shoot. I was pleased to see lunch wasn�t just rabbit food. Mrs. Hill and their daughter, Janet, joined us. Janet was bummed summer was almost over. She�d gotten herself a boyfriend. Janet was sure they�d break up when she went back to school. I think Mrs. Hill was okay with it.
Towards the end of the shoot, Kara pulled me aside.
�Guess who didn�t tell their parents they were home yet?� Kara asked.
�You naughty girl. I bet you don�t even have a place to stay tonight.�
�No, I don�t. Whatever will I do?� she asked, throwing her head back and rubbing her brow with the back of her hand.
�I think I can find somewhere for you to sleep,� I teased her.
�Good, and you have to take me out to dinner. I�m thinking Monical�s.�
�I like the way you think. I haven�t been there in over a month, and I�m having withdrawal symptoms.�
We were soon done with today�s shoot. Kendal, Kara and I checked the photos, and then Kara met me at my house after I dropped Kendal off. It was seven o�clock, so we went straight to Monical�s. It was strange that no one was at my house. I figured they were all still at Beth�s.
When we got to Monical�s, it was packed. We had just sat down when Greg came to our table.
He smiled at Kara and they said hi, then he turned to me.
�I hate to say this, but you need to leave. Tami�s having her going-away party and she�s had a rough day. She keeps telling David stories. I don�t think she could handle seeing you right now,� he told us.
We got up and left. I was glad we hadn�t been seen. I didn�t want to cause her any more grief. We ended up going to the diner by the hospital. I wanted to introduce Kara to the pie. She wasn�t happy, because she liked it too much.
�I�m going to kill you. You know what this will do to my hips,� she complained.
�Golly, I guess I�ll have to help you work it off.�
�You�re such a bad influence. Who knew strawberry rhubarb pie could be so good?� she asked.
I just smiled at her. It was one of my favorites. They also had homemade vanilla ice cream made with real vanilla beans. It was so good I forgot what I had for dinner. The waitress told me the shakes were even better. I now had a favorite place to go when I wanted to break my diet. I�ll always love Monical�s, but this was just outstanding. I needed to bring Mary Dole and maybe she could help me figure out the recipes.
WE GOT BACK TO MY PLACE and I wanted to show off my new apartment.
�Wait here, I want to turn on all the lights,� I told her as I ran upstairs.
She came up when I called her and her face lit up.
�They did a great job. I love how they hung your photos. I want a wall like this,� she told me.
She went through the whole place, and then we kissed. Her phone rang, interrupting us. She looked at the number and said a bad word.
�It�s my mom,� she told me.
�Hi, Mom ... Yes, I�m with David ... No, I was going to surprise you ... Yes, Mom.�
She looked disappointed. I soon joined her in disappointment.
�Gina, the little rat, saw us at Monical�s. I need to go home and make an appearance. I guess our plans will have to be put on hold,� she told me.
�Is it okay if your little sister turns up missing in the next few days?� I asked her.
�No, no need to do that. I�ll deal with her,� Kara assured me.
�Do you want to ride with us tomorrow?� I asked.
�Why don�t I drive? We can just meet Kendal there,� she told me.
�Sure. I�ll see you in the morning,�
I WOKE AT ONE IN THE morning to someone getting into bed with me. I was half out of it.
�Don�t say anything, just hold me,� Tami ordered.
I briefly wondered how she got in since I had changed the code for the lock on my door. I figured it was a mystery for another day. I fell back to sleep with her in my arms.
Wednesday August 6
I WOKE UP ALONE. I wondered if I�d been dreaming until I saw the note on my nightstand.
With that last note, Tami was gone from my life.
KARA WALKED INTO MY bedroom with me sitting on the bed, reading the note.
�We were set up,� I told her, handing her the note.
She read it and chuckled.
�More than you think. Gina woke me up early and told me what Tami asked her to do. There�s a second act to this little drama.�
�This I have to hear.�
�No, this you have to enjoy,� she said as she dropped to her knees.
Kara pushed my thighs apart and admired my member. She glanced up and smiled.
�Someone is growing,� she said.
I had missed Kara.
I looked at the clock.
�We�re running late,� I told her.
I ran and grabbed my phone and called Kendal.
�Hey, I�m just now getting into the shower. Can we meet you there?� I asked, not telling her that that had been our plan from last night.
�You�re so going to owe me,� she teased me.
I just hung up on her and Kara joined me for a quick shower. I beat her getting dressed. I ran down to the kitchen and grabbed a couple of protein shakes and fruit. Mom and Dad just rolled their eyes as I ran out to find Kara starting her car. I jumped in, and as she pulled out of the driveway I opened the protein drinks and peeled a banana for her.
She tasted her drink and smiled.
�That�s not too bad,� she commented.
Surprisingly, we made it on time. I was glad I had my seatbelt on. Kara had spent a month in Germany driving on the autobahn. I read somewhere it had no speed limit. I think she forgot we have them here. This was almost as much fun as riding one of Devin�s toys.
KENDAL WAS AN ANGEL. She had stopped at a drive-through and bought us breakfast. Not the most ideal meal for my diet, but I was still hungry. She knew I got grumpy when I didn�t eat. Kendal came back to makeup to talk to me.
�So, were you being bad this morning?� she asked me, and I rolled my eyes at her.
Kara came up behind Kendal and scared the shit out of her.
�No, he was very, very good this morning! You should try it sometime,� Kara suggested.
Kendal was rarely without a comeback. I could tell her brain froze. Then the young assistant from yesterday came over and handed Kendal a sippy cup of coffee.
�Ma�am, I�m sorry I was unable to accommodate you yesterday. Mr. Hill went out and personally bought this for you,� she told her.
I looked back and Mr. and Mrs. Hill and all his staff were watching. Kendal looked at it, then at me.
�Wasn�t me,� I told her.
She knew she�d been set up. She played it off and took a sip. I heard everyone crack up. We could tell the poor girl wasn�t in on the joke. She looked around, worried. Kendal made her feel at ease.
�Thank you, that was very thoughtful of you. You�ll go far in this business with that kind of initiative,� she told her, and then turned to track down Mr. Hill.
He suddenly had to be somewhere else.
�Oh, no you don�t,� Kendal called as she fast-walked after him.
Chapter 20 � Do Anything?
Friday August 8
JIM AND I HUNG OUT with Alan and Jeff last night. I was still chuckling on my run this morning. Jim was complaining his legs, hips and butt all hurt from working out with the speed coach. His workouts were more focused on him getting out of his stance and getting back into position to block a defensive end trying to speed-rush him. He was still doing the things I did for when he had to pull and lead a running play.
It made me think: if I was going to try to play defense, I needed to be faster going backward. I would talk to Chris on Monday.
I went and had breakfast with Mom and Dad. She had news about Tami.
�Do you want to hear about Tami, or would you rather I not keep you up to date?� Mom asked me.
�Of course I want to hear about her. Just because we aren�t communicating doesn�t mean I don�t care.�
�What about the other way? Can I tell her about you?� Mom asked.
�Sure. I expect you would talk to a friend about your sons. I don�t want your relationship with Tami to suffer.�
�She made it to England and likes her host family. They have three kids, a girl her age and two younger boys. Being an only child, this is going to be something new for her. They�ve been doing day trips so she can play tourist.
�She told me she appreciated you being a gentleman and leaving Monical�s with Kara. You got big brownie points for considering her feelings. She also told me about your call to her. She was surprised you were acting so grown-up. She really hasn�t seen you on a daily basis for several months and seen the changes your dad and I have seen. I just wanted to tell you I�m proud of you.�
Dad and I talked bad about Greg. He hadn�t mowed the lawn yet. He was booked solid doing massages as he tried to put money away for when he and his family would be their own this fall at school. I handed Dad a twenty and told him to hire the neighbor kid who did most of the yards on our street. Dad said that for twenty bucks, he�d do it himself. If I�d known that, I would have been paying him for years. Well, maybe not.
I PICKED KENDAL UP and handed her a new thermal travel mug that didn�t leak. She just gave me a dirty look. She was still mad about the sippy cup. I think she would have cooled off by now if Mr. Hill hadn�t had one of his staff snap a picture. He sent it to me, and of course I sent it to Lily. Now everyone at her office knew about it because Angel followed me on Twitter.
Her office-mates had gotten into the spirit, and on Thursday, when she made it back to the office, they�d replaced all the coffee cups with sippy cups. Tom told me she was looking for payback.
�Good morning, Kendal,� I said with my best good-boy face on.
�Good morning, dead man! You and Mr. Hill made my list. Remember what I did to my big brother?� she asked me, and my eyes got big.
She had superglued his family jewels to his thigh when they were kids. I like my jewels too much to have that happen to them.
�What can I do to make this right?� I offered.
�No, you�re probably safe. Mr. Hill needs to be afraid. I also figured out who told the office. Angel is dead to me.�
�Speaking of which, has she gotten a copy of Eve�s new song yet?� I asked.
�Yes,� was all she said.
I had an MP3 player in my new Jeep. She plugged her phone into the car and hit play.
�Romeo Rodeo, take five...�
Eve was right, I didn�t like it. I came across as a slick-talking Romeo who had a different girl in every town. When it was released, everyone would know it was about me. It was a bunch of ... well, I didn�t like it. She said I cheated on her every chance I got. The problem was, an outsider would have enough evidence to believe it.
�When will this be released?� I asked.
�It went out Tuesday,� she told me.
�And you�re just telling me now? What the hell, Kendal?�
Kendal could tell I was pissed.
�I�m sorry, David. I thought Eve had told you. She�s sent you a copy of each song before; I assumed she had done so with this one too. I thought you were taking it pretty well,� she added.
�Look, I didn�t mean to yell at you. This just sucks, though. This has nothing to do with reality. If anything, she left me,� I said, venting.
�I might as well tell you the rest. Remember when you said you�d do
�Just tell me.�
�Stone Mountain Records, her new label, wants to create music videos for the three songs. They want you to star in all three.�
�Shit!� was my only response.
She thought it was funny.
�So is that a yes?�
�Yes. I said I�d help.�
I didn�t have to like it, but I would help Eve if I could.
I FELT LIKE A SHRIMP at today�s shoot. They�d hired some bodybuilders to join me as gladiators. I did like the girls in their period garb. The director had the gladiators all oiled up, and we did several scenes before lunch. I was mostly in the background during the morning. After lunch, I was supposed to be more of a focus. At lunch, one of the men wanted to talk to me.
�You need to come to our gym. We could help you get bigger,� he told me.
I guessed that by their looks they all used steroids.
�I play football. I can�t do anything to jeopardize my future eligibility,� I told him.
�We can help you mask it. Everyone needs an edge,� he suggested.
�I don�t think it would be for me,� I told him.
�Where do you go to school?� he asked me.
�Lincoln High.�
�Do you know Tommy Cox and Brad Hope?� he asked me.
I got a bad feeling in my gut.
�Yeah, they go to school with me,� I told him.
�Their group has been working out with us. I think they�re going to do well this year.�
I prayed I hadn�t put one and one together and coming up with three. I hoped Brad was smart enough not to use steroids. He and the rest of the ass-hats could derail our season if they got caught using.
Monday August 11
I WORKED OUT IN THE morning. The speed coach gave me some new exercises to help me run backward better. He pointed out I needed to keep my arms tight to my body and stay on my toes. We worked on the transition from running backward to turning my hips and running forwards. I could feel the strain on my knees, and he showed me how to do it with less stress. Then I worked out with Wolf, Bill, and Mike on our passing drills.
At lunch, I went home instead of going to Beth�s. I had promised Mom I would go to the hospital again. Today was a lot easier because I knew what to expect. There were only a handful of kids I�d seen the previous week. If a kid was really sick, they were sent to a specialized hospital.
Billy was excited.
�I get to go home,� he told me.
�So, are you all better?� I asked him.
�No, not yet, but they told me I turned a corner,� he shared his good news. �I�ve got to thank you for last week. I hope you didn�t think I was being too much of a baby.�
�I didn�t think that at all,� I told him. �I�m afraid your family heard us.�
�Yeah, we had a good talk. I still don�t think they�re telling me everything, but they are telling me more. I guess the cancer I have is inherited. Dad had it as a kid, too, and is doing fine now. I got the cancer and Lisa got the sensitive skin.�
�Billy, you shouldn�t be sharing things about your sister. That�s something she can decide if wants to share with me.�
He thought about it for a moment and nodded. Then he smiled.
�My sister thinks you�re a hunk,� he told me.
�She�s going to skin you,� I said as I grinned at him. �I think your sister�s cute, too. I give you permission to tell her.�
�Ewww, I�m not telling her that.�
I guess he hadn�t yet found out that girls were okay. His mom walked in.
�Telling who what?� she asked him.
He gave me a pleading look.
�He told me Lisa says I�m a hunk. I told him she�s cute, and he could tell her. I have a feeling he�s not going to help me out.�
�Don�t look at me,� she told me. �If I had my way, she wouldn�t date until she�s thirty.�
We talked for a little bit. They were waiting for his doctor to release him. His dad and Lisa showed up as we chatted. I told Lisa I wanted some more pie, so she agreed to go with me. Her mom said she would call her when they were done.
WE GOT KIM�S SECTION again. She was in a bad mood, so I didn�t bother talking to her. I ordered a butterscotch shake and Lisa got chocolate peanut butter pie. It had a chocolate cookie crust and coating of chocolate powder on top. It reminded me of a peanut butter cup. I moved over to Lisa�s side of the booth so it would be easier to share.
Lisa was in much better spirits today.
�How is your brother doing?� I asked.
�Much better. We tracked down what was going on through the family history. Dad had the same disease when he was a kid. They did some blood work on him and figured out they�d misdiagnosed it. To be honest, they didn�t have the technology they do today. Dad was lucky his treatment worked. Back then, they used more of a shotgun approach. Treatment now is more focused. Once they solved the mystery, it became treatable,� she informed me.
�Part of Billy�s frustration was he thought we were keeping things from him. The truth was the doctors didn�t know what it was. They tested him for what Dad thought he�d had, and it came back negative. They retested Dad and found the markers for what kind of cancer he�d had. Once they found a match, they adjusted Billy�s medication. He responded right away and should beat this.
�We hadn�t realized how scared he was. Thank you for being there for my little brother.�
She wrapped me in a bear hug. I noticed our check had been dropped off so we could get going. By the time we got back, Billy was checking out. I found Mom and went home to work out.
Friday August 22
CINDY WAS HAVING THE last party of the summer, at least the last party before all of last year�s seniors went off to college. Luke, Magic and Kevin had already gone to State for football. I was happy to see they had come back for the party.
�Double D, I hear you finally got some sense,� Kevin called out to me. �Magic told me you were thinking about playing linebacker. If you need any pointers, give me a call.�
�I�m hoping to play both ways. They want me at fullback this year,� I told the three of them.
�I hope you�re not taking that lying down,� Luke said.
�I�ll make the choice hard, but I think the decision may already have been made,� I replied. �How are you guys doing?�
�Luke looks like he might see some serious playing time. They just graduated two of their top four running backs,� Magic explained. �Kevin�s backing up a senior. He�s also getting some playing time on special teams. I might end up redshirting. They�re pretty deep at the cornerback position, but they�ll all be graduated in the next two years. The coaches tell me I could be a four-year starter if I take the redshirt.�
�That might not be a bad route. I know a couple of recruiters have talked to me about that, especially if I�ll be playing quarterback. Coach Harrington told me I should be looking at schools where they�ll have a junior playing my position the first year. That way I get two years to learn and then spot play in my second year. By the time I hit the field, I�d be a veteran and be able to start three years,� I said.
�Don�t sell yourself short. We�d love for you to go to State and start for our senior year,� Luke told me.
Since graduation, I had been over to Luke�s house to hang out with Mike, and our relationship had gotten better. I didn�t see us ever being close again; there was too much history there. I did see us doing what we were doing tonight, being cordial. They wanted to see my Jeep.
�I like the black-on-black look. I see you got the soft top; are you worried about winter?� Kevin asked.
�If it becomes a problem, I�ll just go to Sullivan�s and have them put on the hardtop. I didn�t want to have to store it in the garage during the summer. I just put the top up tonight because I was parking it on the street.�
�Come on, let�s put the top down and go for a ride,� Magic urged me.
I agreed and put the top down. Magic found my music and put on some hard rock. It was fun driving around with the music blaring and my friends enjoying it with me. Kevin reached over the back seat and pointed at the Dairy Queen. We pulled in and found Tracy, Mona, Kim, Sammie and Kylie sitting at one of the picnic tables.
The guys all went inside to order. I was trying to stay on my diet since football practice began Monday. I walked over to the girls and smiled at them. They were all wearing shorts and t-shirts and looked cute.
�Good evening, ladies,� I flirted.
�Just get the hell out of here,� Kim told me.
I looked closer and the four older girls looked pissed. Kylie seemed to be as confused as I was. I know I hadn�t made it over to Beth�s this week. Dad had taken the last few days off and we�d worked on the house, but that shouldn�t have pissed them all off like this.
�What�s your problem?� I asked.
�I can�t believe you�d do something so stupid. No wonder Tami dumped you. You�re such a jerk!� Sammie told me.
�What the heck are you talking about? What did I do to piss you all off?� I asked, getting mad.
�Don�t play that game with us. You know what you did. I thought I knew you better than that. I�m now embarrassed to say I was once your friend,� Kim shot back.
�Just get lost, David,� Mona chimed in.
The guys had witnessed the end of my tongue-lashing. We all got in the jeep and went back to the party. They also had no idea what I�d done. If I ever figure out what teenage girls are thinking ...
I FOUND GREG AND ANGIE sitting with Cindy, Suzanne and Beth. I could feel the temperature drop when I sat down. I figured I needed to find out what had pissed off all the women in my life.
�Okay, what the hell did I do to make everyone mad at me?� I asked.
�You�ve been sleeping with Lisa Felton,� Beth told me.
That about knocked me out of my chair. If I was going to be made a martyr, I should at least do the crime.
�You�ve got to be kidding. He�d have told Greg if he had. There�s no way David slept with Lisa,� Angie told them.
I wondered where this could have started. Then it hit me: Kim. She had seen us at the diner and made a wild-ass assumption. It really made me mad they would all just believe I�d sleep with her. I hadn�t realized my reputation was quite so bad.
�Well, are the rumors true?� Cindy asked me.
�You know me better than that. I would never talk about something happening with Lisa and me. Just from your reactions, I would never share. Plus, even if it�s true, it�s none of your damned business!� I said, letting my anger through.
�I�m telling you guys, there�s no way David is doing the deed with Lisa,� Greg told them. �What evidence do you have?�
�Kim Sun has seen them at her aunt and uncle�s diner getting cozy a couple of times,� Beth told us.
�Seriously, that�s your proof?� I asked, and then got up to take a walk, disgusted by my so-called friends.
�Boy, some friends you are,� Greg said as I walked away.
�I happen to know David�s been visiting the children�s cancer ward at the hospital. And guess who he saw? Lisa Felton�s little brother. Did anyone think that maybe Lisa needed a friend to talk to?�
I walked around the back of the pool house. I sat down against the wall to think ... I just stared at nothing. I was looking for ... hell, I don�t know. Was this who people thought I was? Eve had written a song about what a cheating jerk I was. My closest friends all assumed I�d slept with Lisa. There wasn�t any doubt in their faces. Heck, it took me a week before I started sleeping with all the models in New York.
Was this just who I was? Did the Alpha Male side Uncle John told me about really have that much control over me? Was I destined to be like Greg, going through women and never having a meaningful relationship until someone put the proverbial gun to my head? I doubt Greg would have stopped if it hadn�t been for Kyle. Was that who I was?
If so, was it really that bad? I was nowhere near ready to get into a serious relationship. What teenager is? If the cheerleaders were all mad at me, so what? It wasn�t like I couldn�t find someone who would like me.
Then I realized that didn�t sound like me. I did care. I had just lost my best friend because I was a jerk. What I found hard to deal with was their rush to judgment. I had to give credit where it was due, at least the girls at the party talked to me.
I got ready to face the music when Suzanne found me. I got up and she hugged me immediately.
�Sorry for being a jerk. I don�t want to leave things like this with you going away,� I told her.
�No, David. You don�t have anything to apologize for. We all felt kind of stupid when Greg told us the real story about you visiting Lisa�s brother in the hospital,� she told me, then got a glint in her eye. �Come with me and we�ll put a smile on your face.�
That was the best offer I�d had in a long time.
COME TOMORROW, THE girls would be scattered across the Midwest to go to college. Beth was headed to Purdue to get a degree in pharmacy. Cindy was off to Ohio St. to get a degree in interior design and then hopefully, a master�s degree in design. Suzanne planned to go to Northwestern for her MBA.
Unlike Mona, Kim and Sammie, I had history with these three. Tracy, I would call tomorrow and straighten out, maybe. The other three I wasn�t so sure about just yet.
Suzanne took me to the pool house where we found Beth and Cindy drinking beer.
�I found him thinking like Greg said I would,� Suzanne told the other two.
�Are you done being mad at us?� Beth asked.
�Yes. Sorry about that. I got my ass chewed by Tracy and friends earlier. They didn�t give me a chance to explain,� I clarified.
�Well, your brother explained for you,� Beth told me. �Here�s what we want to have happen. Cindy and Suzanne have to get up early to go to college, so they want a threesome. I want you to take me home from the party. Mom knows I�ll be spending the night with you.�
I chuckled. I just needed to be a �stupid boy� and go with the flow. They had this planned out just fine, as far as I was concerned. Cindy and Suzanne led me to the bedroom in the pool house. Last fall, when Cindy had introduced me to the dating world, we talked about what we would do if we ever had a threesome with Suzanne. She had predicted the two of them would tag-team me until I wilted. I predicted we�d both work on Suzanne and then I would finish Cindy off. I gave her a look and we silently agreed Suzanne was going down.
We all got undressed and somehow Suzanne found herself between us. I went high and Cindy went low. Suzanne didn�t know what hit her. Cindy and I worked like a well-choreographed team as we induced her first orgasm. Our little Ice Princess had no chance.
The two of them then ganged up on me. Later, when Greg, Angie and Beth saw my condition, Beth wasn�t happy.
�You better have something left, or those bitches are dead,� she warned me.
I acted like I was staggering, which caused Angie and Greg to laugh.
�Water,� I begged.
We ended up staying for two more hours. I was surprised when Gary Baxter showed up. He was the band guy who Beth had chased last fall. I don�t think she really got over him. He had her cornered, and she looked uncomfortable. I walked up to hear him tell her his plans for the evening.
�I came here tonight to give you one last chance with me,� Gary leered at her. �You know you have a thing for me. Let�s go do it one time so you don�t have any regrets.�
"Lotta class there, Gary. Unfortunately, it�s all third class," I told him.
�Stay out of this, Dawson, this has nothing to do with you,� he said, trying to intimidate me.
I took a step forward and Beth put her hand on my chest to tell me he wasn�t worth it. She turned to Gary.
�Gary, you blew it. I liked you, but you showed what a nitwit you are. I have zero interest in you and I have no regrets. I�m actually relieved. So, have a nice life. Be sure to tell Karen that you�re out cheating on her,� she told him.
The last shot backed him off. Karen had been the head of our Chastity Club. I thought I had seen Karen around here somewhere. Gary got nervous and crept off.
�Let�s get out of here,� Beth told me.
BETH AND I SPENT THE night mostly talking. She was my closest friend, now that Tami had left. We�d known each other the longest because our moms were best friends. I was going to miss her. She always had my best interest at heart.
We got to telling stories and reminiscing. I sent a text to Angie and asked her and Greg to join us. They left Kyle in my parents� room and soon the four of us were sharing funny stories about each other. It was the absolute best way for the four of us to say goodbye. I don�t know what time we finally fell asleep.
Saturday August 23
I WOKE TO MOM AND MRS. A making a racket. We had slept in. They found us in what amounted to a puppy pile. I think if we all hadn�t had on shorts and t-shirts, there would have been hell to pay. Everyone gave Beth and me some privacy to say goodbye. Our parting was bittersweet. I wished her all the happiness in the world.
We were moving Greg and Angie into their married-student housing today. Dad had ordered a trailer to help haul all their stuff. Between that and Angie�s minivan, we thought we�d be making one trip.
I had gotten a trailer hitch with my Jeep, so I was sent to pick up the trailer. What Greg and Angie didn�t know was I�d arranged for Kevin and several of his defensive teammates to help them move in. I figured a bunch of football players would make short work of it.
I was glad Greg and Angie had planned ahead. During the week, they�d been packing everything they needed to take with them and hauled it downstairs. When I woke up this morning, it dawned on me they were on the third floor.
It was amazing how quickly we loaded up and were off to State. Traffic was a nightmare since all the freshmen were moving in. The upperclassmen would trickle in from now until Tuesday. Classes started on Wednesday. This weekend they had a lot of activities to help people get acclimated to university life.
The good news was the married housing apartment parking lot was almost empty. Kevin and his five friends showed up shortly after we got there. I had given Dad the heads-up that I�d promised them pizza and beer. He stopped by the liquor store and bought a case of beer. I�d preordered pizzas to be delivered at noon. The guy who took my order told me it was a smart move; they were going to be swamped today.
By noon, all the boxes were in the proper rooms. Kyle was all set up. Mom and Angie had just gotten back from the grocery store and the pizzas arrived. By one o�clock, we were leaving. I admit I was a little choked-up to see them move out.
I made Angie promise me that if they needed anything to let me know. I knew Greg was too proud to ask. I didn�t want them worrying about anything that I could help with. Mom and Dad had organized everything, so there really wasn�t anything missing. I didn�t want to leave, but they looked so excited to be starting their new lives.
On the ride home, it hit me how much everything was changing. For the most part, my closest friends were all seniors and had scattered all over the country. I decided to look at this as an opportunity. This gave me a chance to start over with a clean slate. I would focus on football and grow up into the kind of man Tami thought (and I hoped) I could be. It was time for another change in my life. I knew it would be a challenge, but I thought I could handle it.
Chapter 21 � Tommy Cox a.k.a. Ass-Hat
Monday August 25
THE FIRST DAY OF FOOTBALL practice had finally arrived. Everything I had worked for and anticipated was about to begin. I felt I was as ready as I could be. I had put in the work and gotten the training to be better. I couldn�t think of anything I could�ve done to be more ready, physically or mentally, for today.
I think the football gods were looking out for us also. Today was the perfect two-a-day weather. It was going to be sunny, hot and humid. If it had been anything else, I would have been disappointed.
On Sunday, Coach Hope had called and asked if I would be responsible for the sophomores and freshmen. I asked him to have Tim Foresee help. This way we would have someone from the offense and defense help keep them in line. He told me Brad and Tommy would be leading the upperclassmen. Coach Hope said the first few days were intended to weed out the ones who wouldn�t make the team, and he always did things by class. I think he just wanted to settle in and not have conflict between Brad and me right off the bat.
I went downstairs and found Mom and Dad having coffee.
�I forgot to buy chicken, so you�ll need to settle for some of the roast we had yesterday,� Mom told me.
�Not a problem. Do you want me to go grocery shopping?� I asked.
�No, I�m going over to Greg�s today and taking Angie shopping. I only have one showing today, but it�s a good one. The old Henson farm just came on the market, and it�s what my couple is looking for. So hopefully, after I write the contract, I�ll have time to go get food.�
�Yeah, we wouldn�t want you to worry about not eating,� Dad teased me.
I just ignored him and ate like a starved barbarian to tease him back. He and Mom were shaking their heads as I left.
WHEN WE GOT TO PRACTICE, Coach Hope had us get into shorts and t-shirts. There had to be a hundred and twenty guys trying out, with the majority being freshmen and sophomores. There were only thirty juniors and seniors. Last year�s senior class dominated the playing time, so many of the bench players decided not to go out last year. For Lincoln High, this would be our weakest year for the next three, if you just went by class size.
Coach Hope came to the front of the group.
�Good morning. Today I find out what kind of shape you�re in. We�re going to start out with a mile run. For juniors and seniors, you�ll need to be able to run the mile in seven minutes, freshmen and sophomores will run it in less than nine,� Coach Hope informed us.
�Here�s where we become a team. EVERYONE has to finish within the allotted time, or you all run it again until everyone makes it. Before we get started, I want to introduce the coaching staff for this year. Coach �Moose� Donovan has agreed to be the defensive coordinator this year. Coach Diamond is the JV Coach and will serve as the varsity offensive coordinator. New to Lincoln High is Coach Stevens. He�ll be our freshman coach and is in charge of special teams on varsity.
�I want the freshmen and sophomores to go with Coaches Diamond and Stevens to the middle school track and the rest of you come with me.�
We all jogged over to the middle school. Coach Diamond wanted to line everyone up and start running. I jogged up to him.
�Coach, can we stretch out first?� I asked quietly.
He shook his head.
�David, I know better. Thanks,� he told me. �Listen up! We�re going to stretch first. Tim, get up here with David. You know the routine. Take them through it.�
Tim and I led them through stretching. When we were done, I pulled them close to Tim and me.
�For many of you, today is your first day as a Lincoln High football player. I know some of you are worried about running the mile. We�re going to run it as a team. When we get on the track, we�re going to run six abreast. That should give us fifteen rows. I want you to focus on keeping in pace with your row. I�ll set the pace just a little faster than we need to run. Now let�s line up.�
I did a quick calculation in my head: to run four laps in nine minutes we would have to run 2:15 per lap. I started them off at an easy jog so they could get their breathing under control. I had Tim behind us in case we had someone try to drop out. I knew the first lap was going to be slow. After the first half lap, I slowly stepped up the speed just a little. I still felt like I was crawling, but the goal was not to win the race, but to finish it with everyone making it.
�We�re going to go just a little faster now!� I announced.
When we crossed the line for the first lap, Coach Stevens called out the time, �2:35.�
Not as bad as I thought it was going to be. I just kept this pace because I knew we were picking up time now. Everyone seemed to be doing okay. Mike and Wolf were in the front row. I motioned for them to join me.
�The next two laps may be a problem for some guys. I want you two to slide back and, if you see someone struggling, pull them out and bring them up here with me. If they�re going to quit, they�re going to have to do it in front of the whole team,� I told them.
We completed the second lap. Coach Stevens called out, �4 minutes 28 seconds.�
We were going a little too fast, but I was happy with our pace for now. We would need the extra time for the last lap. Three-quarters of the way through the third lap Mike and Wolf brought me three freshman linemen who were breathing hard.
�Can you guys make it to the end of this lap?� I asked them.
They all nodded. We made it to the final lap and Coach Stevens called out, �6:20.�
Our target time was 6:45, so we were doing fine. I needed to get the guys around one more time, and if I pushed these three they wouldn�t make it. I had to get their breathing back under control.
�Okay, bring it down to a jog!
�Concentrate on slowing down your breathing. Just focus on putting one foot in front of another,� I told my three charges.
When we got halfway around, we had to get back up to pace.
�Fourth Quarter! Let�s push through this!� I yelled.
We crossed the finish line and Coach Stevens called out, �8:53. Good job!�
THE COACH�S PLAN HAD been that we would need to run the mile three or four times before people started to quit. Coaches Diamond and Stevens weren�t sure what to do next. None of the coaches believed they would get everyone to run the mile in the allotted time. Since today was about conditioning, Tim suggested we do
I found it funny that everyone survived the mile, but we lost eight freshmen and four sophomores doing exercises. When we were done, Coach Diamond made sure we had plenty of water and salt pills. We came back looking like we�d been worked to death. Coach Hope was all smiles when he saw us. The upperclassmen looked like hell.
�How many did you lose to the run?� Coach Hope asked Coach Diamond.
�None, they ran the mile in 8:53. Since we had some time, Tim led us in
�We�ve lost three so far. They�re not done running yet. Send your guys to the shower and have them back here at three o�clock.�
WHEN WE CAME BACK FOR the afternoon session, I knew the confrontation was coming. Brad and five of his ass-hats cornered me in the training room before practice. I was a little relieved it came sooner rather than later.
�Hey Brad, how�s it going?� I asked to try to defuse the situation.
Tami and I had talked about this very meeting. She�d told me to let him have his way. She predicted he would fold under the pressure of having to lead the team. Bringing five teammates told me he was already slipping. If it had been me delivering a message, I wouldn�t want any witnesses. He got into my personal space. I had to stop myself from reacting as Cassidy had trained me. From his breath, he had either tuna or cat food for lunch. I wrinkled my nose.
�Listen, because I�m only going to say this once,� Brad said, trying to be menacing as he looked up at me. �If we see you making an effort to take my position, we�ll hurt one of your friends.�
I sighed. I was betting that if I threw the first punch, they would all say I was the aggressor. Our school had a zero-tolerance policy about fighting. I would end up taking the brunt of the punishment in both the fight and then what the school doled out. This meant I had to take another approach. I tried to deflect.
�I�m sorry. I thought you were going out for quarterback. When did you decide to play fullback?� I asked.
He wasn�t amused. He gave me a shove and just muttered I�d been warned, and he and his buddies stomped out of the room. I had a grim expression on my face when Becky Grimes, one of the trainers, came out of her office.
�Are you okay?� she asked.
�I�m fine. I hope you didn�t hear anything,� I suggested.
She just shook her head and went back to her office. I was glad she was letting me deal with it. So far, it wasn�t so bad. Next time I would bring him a breath mint.
THE AFTERNOON WAS MORE running. Coach Hope was following the script from baseball. We lost another six in the afternoon. I was wondering when we�d start actually doing something football-related. Coach Stevens pulled me out of a run so he could talk to me.
He�d just graduated from State where he started out on a scholarship to play football. He was an offensive lineman who blew his knee out. He loved the game, so he got his teaching certificate. He would be one of our math teachers this year.
�Coach Hope tells me you�d be interested in playing some special teams this year,� he said.
�Yes, sir, I�d like to do whatever�s needed to make us a better team,� I said.
He looked at me skeptically. Then he just shrugged. I wasn�t sure what he was contemplating, but he seemed to come to a decision.
�I�d like to try you at kickoff returns. I think you might be okay in the open field,� Coach Stevens told me.
I wasn�t sure if he was taking a shot at me or was serious. They finally called for offense and defense. I decided to go with the defense to keep Brad appeased for now. Plus, I wanted a shot at playing defense. Moose saw me and pulled me out.
�Son, what are you doing? Coach Hope has you penciled in on offense.�
�I want a chance to go both ways, Moose. If you give me a shot, I think I can play just about anywhere you need me.�
There suddenly was a big commotion over on the offensive side. It looked like a fight was going on. How the hell do you have a fight the first day in shorts and t-shirts? I sprinted over because it didn�t look like the coaches were able to break it up. There were now several people fighting. When I got close, I saw it was my group and Brad�s going toe-to-toe.
Tommy Cox was just getting ready to sucker-punch Jim when I decided to join in. I ran through him like he wasn�t there. My left shoulder told me I�d hit him hard. He lifted off his feet and landed at Brad�s feet. Brad saw my look and started playing peacemaker. By now, Moose and Coach Stevens were there to help Coach Diamond and Coach Hope get everything under control.
I quickly got my guys out of the middle of everything. Tommy seemed to gather his senses and made a run at me.
�AAAAHHHHHHH!� he screamed as he charged me.
Coach Hope put his arm out and clotheslined him. He had done the same to me, and it hurt. Tommy decided he wasn�t done and tried to come after me again, but Coach Hope grabbed him.
�You�re dead, Dawson! I�ll kick your ass!� he yelled at me.
�Let him go, and let�s see if he�s man enough to do as he says!� I shot back.
Tommy suddenly did this Incredible Hulk move, shook off Coach Hope, and charged me. I did a simple hip-toss, but instead of sending him flying, I directed him to the turf. His feet went over his head and he slammed into the ground, taking the fight, and his breath, out of him. Cassidy had been overzealous one day and had done it to me, so I knew it really hurt. Tommy was turning blue because he couldn�t get his breath. I started to get worried until I heard a huge intake of air.
Coach Hope went insane. His face was almost purple as he screamed at us. Apparently, it all started when two of the ass-hat senior linemen had tried to hurt Jim. One went low and the other high. Mike said it looked like they were trying to blow his knee out. Thank goodness, Jim had been working out with us and had dated Cassidy. He knew how to fall, and when he felt the pressure on his knee, he knew what to do and just went down. He�d gotten up and shoved one of them, which set them off. I think Brad and his group were just looking for an excuse to do something.
I zoned out about halfway through Coach Hope�s motivational speech. Tami�s warning came rushing to the forefront of my brain. She had said they would try something and it wouldn�t be pretty. She told me to protect my friends. How was I going to do it? I decided we all needed to talk about this. I would get all the guys together tonight and figure something out.
The training staff finally got Coach Hope to stop yelling so they could work on the injured. Jim and Jeff ended up having to get stitches. Ed had a huge mouse over one eye, and Tim looked like he had a broken nose. Our guys were the ones who got the worst of it.
I had worried since spring that if we had two groups, it wasn�t going to work. I think we just found out how right I was.
WHEN I GOT HOME, MOM and Dad weren�t there yet. I went down and started dinner. I was deep in thought when Dad came in from the country club. He had really settled in and was enjoying his new job. I knew he used to love working at the park district, but this was a good move for him.
�What are we having?� Dad asked.
�Since we have zucchini coming out of our ears, I�m making a tomato, eggplant, and zucchini casserole, what Mary Dole calls �Ratatouille,� plus hamburgers and a salad.�
The neighbors all had gardens and they were overflowing with fresh zucchini and tomatoes right now. We were catching the excess bounty. I think we had enough zucchini to last us the rest of the year. Over the years, we�d become creative in using them. Last night Mom had made meatloaf with zucchini in it. Not my favorite, but I was hungry and knew better than to complain.
Dad got himself a glass of iced tea and sat at the kitchen table as I cooked. We talked about Greg and Angie. Angie liked the daycare the university had for Kyle. Kyle didn�t seem to like his first day at all. They had used today as a trial run before classes started tomorrow. Greg told Dad that Kyle was being very clingy when he went to pick him up.
Then Dad asked about my big day.
�It was pretty much how I thought it would be. Coach Hope is trying to run us to death to weed out the ones who can�t handle it. Brad and five of his buddies cornered me in the training room. They warned me that if I didn�t do things their way they would hurt some of the guys.�
�Are you okay?�
�Yeah, I was good, I kept it under control. They did try to hurt Jim, just before the end of practice. I was proud of my guys jumping in to protect him. It turned into a full-blown fight.�
�I take it you were right in the middle of it. What happened?�
�Well, for once I was nowhere near the actual start of the fight. I was with the defensive team, running drills. I ran over when I heard the commotion escalate. By then everyone was headed over. I saw Tommy Cox sneaking up behind Jim to sucker-punch him, so I got involved. I knocked him off his feet. Brad saw me coming and started to get his group of idiots under control.
�Tommy went nuts. He was focused on me. By this time, everyone else had stopped fighting. The first time he tried to charge me, Coach Hope clotheslined him. He got up and made another lunge at me, but Coach Hope had him under control. I still don�t know how he got away from Coach. I mean, the guy�s an ex-Marine and can handle himself. Tommy charged me and I put him down,� I told Dad.
�This is going to cause all kinds of problems,� Dad said. �You know your mom isn�t going to let you go back if it�s not safe. I never thought we�d have these kinds of problems here, especially with you playing football.�
�Dad, Coach Hope was furious. Anybody fighting will get kicked off the team. He�s going to watch us like a hawk. I think it�ll be okay. If not, I�ll talk to you.�
�I hope you don�t mind, but I�m going to talk to Tony. Too many good things have been happening to have it derailed by something like this.�
I was sure Coach Hope was getting calls from several of the parents by now. Ever since the Kentucky camp, Brad had had a chip on his shoulder, and I knew why. I think if Isaac hadn�t said what a mistake it was to name Brad quarterback by default, we wouldn�t be in this position now. Brad had been bonding with the younger guys and starting to make friends.
Sure enough, not ten minutes later, Dad handed the phone to me.
�No, I don�t mind you calling, Coach. Our group is all getting together at the Dairy Queen to talk about it. It�ll be interesting to see how they react,� I said.
�Just make sure they don�t decide to retaliate. It would make the situation ten times worse. You need to get this under control, or this season will be shot. It�ll also kill the momentum we have going to get the sports complex built.�
Luckily Mom was still showing houses when I left. I didn�t need her getting mad and taking matters into her own hands. I would be sitting at home tomorrow if that happened.
WE ALL MET AT THE DAIRY Queen after dinner. The discussion didn�t start out well. The guys wanted payback. I knew we could just write this season off if we retaliated so I told them what Tami had said.
�Tami warned me this was going to happen,� I said, getting everyone�s attention. �She said Brad�s group would try some things. She advised us to be patient. She explained Brad�s under a lot of pressure. He has to step in and replace me. Not just replace me; he has to do his best to stop the whispers that he�s not good enough.�
�He�s not as good as you, and we all know it,� Mike said. �If we had a fair competition, I might beat him out as your backup.�
The truth was, Mike was right. He probably could beat Brad out. Mike had gotten much better over the last few months.
�Guys, Coach Hope has as much as told me he�s not going to give us a fair shot,� I told them.
That almost caused a riot. Finally, Wolf whistled loudly and got them to shut up.
�Let me tell you the second half of Tami�s prediction. She said Brad would fold under the pressure. If he even stumbles, and God forbid we lose a game, the town will be pushing to replace him. Coach Hope wants to make his legacy here. Don�t you think he�ll make some changes if we lose the first game ... or even if we struggle?� I asked.
Some of the guys nodded in agreement. You didn�t mess with football in this town. Coach Hope would either make a change or they would look for someone else to lead the team.
�For now, we need to be safe. I made the mistake of being alone this morning. Brad and five of his buddies cornered me in the training room. Starting right now, you must always have a buddy with you. This is going to blow wide open if we aren�t careful, and people will get hurt.�
THE DAIRY QUEEN WAS where all the teens go to be seen. When a large portion of the Lincoln High School�s football team is there, it tends to attract girls. When girls show up, then other boys show up. Thirty minutes after we arrived the place was packed. Dairy Queen should give us a free cone when we come in.
All the cheerleaders were avoiding me. No one was being rude. They just would say hi and move on. Gina and Alan showed up and she made a beeline for me.
�What�s this I hear you�re dating Lisa Felton?� were the first words out of her mouth.
I raised my eyebrows and decided just to play along.
�Where did you hear that? It�s supposed to be a secret,� I teased her.
�O.M.G., I can�t believe you�d do it!� Gina exclaimed.
�O.M.G., how do these wild rumors get started?� I tried hard to imitate her voice.
Even Alan chuckled. He knew if I tagged Lisa Felton, my world would get turned upside down. Tami might not be talking to me, but that wouldn�t stop her from sending a hit squad after my butt. Being in England wouldn�t stop a text message from changing my life.
�Don�t try to deny it. I can see it in your eyes. You�re dating her,� Gina told me.
�Okay, you got me. Just so you know, I�m also dating Hannah Minacci ... in my mind!�
Gina took a long look at me and then huffed. She turned to Alan.
�Is he or is he not dating Lisa?� she asked him.
�Not. He�s way too relaxed. He was pulling your leg about them dating,� he told her. �Now Hannah Minacci, that I�m on the fence on. He might have a shot at that one.�
I gave him a high five. Gina was not amused with either of us and went in to order.
�So, just between us, you�re not dating her, are you?� he asked.
�No, Kim Sun saw us at the diner across the hospital two Mondays in a row. Lisa�s little brother was sick, and she and I went there for a break. I was volunteering with my mom,� I told him. �I�d agree we�re now better friends, just not the hooking-up kind of friends.�
We could see she was getting close to the front of the line. Alan hurried in so he could pay.
Chapter 22 � Two-A-Days
Tuesday August 26
COACH HOPE CALLED A meeting with just Brad and me before practice in his office. He didn�t look happy. To tell you the truth, none of us were.
�I just got off the phone with Jim Ball�s mother. She�s not letting Jim play football if her son can�t be assured he won�t be attacked on the football field ...
At least Brad had the decency to flinch.
�Ed and Tim have also quit. I�ve had the superintendent of schools explain in great detail that there will be no football this year if there�s another incident like yesterday. Tommy Cox has been kicked off the team and is facing further action by the school. If there�s justice in this world, he�ll be expelled. Victor and Lance have also been kicked off the team and are suspended for a week from school for their deliberate attempt to injure another player,� he told us.
They were the two who had tried to hurt Jim and caused the fight to start.
He then turned his attention to the issues between the two of us. He let it sink in how far this had gone, and the games were now over. He had tried to mend fences in Kentucky by sitting the two of us down. He wanted us to know there were real consequences for the crap Brad was pulling. I felt like I was caught in the middle.
�I don�t care what it takes. If you two can�t find a way to work together, I�m kicking you both off the team. If I have to play freshmen this year, so be it. You have until the end of the day to come up with a solution to bring this team together,� he ordered us.
I was contemplating saying a half dozen unhelpful comments like �I told you so, Coach,� but my ingrained Dawson kicked in and I went quiet. I think silence at that moment saved my football career at Lincoln High. Coach Hope glared at us and neither one was going to talk. He got disgusted.
�Get out of my sight,� he told us.
I FOUND MY FAVORITE thinking tree and sat down under it. I figured there were a couple of possibilities. The first was Brad would come to his senses and do the right thing. I gave this possibility about a one percent chance. The odds for a repeat of yesterday stood at 90%, in my mind. It was becoming obvious the two groups were never going to work well together. It wouldn�t take much to set something off. I put the odds of some mystery solution, which reduced the tensions and saved the season, at a 9% chance. Maybe I should have transferred when I had the chance.
I was feeling down when Wolf found me. He can be funny when he�s not being shy. He started telling me jokes.
�Why do Washington players keep their Wunderlich results on their dashboards?� he asked, and I shook my head.
�So they can park in the handicap spaces.�
That got a little smile out of me.
�What do you get if you see an Eastside fan buried up to his neck in sand?� He asked me.
�What?� I asked.
�More sand!� he told me, and I groaned.
He had one more.
�What do you call a fan of David Dawson with half a brain?�
I could see him edging back to run.
�Gifted!� he told me, and then took off.
I chased him into the locker room. He rounded a corner to get away and I plowed into him. We stumbled and bumped one of the ass-hats� duffle bags onto the floor. It dumped everything, so we quickly started to stuff his gear back into his bag before he saw it. Wolf stood up and was reading something. He had a pill bottle, which he handed to me. I read the label and it said �Anadrol 50.�
�You know what this is?� I asked Wolf.
�Yes, yes I do. They�re steroids. These are bad. They call them �A-Bombs.��
�How do you know about them?� I asked.
�My cousin�s a bouncer. He and his friends did steroids. He told me about �A-Bombs.� In a short period of time, you can add a hundred pounds to your bench press. But there�re some bad side effects. One of his friends messed up his liver. That�s the bad one, and it can kill you. Some other side effects are acne, hair growth in weird places, bad breath, and even boobs.�
�Holy shit! That explains Tommy Cox�s puffy nipples,� I said.
�David, this is dangerous stuff, not only to them but to others. My cousin went a little nuts and beat a guy almost to death. He was already in trouble, but the steroids sent him completely out of control. He told me he didn�t know what came over him. He says he�s quit using.�
�Man, that sucks. Do you think that�s what�s wrong with Tommy?� I asked him.
�I don�t know. But it could explain a lot. Now that I know they�re doing steroids, a lot of what�s been going on makes sense. How else could those lazy shits get so big and strong so fast?�
�I met a guy at a photo shoot who suggested I should take steroids to get bigger. He did mention they worked out at his gym. I bet they get the stuff there.�
�What do you think we should do?� he asked.
�Two things come to mind. The first is, I don�t want anything to do with them. If I want to play in college, I don�t need the stigma of steroids attached to me. I worked too hard to get into shape this year. The second is, I don�t want us turning them in. If we did, we�d have to be watching our backs the rest of the year. I guarantee we�d slip up at some point and someone would get hurt.�
�Let�s get the guys together at lunch and talk about it,� he suggested.
I agreed. The guys had a right to know what was going on. I called my mom and had her order pizzas from Monical�s for all of us. I decided only to invite our core group. Our house was going to be packed. Mom told me she would just reserve the banquet room at Monical�s instead; let them deal with the mess of cleaning up. She would just order a number of their �Family Pleaser� special, which came with a family sized salad, a pitcher of soda and a large pizza.� She�d add to the number of pizzas because we were growing boys.
I then called everyone who�d quit, or had been made to quit, in Jim�s case, and invited them. Wolf and I decided not to invite Bill, Trevor or Lou. They had all played with us on our seven-on-seven team and would be seniors. They successfully had gone between Brad�s group and mine. I didn�t want them to have to pick sides.
AT PRACTICE, COACH Hope told everyone basically what he told Brad and me earlier. He then ran us ragged. I was happy to see the players who�d been working out with us were doing much better than the rest. Cassidy would be proud of us. I made a point of telling them to thank her. She really did have us in top shape.
After the morning practice, Brad wouldn�t even look at me. I had a bad feeling. Everyone loaded up and we went to Monical�s to talk. The banquet room was ready when we arrived. The soda and salads were waiting for us. I asked for a pitcher of iced tea. I didn�t need all the extra sugar. I was surprised when Jim arrived with his mom. Ed and Tim also showed up with their moms. When mine showed up, I knew she�d been talking to them.
I would be concerned if my boy had been in a fight at school, so I didn�t complain but welcomed them.
�They tell us the pizzas will be out in a few minutes. Get started eating while Wolf and I give you an update on what happened this morning,� I said to kick the meeting off. �I met with Coach Hope first thing this morning. He pulled Brad and me into his office and told us pretty much what he told the team at practice.�
I then repeated it all for the benefit everyone who hadn�t been there.
�He further told Brad and me if we couldn�t come up with a solution by the end of the day, the two of us would be kicked off the team.�
This caused some grumbling. I was surprised when Ed responded.
�How are you responsible for any of this? I�ve seen you bend over backward to be a team player. I know if you�d pushed the open competition, Coach Hope would�ve had to do something. I can�t believe he�d kick you off the team.�
Ed and I had come a long way from him trying to punch me in the nuts after last season. It had been a slow process, but now he was defending me. It made me happy to see the change in our relationship. I raised my hand.
�Let me worry about him kicking me off the team. We have bigger issues. I�ll let Wolf tell you what he found out this morning,� I said to keep us on track.
Wolf went into his explanation of finding the steroids, and his cousin�s experience with them. He then talked about what we thought would happen if we reported the users. After he was done, the room was quiet as this all sank in. I got back up.
�I just want to play football. I�m sick of the drama. This was not what I spent all spring and summer working out for. If there was a reasonable alternative, I would sign up in a heartbeat, right now.�
I cringed when my mom stood up.
�Let me ask you all a question: do you feel the same way David does? Do you just want to play football without all the drama?� she asked us. �I want you all to think carefully before you answer. David?�
�Yes. I just want to have fun, and play.�
She went around the room and asked each of us, one at a time. I have to hand it to her. She was getting us to buy into whatever she was going to propose. I had seen her do this to Greg and me before. I was always cautious when she did this, but to be honest, it was how I felt right now. I just wanted to play. When she was done, she took a moment to gather her thoughts.
�Here�s what I see happening. The seniors know you guys have been working hard to play varsity. Last year�s seniors were an exceptional class. You can point to three players in their class who were All-State caliber. This year�s class has never been strong. They�ve decided to do everything in their power to keep you all from taking what they think they deserve.
�They�ve gone so far as to cheat. Now, there are too many of them to keep their secret. They�ll either let it slip, or they�ll make someone mad and soon everyone will know. I think David�s right, you guys don�t need to be the ones to tell. If you do, they�ll get revenge. You have to play everything aboveboard.
�I also agree with David�s friend, Tami. If the seniors get the starting positions, their lack of talent will show through. That�s when the house of cards will fall apart. Coach Hope won�t be allowed to put a losing team on the field. I honestly don�t think he expects them to lose.
�Now let�s talk about you guys and your desire to have fun and play football. The solution is simple: play JV ball,� she said.
There was stunned silence. I was sure we were all having the same discussion in our heads. Did we want to give up our shot at varsity to play JV ball, or did we really mean it when we said we wanted to have fun? Jim was talking to his mom. They came to a decision and he stood up.
�If you guys decide to play JV ball, I�ll play with you. I would rather play with my friends, who I trust, than worry about the other guys. I don�t want to write this season off. I want to get a scholarship to play football in college. If I sit out this year, I�ll have a hard time getting there.�
Ed and Tim were next and they agreed with Jim. Everyone turned to me next. I was saved from making a decision by the pizzas arriving. How was I going to explain this to Coach Hope so he believed me? The decision was made. I wasn�t letting down the three who had made the commitment. I also didn�t want to see this get anyone hurt, or tear this team further apart. I just didn�t know how to sell it. When we demolished the pizzas, everyone was looking at me again.
�I�m on board with playing JV. What do we tell the coaches?� I asked.
Jim�s mom got up.
�You tell them your mother
�I�m not sure I want to tell the coaches my mom told me I couldn�t play varsity,� I said.
�You better, or I will,� Mom told me.
Crap. She would, too. I offered a compromise.
�Could we tell them we want to have fun playing? That we talked it over with our parents, and they suggested JV ball was the best alternative?�
Mom chuckled.
�You�re such a big baby. Yes, you can tell them that. Just know your mommas still run your lives until you�re eighteen.�
That got the moms laughing. The boys, not so much ... even though we knew it was true. Before we left Monical�s, everyone was on board. No one had a better plan.
OF COURSE, THEY MADE me their spokesman. You should have seen the four coaches� faces. I think Coach Diamond was the only happy one in the room. He had just gone from a possible five hundred team to going undefeated this year. Coach Hope was losing most of his potential backups and me as a starter on both offense and defense. He had penciled me in to take Tommy�s place as one of the middle linebackers. My playing fullback was also a potential difference-maker for the running game.
Coach Hope kicked everyone out of the room except for me.
�You assured me you were a team player and would do whatever it took to help this team win this year. You told me that over and over again. Now you�re quitting on me?� he asked.
�You forced my hand this morning. Brad won�t even talk to me. How are we supposed to work our differences out if he isn�t even willing to try? I would rather play on the JV team, and enjoy football than have to worry about getting hit with a cheap shot ...
�It�s been made clear that kind of play will not be tolerated. No one�s going to take a cheap shot on a teammate,� he told me.
I just shook my head. He couldn�t even get his own son to talk it out. What made him think they wouldn�t take an extra shot every chance they got? The more I thought about it, the happier I was to not to have to worry about my own teammates.
When he saw I wasn�t changing my mind, Coach Hope kicked me out of his office.
COACH HOPE MADE THE announcement before the afternoon practice.
�I have decided to start all freshmen on the freshman team and all sophomores on the JV team. Juniors who would not see a lot of playing time will also be on JV. This leaves a thin group to play varsity. We will do this for now and reevaluate closer to the start of the season.�
With that, Coach Hope took the pressure off us. It bought him time to try to fix this mess. The irony of the varsity high-fiving themselves, as if they had won something, was not lost on the rest of us, nor the coaching staff.
Coach Stevens got the JV and freshmen to go work with him. The other three coaches focused on the varsity. I missed the varsity�s practice, but Bill told me it was brutal. They could do nothing right and had to run for every infraction. Bill said if he could catch me, he would kick my butt. I just laughed at him.
Meanwhile, Coach Stevens was a little overwhelmed. I hadn�t been involved in two-a-days last year, so the returning guys stepped up and helped. Jim took the offensive linemen and ran them through drills. Mike took care of the quarterbacks; Wolf had the receivers; Ed had running backs; Tim had linebackers; and I had the defensive backs. Coach Stevens took the defensive line.
Coach Hope wandered over to check on us about halfway through the morning session. I was teaching them how and when to turn and run with a receiver.
�What do you focus on?� I asked the freshman who was defending me.
�The hips.�
�When do you flip your hips and run with me?�
�When you�re almost even with me.�
�Okay, show me.�
He was five yards off me and started backpedaling. I just ran straight up the field. When I got almost even with him, he flipped his hips like I had shown him and ran with me.
�Good job!� I told him.
Coach Hope saw we were teaching the basics so he didn�t say a word. He just went back to abusing the varsity.
I CALLED MRS. A TO see if I could bring some of the players over to use the hot tub. I invited Mike, Jim, Wolf, Tim, Ed and Jeff. Jeff and I swam laps as the others soaked. Mrs. A had made real lemonade for us. She came out to talk to us. I knew she was used to kids being over and missed Beth. She soon had them comfortable and calling her Mrs. A.
�Hey, if David invites us back ...� Jim started.
�You guys can come over after practice, even if David isn�t around,� she told Jim.
�Wow, thanks, Mrs. A,� Jim said. �I was going to ask if we could invite our girlfriends.�
�As long as there�s no funny business,� she told them, getting a laugh.
�Well, that leaves David out, then,� Mike said.
�You guys are a bunch of comedians,� I said. �How�s Beth doing?�
�She loves Purdue. She and her roommate are getting along and they have a couple of classes together. She�s a little homesick. I just wish she was as close as Greg and Angie are for your mom.�
�I think Mom has been by to see them every day they�ve been gone. I miss seeing Kyle. I�ll have to go see him this weekend.�
�You hear that guys? Road trip to State this weekend,� Wolf said.
�Maybe he�ll take us to a sorority,� Ed suggested.
�What are you guys talking about?� Mrs. A asked.
I would have been okay if they hadn�t looked so guilty. I then had to tell her about Nancy. The guys were a little shocked when I told her most of it. They didn�t realize our families were so close. I knew Mom would quiz me in the near future.
Friday August 29
THE REST OF THE WEEK of two-a-days smoothed out. Once we decided to play JV ball, Brad and the ass-hats backed off. It was either that, or Coach Hope had worked them so hard they had no energy to be jerks. Coach Hope was still pressing me daily to play varsity, but I wouldn�t budge.
The freshmen had some real players. After they gained a little confidence, they started to come out of their shells. They seemed like great kids. Coach Diamond began spending more time with us.
On offense, Bert was a pleasant surprise. He had gotten over his fumbling problem. He was starting to look good at fullback. Ed had locked down the tailback spot, with Jake backing him up. Mike had moved to one of the wideout spots along with Jeff. Another surprise was Tim playing both linebacker and center on offense.
I had a great time playing both quarterback and linebacker. I kept my promise to Coach Stevens and was returning kicks on both the kickoff and punt team. Coach Diamond drew the line when I wanted to play on the kickoff coverage team. I thought the idea of running full speed down the field and then crashing into the wedge sounded like great fun.
WE ENDED UP FRIDAY night at a party at Tracy�s house. She came walking towards me, and I smiled. She saw me and frowned. This rumor about me and Lisa Felton had started to seriously irritate me. She saw my smile drop and me turn around to leave. I was almost to the door when I felt a hand touch my arm. I turned and saw Tracy looking sad.
�David, you don�t need to go. You�re always welcome at my house, even if I don�t approve of who you�re dating,� she told me.
�Thanks, Tracy, for the invite, but this whole Lisa Felton business has gotten out of hand. Before you and the other cheerleaders tar and feather me, you might want to get your facts straight. Better yet, you might actually talk to me.�
�Are you saying you and Lisa aren�t dating?� Tracy asked me.
�That�s exactly what I�m saying, and I think we never will.�
She just stared at me while she tried to figure out what to say. I decided just to go home. I wasn�t really in the mood for a party anyway. As I drove to my house, I wondered what the future held for me. Next week school started and I would finally be a sophomore. I was surprisingly hopeful for a guy who�d lost his best friend and then much of the support group around him. I was even playing JV ball after being named the number one quarterback prospect in the upcoming sophomore class.
I was hopeful because I knew things had to get better. How did I know? I�d seen worse times. Watching a girl almost die and then coming close myself had been worse than this. This was nothing. Every time I faced adversity, I regrouped and became a better version of myself. I wasn�t always the �stupid boy� Tami thought I was. I would come out stronger in the end.
More Books by G. Younger
Sell Anything On Craigslist!
JEREMY TUCKER THOUGHT he lived in the most boring town in the world. This town held its residents in the palm of its hand, and it knew everything about everyone that lived there�the good, the bad, every sin, every secret. This quiet little town was about to change, and all because he put an ad on craigslist. Some would say he was a genius, while others would accuse him of being the Devil himself. Read his story and you decide.
Excerpt:
I USED TO THINK OUR little town, tucked away in the mountains of West Virginia and buried in the backwoods, was the most boring spot on the planet. This was the place where nothing exciting happened and nothing was ever going to change. The place felt like it was a movie set from the 1950s. Each morning, as the sun began to peek over the ridge of the valley, you would hear the old milk truck shuddering down the back alley as he made his delivery just like it had been done for over 75 years. People liked tradition, and change was not easily welcomed.
As the sun would reach the crest of the ridge, people would be up and about, which was irritating for the teens in our town. My Grandma Tucker always said, �
Our little town was great for kids because we were allowed to run wild. No one worried about someone snatching a child like they did in the big cities. In our little town, everyone knew each other and kept an eye out.� While we were allowed our freedom, there was a price.� If you did anything wrong, it beat you home, and there was a butt-whupping waiting for you.� My granny was an
Our little town had a rhythm. Mondays were back to work or school; Tuesday was laundry day; Wednesday evening was church; Thursday was for doing the grocery shopping at the Shop �N Save, the only grocery store in town; Friday was for football; Saturday you did your chores; and Sunday was for church and family.
This little town held us in the palm of its hand, and it knew everything about us; the good, the bad, every sin, every secret, and everything was known about each and every resident.� Most people were from here. You could trace family trees back many generations to the Founders. Only a few ever left, and if they did, you never saw them again. My secret desire was to be one of the few. I wanted to be a writer and to do that I needed to experience life outside our little town.
Our quiet little town was about to change, and all because I put an ad on Craigslist.
While normal folk cut their grass or made out at the overpass, my imagination was taking flight. Some would say I was a genius, while others would accuse me of being the Devil himself. What they all agreed upon was that I was justified in what I�d done.
A Stupid Boy Story Series
THANK YOU FOR READING the latest installment of the Stupid Boy Series.� To find all the most recent books visit my website to get news on upcoming books.
Notes from Author
THANK YOU FOR READING
Want to know when I release new books? Here are some ways to stay updated:
Visit my website at: www.GYounger.com
Thank you again and I hope we meet again between the pages of another book.
Greg